Skip to main content

Full text of "Plays. With his life"

See other formats 


'i^.  i^ 


''1:/^!^- 


J^i 

ffl^ 

,:^, 

^WV^ 

p^K*\^|H^^ri/' I^K*  fM  ^^^HJ 

^^ 

^nwflii 

-^^^ 

'  ^^« 

i 

^^^ 

^i 

^^ 

i 

iwy\:e. 

'5* 

^^ 

^:i^ 
^^^>^ 

?i'l    V'./*,^' 


ml 

:  ,^  ^^  ■ 

\::^ 

s^^ 


^^/}/ 1 


i-V^f^^: 


\f*KM 


e 


y/\ 


/i 


a  7) 


.n^^^" 


SHAKESPEARE'S   PLAYS: 


WITH    HIS    LIFE. 


Jfllustvatcb    roiti)    manij    l)uuirc&    Ulanb-cuts, 


EXECUTED    BV 


H.   W.  HEWET,  AFTER  DESIGNS  BY  KENNY  MEADOWS,  HARVEY.  AND  OTHERS. 


EDITED 


BY   (lULIAN    C.    VER  PLANCK.   LL.D. 


WITH 


CRITICAL  INTRODUCTIONS,  NOTES,  ETC.,  ORIGINAL  AND  SELECTED. 


IN    THREE    VOLUMES. 
VOLUME    II  I.— T  RAGEDIES. 

NEW    YORK: 

HARPER    &    BROTHERS,    PUBLISHERS, 
8  2    CLIFF    STREET. 

18  4  7. 


p 


-^ 


l'iit<Mr<i,  ;u(<iiiliii<r  lu  Acl  lit"  Congress,  in  the  ytiar  one  rhonsand 
cit(ht  liiinflretl  ami  forty-seven,  liy 

Hmmt.k   iS:    RuoTiiF.us, 

m  ilu-  Cl.-rk's  (Jttiri-  of  ilit!  District  Conrt  of  the  Southern  District 

of  New  Vork. 


CONTENTS   OF   VOL.    III. 

HOMEO  AND  JULIET. 

OTHELLO.  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE 

HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 

.MACBETH. 

KING  LEAR. 

CVMBELINE. 

TIMON  OF   ATHENS. 

CORIOLANUS. 

JULIUS  C^SAR. 

ANTONY   AND  <'LEOPATRA. 

TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 

TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 

PERICLES.  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET 


iiilllllillliiillil, 


^''ii'i'i^iiii'iliiSiiii^^^^ 


INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS 

DATE,  HISTORY,  AND  CHARACTERISTICS  OF  THE  PLAY. 

OMEO  AND  JULIET  is  the  production  of  youthful  genius.  It  is  all  redolent 
of  youth  in  its  subject,  its  style,  and  its  spirit.  It  is  a  tale  of  mutually  youthful 
love,  impetuous,  ardent,  passionate,  rapturous, — yet  tender,  imaginative,  idol- 
atrous,— where  each  of  the  lovers  is  the  sole  object  of  the  other's  existence,  and 
both  of  them  reckless  of  all  else,  even  of  life  itself.  Into  this  one,  engrossing,  per- 
vading feeling  of  the  poem,  the  youthful  author  throws  his  whole  soul ;  he  pours  forth 
his  "  thick-coming  fancies"  with  the  mounting  spirit,  the  keen  relish  of  existence  of  one 
to  whom  this  world  is  stiU  fresh  and  young.  He  does  not  anticipate  the  sad  and  bitter 
hours  of  the  winding-up  of  the  mournful  tale  he  is  about  to  tell,  but  luxuriates  in  the 
short-lived  happiness  of  the  lovers,  and  showers  over  them,  and  on  all  around  them, 
the  flowers  and  gems  of  poetical  fancy,  with  a  joyous,  careless,  extraveigant  wit.  It  is 
not  until  death  is  about  to  cast  his  mantle  over  the  loves  of  the  young  and  beautiftil 
and  brave,  that  the  Poet  suffers  either  his  own  mind  or  his  reader's  to  repose  from  the 
constant  excitement  of  passion,  wit,  or  fancy.  It  is  this  buoyancy  of  spirit,  this  luxury 
of  language  and  imagery,  this  fervid  activity  of  intellect  and  of  fancy,  that  mark 
RoMEO  AND  JcLiET  as  a  work  of  the  great  Poet  when  just  arrived  to  the  full  possession  and  confidence  of  his 
strength,  yet  still  immature  in  experience  and  knowledge ;  quite  as  much  as  the  numerous  "  conceits  depraving 
his  pathetic  strains"  which  Johnson  censured,  or  those  similar  faults  which  youthful  compliance  with  the  taste 
of  the  age  can  best  explain  or  excuse ;  and  not  less  than  the  "  absence  (remarked  by  Hallam)  of  that  thoughtful 
philosophy  which,  when  it  had  once  germinated  in  Shakespeare's  mind,  never  ceased  to  display  itsell'."  Coleridge 
therefore  pronounced  this  play  to  have  been  intended  by  the  author  to  approach  more  to  the  poem  than  to  the 
drama.  I  should  rather  say  that  it  bears  the  internal  evidence  of  having  been  written  in  the  period  of  the  tran- 
sition of  the  author's  mind  from  its  purely  poetical  to  its  dramatic  cast  of  thought ;  from  the  poetry  of  external 
nature,  of  ingenious  fancy  and  active  thought,  to  that  of  the  deeper  philosophy  of  the  heart. 

This  drama  is  also  remarkable  in  another  point  of  view;  as  it  not  only  exliibits  to  us  the  genius  of  the  Poet  in 
this  stage  of  its  progress,  but  it  aflbrds  no  small  insight  into  the  history  of  the  progress  itself.  It  was  fii'st  printed 
in  1597,  as  having  been  before  that  time  "  often  with  great  applause  plaid  publiquely."  This  edition,  an  original 
copy  of  which  is  now  of  great  rarity  and  value,  has  been  reprinted  literatim  by  Stevens,  in  his  edition  of  the 
original  quartos  of  "  twenty  of  the  plaj's  of  Shakespeare."  Although  this  first  edition  v/as  probably  one  of  those 
"  stolen  and  surreptitious  copies  maimed  and  deformed  by  the  hand  which  stole  them,"  of  which  the  old  folio 
editions  complain,  yet  it  enables  us,  by  the  comparison  of  the  play  there  given,  with  what  was  afterwards  avow- 
edly added,  to  trace  the  advance  of  the  author's  taste  and  judgment.  It  contains  the  whole  of  the  plot,  incidents,  and 
characters  of  the  play  afterwards  enlarged,  with  its  sweetness  and  beauty  of  imagery  and  luxurj"  of  fanguage,  and 
almost  all  its  gayety  and  wit.  Its  defects  of  taste  are  more  conspicuous,  because  it  contains,  in  a  much  smaller 
compass,  all  the  rhyming  couplets,  the  ingenious  and  long-drawn  conceits,  and  the  extravagances  of  fanciful  meta- 
phor, which  are  still  intertwined  with  the  nobler  beauties  of  this  play.  In  1599  appeared  a  second  quarto  edition, 
"  newly  corrected,  augmented,  and  enlarged,"  containing  about  one  fourth  more  in  quantity,  partly  from  expan- 
sion of  thoughts  already  expressed  imperfectlj',  and  partly  by  large  and  admirable  additions.  Among  these  are 
the  several  solUoquies  of  Juliet,  and  especially  that  before  taking  the  sleeping-potion,  and  the  last  speech  of 
Romeo  at  the  tomb.  These  all  breathe  that  solemn  melody  of  rhythm  which  Shakespeare  created  for  the  appro- 
priate vehicle  of  his  own  mightier  thoughts ;  while,  as  compared  with  the  earlier  play,  the  passion  becomes  more 
direct  and  intense,  and  less  imaginative,  and  the  language  assumes  more  of  that  condensed  and  suggestive  cast 
which  afterwards  became  habitual  to  his  mind. 

The  original  structure  is  the  work  of  a  poet,  and  arranged  with  the  skill  of  a  practised  dramatist ;  yet  it  is  also 
evidently  the  work  of  a  man  of  genius  whose  powers  were  governed,  controlled,  and  modified  by  the  spirit  and 
taste  of  the  literature  of  his  day,  and  it  consequently  partakes  of  the  usual  blemishes  of  the  poetry  and  eloquence 
of  that  age.  The  additions  and  corrections  are  those  of  the  same  mind,  with  its  mighty  energies  more  developed, 
and  now  throwing  off  the  influence  of  inferior  minds,  giving  to  itself  its  own  law,  and  about  to  assume  the  sway 
of  its  country's  language  and  literature. 

The  contrast  between  the  revision  and  the  original  play,  beautiful  and  glowing  as  that  is,  with  aU  its  extrava- 
gance of  thought  and  defects  of  taste,  is  such  that  I  fully  agree  with  Mr.  Knight's  just  and  acute  observation,  that 
the  development  of  power  and  judgment  is  too  great  to  have  taken  place  in  the  short  period  of  two  years,  the 
interval  between  the  dates  of  the  first  and  second  editions;  and  that  therefore  the  Romeo  and  Juliet,  when 

2  5 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


published  in  1597,  being  then  a  popular  acted  play,  must  have  been  originally  written  some  years  before.  Mr. 
Hallara  (Literature  of  Europe)  judging  from  the  evidence  of  style  and  thought,  places  its  composition  before  that 
of  the  Midsummer  Night's  Dkeam,  which  would  make  it,  in  its  original  form,  the  production  of  the  Poet's 
twenty-seventh  or  twenty-eighth  year ;  and  this  date  corresponds  with  some  slight  points  of  circumstancial  evi- 
dence collected  by  the  commentators,  such  as  the  supposed  allusion  of  the  Nurse  to  the  great  earthquake  of  1580 
as  having  occurred  eleven  years  before.  The  enlarged  edition  was  the  work  of  the  Poet's  thirty-fourth  or  thirty- 
fifth  year.  The  third  edition  appeared  in  1609,  and  this,  says  Collier,  "  was  printed  from  the  edition  which  came  out 
ten  )^ars  earlier ;  the  repetition,  in  the  folio  of  IG23,  of  some  decided  errors  of  the  press,  shows  that  it  was  a 
reprint  of  the  quarto,  1609.  It  is  remarkable,  that  although  everj'  early  quarto  impression  contains  a  Prologue, 
it  was  not  transferred  to  the  folio." 

The  first  edition  has  also  its  value,  as  assisting  to  form  a  correct  text,  several  difficulties  in  the  later  editions 
being  cleared  up  by  its  aid,  and  the  metrical  arrangement  especially  has  been  thus  preserved ;  Mercutio's  "  Queen 
Mab"  speech,  when  improved  in  language,  having  been  printed  as  prose  in  the  enlarged  edition,  though  correctly 
in  the  first.  Otherwise,  it  is  clear  that  the  true  text  is  to  be  found  in  the  original  enlarged  editions,  collated  with 
each  other,  using  the  first  only  to  correct  accidental  errors  of  the  press  or  the  copyist.  But  it  is  certainly  not 
consistent  with  sound  criticism  to  employ  it,  as  several  editors  have  done,  to  make  up  a  text  out  of  two  difi"ering 
editions,  by  inserting  what  the  author  had  himself  thrown  aside,  to  substitute  other  words  or  lines.  Wherever  the 
text  of  the  present  edition  differs  from  any  in  common  use,  as  that  of  Stevens,  the  difference  will  be  found  to  pro- 
ceed from  adherence  to  this  principle,  which  is  also  followed  by  both  Knight  and  Collier,  the  former  of  whom 
takes  the  folio  of  1623,  and  the  latter  the  1597  quarto  as  the  standard  of  his  edition, — a  difference  which  does 
not  lead  to  any  very  material  variations. 


SOURCE    OF    THE    PLOT. 

"  When  Dante  reproaches  the  Emperor  Albert  for  neglect  of  Italy, — 

' Thy  sire  and  thou  have  suffer'd  thus, 

Though  greediness  of  yonder  realms  detain'd, 
The  garden  of  the  empire  to  run  waste,' — 
He  adds, — 

*  Come,  sec  the  Capulets  and  Montagues, 
The  Filippeschi  and  Monaldi,  man, 
Who  ear'st  for  nought  !  those  sunk  in  grief,  and  these 
With  dire  suspicion  rack'd.' 

The  Capulets  and  Montagues  were  among  the  fierce  spirits  who,  according  to  the  poet,  had  rendered  Italy 
'savage  and  unmanageable.'  The  Emperor  Albert  was  murdered  in  1308;  and  the  Veronese,  who  believe  the 
story  of  Romeo  and  Juliet  to  be  historically  true,  fix  the  date  of  this  tragedy  as  1303.  At  that  period  the  Scalas, 
or  Scaligers,  ruled  over  Verona. 

"  If  the  records  of  historj-  tell  us  little  of  the  fair  Capulet  and  her  loved  Montague,  whom  Shakespeare  has  made 
immortal,  the  novelists  have  seized  upon  the  subject,  as  might  be  expected,  from  its  interest  and  its  obscurity. 
Massuccio,  a  Neapolitan,  who  lived  about  1470,  was,  it  is  supposed,  the  writer  who  first  gave  a  somewhat  similar 
story  the  clothing  of  a  connected  fiction.  He  places  the  scene  at  Sienna,  and,  of  course,  there  is  no  mention  of 
the  Montagues  and  Capulets.  The  story  too,  of  Massuccio,  varies  in  its  catastrophe;  the  bride  recovering  from 
her  lethargy,  produced  by  the  same  means  as  in  the  case  of  Juliet ;  and  the  husband  being  executed  for  a  murder 
which  had  caused  him  to  flee  from  his  country.  Mr.  Douce  has  endeavoured  to  trace  back  the  ground-work  of 
the  tale  to  a  Greek  romance  by  Xenophon  Ephesius.  Luigi  da  Porto,  of  Vicenza,  gave  a  connected  form  to  the 
legend  of  Romeo  and  Juliet,  in  a  novel,  under  the  title  of  "La  Giulietta,"  which  was  published  after  his  death 
in  1535.  Luigi,  in  an  epistle  prefixed  to  this  work,  states  that  the  story  was  told  him  by  "  an  archer  of  mine, 
whose  name  was  Peregrino,  a  man  about  fifty  years  old,  well  practised  in  the  military  art,  a  pleasant  companion, 
and,  like  almost  all  his  countrymen  of  Verona,  a  great  talker."  Bandello,  in  1554,  published  a  novel  on  the 
same  subject,  the  ninth  of  his  second  collection.  It  begins  "  When  the  Scaligers  were  lords  of  Verona,"  and  goes 
on  to  say  that  these  events  happened  "under  Bartholomew  Scaliger"  (Bartolomeo  della  Scala.)  The  various 
materials  to  be  found  in  these  sources  were  embodied  in  a  French  novel  by  Pierre  Boisteau,  a  translation  of 
which  was  published  by  Paynter  in  his  "  Palace  of  Pleasure,"  in  1567;  and  upon  this  French  story  was  founded 
the  English  poem  by  Arthur  Brooke,  published  in  1562,  under  the  title  of  "The  tragicall  Hystorj-e  of  Romeus 
and  Juliet,  written  first  in  Italian  by  BandcU,  and  nowe  in  Englishe  by  Ar.  Br."  It  appears  highly  probable  that 
an  English  play  upon  the  same  subject  had  appeared  previous  to  Brooke's  poem;  for  he  says  in  his  address  to  the 
reader : — "  Though  I  saw  the  same  argument  lately  set  forth  on  the  stage  with  more  commendation  than  I  can 
look  for:  being  there  much  better  set  foorth  than  I  have  or  can  dooc,  yet  the  same  matter  penned  as  it  is,  may 
serve  to  lyke  good  effect,  if  the  readers  do  brj'nge  with  them  lyke  good  myndes,  to  consider  it,  which  hath  the 
more  incouraged  me  to  publish  it,  suche  as  it  is."  Thus  Shakespeare  had  materials  enough  to  work  upon.  But, 
in  addition  to  these  sources,  there  is  a  play  by  Lope  de  Vega  in  which  the  incidents  are  very  similar;  and  an 
Italian  tragedy  also,  by  Luigi  Groto,  which  Mr.  Walker,  in  his  Historical  Memoirs  of  Italian  Tragedy,  thinks  that 
the  English  bard  read  with  profit.  Mr.  Walker  gives  us  passages  in  support  of  his  assertion,  such  as  a  descrip- 
tion of  a  nightingale  when  the  lovers  are  parting,  which  appear  to  confirm  this  opinion." — Knight. 

6 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


Although  Shakespeare  gives  us  scarcely  any  indications  of  familiarity  with  the  higher  Italian  literature  (such  as 
abound  in  Spenser,)  yet  as  some  knowledge  of  Italian  was  in  his  age  a  common  as  well  as  fashionable  acquisition 
among  persons  of  cultivation,  it  is  quite  probable  that  at  some  (and  that  not  a  late)  period  of  his  life,  he  had  learned 
enough  of  the  language  to  read  it  for  any  purpose  of  authorship,  such  as  to  get  at  the  plot  of  an  untranslated  tale. 
The  evidence  in  support  of  this  probability  will  be  found  in  some  of  the  notes  and  remarks  of  this  edition,  on  other 
plays.  It  is  also  well  argued  by  Ch.  A.  Browne,  in  his  Essay  on  Shakespeare's  Autobiographical  Poems.  It  is  there- 
fore ver\'  probable  that  he  had  read  or  looked  into  all  the  books  containing  the  subject  of  his  intended  play,  so  as  to 
fill  his  mind  with  the  incidents  and  accessories  of  the  stor\'.  He  had  undoubtedly  read  either  Boisteau's  novel,  or 
Paynter's  inelegant  translation  of  it,  for  he  has  taken  from  it  at  least  one  circumstance  not  found  in  the  other  ver- 
sions of  the  plot.  But  he  has  otherwise  made  very  little  use  either  of  Paynter  or  of  the  continental  novelist,  and  has 
adhered  closely  to  Brooke's  poem.  The  commentators  have  been  unjust  to  Brooke.  His  poem  has  been  treated 
as  a  dull  and  inelegant  composition,  which  it  was  a  sort  of  merit  for  a  Shakespearian  critic  to  undergo  the 
drudgery  of  reading.  Mr.  T.  Campbell  dismisses  it  contemptuously,  as  "  a  dull  English  poem,  of  four  thousand 
lines."  The  reader  who  will  turn  to  it,  as  reprinted  by  Malone,  in  the  Variorum  editions,  or  more  accurately 
by  Collier  in  his  "  Shakespeare's  Librarj-,"  will,  after  overcoming  the  first  repulsive  dilKculties  of  metre  and  lan- 
guage, find  it  to  be  a  poem  of  great  power  and  beauty.  The  narration  is  clear,  and  nearly  as  fuU  of  interest  as 
the  drama  itself;  the  characters  are  vividly  depicted,  the  descriptions  are  graceful  and  poetical.  The  dramatist 
himself  (though  he  paints  far  more  vividly)  does  not  more  distinctly  describe  than  the  poet  that  change  in  Juliet's 
impassioned  character,  which  Mr.  Campbell  regards  as  never  even  conceived  of  by  any  narrators  of  this  tale  before 
Shakespeare, — I  mean  her  transition  from  girlish  confidence  in  the  sympathy  of  others,  to  the  assertion  of  her 
own  superiority,  in  the  majesty  of  her  despair.  The  language  of  the  poem  is  of  an  older  date  than  is  familiar 
even  to  the  reader  of  Shakespeare  and  his  contemporaries,  and  it  is  clouded,  in  addition,  with  affectations,  like  those 
of  Spenser,  of  still  more  antiquated  English.  The  metre,  too,  is  unusual  and  unpleasing  to  the  modem  reader, 
being  of  alternated  twelve  and  fourteen-syllable  lines,  with  an  occasional  redundant  syllable  to  the  already  over- 
flowing verse — a  rhythm  which  to  modern  ears  is  associated  chiefly  with  ludicrous  or  humble  compositions.  It  has, 
with  all  these  accidental  drawbacks  to  the  modern  reader,  the  additional  real  defect  of  partaking  of  the  faults  of 
its  times,  in  extravagance  of  imager}'  and  harsh  coarseness  of  phrase.  Nevertheless,  it  is  with  all  these  faults, 
a  noble  poem,  which,  either  coming  down  from  antiquity  under  a  great  name,  or  rewritten  in  modern  days  by 
Pope  or  Campbell,  would  not  need  defence  or  eulogy. 

To  this  poem,  Shakespeare  owed  the  outline  at  least,  of  ever)'  character  except  Mercutio  (what  an  exception ! 
sufficient  to  have  made  a  reputation  as  brilliant  as  Sheridan's,  for  an  ordmary  dramatist.)  He  owes  to  the  story 
abundant  hints  worked  up  in  the  dialogue.  Will  not  Shakespeare's  readers  agree  with  me  in  the  opinion  that 
this  fact  is,  like  many  others,  a  proof  of  the  real  greatness  of  his  mind  ?  He  had  before  him,  or  within  his  reach, 
materials  enough  for  his  purpose,  in  books  not  familiar  to  his  audience ;  but  he  went  to  the  best  source,  although 
it  was  one  where  every  reader  of  poetry  might  trace  his  adaptations,  while  only  the  judicious  few  of  his  own  day 
would  note  and  understand  how  much  of  the  absorbing  interest  of  the  plot,  of  the  picturesque  or  minute  descrip- 
tion, of  the  towering  magnificence  of  thought,  the  wit,  of  the  passion  and  the  pathos,  belonged  to  the  dramatist 
alone.  He  used  what  was  best,  and  improved  it.  The  author  who  borrows  to  improve,  in  this  fashion,  is  no 
plagiarist.  In  the  happy  phrase  of  some  French  critic,  who  defends  Moliere  against  a  charge  of  plagiarism, 
founded  on  a  similar  use  of  the  ideas  of  a  preceding  novelist — "  Le  plagiat  n'est  iin  vol  que  poiir  la  me'diocrite." 

Malone  has  collected  a  number  of  minute  circumstances  that  prove  decisively  that  Shakespeare  founded  his 
play  mainly  on  Arthur  Brooke's  poem.  The  following  passages,  pointed  out  by  Collier,  will  show  the  nature  of 
some  of  his  obligations,  and  that  they  went  beyond  the  mere  plot,  names,  and  characters.  No  doubt  can  be  enter- 
tained by  those  who  only  compare  a  passage  from  a  speech  of  Friar  Laurence  with  three  lines  from  Brooke's 
"  Roraeus  and  Juliet :" — 

'Art  thou  a  man  ?     Thy  form  cries  out  thou  art ; 
Thy  tears  are  womanish  ;  thy  wild  acts  denote 
The  unreasonable  fury  of  a  beast.' — (Act  iii.  scene  3.) 

This  is  almost  verbally  from  Brooke's  poem  : — 

'Art  thou,  (quoth  he,)  a  man  ?  thy  shape  saith  so  thou  art ; 
Thy  crying  and  thy  weeping  eyes  denote  a  woman's  heart     *     * 
If  thou  a  man  or  woman  wert,  or  els  a  brutish  beast.' 

It  is  also  particularly  worthy  of  remark,  that  Shakespeare  has  chosen  to  follow  Brooke  in  his  narration  of  the 
catastrophe  from  that  of  Bandello's  novel,  or  what  Brooke  calls  "  Bandel's  written  stor}'."  According  to  Brooke 
and  Shakespeare,  Juliet,  when  she  awakes  from  her  sleep,  finds  Romeo  dead  ;  but  in  the  "  Giulietta"  of  Luigi  da 
Porto,  and  in  Bandello's  novel,  she  recovers  soon  enough  to  hear  Romeo  speak,  and  see  him  struggle  in  the  agonies 
of  a  painful  death  ;  then  the  Friar  endeavours  to  persuade  her  to  leave  the  tomb ;  she  refuses,  and  determines  on 
death,  and  after  closing  her  husband's  eyes,  resolutely  holds  her  breath  (riccoUo  a  se  il  fiato,  e  per  Iniono  spazio 
tenutolo)  until,  with  a  loud  cry,  she  falls  upon  her  husband's  body  and  dies.  Some  of  the  critics  (Skottowc  and 
Dunlop)  have  regretted  this  as  written  in  ignorance  of  the  original  stor^',  and  thus  "  losing  circumstances  more 
affecting  and  better  calculated  for  the  stage."  Garrick  thought  so  too,  and  remodelled  the  catastrophe  upon  the 
original  plan,  thus  introducing  a  last  interview  between  the  lovers,  which,  however  common-place  in  language  or 
thought,  is  always  painful  in  its  effect.     Sounder  criticism,  and  the  decision  of  a  more  cultivated  public  taste,  has  of 

7 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


late  years  vindicated  Shakespeare's  judsiment  in  following  Brooke's  narration  of  the  Italian  story,  and  pronounced 
tliat  this  sol'tenins;  the  catastrophe  is,  in  relation  to  the  dramatic  form  of  the  story,  the  deliberate  choice  of  exquis- 
ite taste  and  true  feeling.  After  such  a  chain  of  events  of  deep  and  exciting  interest,  where  wild  hope  and  rap- 
turous joy  alternate  with  desperate  urief,  furtiier  prolongation  of  mental  agony,  (and  that  mixed  with  bodily  suf- 
fering,) must  cease  to  be  pathetic,  for  it  becomes  merely  painful.  The  simpler  termination  which  the  Poet  delib- 
erately preferred,  leaves  the  youthful  lovers  to  sink  into  death  with  calm  resolution.  They  repose  together  in  their 
antique  tomb  as  placid  as  the  lovely  children  on  Chantrey's  exquisite  monument;  the  fiercer  passions  are  hushed 
in  their  presence ;  old  enmities  die  away,  and  a  quiet  solemn  melancholy  is  spread  over  the  scene  as  the  day  breaks 
slowly  in  gloom  and  sorrow  over  a  mourning  city. 


(Costume  of  ii  yuung  Vcnctiiiu  N  jIjIciiuui,  from  VEfF.i.i.io.) 


(Bills  and  Partisans,  from  specimens.) 


PERIOD  OF  THE  ACTION,  COSTUME,  AND  SCENERY. 

"  The  slight  foundation  of  historical  truth  which  can  be  established  in  the  legend  of  Romeo  and  Juliet — that  of 
the  '  civil  broils'  of  the  two  rival  houses  of  Verona — would  place  the  period  of  the  action  about  the  time  of 
Dante.  But  this  one  circumstance  ought  not  very  strictly  to  limit  this  period.  The  legend  is  so  obscure  that  we 
may  be  justified  in  carrying  its  date  forward  or  backward,  to  the  extent  even  of  a  century,  if  any  thing  may  be 
gained  by  such  a  freedom.  In  this  case,  we  may  venture  to  associate  the  story  with  the  period  which  followed 
the  times  of  Petrarch  and  Boccaccio — verging  towards  the  close  of  the  fourteenth  century — a  period  full  of  rich 
associations  of  literature  and  art.  To  date  the  period  of  the  action  of  Romeo  and  Juliet  before  this  revival  of 
learning  and  the  arts,  would  be  to  make  its  accessories  out  of  harmony  with  the  exceeding  beauty  of  Shake- 
speare's drama. 

"  Assuming  that  the  incidents  of  this  tragedy  took  place  (at  least  traditionally)  at  the  commencement  of  the  four- 
teenth century,  the  costume  of  the  personages  represented  would  be  that  exhibited  to  us  in  the  paintings  of  Giotto 
and  his  pupils  or  contemporaries." — Knight. 

Mr.  Knight  is  as  usual  historically  accurate,  but  as  there  is  no  historical  or  other  connection  to  fix  the  date  at 
any  precise  period  of  Italian  story,  the  incidents  may  well  have  occurred  at  any  time  during  the  middle  ages, 
while  Italy  was  divided  into  small  independent  states,  and  its  cities  distracted  by  the  fierce  family  factions  of  their 
nobles ;  as  from  the  year  1300  almost  down  to  the  Poet's  own  times.  Mr.  Knight  has  therefore  manifested  his 
usual  good  taste  in  adding  to  his  notice  of  the  strictly  historical  costume  of  the  long  robes  and  the  fantastic  hats 
and  hoods  of  the  supposed  times  of  the  hero  and  heroine,  that  "  artists  of  every  description  are  perfectly  justified 
in  clothing  the  dramatis  personae  of  this  tragedy  in  the  habits  of  the  time  in  which  it  was  written,  by  which 
means  all  serious  anachronisms  will  be  prevented." 

But  in  another  respect  this  play  allows  much  less  latitude  to  art.  Romeo  and  Juliet  have  so  long  been  the  his- 
torical belief  of  Italy,  and  the  poetical  faith  of  the  rest  of  the  world,  as  to  be  characters  indissolubly  connected 
with  the  real  scenerj-,  palaces,  churches,  and  monuments  of  Verona  and  Mantua.  All  the  localities  of  the  story 
are  preserved  by  old  tradition  and  popular  opinion ;  and  their  Palladian  palaces,  remains  of  Roman  grandeur, 
and  natural  beauties,  still  represent  the  very  scenes  that  floated  before  the  Poet's  fancy.  Above  all,  the  painter 
will  observe  that  the  Poet,  by  some  Mesmeric  faculty  of  his  imagination,  had  transported  himself  into  Italy,  and 
become  as  familiar  with  the  banks  of  the  Adige  as  with  those  of  his  own  Avon.  His  incidental  descriptions,  his 
allusions  to  rural  beauties,  are  none  of  them  drawn  from  the  silver  clouds,  the  chill  moons,  the  long-lingering 
spring,  and  fadeless  green  of  England ;  but  they  are  all  brilliant  and  joyous  with  "  summer's  ripening  breath," 
beneath  the  hot  blaze  of  an  Italian  sun,  or  are  bathed  in  such  moonlight  as  often  "  tips  with  silver"  the  cliffs  of 
our  Palisades  or  Catskills. 


PROLOGUE 

CHORUS. 

Two  households,  both  ahke  in  dignity, 

In  fair  Verona,  where  we  lay  our  scene, 
From  ancient  grudge  break  to  new  mutiny. 

Where  civil  blood  makes  civil  hands  unclean. 
From  forth  the  fatal  loins  of  these  two  foes 

A  pair  of  star-cross'd  lovers  take  their  life ; 
Whose  misadventur'd  piteous  overthrows 

Do,  with  their  death,  bury  their  parents'  strife. 
The  fearful  passage  of  their  death-mark'd  love, 

And  the  continuance  of  their  parents'  rage. 
Which,  but  their  children's  end,  nought  could  remove, 

Is  now  the  two  hours'  traffic  of  our  stage ; 
The  which  if  you  with  patient  ears  attend. 
What  here  shall  miss,  our  toil  shall  strive  to  mend. 


mi^^wm 


0;y^ 


iVi 


PERSONS  REPEESENTED. 

ESCALUS.  Prince  of  Verona. 

PAF.IS.  a  young  Nobleman.  Kinsman  to  the  Prince 

MONTAGUE.  )  2^^^  ^j  ^^„  j^„3^1g  Houses. 

CAPULET,       5 

Uncle  to  Capulet. 

EOMEO.  Son  to  MONTAODE. 

MERCUTIO.  Kinsman  to  the  Prince,  and  Friend  to  Rombo 

BENVOLIO.  Nephew  to  Montaoue,  and  Friend  to  RoiiBO 

TYBALT.  Nephew  to  lady  Capclet. 

FRIAR  LAURENCE,  a  Franciscan. 

FRIAR  JOHN,  of  the  same  Order. 

BALTHASAR.  Servant  to  Romeo. 

SAMPSON, 

GREGORY, 

PETER,  another  Servant  to  Capdi.et. 

ABRAM,  Servant  to  MoNTAons. 

An  Apothecary. 

Three  Iklusicians. 

CHORUS.'    Boy .  Page  to  Paris  ;  an  Officer. 


5N.) 
iY.  J 


Servants  to  CAPnLET. 


LADY  MONTAGUE.  Wife  to  Montagos. 
LADY  CAPULET,  "Wife  to  Capdlet. 
JULIET,  Daughter  to  Capulet. 
Nurse  to  Juliet. 

Citizens  of  Verona:  Male  and  Female  Relations  to  both 
Houses  ;  Maskers.  Guards.  Watchmen,  and  Attendants. 

Scene,  during  the  greater  part  of  the  Play,  in  Vebosa  ; 
once,  in  the  fifth  act,  at  Maktca. 


i 


^ 


i^^^^-- 


Scene  I. — A  Public  Place. 

Enter  Sampson  and  Gregory,  armed  wiOi  Swords 
and  Bucklers. 

Sam.  Gregory,  on  my  word,  we'll  not  carry  coals. 

Gre.  No,  for  then  we  should  be  colliers. 

Sam.  I  mean,  an  we  be  in  choler,  we'll  draw. 

Gre.  Ay,  while  you  live,  draw  your  neck  out  of 
the  collar. 

Sam.  I  strike  quickly,  being  moved. 

Gre.  But  thou  art  not  quickly  moved  to  strike. 

Sam.  A  dog  of  the  house  of  Montague  moves  me. 

Gre.  To  move  is  to  stir,  and  to  be  vali;uit  is  to 
stand;  therefore,  if  thou  art  moved,  thou  run'st 
away. 

Sam.  A  dog  of  that  house  shall  move  me  to 
stand.  I  will  take  the  wall  of  any  man  or  maid  of 
Montague's. 

12 


Chre.  That  shows  thee  a  weak  slave ;  for  the 
weakest  goes  to  the  wall. 

Sam.  'Tis  tnie  ;  and  therefore  ^vomen,  being  the 
weaker  vessels,  are  ever  thrust  to  the  wall : — there- 
fore, I  will  push  Montague's  men  from  the  wall, 
and  thrust  his  maids  to  the  wall. 

Gre.  The  quarrel  is  between  our  masters,  and 
us  their  men. 

Sam.  'Tis  all  one,  I  will  show  myself  a  tyrant : 
when  I  have  fought  with  the  men.  I  will  be  civil 
with  the  maids ;  1  will  cut  off  their  heads. 

Gre.  The  heads  of  the  maids  ? 

Sam.  Ay,  the  heads  of  the  maids,  or  their  maid- 
enheads ;  take  it  in  what  sense  thou  wilt. 

Gre.  They  must  take  it  in  sense,  that  feel  it. 

Sam.  Me  they  shall  feel,  while  1  am  able  to 
stand ;  and,  'tis  known,  1  am  a  pretty  piece  of  flesh. 

Gre.  'Tis  well,  thou  art  not  fish ;  if  thou  hadst. 


ACT  I. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  I. 


thou  hadst  been  poor  John.     Draw  thy  tool ;  here 
comes  two  of  the  house  of  the  Montagues. 

Enter  Abram  and  Balthasar. 

Sam.  My  naked  weapon  is  out :  quarrel,  I  will 
back  thee. 

Ore.  How!  turn  thy  back,  and  run? 

Sam.  Fear  me  not. 

Gre.  No  marry  :  I  fear  thee  ! 


Sam.  Let  us  take  the  law  of  our  sides ;  let  them 
begin. 

Gre.  I  will  frown  as  I  pass  by,  and  let  them  take 
it  as  they  list. 

Sam.  Nay,  as  they  dare.  I  will  bite  my  thumb 
at  them ;  which  is  a  disgrace  to  them,  if  they  bear  it. 

Abr.  Do  you  bite  your  thumb  at  us,  sir  ] 

Satn.  I  do  bite  my  thumb,  sir. 

Abr.  Do  you  bite  your  thumb  at  us,  sir  ? 


Sam.  Is  the  law  of  our  side,  if  I  say — ay  ? 

Gre.  No. 

Sam.  No,  sir,  I  do  not  bite  my  thumb  at  you, 
sir ;  Wt  I  bite  my  thumb,  sir. 

Gre.  Do  you  quarrel,,  sir  ? 

Abr.  Quarrel,  sir?   no,  sir. 

Sam.  If  you  do,  sir,  I  am  for  you :  I  serve  as 
good  a  man  as  you. 

Abr.  No  better. 

Sam.  Well,  sir. 

Enter  Benvolio,  at  a  distance. 

Gre.  Say — better :  here  comes  one  of  my  mas- 
ter's kinsmen. 

Sam.  Yes,  better,  sir. 
Abr.  You  lie. 

3 


Sam.  Draw,  if  you  be  men.— Gregory,  remem- 
ber thy  swashing  blow.  [Theij Jiaht. 

Ben.  Part,  fools!  put  up  your  swords ;  you  know 
not  what  you  do.  [Beat's  down  their  Swords. 

Enter  Ttbalt. 

Tyb.  What !  art  thou  drawn  among  these  heart- 
less hinds  ? 
Turn  thee,  Benvolio;  look  upon  thy  death. 

Ben.    I  do  but   keep   the   peace :    put  up  thy 
sword. 
Or  manage  it  to  part  these  men  with  me. 

Ti/h.  What!  drawn,  and  talk  of  peace?     I  hate 
the  word, 
As  I  hate  hell,  all  Montagues,  and  thee. 
Have  at  thee,  coward.  [They  figld. 

13 


ACT  I. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  I. 


Enter  several  persons  of  hoth  Houses,  who  join  the 
fray ;  tlien,  enter  Citizens,  with  clubs  or  par- 
tisans. 

1  Cit.  Clubs,  bills,  and  partisans !    strike  !    beat 
them  down ! 
Down  with  the  Capulets !    down  with  the  Mon- 
tagues ! 

Enter  Capulet,  in  his  gown  ;  and  Lady  Capulet. 

Cap.  What   noise  is  this  ? — Give  me   my   long 

sword,  ho  ! 
La.  Cap.  A  crutch,  a  crutch  ! — Why  call  you 

for  a  sword  ? 
Cap.  My  sword,  I  say  ! — Old  Montague  is  come, 
And  flourishes  his  blade  in  spite  of  me. 

Enter  Montague  and  Lady  Montague. 

Mon.  Thou  villain  Capulet ! — Hold  me  not ;  let 

me  go. 
La.  Mon.  Thou  shalt  not  stir  one  foot  to  seek  a 

foe. 

Enter  Prince,  with  his  train. 

Prin.  Rebellious  subjects,  enemies  to  peace, 
Profaners  of  this  neighbour-stained  steel, — 
Will  they   not  hear  ? — what  ho !    you  men,  you 

beasts. 
That  quench  the  fire  of  your  pernicious  rage 
With  purple  fountains  issuing  from  your  veins. 
On  pain  of  torture,  from  those  bloody  hands 
Throw  your  mis-temper'd  weapons  to  the  ground. 
And  hear  the  sentence  of  your  moved  prince. — 
Three  civil  brawls,  bred  of  an  airy  word, 
By  thee,  old  Capulet,  and  Montague, 
Have  thrice  disturb'd  the  quiet  of  our  streets; 
And  made  Verona's  ancient  citizens 
Cast  by  their  grave  beseeming  ornaments, 
To  wield  old  partisans,  in  hands  as  old, 
Canker'd  with  peace,  to  part  your  canker'd  hate. 
If  ever  you  disturb  our  streets  again. 
Your  lives  shall  pay  the  forfeit  of  the  peace  : 
For  this  time,  all  the  rest  depart  away. 
You,  Capulet,  shall  go  along  whh  me ; 
And,  Montague,  come  you  this  afternoon. 
To  know  our  further  pleasure  in  this  case, 
To  old  Free-town,  our  common  judgment-place. 
Once  more,  on  pain  of  death,  all  men  depart. 
[Exeunt  Prince  and  Attendants  ;  Capulet,  Lady 
Capulet,  Tybalt,  Citizens,  and  Servants. 

Mon.  Who  set  this  ancient  quarrel  new  abroach  ? 
Speak,  nephew,  were  you  by  when  it  began  ? 

Ben.  Here  were  the  servants  of  your  adversary, 
And  yours,  close  fighting,  ere  I  did  approach. 
I  drew  to  part  them :  in  the  instant  came 
The  fiery  Tybalt,  with  his  sword  prepar'd ; 
Which,  as  he  breath'd  defiance  to  my  ears. 
He  swung  about  his  head,  and  cut  the  winds. 
Who,  nothing  hurt  withal,  hiss'd  him  in  scorn. 
While  we  were  interchanging  thnists  and  blows, 
Came  more  and  more,  and  fought  on  part  and  part, 
Till  the  prince  came,  who  parted  either  part. 

La.  Mon.  O !  where  is  Romeo  ? — saw  you  him 
to-day  ? 
Right  glad  I  am  he  was  not  at  this  fray. 

Ben.   Madam,  an  hour  befi)re  the  worshipp'd  sun 
Peer'd  forth  the  golden  window  of  the  east, 
A  troubled  luind  drave  me  to  walk  abroad  ; 
Where,  underneath  the  <rrove  of  sycamore 
That  westward  rooteth  from  the  city's  side. 
So  early  walking  did  I  see  your  son. 
Towards  him  I  made;  but  he  was  'ware  of  me, 

14 


And  stole  into  the  covert  of  the  wood : 
I,  measuring  his  atlections  by  my  own. 
Which  then  most  sought,  where  most  might  not 

be  found. 
Being  one  too  many  by  my  weary  self, 
Pursu'd  my  humour,  not  pursuing  his. 
And  gladly  shunn'd  who  gladly  fled  from  me. 

Mon.  Many  a  morning  hath  he  there  been  seen. 
With  tears  augmenting  the  (Vesh  morning's  dew, 
Adding  to  clouds  more  clouds  with  his  deep  sighs  : 
But  all  so  soon  as  the  all-cheering  sun 
Should  in  the  furthest  east  begin  to  draw 
The  shady  curtains  from  Aurora's  bed. 
Away  from  light  steals  home  my  heavy  son, 
And  private  in  his  chamber  pens  himself; 
Shuts  up  his  windows,  locks  fair  daylight  out, 
And  makes  himself  an  artificial  night. 
Black  and  portentous  luust  this  humour  prove, 
Unless  good  counsel  ?uay  the  cause  remove. 

Ben.  My  noble  uncle,  do  you  know  the  cause? 

Mon.  I  neither  know  it,  nor  can  learn  of  him. 

Ben.   Have  you  importim'd   him  by  any  means  ? 

3Ion.  Both  by  myself,  and  many  other  friends : 
But  he,  his  own  affections'  coiinsellor, 
Is  to  himself — I  will  not  say,  how  true — 
But  to  himself  so  secret  and  so  close, 
So  far  from  sounding  and  discovery, 
As  is  the  bud  bit  with  an  envious  worm. 
Ere  he  can  spread  his  sweet  leaves  to  the  air, 
Or  dedicate  his  beauty  to  the  sun. 
Could  we  but  learn  from  whence  his  sortows  grow, 
We  would  as  willingly  give  cure,  as  know. 

Enter  Romeo,  at  a  distance. 

Ben.  See,  where  he  comes :  so  please  you,  stej) 
aside ; 
I'll  know  his  grievance,  or  be  much  denied. 

Mon.  I  would,  thou  wert  so  hajipy  by  thy  stay. 
To  hear  true  shrift. — Coiue,  madam,  let's  away. 

[Exeunt  Montague  avd  Lady. 

Ben.  Good  morrow,  cousin. 

Rom.  Is  the  day  so  young  ? 

Ben.  But  new  struck  nine. 

Rom.  Ah  me  !  sad  hours  seem  long. 

Was  that  my  father  that  went  hence  so  fast  ? 

Ben.  It  was.     What  sadness  lengthens  Romeo's 
hours  ? 

Rotn.  Not  having  that,  which,  having,   makes 
them  short. 

Ben.  In  love? 

Ro7n.  Out. 

Ben.  Of  love? 

Rom.  Out  of  her  favour,  where  I  am  in  love. 

Ben.  Alas,  that  love,  so  gentle  in  his  view, 
Should  be  so  tyrannous  and  rough  in  proof! 

Rom.  Alas,  that  love,  whose  view  is  muffled  still, 
Should  without  eyes  see  pathways  to  his  will  I 
Where  shall  we  dine  ? — O  me  ! — What  fray  was 

here  ? 
Yet  tell  me  not,  for  I  have  heard  it  all. 
Here's  much  to  do  with  hate,  but  more  with  love  : 
Why  then,  O  brawling  love  !   ( )  loving  hate  ! 
O  any  thing,  of  nothing  first  created! 
O  heavy  lightness  !   s(>rious  vanity  ! 
Mis-shapen  chaos  of  well-seeming  forms  ! 
Feather  of  lead,  bright  smoke,  cold  fire,  sick  health ! 
Still-waking  sleep,  that  is  not  what  it  is ! — 
H'his  love  feel  1,  that  feel  no  love  in  this. 
Dost  thou  not  laugh? 

Ben.  No,  C07, ;  I  rather  weep. 

Rom.  Good  heart,  at  what  ? 


ACT  I. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  I. 


Ben.  At  thy  good  heart's  oppression. 

Rom.  Why,  such  is  love's  transgression. — 
Griefs  of  mine  own  he  heavy  in  my  breast ; 
Which  thou  wilt  propagate,  to  have  it  press'd 
With  more  of  thine  :   this   love,  that  thou  hast 

shown. 
Doth  add  more  grief  to  too  much  of  mine  own. 
Love  is  a  smoke,  made  with  the  fume  of  sighs ; 
Being  purg'd,  a  fire  sparkling  in  lovers'  eyes; 
Being  vex'd,  a  sea  nourish'd  with  lover's  tears: 
What  is  it  else  ?  a  madness  most  discreet, 
A  choking  gall,  and  a  presei-vLng  sweet. 
Farewell,  my  coz.  [Going. 

Ben.  Soft,  I  will  go  along  : 

And  if  you  leave  me  so,  you  do  me  wrong. 

JRoni.  Tut!  I  have  lost  myself ;  I  am  not  here; 
This  is  not  Romeo,  he's  some  other  where. 

Ben.  Tell  me  in  sadness,  who  is  that  you  love. 

Ro?n.  What !  shall  I  groan,  and  tell  thee  ? 

Ben.  Groan  !  why,  no  ; 

But  sadly  tell  me,  who. 

Rom.  Bid  a  sick  man  in  sadness  make  his  will; 
A  word  ill  urg'd  to  one  that  is  so  ill. — 
In  sadness,  cousin,  I  do  love  a  woman. 

Ben.  I  aim'd  so  near,  when  I  suppos'd  you  lov'd. 

Rom.  A  right  good  mark-man  I — And  she's  fair 
I  love. 

Ben,  A  right  fair  mark,  fair  coz,  is  soonest  hit. 

Rom.  Well,  in  that  hit,  you  miss :  she'll  not  be 
hit 
With  Cupid's  anow.     She  hath  Dian's  wit; 
And  in  strong  proof  of  chastity  well  arm'd, 


From  love's  weak  childish  bow  she  lives  unharni'd. 

She  will  not  stay  the  siege  of  loving  terms, 

Nor  bide  th'  encounter  of  assailing  eyes, 

Nor  ope  her  lap  to  saint-seducing  gold : 

O  I  she  is  rich  in  beauty ;  only  poor. 

That  when  she  dies  with  beauty  dies  her  store. 

Ben.  Then  she  hath  sworn,  that  she  will  still  live 
chaste  ? 

Rom.  She  hath,  and  in  that  sparing  makes  huge 
waste ; 
For  beauty,  starv'd  with  her  severity, 
Cuts  beauty  ofi'from  all  posterity. 
She  is  too  fair,  too  wise ;  wisely  too  fair, 
To  merit  bliss  by  making  me  despair : 
She  hath  forsworn  to  love,  and  in  that  vow 
Do  I  live  dead,  that  live  to  tell  it  now. 

Ben.  Be  rul'd  by  me ;  forget  to  think  of  her. 

Rom.  O  !  teach  me  how  I  should  forget  to  think. 

Ben.  By  giving  liberty  unto  thine  eyes: 
Examine  other  beauties. 

Rom.  'Tis  the  way 

To  call  her's,  exquisite,  in  question  more. 
These  happy  masks,  that  kiss  fair  ladies'  brows, 
Being  black,  put  us  in  mind  they  hide  the  fair : 
He,  that  is  stricken  bUnd,  cannot  forget 
The  precious  treasure  of  his  eyesight  lost. 
Show  me  a  mistress  that  is  passing  fair. 
What  doth  her  beauty  serve,  but  as  a  note 
Where  I  may  read  who  pass'd  that  passing  fair? 
Farewell :  thou  canst  not  teach  me  to  forget. 

Ben.  I'll  pay  that  doctrine,  or  else  die  in  debt. 

[Ereunt. 


(Vci'Diia.) 


ACT  I. 


JROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  II.  in« 


Scene  II. — A  Street. 
Enter  Capulet,  Paris,  and  Servant. 

Cap.  Bwt  Montague  is  bound  as  well  as  I, 
In  penalty  alike ;  and  'tis  not  hard,  I  think, 
For  men  so  old  as  we  to  keep  the  peace. 

Par.  Of  honourable  reckonins^  are  you  both; 
And  pity  'tis,  you  liv'd  at  od<is  so  loni;. 
But  now,  my  lord,  what  say  you  to  my  suit? 

Cap.  But  saying  o'er  what  1  have  said  before ; 
My  child  is  yet  a  stranger  in  the  world, 
She  hath  not  seen  the  change  of  fourteen  years : 
Let  two  more  sumniei-s  wither  in  their  pride, 
Ere  we  may  think  her  ripe  to  be  a  bride. 

Par.  Younger  than  she  are  happy  mothers  made 

Cup.  And  too  soon  marr'd  are  those  so  early  made. 
Earth  hath  swallowed  all  my  hopes  but  she, 
She  is  the  hopeful  lady  of  my  earth  : 
But  woo  her,  gentle  Paris,  get  her  heart, 
My  will  to  her  consent  is  but  a  part ; 
An  she  agree,  within  her  scope  of  choice 
Lies  my  consent  and  fair  according  voice. 
This  night  I  hold  an  old  accustom'd  feast, 
Whereto  I  have  invited  many  a  guest. 
Such  as  I  love ;  and  you  among  the  store. 
One  more  most  welcome,  makes  my  number  more. 
At  my  poor  house  look  to  behold  this  night 
Earth-treading  stars,  that  make  dark  heaven  light : 
Such  comfort,  as  do  lusty  young  men  feel, 
When  well-apparel'd  April  on  the  heel 
Of  limping  winter  treads,  even  such  delight 
Among  fresh  female  buds  shall  you  this  night 
Inherit  at  my  house  :  hear  all,  all  see, 
And  like  her  most,  whose  merit  most  shall  be : 
Which,  on  more  view  of  many,  mine  being  one. 
May  stand  in  number,  though  in  reckoning  none. 
Come,  go  with  me. — Go,  sirrah,  trudge  about 
Through  fair  Verona;  find  those  persons  out. 
Whose  names  are  written  there,  and  to  them  say, 

[Givini::  a  paper. 
My  house  and  welcome  on  theu"  pleasure  stay. 

[Exeunt  Capulet  and  Paris. 

Serv.  Find  them  out,  whose  names  are  written 
here  ?  It  is  written,  that  the  shoemaker  should 
meddle  with  his  yard,  and  the  tailor  with  his  last, 
the  fisher  with  his  pencil,  and  the  painter  with  his 
nets ;  but  I  am  sent  to  find  those  persons,  whose 
names  are  here  writ,  and  can  never  find  wliat  names 
the  writing  person  hath  here  writ.  I  must  to  the 
learned  : — in  good  time. 

Enter  Benvolio  and  Romeo. 

Ben.  Tut,  man!  one  fire  burns  out  another's  burning. 

One  pain  is  lessen'd  by  another's  anguish  ; 
Turn  giddy,  and  I)e  holp  by  backward  turning; 

One  des|)erate  grief  cures  with  another's  languish : 
Take  thou  some  new  infection  to  thy  eye, 
And  the  rank  poison  of  the  old  will  die. 

Rom.  ^'our  plantain  leaf  is  excellent  for  that. 
Ben.  For  what,  I  pray  thee  ? 
Bom.  For  your  broken  shin. 

Ben.  Why,  Romeo,  art  thou  mad  ? 
Bmn.  Not  mad,  but  bound  more  than  a  madman 
is : 
Shut  up  in  prison,  kept  without  my  food, 
Whipp'd,    and    tormented,    and — (tood-dcn,   good 
fellow. 
iSerj;.  Gcid  gi'  good  den. — 1   \n"\\,  sir,   can  you 

read? 
Bom.  Ay,  mine  own  fortune  in  my  misery. 
16 


Serv.  Perhaps  you  have  learn'd  it  without  book; 
but  I  pray,  can  you  read  any  thing  you  see  ? 

Rum.  Ay,  if  1  know  the  letters,  and  the  language. 
Serv.  Ye  say  honestly.     Rest  you  meny. 
Rom.  Stay,  fellow  ;  1  can  read.  [Reads. 

"  Signior  Martino,  and  his  wife,  and  daughters ; 
County  Anselme,  and  his  beauteous  sisters;  the 
lady  widow  of  \'itruvio  ;  Signior  Placentio,  and  his 
lovely  nieces ;  Mercutio,  and  his  brother  Valentine ; 
mine  uncle  Capulet,  his  wife,  and  daughters ;  my 
fair  niece  Rosaline;  Livia;  Signior  Valentio,  and 
his  cousin  Tybalt ;  Lucio,  and  the  lively  Helena." 

A  fair  assembly  ;  whither  should  they  come  ] 

Serv.  Up. 

Rom.  Whither  ?  to  supper  ? 

Serv.  To  our  house. 

Rom.  Whose  house  ? 

Serv.  My  master's. 

Rom.  Indeed,  I  should  have  asked  jou  that  before. 

Serv.  Now,  I'll  tell  you  without  asking.  My 
master  is  the  great  rich  Capulet;  and  if  you  be  not 
of  the  house  of  Montagues,  I  pray,  come  and  crush 
a  cup  of  wine.     Rest  you  meny.  [Exit. 

Ben.  At  this  same  ancient  feast  of  Capulel's 
Sups  the  fair  Rosaline,  whom  thou  so  lov'st, 
With  all  the  admired  beauties  of  Verona  : 
Go  thither;  and,  with  vniattainted  eye, 
Compare  her  face  with  some  that  I  shall  show, 
And  I  will  make  thee  think  thy  swan  a  crow. 

Rom.  When  the  devout  religion  of  mine  eye 

Maintains  such  falsehood,  then  turn  tears  to  fires ; 
And  these,  who,  often  drown'd,  could  never  die, 

Transparent  heretics,  be  burnt  for  liars. 
One  fairer  than  my  love  !   the  all-seeing  sun 
Ne'er  saw  her  match,  since  first  the  world  begun. 

Ben.  Tut !  you  saw  her  fair,  none  else  being  by. 
Herself  pois'd  with  herself  in  either  eye ; 
But  in  those  ciyslal  scales,  let  there  be  weigh'd 
Your  lady's  love  against  some  other  maid. 
That  I  will  show  you  shining  at  this  feast, 
And  she  shall  scant  show  well,  that  now  shows  best. 

Rom.   I'll  go  along,  no  such  sight  to  be  shoAvn, 
But  to  rejoice  in  splendour  of  mine  own.   [Exeunt. 

Scene  HI. — A  Room  in  Capulet's  House. 
Enter  Lady  Capulet  and  Nurse. 

La.  Cap.  Niuse,  Where's  my  daughter?  call  her 

forth  to  me. 
Nurse.  Now,  by  my  maiden-head  at  twelve  year 
old, 
I  bade  her  come. — What,  lamb  !  what,  lady-bird  I — 
Gud  forbid! — where's  this  girl? — what,  Juliet! 

Enter  Juliet. 

Jill.  How  now!  who  calls? 

Nurse.  Your  mother. 

Jul.  Madam,  I  am  here. 

What  is  your  will  ? 

La.  Caj).  This  is  the  matter. — Nurse,  give  leave 
awhile. 
We  must  talk  in  secret. — Nurse,  come  back  again  : 
T  have  remcnilxM'd  me,  thou  slialt  hear  om-  counsel. 
Thou  know'sl  my  daughter's  of  a  pretly  age. 

Nvrse.  'Faith,  1  can  tell  her  age  unto  an  hoiu. 

La.  Ca2).   She's  not  fourteen. 

Nurse.  Ill  l;iy  fourteen  of  my  teeth. 

And  yet  to  my  teen  be  il  s])oken  T  liave  but  four, 
She  is  not  fourteen.     How  long  is  it  now 
To  Lammas-tide  ? 


ACT  I. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  III. 


La.  Cap.  A  fortniirht,  and  odd  days. 

Nurse.  Even  or  odd,  of  all  days  in  the  year, 
Come  Lammas-eve  at  night  shall  she  be  fourteen. 
Susan  and  she, — God  rest  all  Christian  souls  ! — 
"Were  of  an  age. — Well,  Susan  is  with  God  ; 
She  was  too  good  for  me.     But,  as  I  said, 
On  Lammas-eve  at  night  sliall  she  be  fourteen  ; 
That  shall  she,  marry  :  I  remember  it  well. 
'Tis  since  the  earthquake  now  eleven  years ; 
And  she  was  wean'd, — I  never  shall  forget  it, — 
Of  all  the  days  of  the  year,  upon  that  day ; 
For  I  had  then  laid  wormwood  to  my  dug. 
Sitting  in  the  sun  under  the  dove-house  wall: 
My  lord  and  you  were  then  at  Mantua.^ 


Nay,  I  do  bear  a  brain  : — but,  as  I  said, 

Wlien  it  did  taste  the  wonnwood  on  the  nipple 

Of  my  dug,  and  felt  it  bitter,  pretty  fool, 

To  see  it  tetchy,  and  fallout  with  the  dug! 

Shake,  quoth  the  dove-house  :  'twas  no  need,  I  trow, 

To  bid  me  trudge. 

And  since  that  time  it  is  eleven  years ; 

For  then  she  could  stand  alone ;  nay,  by  the  rood, 

She  could  have  run  and  waddled  all  about. 

For  even  the  day  before  she  broke  her  brow : 

And  then  my  husband — God  be  with  his  soul ! 

'A  was  a  meny  man, — took  up  the  child  : 

"  Yea,"  qtioth  he,  "  dost  thou  fall  upon  thy  face  ? 

Thou  wilt  fall  backward,  when  thou  hast  more  wit ; 


t^m^>i^ 


Wilt  thou  not,  Jule  ?"  and,  by  my  holy-dam, 
The  pretty  wretch  left  ciying,  and  said — "  Ay." 
To  see,  now,  how  a  jest  shall  come  about! 
I  warrant,  an  I  should  live  a  thousand  years, 
I  never  should  forget  it:  "Wilt  thou  not,  Jule  ?" 

quoth  he ; 
And,  pretty  fool,  it  stinted,  and  said — "Ay." 
La.  Cap.  Enough  of  this :  I  pray  thee,  hold  thy 

peace. 
Nurse.  Yes,  madam.     Yet  I  cannot  choose  but 

laugh. 
To  think  it  should  leave  ciying,  and  say — "Ay :" 


I   And  yet,  I  warrant,  it  had  upon  its  brow 
^  A  bump  as  big  as  a  young  cockrel's  stone, 
A  perilous  knock ;  and  it  cried  bitterly. 
"  Yea,"  quoth  my  husband,  "fall'st  upon  thy  face? 
Thou  wilt  foil  backward,  when  thou  com'st  to  age; 
Wilt  thou  not,  Jule  ?"  it  stinted,  and  said — "  Ay." 
Jul.  And  stint  tliou  too,  I  jiray  tliee,  nurse,  say  1. 
Nurse.  Peace,  I  have  done.     God  mark  thee  to 
his  grace ! 
Thou  wast  the  prettiest  babe  that  e'er  I  nurs'd : 
An  I  might  live  to  see  thee  married  once, 
I  have  my  wish. 

17 


ACT  I. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  IV. 


La.  Cap.  Mairy,  that  marry  is  the  very  theme 
I  came  to  talk  of: — tell  me,  daiiijhter  Juliet, 
IIow  stands  your  disposition  to  be  married? 

Jul.  It  is  an  honour  that  I  dream  not  of. 

Nurse.  An  honour!  were  not  I  thine  only  ninvse, 
I  would  say,  thou  hadst  sucked  wisdom  from  thy  teat. 

La.  Cap.  Well,  think  of  marriage  now  ;  younger 
than  you, 
Here  in  Verona,  ladies  of  esteem, 
Are  made  already  mothers :  by  my  count, 
I  was  your  mother,  much  upon  these  years 
That  you  are  now  a  maid.     Thus,  then,  in  brief  ;^ 
The  valiant  Paris  seeks  you  for  his  love. 

Nurse.  A  man,  young  lady !  lady,  such  a  man, 
As  all  the  world — Why,  he's  a  man  of  wax. 

La.   Caj).  Verona's   summer  hath   not   such   a 
flower. 

Nurse.  Nay,  he's  a  flower ;  in  fiiith,  a  very  flower. 

La.  Cap.  What  say  you  ?  can  you  love  the  gen- 
tleman ? 
This  night  you  shall  behold  him  at  our  feast: 
Read  o'er  the  volume  of  young  Paris'  face, 
And  find  delight  writ  there  with  beauty's  pen. 
Examine  every  married  lineament. 
And  see  how  one  another  lends  content ; 
And  what  obscur'd  in  this  fair  volume  lies, 
Find  written  in  the  margin  of  his  eyes. 
This  precious  book  of  love,  this  unbound  lover. 
To  beautify  him,  only  lacks  a  cover : 
The  fish  lives  in  the  sea ;  and  'tis  much  pride. 
For  fair  without  the  fair  within  to  hide. 
That  book  in  many's  eyes  doth  share  the  glory, 
That  in  gold  clasps  locks  in  the  golden  story ; 
So  shall  you  share  all  that  he  doth  possess, 
By  having  him  making  yourself  no  less. 

Nurse.  No  less  ?  nay,  bigger :  women  grow  by 
men. 

La.  Cap.  Speak  briefly,  can  you  like  of  Paris' 
love  ? 

Jul.  I'll  look  to  like,  if  looking  liking  move ; 
But  no  more  deep  will  I  endart  mine  eye, 
Thau  your  consent  gives  strength  to  malie  it  fly. 

Enter  a  Servant. 

Serv.  Madam,  the  guests  are  come,  supper  served 
up,  you  called,  my  young  lady  asked  for,  the  nurse 
cursed  in  the  pantry,  and  every  thing  in  extremity. 
I  must  hence  to  wait ;  I  beseech  you,  follow 
straight. 

La.  Cap.  We  follow  thee.     Juliet,  the  county 

stays. 
Nurse.  Go,   girl,   seek   happy  nights   to   happy 
days.  \_E.reunt. 

Scene  IV. — A  Street. 

Enter  Romeo,  Mercutio,  Benvolio,  with  five  or 
six  Maskers,  Torch-bearers,  and  others. 

Rom.  What,  shall  this  speech  be  spoke  for  our 
excuse. 
Or  shall  we  on  withovit  apology  ? 

Ben.  The  date  is  out  of  such  prolixity: 
We'll  have  no  Cu])id  hood-wink'd  with  a  scarf, 
Bearing  a  Tartar's  f)aint('d  how  of  lath. 
Scaring  the  ladies  like  a  crow-kee])er; 
Nor  no  without-book  prologue,  faintly  spoke 
After  the  ])rompter,  for  our  entrance: 
But,  let  them  measure  us  by  what  they  will. 
We'll  measure  them  a  measui'e,  and  be  gone. 

Rom.  Give  me  a  torch  ;  I  am  not  for  this  ambling : 
Being  but  heavy,  I  will  bear  the  light. 

18 


Mer.  Nay,  gentle  Romeo,   we  must  have   you 
dance. 

Rom.  Not  I,  believe  me.      You  have  dancing 
shoes. 
With  nimble  soles ;  I  have  a  soul  of  lead. 
So  stakes  me  to  the  ground,  I  cannot  move. 

Mer.  You  are  a  lover  :  borrow  Cupid's  wings, 
And  soar  with  them  above  a  common  bound. 

Rum.  I  am  too  sore  enpierced  with  his  shaft. 
To  soar  with  his  light  feathers ;  and  so  bound, 
I  cannot  bound  a  pitch  above  dull  woe : 
Under  love's  heavy  burden  do  I  sink. 

Mer.  And,  to  sink  in  it,  should  you  burden  love; 
Too  great  oppression  for  a  tender  thing. 

Rom.   Is  love  a  tender  thing  ?  it  is  too  rough. 
Too  rude,  too  boisterous  ;  and  it  pricks  like  thorn. 

Mer.  If  love  be  rough  with  you,  be  rough  with 
love; 
Prick  love  for  pricking,  and  you  beat  love  down. — 
Give  me  a  case  to  put  my  visage  in  : 

[Putting  on  a  mask. 
A  visor  for  a  visor ! — what  care  I, 
What  curious  eye  doth  quote  deformities  ? 
Here  are  the  beetle-brows  shall  blush  for  me. 

Ben.  Come,  knock,  and  enter;  and  no  sooner  in. 
But  eveiy  man  betake  him  to  his  legs. 

Rom.  A  torch  for  me  :  let  wantons,  light  of  heart, 
Tickle  the  senseless  rushes  with  their  heels ; 
For  I  am  proverb'd  with  a  grandsire  phrase, — 
I'll  be  a  candle-holder,  and  look  on  : 
The  game  was  ne'er  so  fair,  and  I  am  done. 

Mer.  Tut !  dun's  the  mouse,  the  constable's  own 
word. 
If  thou  art  dun,  we'll  draw  thee  from  the  mire 
Of  this  save-reverence  love,  wherein  thou  stick'st 
Up  to  the  ears. — Come,  we  burn  day-light,  ho. 

Rom.  Nay,  that's  not  so. 

Mer.  I  mean,  sir,  in  delay 

We  waste  our  lights  in  vain,  like  lamps  by  day. 
Take  our  good  meaning,  for  our  judgment  sits 
Five  times  in  that,  ere  once  in  our  five  wits. 

Rom.  And  we  mean  well  in  going  to  this  mask, 
But  'tis  no  wit  to  go. 

Mer.  Why,  may  one  ask  ? 

Rom.  I  dreamt  a  dream  to-night  ? 

Mer.  And  so  did  I. 

Rom.  Well,  what  was  yours  ? 

Mer.  That  dreamers  often  lie. 

Rom.  In  bed  asleep,  while  they  do  dream  things 
tnre. 

Mer.  O !  then,  I  see,  queen  Mab  hath  been  with 
you. 
She  is  the  fairies'  luidwife  ;  and  she  comes 
In  shape  no  bigger  than  an  agate-stone 
On  the  fore-finger  of  an  alderman, 
Drawn  with  a  team  of  little  atomies 
Over  men's  noses  as  they  lie  asleep : 
Her  waggon-spokes  made  of  long  spinners'  legs ; 
The  cover,  of  the  wings  of  grasshoppers  ; 
The  traces,  of  the  smallest  spider's  web ; 
The  collars,  of  the  moonshine's  watery  beams : 
Her  whip,  of  cricket's  bone  ;  the  lash,  of  film  : 
Her  waggoner,  a  small  grey-coated  gnat. 
Not  half  so  big  as  a  romid  little  worm 
Prick'd  from  the  lazy  finger  of  a  maid. 
Her  chariot  is  an  empty  hazel-nut. 
Made  by  the  joiner  s(]uirrel,  or  old  grub. 
Time  out  of  mind  the  fairies'  coach-makers. 
And  in  this  state  she  gallops  night  by  night 
Through  lovers'   brains,  and  then  they  dream  of 
love : 


ACT  I. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  V. 


On    courtiers'    knees,    that   dream    on    comt'sies 

straight : 
O'er  lawyers'  tingei-s,  who  straight  dream  on  fees: 
O'er  ladies'  lips,  who  straight  on  kisses  dream ; 
Which  oft  the  angi'y  Mab  with  blisters  plagues. 
Because   their  breatlis   with   sweet-meats   tainted 

are. 
Soinetime  she  gallops  o'er  a  courtier's  nose, 
And  then  dreams  he  of  smelling  out  a  suit : 
And  sometime  comes  she  with  a  tithe-pig's  tail, 
Tickling  a  parson's  nose  as  'a  lies  asleep  ; 
Then  he  dreams  of  another  benefice. 
Sometime  she  driveth  o'er  a  soldier's  neck, 
And  then  dreams  he  of  cutting  foreign  throats, 
Of  breaches,  ambuscadoes,  Spanish  blades, 
Of  healths  five  fathom  deep ;   and  then  anon 
Drums  in  his  ear,  at  which  he  starts,  and  wakes ; 
And,  being  thus  frighted,  swears  a  prayer  or  two, 
And  sleeps  again.     This  is  that  very  Mab, 
That  plats  the  manes  of  horses  in  the  night ; 
And  bakes  the  elf-locks  in  foul  sluttish  hairs. 
Which,  once  untangled,  much  misfortune  bodes. 
This  is  the  hag,  when  maids  lie  on  their  backs. 
That  presses  them,  and  learns  them  first  to  bear, 


Making  them  women  of  good  carnage. 
This,  is  she — 

Rom.  Peace,  peace!  Mercutio,  peace  ! 

Thou  talk'st  of  nothing. 

Mer.  True,  I  talk  of  dreams, 

Which  are  the  children  of  an  idle  brain, 
Begot  of  nothing  but  vain  fantasy  ; 
Which  is  as  thin  of  substance  as  the  air; 
And  more  inconstant  than  the  wind,  who  woos 
Even  now  the  frozen  bosom  of  the  north, 
And,  being  anger'd,  puft's  away  from  thence. 
Turning  his  face  to  the  dew-dropping  south. 

Ben.  This  wind,  you  tallv  of,  blows  us  from  our- 
selves ; 
Supper  is  done,  and  we  shall  come  too  late. 

Roni.  I  fear,  too  early ;  for  my  mind  misgives. 
Some  consequence,  j'et  hanging  in  the  stars. 
Shall  bitterly  begin  his  fearful  date 
With  this  night's  revels ;  and  expire  the  term 
Of  a  despised  life,  clos'd  in  my  breast. 
By  some  vile  forfeit  of  untimely  death  : 
But  He,  that  hath  the  steerage  of  my  course. 
Direct  my  sail. — On,  lusty  gentlemen. 

Ben.  Stiike,  drum.  [Exeunt 


^;?l 


('Court-cupboard,'  and  Plate.) 


Scene  V. — A  Hall  in  Capulet's  House. 
Musicians  waiting.     Enter  Servants. 

1  Serv.  Where's  Potpan,  that  he  helps  not  to  take 
away  ?  he  shift  a  trencher !  he  scrape  a  trencher ! 


2  Serv.  When  good  manners  shall  lie  all  in  one 
or  two  men's  hands,  and  they  unwashed  too,  'tis  a 
foul  thing. 

1  Serv.  Away  with  the  joint-stools,  remove  the 
court-cupboard,  look  to  the  plate. — Good  thou,  save 

19 


ACT  I. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  r. 


me  a  piece  of  marchpane ;  and,  as  thou  lovest  me, 
let  the  porter  let  in  Susan  Grindstone,  and  Nell. — 
Antony  I  and  Potpan  ! 
2  Scrv.  Ay,  boy ;  ready. 

1  Scrv.  You  are  looked  for,  and  called  for,  asked 
for,  and  sought  for,  in  the  great  chamber. 

2  Serv.  We  cannot  be  here  and  there  too. — 
Cheerly,  boys :  be  brisk  awhile,  and  the  longer 
liver  take  all.  [^''^c^  retire  behind. 

Enter  Capulet,  <5*c.,  uifh  the  Guests,  and  the 

Maskers. 

Cap.   Welcome,  gentlemen!    Ladies  that  have 

their  toes 
Unplagu'd  with  corns,  will  have  a  bout  with  you : — 
Ah  ha,  my  mistresses !  which  of  you  all 
Will  now  deny  to  dance  ?  she  that  makes  dainty, 

she, 
I'll  swear,  hath  corns.     Am  I  come  near  you  now  ? 
You  are  welcome,  gentlemen  !    1  have  seen  the  day, 
That  I  have  worn  a  visor,  and  could  tell 
A  whispering  tale  in  a  fair  lady's  ear. 
Such  as  would  please : — 'tis  gone,  'tis  gone,  'tis 

gone. 
You  are  welcome,  gentlemen  ! — Come,  musicians, 

l)lay. 
A  hall !  a  hall !  give  room,  and  foot  it,  girls. 

[Music 2)laijs,  and  they  dance. 
More  light,  ye  knaves !  and  turn  the  tables  up, 
And  quench  the  fire,  the  room  is  grown  too  hot. — 
Ah  !  sirrah,  this  unlook'd-for  sport  comes  well. 
Nay,  sit,  nay,  sit,  good  cousin  Cajmlet, 
For  you  and  I  are  past  our  dancing  days  : 
How  long  is't  now,  since  last  yourself  and  1 
Were  in  a  mask  ? 

2  Cap.  By'r  lady,  thirty  years. 

1  Cap.  What,  man !  'tis  not  so  much,  'tis  not  so 

much: 
'Tis  since  the  nuptial  of  Luccntio, 
Come  Pentecost  as  quickly  as  it  will. 
Some  five  and  twenty  years;  and  then  we  mask'd. 

2  Cap.  'Tis  more,  'tis  more  :  his  son  is  elder,  sir ; 
His  son  is  thirty. 

1  Cap.  Will  you  tell  me  that? 

His  son  was  but  a  ward  two  years  ago. 

Rom.   What  lady  is  that,  which  doth  enrich  the 
hand 
Of  yonder  knight? 

Scrv.  I  know  not,  sir. 

Rom.  O!  she  doth  teach  the  torches  to  bum 
bright. 
Her  beauty  hangs  upon  the  cheek  of  night 
Like  a  rich  jewel  in  an  TEthiop's  ear; 
Beauty  too  rich  for  use,  for  earlli  too  dear! 
So  shows  a  snowy  dove  trooping  with  crows. 
As  yonder  lady  o'er  her  fellows  shows. 
The  measure  done,  I'll  watcli  her  ])lace  of  stand, 
And,  tf)uching  hei-s,  make  blessed  my  rude  hand. 
Did  my  heart  love  till  now?  forswear  it,  sight! 
I  never  saw  true  beauty  till  this  night. 

Tijh.  This,  by  his  voice,  should  he  a  Montague. — 
Fetch  me  my  rapier,  boy. — A\'hat !  dares  the  slave 
Come  hither,  cover'd  with  an  antic  face, 
To  fleer  and  scorn  at  our  solenuiity? 
Now,  l)y  the  stork  and  honour  of  my  kin, 
To  strike  him  dead  1  hold  it  not  a  sin. 

1  Cap.    Why,   how   now,  kinsman!    wherefore 
storm  you  so  ? 

T///).  I'ncle,  this  is  a  Montague,  our  foe; 
A  villain,  that  is  hither  com(>  in  sjjite. 
To  scorn  at  our  solemnity  this  night. 

20 


1  Cap.  Young  Romeo  is  it  ? 


T]ih. 


Tis  he,  that  villain  Romeo. 


1  Cap.  Content  thee,  gentle  coz,  let  him  alone, 
He  bears  him  like  a  portly  gentleman ; 
And,  to  say  tnuh,  Verona  brags  of  him, 
To  be  a  virtuous  and  well-goveni'd  youth. 
I  would  not  for  the  wealth  of  all  this  town, 
Here,  in  my  house,  do  him  disparagement ; 
Therefore,  be  i)atient,  take  no  note  of  him : 
It  is  my  will ;  the  which  if  thou  respect. 
Show  a  fair  presence,  and  put  of!"  these  frowns, 
An  ill-beseeming  semblance  for  a  feast. 

Tyh.  It  fits,  when  such  a  villain  is  a  guest. 
I'll  not  endure  him. 

1  Cap.  He  shall  be  endur'd  : 

What !  goodman  boy  ! — I  say,  he  shall ; — go  to  ; — 
Am  I  the  master  here,  or  you?  go  to. 
You'll  not  endure  him!  God  shall  mend  my  soul — 
You'll  make  a  nuitiny  among  my  guests. 
You  will  set  cock-a-hoop!  you'll  be  the  man  ' 

Tijh.  Why,  uncle,  'tis  a  shame. 

1  Cap.  Go  to,  go  to ; 

You  are  a  saucy  boy. — Is't  so,  indeed  ? — 
This  trick  may  chance  to  scath  you  ; — I  know  what. 
You  must  contrary  me  !  marry,  'tis  time — 
Well  said,  my  hearts  ! — You  are  a  princox ;  go  : — 
Be  quiet,  or — More  light,  more  light  I — for  shame  ! 
I'll  make  you  quiet ; — What ! — Cheerly,  my  hearts  ! 

Tyh.  Patience  perforce  with  wilful  choler  meet- 
ing' 
Makes  my  flesh  tremble  in  their  different  greeting. 

I  will  withdraw  :  but  this  intmsion  shall, 
Now  seeming  sweet,  convert  to  bitter  gall.      [Exit. 
Rom.  If  I  profane  with  my  un^vorthiest  hand 

[To  JuLir.T. 
This  holy  shrine,  the  gentle  fine  is  this, — 
My  lips,  two  blushing  pilgrims,  ready  stand 

To  smooth  that  rough  touch  with  a  tender  kiss. 
Jul.  Good  pilgrim,  you  do  wrong  your  hand  too 
much, 
Which  mannerly  devotion  shows  in  this  ; 
For  saints  have  hands  that  pilgrims'  hands  do  touch. 
And  palm  to  palm  is  holy  palmers'  kiss. 
Rom.  Have  not  saints  lips,  and  holy  palmers  too? 
Jul.  Ay,   pilgrim,   lips  that   they  must   use   in 

prayer. 
Rom.  O  !  then,  dear  saint,  let  lips  do  what  hands 
do  ; 
They  pray,  grant  thou,  lest  faith  turn  to  des- 
pair. 
Jul.  Saints  do  not  move,  though  grant  for  prayers' 

sake. 
Rom.  Then  move  not,  wliile  my  prayer's  effect 
I  take. 
Thus  from  my  lips,  by  thine,  my  sin  is  purg'd. 

[Kiss ins  her. 
Jul.  Then  have  my  lips  the  sin  that  they  have 

took. 
Rom.  Sin  from  my  lips?      O,  trespass  sweetly 
urg'd ! 
Give  me  my  sin  again. 

Jul.  You  kiss  by  the  I)ook. 

Nurse.  Madam,  your  mother  craves  a  word  with 

you. 
Rojn.  What  is  her  mother? 
Nurse.  Marry,  bachelor. 

Her  mother  is  the  lady  of  the  house. 
And  a  good  lady,  and  a  wise,  and  virtuous. 
I  nurs'd  her  daiighlcr,  that  you  talk'd  \yithal; 
I  tell  you — he  that  can  lay  hold  of  her 
Shall  have  the  chinks. 


ACT  I. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  V. 


Rom.  Is  she  a  Capulet  ? 

O,  dear  account !  my  life  is  my  foe's  debt. 

Ben.  Away,  begone  :  the  sport  is  at  the  best. 

Rom.  Ay,  so  I  fear;  the  more  is  my  unrest. 

1  Cap.  Nay,  gentlemen,  prepare  not  to  be  gone ; 
We  have  a  trifling  foolish  banqiiet  towards. — 
Is  it  e'en  so  ?     Why  then,  I  thank  you  all ; 
I  thank  you,  honest  gentlemen  ;   good  night : — 
More  torches  here  I — Come  on,  then  let's  to  bed. 
Ah,  sirrali,  by  my  fay,  it  waxes  late ; 
I'll  to  my  rest. 

[Exeunt  all  but  Juliet  and  Nurse. 

Jul.  Come  hither,  nurse.     What  is  yond'  gen- 
tleman ? 

Nurse.  The  son  and  heir  of  old  Tiberio. 

Jul.  What's  he,  that  now  is  going  out  of  door  ? 

Nurse.  Marry,  that,  I  think,  be  young  Petruchio. 


Jul.  What's  he,  that  follows  here,  that  would 
jiot  dance  ? 

Nurse.  I  know  not. 

Jul.  Go,  ask  his  name. — If  he  be  married, 
My  grave  is  like  to  be  my  wedding  bed. 

Nurse.  His  name  is  Romeo,  and  a  Montague ; 
The  only  son  of  your  great  enemy. 

Jul.  My  only  love  sprung  from  my  only  hate  I 
Too  early  seen  unknown,  and  known  too  late ! 
Prodigious  birth  of  love  it  is  to  me, 
That  I  must  love  a  loathed  enemy. 

Nurse.  What's  this  ?  what's  this  ? 

Jul.  A  rhyme  I  learn'd  even  now 

Of  one  I  danc'd  withal.   [One  calls  within,  Juliet  ! 

Nurse.  Anon,  anon : 

Come,  let's  away ;  the  strangers  all  are  gone. 

[Exeunt. 


Enter  Chorus. 

Now  old  desire  doth  in  his  death-bed  lie. 

And  young  affection  gapes  to  be  his  heir : 
That  fair,  for  which  love  groan'd  for,  and  would  die, 

With  tender  Juliet  match'd  is  now  not  fair. 
Now  Romeo  is  belov'd,  and  loves  again. 

Alike  bewitched  by  the  charm  of  looks ; 
But  to  his  foe  suppos'd  he  must  complain. 

And  she  steal  love's  sweet  bait  from  fearful  hooks : 
Being  held  a  foe,  he  may  not  have  access 

To  breathe  such  vows  as  lovers  use  to  swear ; 
And  she  as  much  in  love,  her  means  much  less 

To  meet  her  new-beloved  anywhere  : 
But  passion  lends  them  power,  time,  means,  to  meet. 
Tempering  extremities  with  extreme  sweet.  [Exit. 


■0"V^ 


-^r 


ScK.NE  1. — J"  <>/>in  Place,  aJ joining  Cai'Ulkt's 
Ganlen. 

Kilter  Romeo. 

Rnm.  C;ui  I  go  fonvanl,  wlif  ii  my  licart  is  lieic? 
Turn  l)atk,  dull  eaith,  and  liiid  tliy  ((litre  out. 
[He  climbs  the  wall.,  and  leaps  down  within  it. 

Enter  Bknvolio  and  Mercutio. 

Ben.  Romeo!  my  cousin  Romeo !  Romeo! 

Mer.  He  is  wise; 

And,  on  my  life,  hath  stoliii  liiiu  Iidimc  to  bed. 

Ben.   Ill'   ran   tins  wav,  and  leap'd  this  orch;u'd 
wall. 
Call,  good  Mercutio. 

j\fir.  Nay,  I'll  ron'nnv  too. — 

Koni<-o,  humours,  madman,  passion,  lover! 
A|)|>i'ar  thou  in  the  likeness  of  a  sii:h : 
S|)eal\  but  one  rliyme,  and  I  am  satisfied; 
(!ry  but — Ah  me  !   pronouiue  but — love  and  dove  ; 
Speak  to  my  gossip  Venus  one  fair  word. 
One  niek-name  for  her  purblind  son  and  heir, 
Young  Adam  ('n|)id,  he  that  shot  so  trim, 
When  king  {'(»i)hetua  lov'd   the  beggar-maid. — 
lie  heareih  not,  he  siirreih  not,  he  nioveih  not; 
The  a|)e  is  dead,  and  I  must  conjure  liim.^ 
I  conjure  ihee  by  Uosaliiie's  iiright  eyes, 
Hy  her  high  fondiead,  and  her  scarlet  lip. 
By  her  fine  f((ot.  straiLiht  lee,  and  (]uivering  tliigli, 
And  the  demesnes  thai  there  adjaceiil  lie, 
That  in  iliv  likeness  tlion  appear  to  us. 

Bin.   An  if  he  hear  thee,  thou  wilt  anger  him. 
Mrr.  Thi.s  cannot  anger  him  :  'twould  anger  him 
To  raise  a  spirit  in  his  mistress'  circle 


Of  some  strange  nature,  letting  it  there  stand 
Till  slie  had  laid  it,  and  conjur'd  it  down ; 
That  were  some  spite.     My  invocation 
Is  fair  and  honest,  and,  in  his  mistress'  name, 
I  conjure  only  but  to  raise  up  him. 

Ben.  Come,  he  hath  hid  himself  among  these 
trees, 
To  be  consorted  with  the  humorous  night : 
Blind  is  his  love,  and  best  befits  the  dark. 

Mcr.  If  love  be  blind,  love  cannot  hit  the  mark. 
Now  will  he  sit  under  a  medlar  tree, 
And  wish  his  mistress  were  that  kind  of  fiaiit, 
As  maids  call  medlars  when  they  laugh  alone. — 
Romeo,  good  night: — I'll  to  my  truckle-bed; 
This  field-bed  is  too  cold  for  me  to  sleep. 
Come,  shall  we  go? 

Ben.  Go,  then ;  for  'tis  in  vain 

To  seek  him  here,  that  means  not  to  be  found. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — Capulet's  Garden. 

Enter  Romeo. 

Rom.  lie  jests  at  scars,  that  never  felt  a  wound. — 

[JuLiKT  appears  above,  at  a  window. 

But,  soft!    what    light    through    yonder  window 

breaks  ? 
It  is  the  east,  and  Juliet  is  the  sun ! — 
Arise,  fair  sun,  and  kill  the  envious  moon, 
Who  is  already  sick  anil  jiale  with  grief. 
That  ihou,  her  maid,  art  far  more  fair  than  she: 
Mi',  not  her  maid,  since  she  is  envious ; 
Her  vestal  livery  is  but  sick  and  green, 
And  none  but  fools  do  wear  it ;  cast  it  oft'. — 
It  is  my  lady  ;  O  !  it  is  my  love : 


ACT  II. 


E.OMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  II. 


O,  that  she  knew  she  were  ! — 

She  speaks,  yet  she  says  nothing :  what  of  that  ? 

Her  eye  discourses,  I  will  answer  it. — 

I  am  too  bold,  'tis  not  to  me  she  speaks : 

Two  of  the  fairest  stars  in  all  the  heaven. 

Having  some  business,  do  entreat  her  eyes 

To  twinkle  in  tlieir  spheres  till  they  return. 

Wliat  if  her  eyes  were  there,  they  in  her  head  ? 

The  brightness  of  her  cheek  would  shame  those 

stars. 
As  daylight  doth  a  lamp :  her  eyes  in  heaven 
Would  through  the  airy  region  stream  so  bright. 
That  birds  would  sing,  and  think  it  were  not  night. 
See,  how  she  leans  her  cheek  upon  her  hand  ! 
O !  that  I  were  a  glove  upon  that  hand, 
That  I  might  touch  that  cheek. 

Jul.  Ah  me ! 

Rom.  She  speaks : 

O,  speak  again,  bright  angel !  for  thou  art 
As  glorious  to  this  night,  being  o'er  my  head. 
As  is  a  winged  messenger  of  heaven 
Unto  the  white-upturned  wond'ring  eyes 
Of  mortals,  that  fall  back  to  gaze  on  him, 
When  he  bestrides  the  lazy-pacing  clouds, 
And  sails  upon  the  bosom  of  the  air. 

Jul.  O  Romeo,  Romeo  !  wherefore  art  thou  Ro- 


meo ; 


Deny  thy  father,  and  refuse  thy  name : 
Or,  if  thou  wilt  not,  be  but  sworn  my  love, 
And  I'll  no  longer  be  a  Capidet. 

Rom.   Shall  I  hear  more,   or  shall  I  speak  at 
this  ? 

Jul.  'Tis  but  thy  name, that  is  my  enemy: 
Thou  art  thyself  though,  not  a  INIontague. 
What's  Montague  ?  it  is  nor  hand,  nor  foot, 
Nor  arm,  nor  face,  nor  any  other  part 
Belonging  to  a  man.     O  !  be  some  other  name. 
What's  in  a  name  ?   that  which  we  call  a  rose, 
By  any  other  name  would  smell  as  sweet ; 
So  Romeo  would,  were  he  not  Romeo  call'd, 
Retain  that  dear  perfection  which  he  owes, 
AVithout  that  title. — Romeo,  doff  thy  name ; 
And  for  thy  name,  which  is  no  pait  of  thee, 
Take  all  myself. 

Rom.  I  take  thee  at  thy  word. 

Call  me  but  love,  and  I'll  be  new  baptiz'd ; 
Henceforth  I  never  will  be  Romeo. 

Jul.  What  man  ait  thou,  that,  thus  bescreen'd 
in  night. 
So  stumblest  on  my  counsel  ? 

Rom.  By  a  name 

I  know  not  how  to  tell  thee  who  I  am  : 
My  name,  dear  saint,  is  hateful  to  myself, 
Because  it  is  an  enemy  to  thee : 
Had  I  it  written,  I  would  tear  the  word. 

Jul.  My  ears  have  yet  not  drank  a  hundred  words 
Of  that  tongue's  utterance,  yet  I  know  the  sound. 
Art  thou  not  Romeo,  and  a  Montague  ? 

Rom.  Neither,  fair  saint,  if  either  thee  displease. 

Jul.    How  cam'st   thou   hither,   tell   me  ?    and 
wherefore  ? 
The  orchard  walls  are  high,  and  hard  to  climb ; 
And  the  place  death,  considerinc;  who  thou  ait. 
If  any  of  my  kinsmen  find  thee  here. 

Rom.  With  love's  light  wings  did  I  o'erperch 
these  walls ; 
For  stony  limits  cannot  hold  love  out : 
And  what  love  can  do,  that  dares  love  attempt ; 
Therefore,  thy  kinsmen  are  no  stop  to  me. 

Jul.  If  they  do  see  thee,  they  will  murder  thee. 

Rom.  Alack !  there  lies  more  peril  in  thine  eye, 


Than  twenty  of  their  swords  :  look  thou  but  sweet, 
And  I  am  proof  against  their  enmity. 

Jul.  I  would  not  for  the  world  they  saw  thee 
here. 

Rom.  I  have  night's  cloak  to  hide  me  from  their 
eyes ; 
And  but  thou  love  me,  let  them  find  me  here : 
My  life  were  better  ended  by  their  hate. 
Than  death  prorogued,  wanting  of  thy  love. 

Jul.  By  whose  direction  fouud'st  thou  out  this 
place  ? 

Rom.  By  love,  that  first  did  prompt  me  to  inquire ; 
He  lent  me  counsel,  and  I  lent  him  eyes. 
I  am  no  pilot ;  yet  wert  thou  as  far 
As  that  vast  shore  wash'd  with  the  furthest  sea, 
I  would  adventure  for  such  merchandise. 

Jul.  Thou  kuow'st  the  mask  of  night  is  on  my 
face ; 
Else  would  a  maiden  blush  bepaint  my  cheek, 
For  that  which  thou  hast  heard  me  speak  to-night. 
Fain  would  I  dwell  on  form,  fain,  fain  deny 
What  I  have  spoke  :  but  farewell  compliment ! 
Dost  thou  love  me  ?     I  know  thou  wilt  say — Ay ; 
And  I  will  take  thy  word ;  yet,  if  thou  swear'st. 
Thou  may'st  prove  false :  at  lovers'  perjuries, 
They  say,  Jove  laughs.     O,  gentle  Romeo ! 
If  thou  dost  love,  pronounce  it  faithfully : 
Or  if  thou  think'st  I  am  too  quickly  won, 
I'll  frown,  and  be  pen'erse,  and  say  thee  nay. 
So  thou  wilt  woo ;  but,  else,  not  for  the  world. 
In  truth,  fair  Montague,  I  am  too  fond ; 
And  therefore  thou  may'st  think  my  'haviour  light : 
But  trust  me,  gentleman,  I'll  prove  more  true 
Than  those  that  have  more  cunning  to  be  strange. 
I  should  have  been  more  strange,  I  must  confess, 
But  that  thou  over-heard'st,  ere  I  was  'ware. 
My  true  love's  passion  :  therefore,  pardon  me  ; 
And  not  impute  this  yielding  to  light  love. 
Which  the  dark  night  hath  so  discovered. 

Rom.  Ladv,  by  yonder  blessed  moon  I  swear, 
That  tips  with  silver  all  these  fruit-tree  tops, — 

Jul.  O !  swear  not  by  the  moon,  th'  inconstant 
moon 
That  monthly  changes  in  her  circled  orb. 
Lest  that  thy  love  prove  likewise  variable. 

Rom.  What  shall  I  swear  by? 

Jul.  Do  not  swear  at  all ; 

Or,  if  thou  wilt,  swear  by  thy  gracious  self, 
Which  is  the  god  of  my  idolatry, 
And  I'll  beheve  thee. 

Rom.  If  my  heart's  dear  love — 

Jul.  Well,  do  not  swear.      Although  I  joy  in 
thee, 
I  have  no  joj^  of  this  contract  to-night : 
It  is  too  rash,  too  unadvis'd,  too  sudden ; 
Too  like  the  lightning,  which  doth  cease  to  be. 
Ere  one  can  say  it  lightens.     Sweet,  good  night! 
This  bud  of  love,  by  summer's  ripening  breath. 
May  prove  a  beauteous  flower  when  next  we  meet. 
Good  night,  good  niglit !  as  sweet  repose  and  rest 
Come  to  thy  heart,  as  that  within  my  breast ! 

Rom.  O !  wilt  thou  leave  me  so  unsatisfied  ? 

Jul.  What  satisfaction  canst  thou  have  to-night? 

Rom.  Th'  exchange  of  thy  love's  faithful  vow 
for  mine. 

Jul.  I  gave  thee  mine  before  thou  didst  request  it; 
And  yet  I  would  it  were  to  give  again. 

Rom.  Would'st  thou  withdraw  it  ?  for  what  pur- 
pose, love  ? 

Jul.  But  to  be  frank,  and  give  it  thee  again  ; 
And  yet  I  wish  but  for  the  thing  I  have. 

23 


ACT  II. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  n. 


■^t 


Rom.  A  thousand  times  the  worse,  to  want  thy 
light— 
Love  goes  toward  love,  as  school-boys  from  their 

books, 
But  love  from  love,  toward  school  with  heavy  looks. 

{Rciiring. 

Re-enter  Juliet,  above. 

Jul.  Hist !  Romeo,  hist !  O,  for  a  falconer's  voice, 
To  lure  this  tercel-gentle  back  again ! 
Bondage  is  hoarse,  and  may  not  speak  aloud ; 
Else  would  I  tear  the  cave  where  echo  lies. 
And  make  her  airy  voice  more  hoarse  than  mine 
With  repetition  of  my  Romeo's  name. 

Rom.  It  is  my  soul,  that  calls  upon  my  name: 
How  silver-sweet  sound  lovers'  tongues  by  night, 
Like  softest  music  to  attending  eais  ! 

Jul.  Romeo ! 

Rom.  My  dear ! 

Jul.  At  what  o'clock  to-morrow 

Shall  I  send  to  thee  ? 

Rom.  By  the  hour  of  nine. 

Jul.  I  will  not  fail :  'tis  twenty  years  till  then. 
I  have  forgot  why  I  did  call  thee  back. 

Rom.  Let  me  stand  here,  till  thou  remember  it. 

Jul.  I  shall  forget  to  have  thee  still  stand  there. 
Remembering  how  I  love  thy  company. 

Rom.  And  I'll  still  stay,  to  have  thee  still  forget,' 
Forgetting  any  other  home  biU  this. 

Jul.  'Tis  almost  morning,   I   would   have    thee 
gone; 
And  yet  no  further  than  a  wanton's  bird, 


-  lM^^^/5.^^^; >'■■"•»'.;;,•  t.-  ^, 


My  bounty  is  as  boundless  as  the  sea. 
My  love  as  deep;  the  more  I  give  to  thee, 
The  more  I  have,  for  both  are  infinite. 

[Nur.sp  calls  within. 
I  hear  some  noise  within  :  dear  love,  adieu  I — 
Anon,  good  nurse ! — Sweet  Montague,  be  true. 
Stay  but  a  little,  I  will  come  again.  [£.17/. 

Rom.  O  blessed  blessed  night !   T  am  afeard. 
Being  in  night,  all  this  is  but  a  dieam, 
Too  flattering-sweet  to  be  substantial. 

Re-enter  Juliet,  above. 

Jul.  Three  words,  dear  Romeo,  and  good  night, 
indeed. 
If  that  thy  bent  of  love  be  honourable. 
Thy  purpose  marriage,  send  me  word  to-morrow, 
Bv  one  that  I'll  procure  to  come  to  thee. 
Where,  and  what  time,  thou  wilt  i)Pvform  the  rite ; 
And  all  my  fortunes  at  thy  foot  I'll  lay. 
And  follow  thee  my  lord  throughout  the  world. 

Nurse.   [JVillnn.]   Madam. 

Jul.  I  come,  anon. — But  if  thou  mean'st  not  well, 
I  do  beseech  thee, — 

Nurse.   [Within.]  Madam. 

.Tul.  By  and  by  ;  T  come. — 

To  cease  thy  strife,  and  leave  me  to  my  grief : 
To-morrow  will  I  send. 

Rom.  So  thrive  my  soul, — 

Jul.  A  thousand  times  good  night !  [Exit. 

24 


^Cx":!)\"^3 


ACT  II. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  III  IV. 


Who  lets  it  hop  a  Uttle  from  her  hand, 
Like  a  poor  prisoner  in  his  twisted  gyves, 
And  with  a  silk  thread  plucks  it  back  again, 
So  loving-jealons  of  his  liberty. 

Rom.  I  would,  I  were  thy  bird. 

Jul.  Sweet,  so  would  I : 

Yet  I  should  kill  thee  with  much  cherishing. 
Good  night,  good  night :  parting  is  such  sweet  sor- 
row. 
That  I  shall  say  good  night,  till  it  be  morrow. 

[Exit. 

Rom.  Sleep  dwell  upon  thine  eyes,  peace  in  thy 
breast ! — 
Would  I  were  sleep  and  peace,  so  sweet  to  rest ! 
Hence  will  I  to  my  ghostly  father's  cell ; 
His  help  to  crave,  and  my  good  hap  to  tell.   [Exit. 

Scene  III. — Friar  Laurence's  Cell. 

Enter  Friar  Laurence,  with  a  basJcet. 

Fri.  The  grey-ey'd  morn  smiles  on  the  frown- 
ing night, 
Checquering  the  eastern  clouds  with  streaks  of  light ; 
And  flecked  darkness  like  a  drunkard  reels 
From  forth  day's  path  and  Titan's  fiery  wheels : 
Now,  ere  the  sun  advance  his  burning  eye 
The  day  to  cheer,  and  night's  dank  dew  to  dry, 
I  must  up-fill  this  osier  cage  of  ours. 
With  baleful  weeds,  and  precious-juiced  flowers. 
The  earth,  that's  nature's  mother,  is  her  tomb ; 
What  is  her  burying  grave,  that  is  her  womb ; 
And  from  her  womb  children  of  divers  kind 
We  sucking  on  her  natural  bosom  find : 
Many  for  many  virtues  excellent, 
None  but  for  some,  and  yet  all  diff'erent. 
O  !  mickle  is  the  powerful  grace  that  lies 
In  herbs,  plants,  stones,  and  their  true  qualities : 
For  nought  so  vile  that  on  the  earth  doth  live 
But  to  the  earth  some  special  good  doth  give  ; 
Nor  aught  so  good,  but  strain'd  from  that  fair  use, 
Revolts  from  tnie  birth,  stumbling  on  abuse : 
Virtue  itself  turns  vice,  being  misapplied, 
And  vice  sometime'sby  action  dignified. 
Within  the  infant  rind  of  this  weak  flower 
Poison  hath  residence,  and  medicine  power : 
For  this,  being  smelt,  with  that  part  cheers  each 

part; 
Being  tasted,  slays  all  senses  with  the  heart. 
Two  such  opposed  kings  encamp  them  still 
In  man  as  well  as  herbs,  grace,  and  rude  will ; 
And  where  the  worser  is  predominant. 
Full  soon  the  canker  death  eats  up  that  plant. 

Enter  Romeo. 

Rom.  Good  morrow,  father ! 

Fri.  Benedicite ! 

What  early  tongue  so  sweet  saluteth  me  ? — 
Young  son,  it  argues  a  distemper'd  head. 
So  soon  to  bid  good  mon-ow  to  thy  bed  : 
Care  keeps  his  watch  in  every  old  man's  eye, 
And  where  care  lodges,  sleep  will  never  lie; 
But  where  unbruised  youth,  with  unstuff''d  brain. 
Doth  couch  his  limbs,  thrt-e  golden  sleep  doth  reign. 
Therefore,  thy  earliness  doth  me  assure. 
Thou  art  up-rous'd  by  some  distemperature : 
Or  if  not  so,  then  here  I  hit  it  right — 
Our  Romeo  hath  not  been  in  bed  to-night. 

Rom.  That  last  is  true ;    the  sweeter  rest  was 
mine. 

Fri.  God  pardon  sin  !  wert  thou  with  Rosaline  1 


Rom.  With  Rosaline,  my  ghostly  father?  no  ; 
I  have  forgot  that  name,  and  that  name's  woe. 
Fri.  That's  my  good  son :  but  where  hast  thou 

been,  then  ? 
Ro7n.  I'll  tell  thee,  ere  thou  ask  it  me  again. 
I  have  been  feasting  with  mine  enemy  ; 
Where,  on  a  sudden,  one  hath  wounded  me, 
That's  by  me  wounded  :  both  our  remedies 
Within  thy  help  and  holy  physic  lies : 
I  bear  no  hatred,  blessed  man ;  for,  lo ! 
My  intercession  likewise  steads  my  foe. 

Fri.  Be  plain,  good  son,  and  homely  in  thy  drift; 
Riddling  confession  finds  but  riddling  shrift. 

Rom.  Then  plainly  know,  my  heart's  dear  love 
is  set 
On  the  fair  daughter  of  rich  Capulet : 
As  mine  on  hers,  so  hers  is  set  on  mine ; 
And  all  combin'd,  save  what  thou  must  combine 
By  holy  marriage.     When,  and  where,  and  how, 
We  met,  we  woo'd,  and  made  exchange  of  vow, 
I'll  tell  thee  as  we  pass ;  but  this  I  pray. 
That  thou  consent  to  many  us  to-day. 

Fri.  Holy  Saint  Francis  !  what  a  change  is  here  ! 
Is  Rosaline,  whom  thou  didst  love  so  dear. 
So  soon  forsaken  ?  young  men's  love,  then,  lies 
Not  truly  in  their  hearts,  but  in  their  eyes. 
Jesu  Maria.'  what  a  deal  of  brine 
Hath  wash'd  thy  sallow  cheeks  for  Rosaline ! 
How  much  salt  water  thrown  away  in  waste 
To  season  love,  that  of  it  doth  not  taste ! 
The  sun  not  yet  thy  sighs  from  heaven  clears, 
Thy  old  groans  ring  yet  in  my  ancient  ears; 
Lol  here  upon  thy  cheek  the  stain  doth  sit 
Of  an  old  tear  that  is  not  wash'd  oft"  yet. 
If  e'er  thou  wast  thyself,  and  these  woes  thine, 
Thou  and  these  woes  were  all  for  Rosaline : 
And  art  thou  chang'd  ?  pronounce  this  sentence, 

then — 
Women  may  fall,  when  there's  no  strength  in  men. 

Rom.  Thou  chidd'st  me  oft  for  loving  Rosaline. 

Fri.  For  doting,  not  for  loving,  pupil  mine. 

Rom.  And  bad'st  me  bury  love. 

Fri.  Not  in  a  grave, 

To  lay  one  in,  another  out  to  have. 

Rom.  I  pray  thee,  chide  not :  she  whom  I  love 
now. 
Doth  grace  for  grace,  and  love  for  love  allow : 
The  other  did  not  so. 

Fri.  O  !  she  knew  well, 

Thy  love  did  read  by  rote,  and  could  not  spell. 
But  come,  young  wavercr,  come,  go  with  me, 
In  one  respect   I'll  thy  assistant  be ; 
For  this  alliance  may  so  happy  prove. 
To  turn  your  households'  rancour  to  pure  love. 

Rom.  O  !  let  us  hence  :  I  stand  on  sudden  haste. 

Fri.  Wisely,  and  slow;  they  stumble  that  ran 
fast.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV.— ^  Street. 
Enter  Benvolio  and  Mercutio. 
3fer.  Where  the  devil  should  this  Romeo  be? — 
Came  he  not  home  to-night  ? 

Ben.   Not  to  his  father's :  I  spoke  with  his  man. 
Mcr.  Why,  that  same  pale  hard-hearted  wench, 
that  Rosaline, 
Torments  him  so,  that  he  will  sure  run  mad. 
Ben.  Tybalt,  the  kinsman  to  old  Capulet, 
Hath  sent  a  letter  to  his  father's  house. 
Mer.  A  challenge,  on  my  life. 
Ben.  Romeo  will  answer  it. 
25 


ACT  II. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  IV. 


Ar.v   man   iliat   can  wriic   may  answer  a  "  my  whole  five.     Was  I  with  you  there  for  the 


Mer. 

ll'ttJT. 

li,n.  Nay,  he  will  answer  the  letter's  master, 
how  lie  (lares,  l)ein;;  dared. 

Mir.  Alas,  poor  Romeo!  he  is  already  dead! 
stabbed  with  a  white  wench's  black  eye;  run 
thoniujih  the  ear  with  a  love-soiii; ;  the  very  pin 
of  his  heart  cleft  with  the  l)lin(l  bow-boy's  butt- 
shalt  ;   and  is  he  a  man  to  encounter  Tybalt? 

Ben.   Why,  what  is  Tybalt  ? 

Mer.  More  than  prince  of  cats,  I  can  tell  you. 
O!  he  is  the  couraiceous  captain  of  comijliments. 
He  fights  as  you  siu^  prirk-son^j;,  keeps  lime,  dis- 
tance, and  |)r(iportion;  rests  me  his  minim  rest, 
one,  two,  and  the  third  in  your  bosom  :  the  very 
butcher  of  a  silk  button,  aduellist,  aduellist ;  a  gen- 
tleman of  the  very  first  house,  of  the  first  and  sec- 
ond cause.  Ail,  the  immortal  passado  !  the  puuto 
reverso  !  the  hav  ! — 

Ben.  The  what  1 

Mer.  The  |)ox  of  such  antic,  lisping,  affecting 
faiitasticoes,  these  new  tuners  of  accents! — "  ]5y 
Jesu,  a  very  good  blade! — a  veiy  tall  man  ! — a  very 
good  whore  I" — Why  !  is  not  this  a  lamentable 
thiiiii.  grandsire,  that  we  should  be  thus  afflicted 
with  these  strange  (lies,  these  fasliion-iiiongers, 
these  i>iiri/(/nnrz-n'ji.s,  who  stand  so  much  on  tlie 
new  form,  that  they  cannot  sit  at  ease  on  the  old 
bench  ?     U,  their  bans,  their  bons  ! 

Enter  Ro.meo. 

Ben.  Here  comes  Romeo,  here  comes  Romeo. 
,"l/»  r.  Without  his  roe,  like  a  dried  herring. — O 
flesh,  flesh,  how  art  thou  fishified! — Now  is  he  for 
the  numbers  that  Petrarch  tlowed  in :  Laura,  to 
his  lady,  was  a  kitchen-wench  : — marry,  she  had  a 
better  love  to  bc-rhyme  her  :  Dido,  a  dowdy  ;  Cleo- 
patra, a  gipsy;  Helen  and  Hero,  hildings  and  liar- 
lots  ;  Tiiisbe,  a  grey  eye  or  .so,  but  not  to  the  pur- 
j)ose. — Si<;nior  Komeo,  btin  jour!  there's  a  French 
salutation  to  your  French  slop.  You  gave  us  the 
counterfeit  fairly  last  night. 

Rom.  (iood  morrow  to  you  both.  AVhat  coun- 
terfeit liiil  I  give  you  ? 

Mer.  The  slip,  sir,  the  slip :  can  jou  not  con- 
ceive ? 

Rom.  Pardon,  good  Mercutio,  my  business  was 
great ;  and  in  such  a  case  as  mine,  a  man  may 
strain  courtesv. 

M>r.   That's  as  much  as  to  say — such  a  case  as 
yours  constrains  a  man  to  bow  in  the  hams. 
Rom.    .^Ieaning — to  courtesy. 

Thou  hast  most  kindly  hit  it. 
A  most  <-(nirteous  exposition. 
Nay,  I  am  the  very  pink  of  courtesy. 
I^iiik  for  flower. 
Ki'Jii. 

Why.  then  is  my  pump  well  flowered. 
Wid!  said:    follow   me   tliis  jt  st   now,  till 
thou  hast  worn  out  thy  pump;  tliat,  when  the  sin- 
gle sole  of  it  is  worn,  the  jest  may  remain,  after 
the  wearing,  solely  sih;.'ular. 

Rom.  ()  .single-soled  jest !  solely  singular  for  the 
Jtiiicletie.Hs. 

Mer.  Come  between  us,  good  Bi-nvolio,  for  my 
wits  fail. 

Rom.  .Switch  and  sjuirs,  switch  and  spurs  ;  or 
111  in-  a  maleh. 

Mt.  Nay,  if  our  wits  nm  the  wild-coose  chase 
I  have  done;  for  ihou  hast  more  of  the  wild-gonse 
in   one   of  thv  wits,   than.   I   am  sure,   I  have   in 

2G 


Mer. 
Rnm. 
Mer. 
Rnm. 
Mer. 
Rom. 
Mer. 


goose  ; 

Rum.  Thou  wast  never  with  me  for  any  thing, 
when  tliou  wast  not  there  fi)r  the  goose. 

Mer.  1  will  bite  thee  iiy  the  ear  for  that  jest. 

Rom.  Nay,  good  goose,  bite  not. 

Mer.  Thy  wit  is  a  very  bitter  sweeting ;  it  is  a 
most  sharp  sauce. 

Rom.  And  is  it  not  well  seiTed  in  to  a  sweet 
goose  ? 

Mer.  O !  here's  a  wit  of  cheverel,  that  stretches 
from  an  inch  narrow  to  an  ell  broad. 

Rom.  1  stretch  it  out  for  tliat  word — broad : 
wliich  added  to  the  goose,  pi-oves  thee  far  and  wide 
abroad — goose. 

Mer.  Why,  is  not  this  better  now  than  groaning 
for  love  1  now  art  thou  sociable,  now  art  thou 
Komeo  ;  now  art  tliou  what  thou  art,  by  art  as  well 
as  by  nature ;  for  this  driveling  love  is  like  a  great 
natural,  that  runs  lolling  up  and  down  to  hide  his 
bauble  in  a  hole. 

Ben.  Stop  there,  stop  there. 

Mer.  Thou  desirest  me  to  stop  in  my  tale  against 
the  hair. 

Ben.  Thou  would'st  else  have  made  thy  tale  large. 

Mer.  O,  thou  ait  deceived!  I  would  have  made 
it  short ;  for  I  was  come  to  the  whole  depth  of  my 
tale,  and  meant,  indeed,  to  occupy  the  aigument 
no  longer. 

Rom.  Here's  goodly  geer ! 

Enter  Nurse  and  Peter. 

Mer.  A  sail,  a  sail ! 

Ben.  Two,  two;  a  shiit,  and  a  smock. 

Nurse.  Peter,  pr'ythee  give  me  my  fan. 

Mer.  Pr'ythee,  do,  good  Peter,  to  hide  her  face ; 
for  her  fan's  the  fairer  of  the  two. 

Nurse.  God  ye  good  monow,  gentlemen. 

Mer.  God  ye  good  den,  fair  gentlewoman. 

Nurse.  Is  it  good  den  ? 

Mer.  'Tis  no  less,  I  tell  you  ;  for  the  bawdy  hand 
of  the  dial  is  now  uj)on  the  prick  of  noon. 

Nurse,  (hit  upon  you!  what  a  man  are  you. 

Rom.  One,  gentlewoman,  that  God  hath  made 
for  himself  to  mar. 

Nurse.  By  my  troth,  it  is  well  said  ; — for  himself 
to  mar,  rpioth'a  ? — Gentlemen,  can  any  of  you  tell 
me  where  1  may  find  the  young  Romeo  ? 

Rom.  I  can  tell  you  ;  but  young  Romeo  will  be 
older  when  you  have  found  him,  tlian  he  was  when 
you  sought  him.  I  am  the  youngest  of  that  name, 
for  fault  of  a  worse. 

Nurse.  You  say  well. 

Mer.  Yea!  is  "the  worst  well?  veiy  well  took, 
i'faith ;  wisely,  wisely. 

Nurse.  If  you  be  he,  sir,  T  desire  some  confidence 
with  you. 

Hen.   ^hr  will  indite  liim  to  .some  supper. 

Mer.  A  bawd,  a  bawd,  a  bawd  !     So  ho! 

Rnm.  What  hast  thou  found  ? 

Mer.  No  hare,  sir;  unless  a  liare,  sir.  in  a  lenten 
pie,  that  is  something  stale  and  hoar  ere  it  be  spent. 

An  eihl  heire  hoar,  and  an  old  hare  hoar. 

Is  rerij  s<ind  mrnt  in  lent: 
But  a  hare  that  is  hoar,  is  too  much  for  a  score. 

When  it  hoars  ere  it  he  spent. — 

Romeo,  will  you  come  to  yotir  father's  ?  we'll  to 
dinner  thilher.  ^ 

Rom.  1  will  follow  you. 


Mer.  Farewell,  ancient  lady ;  farewell,  lady,  lady, 
lady.  \^Exeunt  Mkrcutio  and  Bknvolio. 

Nurse.  Marry,  farewell! — I  pray  you,  sir,  what 
saucy  merchant  was  this,  that  was  so  full  of  his 
ropery 

Rom.  A  gentleman,  nurse,  that  loves  to  hear 
himself  talk  ;  and  w'ill  speak  more  in  a  minute,  than 
he  will  stand  to  in  a  month. 

Nurse.  An  'a  speak  any  thing  against  me,  V\\ 
take  him  down,  an  'a  were  lustier  than  he  Ls,  and 
twenty  such  Jacks ;  and  if  I  cannot,  I'll  find  those 
that  shall.  Scui-vy  knave !  I  am  none  of  his  flirt- 
gills  ;  I  am  none  of  his  skains-mates. — And  thou 
must  stand  by,  too,  and  suifer  eveiy  knave  to  use 
me  at  his  pleasure  ? 

Pet.  I  saw  no  man  use  you  at  his  pleasure ;  if  I 
had,  my  weapon  should  quickly  have  been  out,  I 
warrant  you.  I  dare  draw  as  soon  as  another  man, 
if  I  see  occasion  in  a  good  quarrel,  and  the  law  on 
my  side. 

Nurse.  Now,  afore  God,  I  am  so  vexed,  that  every 
])art  about  me  quivers. — Scurvy  knave  I — Pray  you, 
sir,  a  word ;  and  as  I  told  you,  my  young  lady  bade 
me  inquire  you  out :  what  she  bid  me  say,  I  will 
keep  to  myself;  but  first  let  me  tell  ye,  if  ye  should 
lead  her  in  a  fool's  paradise,  as  they  say,  it  were 
a  very  gross  kind  of  behaviour,  as  they  say,  for 
the  gentlewoman  is  young;  and,  therefore,  if  you 
should  deal  double  with  her,  ti-uly,  it  were  an  ill 
thing  to  be  offered  to  any  gentlewoman,  and  very 
weak  dealing. 

Rom.  Nurse,  commend  me  to  thy  lady  and  mis- 
tress.    I  protest  unto  thee, — 

Nurse.  Good  heart  I  and,  i'  faith,  I  will  tell  her 
as  much.  Lord,  lord  !  she  will  be  a  joyful  woman. 
^  Rom.  What  wilt  thou  tell  her,  nurse  ?  thou  dost 
not  mark  me. 


Nurse.  I  will  tell  her,  sir, — that  you  do  protest ; 
which,  as  I  take  it,  is  a  gentlemanlike  offer. 

Rom.  B id  her  devise  some  means  to  come  to  shrift 
This  afternoon ; 

And  there  she  shall  at  friar  Laurence'  cell 
Be  shriv'd,  and  married.     Here  is  for  thy  pains. 

Nurse.  No,  truly,  sir;  not  a  penny. 

Rom.  Go  to,  I  say,  you  shall. 

Nurse.  This  afternoon,  sir  ?    well,  she  shall  be 
there. 

27 


ACT   II. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  V. 


Rom.  And  stay,  good  nurse,  behind  the  abbey- 
wall  : 
Within  this  iiour  my  m;ui  shall  he  with  tliee. 
Ami  biiiin  tiu'f  loiils  made  like  a  tackli'd  stair; 
Which  to  the  high  top-gallant  of  my  joy 
Must  1)1'  my  cuiivoy  in  the  sorrot  niiiht. 
Farcwfll !— Ui-  iiiisty,  and  I'll  '((uitc  thy  {lains. 
Karcwrll  I — ('(immfiid  me  to  thy  mistress. 

yur^c.   Now,  God  in  heaven  ble^s  thee  I — Hark 
you,  sir. 

Rom.   What  say'st  thou,  my  dear  nurse? 

Nurse.   Is  your  man  sec  ret  ?     Did  yuu  ne'er  hear 
say, 
Two  may  kei-p  counsel,  j)uttii)g  one  away  ? 

Rom.   1  warrant  thee;  uiy  man's  true  as  steel. 

Xiir.sr.  Well,  sir;  my  mistress  is  the  sweetest 
lady — Ijord,  lord  I — when  "twas  a  little  jnating 
thing,  —  <)I — There's  a  nobleman   in   town,   one 


Paris,  that  would  fain  lay  knife  aboard ;  but  she, 
good  soul,  had  as  lieve  see  a  toad,  a  very  toad,  as 
see  him.  I  anger  her  sometimes,  and  tell  her  that 
Paris  is  the  properer  man ;  but,  I'll  warrant  you, 
when  I  say  so,  she  looks  as  pale  as  any  clout  in  the 
varsal  world.  Doth  not  rosemary  and  Romeo  begin 
both  with  a  letter  ? 

Rom.  Ay,  nurse;  What  of  that?  both  with  an  R. 

Nurse.  Ah,  mocker!  that's  the  dog's  name.  R 
is  for  thee  ?  no  :  I  know  it  begins  with  some  other 
letter ;  and  she  has  the  prettiest  sententious  of  it, 
of  you  and  rosemaiy,  that  it  would  do  you  good  to 
hear  it. 

Rom.  Commend  me  to  thy  lady.  [Exit. 

Nurse.  Ay,  a  thousand  times. — Peter  ! 

Pet.  Anon  ? 

Nurse.  Peter,  take  my  fan,  and  go  before. 

[Exeunt. 


Scene  V. — Capulet's  Garden. 
Enter  Juliet. 

Jul.  The  clock  struck  nine,  when  1  did  send  the 
nurse  ; 
In  half  an  hour  she  promis'd  to  return. 
Peri'hancc,  she  cannot  meet  him  : — that's  not  so. — 
O!   she  is  lame  ■   love's  heralds  should  be  thoughts. 
Which  ten  times  faster  glide  than  the  sun's  beams 
Driving  back  shadows  over  lowering  hills: 
Tlierelore  do  niml)le-|)inion'd  doves  draw  love, 
And  therefore  hath  the  wind-swift  Cupid  wings. 
Now  is  the  sun  upon  tlie  highmost  hill 
Of  this  day's  journey  ;   and  from  nine  till  twelve 
Is  three  long  hours, — yet  she  is  not  come. 
Had  she  alfeetions,  and  warm  youthful  blood, 
Slip'd  be  as  swift  in  motion  as  a  ball; 
My  words  would  bamly  her  to  my  sweet  love, 
And  hi.s  to  mc  : 

28 


But  old  folks,  many  feign  as  they  were  dead ; 
Unwieldy,  slow,  heavy,  and  pale  as  lead. 

Enter  Nurse  and  Peter. 

O  God  !  she  comes. — O  honey  nurse  !  what  news  ? 
Hast  tliou  met  with  him  ?     Send  thy  man  away. 
Nurse.  Peter,  stay  at  the  gate.        [Exit  Peter. 
Jul.  Now,   good  sweet  nurse,  —  O   lord!    why 
look'st  thou  sad  ? 
Though  news  be  sad,  yet  tell  them  merrily ; 
If  good,  thou  sham'st  the  music  of  sweet  news 
By  playing  it  to  me  with  so  sour  a  face. 

Nir.sc.  I  am  aweary,  give  me  leave  awhile. — 
Fie,  how  my  bones  ache  !     What  a  jaunt  have  1 
had  ! 
Jul.  I  would,  thou  liadst  my  bones,  and  I  thy 
news : 
Nay,  come,  I  pray  thee,  speak  ; — good,  good  nurse, 
speak. 


ACT  II. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCKNK   VI. 


Nurse.  Jesn,   what   haste  I    can   you    not   stay 

awhile  ? 
Do  you  not  see,  that  I  am  out  of  breatli  ? 

Jul.  How  art  thou  out  of  breath,  when  thou  hast 

breath 
To  say  to  nie — that  thou  art  out  of  breath  1 
The  excuse  that  thou  dost  make  in  this  delay 
Is  longer  than  the  tale  thou  dost  excuse. 
Is  thy  news  good,  or  bad  ?   answer  to  that; 
Say  either,  and  I'll  stay  the  circumstance. 
Let  me  be  satisfied,  is't  good  or  bad  ? 

Xursc.  Well,  you  have  made  a  simple  choice ; 
30U  know  not  how  to  choose  a  man:  Romeo!  no, 
not  he  ;  though  his  face  be  better  than  any  man's, 
yet  his  leg  excels  all  men's ;  and  for  a  hand,  and  a 
foot,  and  a  body, — though  they  be  not  to  be  talked 
on,  yet  they  are  past  compare.  He  is  not  the 
flower  of  courtesj', — but,  I'll  warrant  him,  as  gen- 
tle as  a  lanrb. — Go  thy  ways,  wench  :  serve  God. — 
What,  have  you  dined  at  home  ? 

Jul.  No,  no :  but  all  this  did  I  know  before. 
What  says  he  of  our  marriage  ?  what  of  that  ? 
Nurse.   Lord,  how  my  head  aches  !   what  a  head 

have  I ! 
It  beats  as  it  would  fall  in  twenty  pieces. 
My    back!    o'  t'  other   side.  —  O,   my   back,   my 

back  !— 
Beshrew  your  heart  for  sending  me  about. 
To  catch  my  death  with  jaunting  up  and  down. 
Jul.  r  faith,  I  am  sorry  that  thou  art  not  well. 


Sweet,  sweet,  sweet  nurse,  tell  me,  what  saj^s  my 
love  ? 

Nurse.  Your  love  says  like  an  honest  gentleman, 
And  a  courteous,  and  a  kind,  and  a  handsome, 
And,  I  warrant,  a  virtuous. — Where  is  your  mother? 

.Jul.  Where  is  my  mother  ? — why,  she  is  within  : 
Where  should  she  be  ?     How  oddly  thou  reply'st ; 
"  Your  love  says  like  an  honest  gentleman, — 
Where  is  your  mother?" 

Nurse.  O,  God's  lady  dear! 

Are  you  so  hot  ?     ^laiTy,  come  up,  I  trow  ; 
Is  this  the  poultice  for  my  aching  bones  ? 
Hencefonvard  do  your  messages  yourself. 

Jul.  Here's  such  a  coil — Come,  what  says  Ro- 
meo ? 

Nurse.  Have  you  got  leave  to  go  to shiift  to-day  ? 

Jul.  I  have. 

Nurse.  Then,  hie  you  hence  to  friar  Laurence' 
cell, 
There  stays  a  husband  to  make  you  a  wife : 
Now  comes  the  wanton  blood  up  in  your  cheeks, 
They'll  be  in  scarlet  straight  at  any  news. 
Hie  you  to  church ;   I  must  another  way, 
To  fetch  a  ladder,  by  the  which  your  love 
Must  climb  a  bird's  nest  soon,  when  it  is  dark : 
I  am  the  drudge,  and  toil  in  your  delight, 
But  you  shall  bear  the  burdea  soon  at  night. 
Go;  I'll  to  dinner:  hie  you  to  the  cell. 

Jul.  Hie  to  high  forttme  ! — honest  nurse,  fare- 


well. 


[Exeunt. 


(Nurse  and  Peter.) 


Scene  VI. — Friar  Laurence's  cell. 
Enter  Friar  Laurence  and  Romeo. 

Fri.  So  smile  the  heavens  upon  this  holy  act. 
That  after-hours  with  sorrow  chide  us  not ! 

Rom.  Amen,  amen!  but  come  what  sorrow  can, 
It  cannot  countervail  the  exchange  of  joy 

5 


That  one  short  minute  gives  me  in  her  sight : 
Do  thou  but  close  our  hands  with  holy  words, 
Then  love-devouring  death  do  what  he  dare  ; 
It  is  enough  I  may  but  call  her  mine. 

Fri.  These  violent  delights  have  violent  ends. 
And  in  their  triumph  die  :  like  fire  and  powder. 
Which  as  they  kiss  consume.     The  sweetest  honey 

29 


ACT  III. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  1. 


Is  loathsoiuf  ill  his  own  dfliciousness, 
Ami  in  tlie  lastc  ct)iik)un(ls  the  ;ip|)ftitc  : 
Therefore,  love  moderately;  lon^  love  doth  so; 
Too  swift  arrives  as  tardy  as  too  slow. 

Enter  Julikt. 

Hcie  comes  tlie  lady. — O!  so  liilht  a  foot 
Will  ne'er  wear  out  the  everlasting  flint: 
A  lover  may  ln-stride  thi'  ijossamers 
That  idle  in  the  wanton  siinnner  air, 
And  yet  not  fall ;  so  liijht  is  vanity. 

Jul.  (Jood  even  to  my  ghostly  confessor. 

Fri.   Romeo  shall  tllank  thee,  daughter,  for  us 
both. 

Jul.  As  much  to  him,  else  are  his  thanks  too 
umch. 


Rom.  Ah,  Juliet !  if  the  measure  of  thy  joy 
Be  heap'd  like  mine,  and  that  thy  skill  be  more 
To  blazon  it,  then  sweeten  with  thy  breath 
This  neighbour  air,  and  let  rich  music's  tongue 
Unfold  the  imagin'd  happiness,  that  both 
Receive  in  either  by  this  dear  encounter. 

Jul.  Conceit,  more  rich  in  matter  than  in  words, 
Brags  of  his  substance,  not  of  ornament : 
They  are  but  beggars  that  can  count  their  worth  ; 
But  my  true  love  is  grown  to  such  excess, 
I  cannot  sum  up  half  my  sum  of  wealth. 

Fri.  Come,  come  with  me,  and  we  will  make 
short  work ; 
For,  by  your  leaves,  you  shall  not  stay  alone, 
Till  holy  church  incorporate  two  in  one. 

[Exeunt. 


ScEXE  I. — A  Public  Place. 
Enter  Mercutio,  Benvolio,  Page,  and  Servants. 

Ben.   T  jiray  thee,  good  Mercutio,  let's  retire : 
The  day  is  hot,  the  Capulets  abroad. 
And  if  we  meet  we  shall  not  'scape  a  brawl ; 
P'or  now,  these  hot  days,  is  the  mad  blood  stining. 

Mrr.  Tiiou  art  like  one  of  those  fellows  that, 
when  he  enters  the  confines  of  a  tavern,  claps  me 
his  sword  upon  the  table,  and  says,  "  God  send  me 
no  need  of  thee  !"  and,  by  the  operation  of  the 
second  cup,  draws  him  on  the  drawer,  when,  in- 
deed, there  is  no  need. 

Ben.   Am  I  like  such  a  fellow? 

Mer.  Come,  come,  thou  art  as  hot  a  Jack  in  thy 
mood,  as  any  in  Italy ;  and  as  soon  moved  to  be 
moody,  and  as  soon  moody  to  be  moved. 

Bfn.  And  what  to  .' 

Mer.  Nay,  and  there  were  two  such,  we  should 
have  none  shortly,  for  one  would  kill  the  other. 
Thou!  wliy  tliou  wilt  (|uarnl  with  a  man  thai  hath 
a  hair  more,  or  a  hair  less,  in  his  beard,  than  thou 
hast.  Thou  wilt  ((uarrel  with  a  man  for  cracking 
nuLs,  having  no  other  reason,  but  because  tliou  hast 
haze!  eyes  :  what  eye,  but  such  an  eye,  would  spy 
out  such  a  (piarrel  .'  Thy  head  is  as  fidl  of  quar- 
n-ls,  as  an  egg  is  full  of  meat ;  and  yet  thy  head 
hath  l)een  beaten  as  addle  as  an  egg  for  quarrelling. 
Thou  hast  quarrelled  with  a  man  for  coughing  in 
the  street,  beciiuse  he  liath  wakened  thy  dog  that 
hath  lain  asleep  iti  tlie  sun.  Didst  thou  not  fall 
out  with  a  tailor  for  wearing  his  new  doublet  before 
Easter  ?  with  another,  for  tying  his  new  shoes  with 
old  riband  1  and  yet  thou  wilt  tutor  me  from  quar- 
relling I 

Ben.  An  I  were  so  apt  to  quarrel  as  thou  art, 
30 


any  man  should  buy  the  fee-simple  of  iny  life  for 
an  hour  and  a  quarter. 

Mer.  The  fee-siiuple  ?     O  simple  ! 

Ben.  By  my  head,  here  come  the  Capulets. 

Enter  Tybalt,  and  others. 

Mer.  By  my  heel,  I  care  not. 

Tyb.   Follow   me    close,    for    I    will    speak    to 
them. — 
Gentlemen,  good  den !  a  word  with  one  of  you. 

Mer.  And  but  one  word  with  one  of  us  ?  Couple 
it  with  something ;  make  it  a  word  and  a  blow. 

7')//>.  You  will  find  me  apt  enough  to  that,  sir, 
if  you  will  give  me  occasion. 

Mer.  Could  you  not  take  some  occasion  without 
giving  ? 

T>/b.  Mercutio,  thou  consort'st  with  Romeo. — 

Mer.  Consort  !  w  hat !  dost  thou  make  us  min- 
strels ?  an  thou  make  minstrels  of  us,  look  to  hear 
nothing  but  discords  :  here's  luy  fiddlestick  ;  here's 
that  shall  make  you  dance.     'Zounds,  consort ! 

Brn.   We  talk  here  in  the  jniblic  haunt  of  men : 
Either  withdraw  unto  some  private  place, 
Or  reason  coldly  of  your  grievances, 
Or  else  depart ;  here  all  eyes  gaze  on  us. 

Mer.  Men's  eyes  were   made  to   look,   and  let 
them  gaze : 
I  will  not  biulge  for  no  man's  pleasure,  I. 

Enter  Romeo. 

Tijb.  Well,  peace  be  with  you,  sir.     Here  comes 

my  man. 
Mer.  But   I'll  be  hang'd,   sir,  if  he  wear  your 
lively : 
Marrj',  go  before  to  field,  he'll  be  your  follower ; 
Your  worship,  in  that  sense,  may  call  him — man. 


-j^MskMm 


Tyh.  Romeo,  the  hate  I  bear  thee,  can  afford 
No  better  term  than  this — thou  art  a  villain. 

R(jm.  Tybalt,  the  reason  that  I  have  to  love  thee 
Doth  much  excuse  the  appertaining  rage 
To  such  a  greeting: — villain  am  I  none  ; 
Therefore  farewell :  I  see,  thou  know'st  me  not. 

Tyh.  Boy,  this  shall  not  excuse  the  injuries 
That  thou  hast  done  me  ;  therefore,  turn  and  draw. 

Rom.  I  do  protest,  I  never  injur'd  thee; 
But  love  thee  better  than  thou  canst  devise. 
Till  thou  shall  know  the  reason  of  my  love  : 
And  so,  good  Capulet, — which  name  I  tender 
As  dearly  as  mine  own, — be  satisfied. 

Mer.  O  calm,  dishonourable,  vile  submission  ! 
A  la  stoccata  carries  it  away.  \^Draws. 

Tybalt,  yaw  rat-catcher,  will  you  walk  ? 

Tijh.  What  would'st  thou  have  with  me  ? 

Mer.  Good  king  of  cats,  nothing,  but  one  of  your 
nine  lives;  that  I  mean  to  make  bold  withal,  and, 
as  you  shall  use  me  hereafter,  dry-beat  the  rest  of 
the  eight.  Will  you  pluck  your  sword  out  of  his 
pilcher  by  the  ears  ?  make  haste,  lest  mine  be 
about  your  ears  ere  it  be  out. 

Tyh.  I  am  for  you.  \^Dratoing. 

Rom.  Gentle  Mercutio,  put  thy  rapier  up. 

Mer.  Come,  sir,  your  passado.  [They  fight. 

Rom.  Draw,  Benvolio ; 
Beat  down  their  weapons  : — gentlemen,  for  shame 
Forbear  this  outrage  ! — Tybalt — Mercutio — 
The  prince  expressly  hath  forbid  this  bandying 
In   Verona  streets. — Hold,  Tybalt  I — good   Mer- 
cutio !      [Exeunt  Tybalt  and  his  Partisans. 


Mer.  I  am  hurt ; — 
A  plague  o'  both  the  houses ! — I  am  sped  : — 
Is  he  gone,  and  hath  nothing  ? 

Ben.  What !  art  thou  hurt  ? 

Mer.  Ay,  ay,  a  scratch,  a  scratch ;  marry,  'tis 
enough. — 
Where  is  my  page  ? — go,  villain,  fetch  a  surgeon. 

[Exit  Page. 

Rom.  Courage,  man ;  the  hurt  cannot  be  much. 

Mer.  No,  'tis  not  so  deep  as  a  well,  nor  so  wide 
as  a  church  door;  but  'tis  enough,  'twill  serve  :  ask 
for  me  to-morrow,  and  you  shall  find  me  a  grave 
man.  I  am  peppered,  I  warrant,  for  this  world  : — 
a  plague  o'  both  your  houses  ! — 'Zounds  !  a  dog,  a 
rat,  a  mouse,  a  cat,  to  scratch  a  man  to  death  !  a 
braggart,  a  rogue,  a  villain,  that  fights  by  the  book 
of  arithmetic  I— Why,  the  devil,  came  you  between 
us  ?     I  was  hurt  under  your  arm. 

Rom,  I  thought  all  for  the  best. 
31 


ACT  111. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  II. 


clouds, 
sconi  the  earth. 


Mrr.  Hilp  me  into  some  liouse,  Benvolio, 
Or  1  shall  laint.— A  plague  o'  both  your  houses. 
They  have  made  worms'  meat  of  me  : 
I  have  it,  ami  soundly  too  :— your  houses! 

[[■:.r(ii>il  iMK.KCL'Tio  find  Benvolio. 

Rom.  This  {rentleman,  the  princ<''s  near  ally, 
My  very  tVii-nd,  liath  s;ot  his  nioiial  hurt 
In" my  hehalf;  my  reputation  stain'd 
Willi  Tybalt's  slander,  Tybalt,  that  an  hour 
Hath  been  my  cousin  ;— O  sweet  Juliet! 
Thy  beauty  liath  made  me  elieminate. 
And  in  my  temper  soCten'd  valour's  steel. 
Ke-enler  Benvolio. 

Ben.  O  Romeo, Romeo!  brave  Mercutio's  dead; 
That  irallant  spirit  hatli  aspir'd  tin 
Which  too  untimely  here  did 

Rom.  This  day's  black  fate  on  more  days  doth 
depend ; 
This  but  begins  the  woe,  others  must  end. 

Re-enter  Tybalt. 

Ben.  Here  comes  the  furious  Tybalt  back  again. 

Rom.  Alive!   intriumi)hl  and  Mercutio  slain ! 
Away  to  lieaven,  respective  lenity, 
Andfire-ev'd  fury  be  my  conduct  now! 
Now,  Tyball,  take  the  villain  back  again, 
That  late  thou  gav'st  me  ;  for  Mercutio's  soul 
Is  but  a  little  way  above  our  heads. 
Staying  for  thine  to  keep  him  company: 
Either  thou,  or  I,  or  both,  must  go  with  him. 

Ti/h.  Thou,  wretched    boy,   that  didst  consort 
him  here, 
Shalt  with  him  hence. 

Ron.  This  shall  determine  that. 

[  Thei/  fifiht ;  Tybalt  falls. 

Ben.  Romeo,  away  !  begone  ! 
The  citizens  are  up,  and  Tybalt  slain: — 
.Stand  not  ain;iz'd : — the  prince  will  doom  thee  death, 
If  thou  art  taken. — Hence  I — be  gone  ! — away  ! 

Rotn.  O  !  I  am  fortune's  fool. 

Ben.  Why  dost  thou  stay  ? 

[Exit  Romeo. 
Enter  Citizens,  ^r. 

1  Cit.  Which  way  ran  he,  that  killed  Mercutio  ? 
Tybalt,  that  murderer,  which  way  ran  he  ? 

Ben.  There  lies  that  Tybalt. 

1  Cit.  Up,  sir : — go  with  me  ; 

I  charge  thee  in  the  prince's  name,  obey. 

Enter   Prince,   atlen fieri :    Montague,   Capulet, 
tlteir  Wives,  and  others. 
Prin.  Where  are  the  vile  beginners  of  this  fray  ? 
Ben.  O  noble  jirince !      I  can  discover  all 
The  unlvuky  manage  of  this  fatal  brawl: 
There  lies  the  man,  slain  by  young  Romeo, 
That  slew  thv  kinsman,  brave  iNIercutio. 

La.  Cap.  Tybalt,   my  cousin!   O  my  brother's 
child  ! 
O  prince!  O  cousin!  husband!  O,  the  blood  is  spill'd 
Of  my  dear  kinsman  ! — Prince,  as  thou  art  true, 
For  blood  of  r)urs  slied  blood  of  Montague. 
O  cousin,  cousin ! 

Prin.   liciivolio,  who  began  this  bloodv  fray? 
Ben.  Tybalt,   here  slain,  whom  Romeo's  liand 
did  slay : 
Romeo  that  s|)oke  him  fair.  i)ad('  him  hcihink 
How  nice  ihc  quarrrl  was;   ami  urg'd  wiilial 
Your  hii:h  displeasure  : — all  this,  uttered 
With  srentle  breath,  calm  look,  knees  humbly  bow'd, 
Could  not  take  truce  with  the  unruly  spleen 
Of  Tybalt,  deaf  to  peace,  but  that  he  tilts 

32 


With  piercing  steel  at  bold  Mercutio's  breast ; 

Who,  all  as  hot,  turns  deadly  point  to  point. 

And,  with  a  martial  scorn,  with  one  hand  beats 

Cold  death  aside,  and  with  the  other  sends 

It  back  to  Tybalt,  whose  dexterity 

Retorts  it.     Romeo  he  cries  aloud, 

"Hold,  friends!  friends,  part!"  and,  swifter  than 

his  tongue, 
His  agile  arm  beats  down  their  fatal  points. 
And  'twixt  them  rushes  ;  underneath  whose  aim, 
An  envious  thrust  from  Tybalt  hit  the  life 
Of  stout  Mercutio,  and  then  Tybalt  fled  ; 
But  by  and  by  comes  back  to  Romeo, 
Who  had  but  newly  entertain'd  revenge, 
And  to't  they  go  like  lightning;  for  ere  I 
Could  draw  to  part  them  was  stout  Tybalt  slain ; 
And  as  he  fell  did  Romeo  turn  and  fly. 
This  is  the  truth,  or  let  Benvolio  die. 

La.  Cap.  He  is  a  kinsman  to  the  Montague ; 
Artection  makes  him  false,  he  speaks  not  true  : 
Some  twenty  of  them  fought  in  this  black  strife, 
And  all  those  twenty  could  but  kill  one  life. 
I  beg  for  justice,  which  thou,  prince,  must  give : 
Romeo  slew  Tybalt,  Romeo  must  not  live. 


rin. 


Romeo  slew  him,  he  slew  Mercutio ; 


Who  now  the  price  of  his  dear  blood  doth  owe  ? 

31on.  Not  Romeo,  prince,  he  was    Mercutio's 
friend ; 
His  fault  concludes  but  what  the  law  should  end, 
The  life  of  Tybalt. 

Prin.  And  for  that  offence, 

Immediately  we  do  exile  him  hence  : 
I  have  an  interest  in  your  hate's  proceeding. 
My  blood  for  your  rude  brawls  doth  lie  a  bleeding ; 
But  I'll  amerce  you  with  so  strong  a  fine, 
That  you  shall  all  repent  the  loss  of  mine. 
I  will  be  deaf  to  pleading  and  excuses, 
Nor  tears,  nor  prayers,  shall  purchase  out  abuses  ; 
Therefore,  use  none:  let  Romeo  hence  in  haste, 
Else,  when  he's  found,  that  hour  is  his  last. 
Bear  hence  this  body,  and  attend  our  will: 
Mercy  but  murders,  pardoning  those  that  kill. 

[E. I  emit. 

Scene  II. — A  Room  in  Capulet's  House. 

Enter  Juliet. 

Jul.  Gallop  apace,  you  fiery-footed  steeds, 
ToAvards  Phirbus'  mansion  ;  such  a  waggoner 
As  Phaeton  would  whip  you  to  the  west, 
And  bring  in  cloudy  night  immediately. — 
Spread  thy  close  curtain,  love-performing  night ! 
That,  unawares,  eyes  may  wink,  and  Romeo 
Leap  to  these  arms,  untalk'd  of,  and  unseen! — 
Lovers  can  see  to  do  their  amorous  rites 
By  their  own  beauties  ;  or  if  love  be  blind. 
It  best  agrees  with  night. — Come,  civil  night, 
Thou  sober-suited  matron,  all  in  black. 
And  learn  me  how  to  lose  a  winning  match, 
Play'd  for  a  pair  of  stainless  maidenhoods  : 
Hood  my  unmann'd  blood,  bating  in  luy  cheeks. 
With  thy  black  mantle;  till  strange  love,  groAvn  bold, 
Think  true  love  acted  simple  modesty. 
Come  night,  come  Romeo,  come  tliou  day  in  night; 
For  thou  wilt  lie  upon  the  wings  of  night 
Whiter  than  new  snow  u))on  a  raven's  b;u'k. — 
Come,   gentle  night ;    come,   loving,  black-brow'd 

i  "'S'lt, 

1  (rive  me  my  Romeo :  and,  wlien  he  shall  die, 

!  Take  him  and  cut  him  out  in  little  stars, 

I  And  he  will  make  the  face  of  heaven  so  fine, 


ACT  III. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  II. 


That  all  the  world  will  be  in  love  with  night, 

And  pay  no  worship  to  the  garish  sun- — 

O,  I  have  bought  the  mansion  of  a  love, 

But  not  possess'd  it ;  and  though  1  am  sold, 

Not  yet  enjoy'd.     So  tedious  is  this  day, 

As  is  the  night  before  some  festival 

To  an  impatient  child  that  halh  new  robes. 

And  may  not  wear  them.     O I  here  comes  my  nurse. 

Enter  Nurse,  uith  cords. 

And  she  brings  news  ;  and  ev'ry  tongue,  that  speaks 
But  Romeo's  name,  speaks  heavenly  eloquence. — 
Now,  nurse,  what  news  ?     What  hast  thou  there  ? 

the  cords 
That  Romeo  bade  thee  fetch  ? 

Nurse.  Ay,  ay,  the  cords. 

[Throws  them  doicn. 
Jul.  Ah  me !  what  news  ?  why  dost  thou  wring 
thy  hands  ? 


Nurse.  Ah  well-a-day  I  he's  dead,  he's  dead,  he's 
dead ! 
We  are  imdone,  lady,  we  are  undone  ! — 
Alack  the  day! — he's  gone,  he's  kill'd,  he's  dead  ! 

Jul.  Can  heaven  be  so  envious  ? 

Nurse.  Romeo  can, 

Though  heaven  cannot. — O  Romeo,  Romeo  ! — 
Who  ever  would  have  thought  it? — Romeo  I 

Jul.  What  devil  art  thou,  that  dost  torment  me 
thus  ? 
This  torture  should  be  roar'd  in  dismal  hell. 
Hath  Romeo  slain  himself?  say  thou  but  /, 
And  that  bare  vowel,  /,  shall  poison  more 
Than  the  death-darting  eye  of  cockatrice  : 
I  am  not  I,  if  there  be  such  an  J; 
Or  those  eyes  shut,  that  make  thee  answer,  /. 
If  he  be  slain,  say — I ;  or  if  not — no  : 
Brief  sounds  determine  of  my  weal  or  woe. 

Nurse.  I  saw  the  wovuid,  I  saw  it  with  mine  eyes, — 


God  save  the  mark ! — here  on  his  manly  breast : 
A  piteous  corse,  a  bloody  piteous  corse  ; 
Pale,  pale  as  ashes,  all  bedaub'd  in  blood. 
All  in  gore  blood ; — I  swounded  at  the  sight. 

Jul.  O  break,  my  heait! — poor  bankrupt,  break 
at  once ! 
To  pj'ison,  eyes;  ne'er  look  on  liberty: 
Vile  earth,  to  earth  resign :  end  motion  here. 
And  thou,  and  Romeo,  press  one  heavy  bier ! 

Nurse.  O  Tybalt,  Tybalt  I  the  best  friend  I  had : 
O  courteous  Tybalt !   honest  gentleman  ! 
That  ever  I  should  live  to  see  thee  dead ! 

Jul.  What  storm  is  this  that  blows  so  contrary  ? 
Is  Romeo  slaughter'd  ?   and  is  Tybalt  dead  ? 
My  dear-lov'd  cousin,  and  my  dearer  lord  ? — 
Then,  dreadful  trumpet,  sound  the  general  doom ; 
For  who  is  living,  if  those  two  are  gone? 

Nurse.  Tybalt  is  gone,  and  Romeo  banished: 
Romeo,  that  kill'd  him,  he  is  banished. 

Jid.  O  God ! — did  Romeo's  hand  shed  Tybalt's 
blood  ? 


Nurse.  It  did,  it  did  ;  alas  the  day  !  it  did. 

Jul.  O  serpent  heart,  hid  with  a  flowering  face ! 
Did  ever  dragon  keep  so  fair  a  cave  ? 
Beautiful  tyrant !  fiend  angelical ! 
Dove-feather'd  raven  !  wolvish-ravening  lamb ! 
Despised  substance  of  divinest  show  ! 
Just  opposite  to  what  thou  justly  seem'st; 
A  damned  saint,  an  honourable  villain  I — 
O,  nature !  what  hadst  thou  to  do  in  hell. 
When  thou  didst  bower  the  spirit  of  a  fiend 
In  mortal  paradise  of  such  sweet  flesh  ? — 
Was  ever  book  containing  such  vile  m-itter. 
So  fairly  bound  ?     O,  that  deceit  should  dwell 
In  such  a  gorgeous  palace ! 

Nurse.  There's  no  trust, 

No  faith,  no  honesty  in  men  ;  all  perjur'd, 
All  forsworn,  all  naught,  all  dissemblers. — 
Ah !  Where's  my  man  ?   give  me  some  aqua  vitee : — 
These  griefs,  these  woes,  these  sorrows  make  me 

old. 
Shame  come  to  Romeo  ! 

33 


ACT  III. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  III. 


Jul.  Blister'd  be  thy  tongue, 

For  sucli  a  wisli !   lie  was  not  born  to  shame: 
Upon  his  brow  shame  is  asham'd  to  sit ; 
For  'tis  a  throne  where  honour  may  be  crown'd 
.Sok'  monarcli  of  the  universal  earth. 
U,  what  a  beast  was  1  to  chide  at  him! 

Aurse.   Will  you  speak  well  of  him  that  kill'd 
your  cousin  ? 

Jul.   Shall  I  speak  ill  of  him  that  is  my  husband? 
Ah,  poor  my  lord,  what  tongue  shall  smooth  thy 

name, 
When  I,  thy  three-hours  wife,  have  mangled  it  ? — 
But,  wherefore,  villain,  didst  thou  kill  my  cousin  ? 
TUaX  villain  cousin  would  have  kill'd  my  husband: 
Back,  foolish  tears,  back  to  your  native  spring; 
Your  tributary  drops  belong  to  woe, 
Which  you,  mistakins;,  offer  up  to  joy. 
My  Inisband  lives,  that  Tybalt  would  have  slain ; 
And  Tybalt's  dead,  that  would  have  slain  my  hus- 
band : 
All  this  is  comfort ;  wherefore  weep  I  then  ? 
Some  word  there  was,  worser  than  Tybalt's  death, 
That  murder'd  me.     I  would  forget  it  fain  ; 
But,  O !   it  presses  to  my  memory. 
Like  damned  guilty  deeds  to  sinners'  minds: 
Tybalt  is  dead,  and  Romeo — banished ! 
That — banisheii,  that  one  word — banished, 
Hath  slain  ten  thousand  Tybalts.     Tybalt's  death 
Was  woe  enough,  if  it  had  ended  there : 
Or, — if  sour  woe  delights  in  fellowship. 
And  needly  will  be  ranked  with  other  griefs, — 
Wiiy  foliow'd  not,  when  she  said — Tybalt's  dead. 
Thy  father,  or  thy  mother,  nay,  or  both. 
Which  modern  lamentation  might  have  mov'd? 
But,  with  a  rear-ward  following  Tybalt's  death, 
Romeo  is  banished  ! — to  speak  that  word. 
Is  father,  mother,  Tybalt,  Romeo,  Juliet, 
All  slain,  all  dead  : — Romeo  is  banished  ! — 
There  is  no  end,  no  limit,  measure,  bound, 
In    that   word's    death ;    no   words    can    that  woe 

sound. — 
Where  is  my  father,  and  my  mother,  nurse  ? 

Nurse.  Weeping  and  wailing  over  Tybalt's  corse : 
Will  you  go  to  them  ?     I  will  bring  you  thither. 

Jul.  Wash  they  his  w^ounds  with  tears  ?   mine 
shall  be  spent. 
When  theirs  are  dry,  for  Romeo's  banishment. 
Take  up  those  cords. — Poor  ropes,  you  arebeguil'd, 
Both  you  and  1,  for  Romeo  is  exil'd  : 
He  made  you  for  a  highway  to  my  bed. 
But  I,  a  maid,  die  maiden-widowed. 
Come,  cords  ;  come,  nurse  :  I'll  to  my  wedding  bed; 
And  deatii.  not  Romeo,  take  my  maidenhead  I 

Nurse.   Hie  to  your  chamber;  I'll  find  Romeo 
To  comfort  you : — I  wot  well  where  he  is. 
Hark  ye,  yonr  Konifo  will  be  here  at  night: 
Ml  to  him;   he  is  hid  at  Laurence'  cell. 

./'//.  ( ),  find  liim  I  give  this  ring  to  my  true  knight. 
And  bid  him  come  to  take  his  last  farewell.   [Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — Friar  Laurence's  Cell. 
Enter  Friar  Laurence  and  Romeo. 

Fri.   Romeo,  come  forth;  come  forth,  thou  fcar- 
fid  man  : 
Aflliction  is  enamour'd  of  thy  parts, 
And  thou  ail  wedded  to  calamity. 

Jiom.   Father,  what  news?  what  is  the  prince's 
doom  ? 
What  sorrow  craves  acquaintance  at  my  hand, 
That  I  yet  know  not  ? 

34 


Fri.  Too  familiar 

Is  my  dear  son  with  such  sour  company  : 
I  bring  thee  tidings  of  the  prince's  doom. 

Rom.  What  less  than  dooms-day  is  the  prince's 
doom  ? 

Fri.  A  gentler  judgment  vanished  from  his  lips, 
Not  body's  death,  but  body's  banishment. 

Rom.  Hal  banishment?  be  merciful,  say — death; 
For  exile  hath  more  terror  in  his  look. 
Much  more  than  death :  do  not  say — banishment. 

Fri.  Hence  from  Verona  art  thou  banished : 
Be  patient,  for  the  world  is  broad  and  wide. 

Rom.  There  is  no  world  without  Verona  walls, 
But  purgatoiy,  torture,  hell  itself. 
Hence  banished  is  banish'd  from  the  world. 
And  world's  exile  is  death  : — then,  banished 
Is  death  mis-term'd : — calling  death — banishment, 
Thou  cut'st  my  head  ofi"  with  a  golden  axe. 
And  smil'st  upon  the  stroke  that  nuuders  me. 

Fri.  O  deadly  sin  !  U  rude  unthankfulness ! 
Thy  fault  our  law  calls  death ;  but  the  kind  prince, 
Taking  thy  part,  hath  rush'd  aside  the  law. 
And  turn'd  that  black  word  death  to  banishment : 
This  is  dear  mercy,  and  thou  secst  it  not. 

Rom.  'Tis  torture,  and  not  mercy  :  heaven  is  here, 
Where  Juliet  lives ;  and  every  cat,  and  dog. 
And  little  mouse,  every  unworthy  thing. 
Live  here  in  heaven,  and  may  look  on  her; 
But  Romeo  may  not. — More  validity. 
More  honourable  state,  more  courtship  lives 
In  canion  flies,  than  Romeo  :  they  may  seize 
On  the  white  wonder  of  dear  Juliet's  hand. 
And  steal  immortal  blessing  from  her  lips  ; 
Who,  even  in  pure  and  vestal  modesty, 
Still  blush,  as  thinking  their  own  kisses  sin ; 
This  may  flies  do,  when  I  from  this  must  fly : 
And  say'st  thou  yet,  that  exile  is  not  death  ! 
But  Romeo  may  not;  he  is  banished. 
Flies  may  do  this,  but  I  from  this  must  fly : 
They  are  free  men,  but  I  am  banished. 
Hadst  thou  no  poison  mix'd,  no  sharp-giound  knife, 
No  sudden  mean  of  death,  though  ne'er  so  mean, 
But — banished — to  kill  nie  ;  banished? 
O  friar  !   the  damned  use  that  word  in  hell : 
Howling  attends  it :  how  hast  thou  the  heart. 
Being  a  divine,  a  ghostly  confessor, 
A  sin-absolver,  and  my  friend  piofess'd. 
To  mangle  me  with  that  word — banished  ? 

Fri.  Thou  fond  mad  man,  hear  me  but  speak  a 
word. 

Rom.  O  !  thou  wilt  speak  again  of  banishment. 

Fri.   I'll  give  thee  armour  to  keep  oft'  that  word ; 
Adversity's  sweet  milk,  philosophy. 
To  comfort  thee,  though  thou  art  banished. 

Rom.  Yet  banisiied  ? — Hang  up  jihilosophy  : 
Unless  philosophy  can  make  a  Juliet, 
Displaiit  a  town,  reverse  a  prince's  doom. 
It  helps  not,  it  prevails  not  :  talk  no  more. 

Fri.  O !  then  I  see  that  madmen  have  no  eai-s. 

Rom.  How  should  they,   when  that  wise   men 
liave  no  eyes  ? 

Fri.   Let  me  dispute  with  thee  of  thy  estate. 

Rotn.  Thou  canst  not  speak  of  what  thou  dost 
not  feel. 
Wert  thou  as  young  as  I,  Juliet  thy  love. 
An  hour  but  married,  Tybalt  murdered. 
Doting  like  nie,  and  like  me  banished. 
Then  inight'st  thou  speak,  then  might'st  thou  tear 

thy  hair. 
And  fall  upon  the  ground,  as  T  do  now. 
Taking  the  measure  of  an  unmade  grave. 


ACT  III. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  IV 


Fii.  Arise  ;  one  knocks  :  good  Romeo,  hide  thy- 
self. [Knocking  icithin. 
Roin.  Not  I ;    unless  the   breath  of  heart-sick 
groans, 
Mist-Uke,  infold  me  from  the  search  of  eyes. 

[KitocJcivg. 
Fri.  Hark,  how  they  knock  I — Who's  there  ? — 
Romeo,  arise ; 
Thou  wilt  be  taken. — Stay  a  while. — Stand  up ; 

[Knocking. 
Run  to  my  study. — By  and  by  : — God's  will  ! 
What  wilfulness  is  this ! — I  come,  I  come. 

[Knocking. 
Who  knocks  so  hard  ?  whence  come  you  ?  what's 
.    your  will  ? 
Nurse.  [IVithin.]  Let  me  come  in,  and  you  shall 
know  my  errand : 
I  come  from  lady  Juliet. 

Fri.  Welcome,  then. 

Enter  Nurse. 

Nurse.  O  holy  friar,  O,  tell  me,  holy  friar, 
Where  is  my  lady's  lord  ?   where's  Romeo  ? 

Fri.  There  on  the  ground,  with  his  own  tears 
made  drunk. 

Nurse.  O  !  he  is  even  in  my  mistress'  case  ; 
Just  in  her  case. 

Fri.  O  woeful  sympathy  ! 

Piteous  predicament ! 

Nurse.  Even  so  lies  she, 

Blubbering  and  weeping,  weeping  and  blubbering. — 
Stand  up,  stand  up ;  stand,  an  you  be  a  man : 
For  Juliet's  sake,  for  her  sake,  rise  and  stand  ; 
Why  should  you  fall  into  so  deep  an  O  ? 

Rom.  Nurse! 

Nurse.  Ah  sir!  ah  sir  ! — Death  is  the  end  of  all. 

Rom.  Spak'st  thou  of  Juliet  ?  how  is  it  with  her? 
Doth  she  not  think  me  an  old  murderer. 
Now  I  have  stain'd  the  childhood  of  our  joy 
With  blood  remov'd  but  little  from  her  own  ? 
Where  is  she  ?  and  how  doth  she  ?   and  what  says 
My  conceal'd  lady  to  our  cancell'd  love  ? 

Nurse.  O,  she  says  nothing,  sir,  but  weeps  and 
weeps ; 
And  now  falls  on  her  bed ;  and  then  starts  up, 
And  Tybalt  calls ;  and  then  on  Romeo  cries. 
And  then  down  falls  again. 

Rom.  As  if  that  name, 

Shot  from  the  deadly  level  of  a  gun. 
Did  murder  her;  as  that  name's  cursed  hand 
Murder'd  her  kinsman. — O  tell  me,  friar,  tell  me, 
In  what  vile  part  of  this  anatomy 
Doth  my  name  lodge  ?  tell  me,  that  I  may  sack 
The  hateful  mansion.  [Drawing  his  sword. 

Fri.  Hold  thy  desperate  hand  : 

Art  thou  a  man  ?  thy  form  cries  out,  thou  art ; 
Thy  tears  are  womanish ;   thy  wild  acts  denote 
The  unreasonable  fury  of  a  beast : 
Unseemly  woman,  in  a  seeming  man  ; 
Or  ill-beseeming  beast,  in  seeming  both ! 
Thou  hast  amaz'd  me :  by  my  holy  order, 
I  thought  thy  disposition  better  temper'd. 
Hast  thou  slain  Tybalt?   wilt  thou  slay  thyself? 
And  slay  thy  lady,  too,  that  lives  in  thee, 
Bv  doing  damned  hate  upon  thyself? 
Why  rail'st  thou  on  thy  birth,  the  heaven,  and 

earth  ? 
Since  birth,  and  heaven,  and  earth,  all  three  do  meet 
In  thee  at  once,  which  thou  at  once  would'st  lose. 
Fie,  fie  !  thou  sham'st  thy  shape,  thy  love,  thy  wit. 
Which,  like  an  usurer,  abound'st  in  all, 


And  usest  none  in  that  true  use  indeed 
Which  should  bedeck  thy  shape,  thy  love,  thy  wit. 
Thy  noble  shape  is  but  a  form  of  wax. 
Digressing  from  the  valour  of  a  man  ; 
Thy  dear  love,  sworn,  but  hollow  perjury. 
Killing  that  love  which  thou  hast  vow'd  to  cherish  ; 
Thy  wit,  that  ornament  to  shape  and  love, 
Mis-shapen  in  the  conduct  of  them  both. 
Like  powder  in  a  skill-less  soldier's  flask. 
Is  set  afire  by  thine  own  ignorance, 
And  thou  dismember'd  with  ihine  own  defence. 
What !  rouse  thee,  man :  thy  Juliet  is  alive. 
For  whose  dear  sake  thou  wast  but  lately  dead ; 
There  art  thou  happy :  Tybalt  would  kill  thee, 
But  thou  slew'st  Tybalt ;  there  art  thou  happy  too 
The  law,  that  threaten'd  death,  becomes  thy  friend, 
And  turns  it  to  exile  ;  there  art  thou  happy  : 
A  pack  of  blessings  lights  upon  thy  back  ; 
Happiness  courts  thee  in  her  best  array  ; 
But,  like  a  mis-behav'd  and  sullen  wench, 
Thou  pout'st  upon  thy  fortune  and  thy  love. 
Take  heed,  take  heed,  for  such  die  miserable. 
Go,  get  thee  to  thy  love,  as  was  decreed. 
Ascend  her  chamber,  hence  and  comfort  her ; 
But,  look,  thou  stay  not  till  the  watch  be  set. 
For  then  thou  canst  not  pass  to  Mantua ; 
Where  thou  shalt  live,  till  we  can  find  a  time 
To  blaze  your  maniage,  reconcile  your  friends, 
Beg  pardon  of  the  prince,  and  call  thee  back, 
With  twenty  hundred  thousand  times  more  joy 
Than  thou  went'st  forth  in  lamentation. — 
Go  before,  nurse  :  commend  me  to  thy  lady ; 
And  bid  her  hasten  all  the  house  to  bed. 
Which  heavy  sorrow  makes  them  apt  unto : 
Romeo  is  coming. 

Nurse.  O  Lord !  I  could  have  stay'd  here  all  the 
night, 
To  hear  good  counsel :  O,  what  learning  is ! — 
My  lord,  I'll  tell  my  lady  you  will  come. 

Rom.  Do  so,  and  bid  my  sweet  prepare  to  chide. 

Nurse.  Here,  sir,  a  ring  she  bid  me  give  you,  sir. 
Hie  you,  make  haste,  for  it  grows  very  late. 

[Exit.  Nurse. 

Horn.  How  well  my  comfort  is  reviv'd  by  this  ! 

Fri.  Go  hence.     Good  night ;  and  here  stands 
all  your  state  : — 
Either  be  gone  before  the  watch  be  set. 
Or  by  the  break  of  day  disguis'd  from  hence. 
Sojourn  in  Mantua ;   I'll  find  out  your  man, 
And  he  shall  signify  from  time  to  time 
Every  good  hap  to  you  that  chances  here. 
Give  me  thy  hand  ;  'tis  late  :  farewell ;  good  night. 

Rom.  But  that  a  joy  past  joy  calls  out  on  me. 
It  Avere  a  grief,  so  brief  to  part  with  thee  : 
Farewell.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — A  Room  in  Capulet's  House. 

Enter  Capulet,  Lady  Capclet,  and  Paris. 

Cap.  Things  have  fallen  out,  sir,  so  unluckily, 
That  we  have  had  no  time  to  move  our  daughter. 
Look  you,  she  lov'd  her  kinsman  Tybalt  dearly. 
And  so  did  I : — well,  we  were  born  to  die. — 
'Tis  very  late,  she'll  not  come  down  to-night : 
I  promise  you,  but  for  your  company, 
I  would  have  been  a-bed  an  hour  ago. 

Par.  These  times  of  woe  afford  no  time  to  woo. — 
Madam,  good  night :  commend  me  to  your  daughter. 

La.  Cap.  I  will,  and  know  her  mind  early  to- 
morrow ; 
To-night  she's  mew'd  up  to  her  heaviness. 

35 


ACT  in. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  V. 


Cap.   Sir  Paris,  I  will  make  a  desperate  tender 
Of  my  child's  love :  I  think,  she  will  he  rul'd 
In  all  respects  by  me ;  nay  more,  I  doubt  it  not. 
Wife,  go  you  to  her  ere  you  go  to  bed  ; 
Acquaint  her  here  of  my  son  Paris'  love, 
Anil  bid  her,  mark  you  me,  on  Wednesday  next — 
J3ut,  soft !   W^liat  day  is  this  .' 

Par.  Monday,  my  lord. 

Cap.   Monday?    ha!  ha!   Well,  Wednesday  is 
too  soon ; 
O'  Thursday  let  it  be  :— o'  Tliursday,  tell  her, 
She  shall  be  married  to  this  noble  earl. — 
Will  you  be  ready  ?  do  you  like  this  haste? 
We'll  keep  no  great  ado  : — a  friend  or  two ; — 


For  hark  you,  Tybalt  being  slain  so  late, 
It  may  be  thought  we  held  him  carelessly, 
Being  our  kinsman,  if  we  revel  much. 
Therefore,  we'll  have  some  half  a  dozen  friends. 
And  there  an  end.     But  what  say  you  to  Thursday  ? 

Par.   My  lord,  I  would  that  Thursday  were  to- 
morrow. 

Cap.  Well,  get  you  gone:   o'  Thursday  be  it 
then. — 
Go  you  to  Juliet,  ere  you  go  to  bed. 
Prepare  her,  wife,  against  this  wedding  day. — 
Farewell,  my  lord. — Light  to  my  chamber,  ho! 
Afore  me  !  it  is  so  very  late,  that  we 
May  call  it  early  by  and  by. — Good  night.    {Excunl. 


Scene   V. — Loggia,  or  Balcony  of  .Juliet's 
Chamber. 

£n(€r Romeo  and  Juliet. 

Jul.  Wilt  thou  be  gone  ?  it  is  not  yet  near  day  : 
It  was  the  nightingale,  and  not  the  lark. 
That  pierc'd  the  fearful  hollow  of  thine  car  ; 
Nightly  she  sings  on  yon  pomegranate  tree. 
Believe  me,  love,  it  was  the  nightingale. 

Rom.   It  was  tlie  lark,  the  herald  of  the  morn. 
No  nightingale :  look,  love,  wliat  envious  streaks 
Do  lace  the  severing  clouds  in  yonder  east. 
Night's  candles  are  burnt  out,  and  jocund  day 
Sumds  tiptoe  on  the  misty  mountain  tops : 
I  must  be  gone  and  live,  or  stay  and  die. 

Jul.   Yon  light  is  not  day-light ;  I  know  it,  I : 
It  is  some  meteor  that  the  sun  exhales. 
To  be  to  thee  this  night  a  torch-bearer, 
And  light  thee  on  thy  way  to  Mantua : 
Therefore,  stay  yet;  thou  need'st  to  be  gone. 

Rom.  Let  me  be  ta'en,  let  me  be  put  to  death; 
I  am  content,  so  thou  wilt  have  it  so. 
I'll  say,  yon  grey  is  not  the  morning's  eye, 
'Tis  but  the  pale  reflex  of  Cynthia's  brow ; 

36 


Nor  that  is  not  the  lark,  whose  notes  do  beat 
The  vaulty  heaven  so  high  above  oiir  heads : 
I  have  more  care  to  stay,  tlian  will  to  go : — 
Come,  death,  and  welcome  I  Juliet  wills  it  so. — 
How  is't,  my  soul  ?   let's  talk,  it  is  not  day. 

Jul.   It  is,  it  is;  hie  hence,  be  gone,  away! 
It  is  the  lark  that  sings  so  out  of  tune, 
Straining  harsh  discords,  and  unpleasing  sharps. 
Some  say,  the  lark  makes  sweet  division ; 
This  doth  not  so,  for  she  divideth  us  : 
Some  say,  tlie  lark  and  loathed  toad  change  eyes ; 
O!  now  I  would  they  had  chang'd  voices  too. 
Since  arm  from  arm  that  voice  doth  us  allVny. 
Hunting  tliee  hence  with  hunts-up  to  the  day. 
O !   now  be  gone  :  more  light  and  light  it  grows. 

Rom.   More  light  and  light  ? — more  dark  and  dark 
our  woes. 

Enter  Nu/rse. 

Nurse.  Madam! 
Jul.   Nurse. 

Nurse.  Your    lady    mother's    comi 
chamber : 
The  day  is  broke  ;  be  wary,  look  about.  [Exit  Nurse. 


to    your 


ACT  111. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  V. 


Jul.  Then,  window,  let  day  in,  and  let  life  out. 
Rom.  Farewell,  farewell !  one  kiss,  and  I'll  de- 
scend. 

[Romeo  descends. 
Jul.  Art  thou  gone  so  ?  love,  lord  !  ay,  husband, 
friend ! 
I  must  hear  from  thee  every  day  in  the  hour, 
For  in  a  minute  there  are  many  days : 


O !  by  this  count  I  shall  be  much  in  years. 
Ere  I  again  behold  my  Romeo. 

Rom.  Farewell !  I  will  omit  no  opportunity 
That  may  convey  my  greetings,  love,  to  thee. 

Jid.  O  !  think'st  thou,  we  shall  ever  meet  again  ? 

Rom.  I  doubt  it  not ;  and  all  these  woes  shall  serve 
For  sweet  discourses  in  our  time  to  come. 

Jul.  O  God  !  I  have  an  ill-divining  soul : 


/I'.  Orr  Se.  ^^ 


Methinks,  I  see  thee,  now  thou  art  so  low, 
As  one  dead  in  the  bottom  of  a  tomb  : 
Either  my  eyesight  fails,  or  thou  look'st  pale. 

Rom.  And  trust  me,  love,  in  my  eye  so  do  you : 
Dry  sorrow  drinks  our  blood.     Adieu  !  adieu  ! 

[Exit  RoMEO. 

Jul.  O  fortune,  fortune  !   all  men  call  thee  fickle  : 
If  thou  art  fickle,  what  dost  thou  with  him 
That  is  renown'd  for  faith  !     Be  fickle,  fortune ; 
For,  then,  I  hope  thou  wilt  not  keep  him  long. 
But  send  him  back. 

La.  Cap.   [IVithin.]   Ho!  daughter,  are  you  up  ? 

Jul.  Who  is't  that  calls  ?  is  it  my  lady  mother  ? 
Is  she  not  down  so  late,  or  up  so  early  / 
What  unaccustom'd  cause  procures  her  hither  ? 

Enter  Lady  Capulet. 

La.  Cap.  Why,  how  now,  Juliet  ? 
6 


Jul.  Madam,  I  am  not  well. 

La.  Cap.  Evermore  weeping  for  your  cousin's 
death  ? 
What !  wilt  thou  wash  him  from  his  grave  with 

tears  ? 
An  if  thou  could'st,  thou  could'st  not  make  him  live ; 
Therefore,  have  done.     Some  grief  shows  much  of 

love ; 
But  much  of  grief  shows  still  some  want  of  wit. 
Jul.  Yet  let  me  weep  for  such  a  feeling  loss. 
La.  Cap.  So  shall  you  feel  the  loss,  but  not  the 
friend 
AVhich  you  weep  for. 

/;//.  Feeling  so  the  loss, 

I  cannot  choose  but  ever  weep  the  friend. 

La.  Cap.  Well,  girl,  thou  weep'st  not  so  much 
for  his  death. 
As  that  the  villain  lives  which  slaughter'd  him. 

37 


ACT  lil. 


EOMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCKKE  V. 


Jul.  What  villain,  madam  ? 

La.  Cup.  That  same  villain,  Kumeo. 

./ill.  Villain  and  he  are  many  miles  asunder. 
(to(1  pardon  liinil   I  do,  with  all  my  heart; 
And  yet  no  man,  like  he,  doth  grieve  my  heart. 

La.  Cap.  That  is,  because  the  traitor  nmrderer 
lives. 

Jul.  Ay,  madam,   from  the  reach  of  these  my 
haiuls. 
Would  none  but  1  might  venge  my  cousin's  death ! 

La.  Cap.  We  will  have  vengeance  for  it,  fear 
thou  not : 
Then,  weep  no  more.    I'll  send  to  one  in  Mantua, — 
Where  that  same  banish'd  nmagatc  doth  live, — 
Shall  give  him  such  an  unaccustom'd  dram 
That  he  shall  soon  keep  Tybalt  company ; 
And  then,  I  hope,  thou  wilt  l)e  satisfied. 

Jul.   Indeed,  1  never  shall  be  satisfied 
Willi  Romeo,  till  I  behold  him — dead — 
Is  my  poor  heart  so  lor  a  kinsman  vex'd. — 
Madam,  if  you  could  find  out  but  a  man 
To  bear  a  poison,  I  would  temper  it. 
That  Komeo  should  upon  receipt  thereof 
Soon  sleep  in  quiet. — O !  how  my  heart  abhors 
To  hear  him  nam'd, — and  cannot  come  to  him, — 
To  wreak  the  love  I  bore  my  cousin  Tybalt 
Upon  his  body  that  hath  slaughter'd  him  I 

La.  Cap.  Find  thou  the  meaus,  and  I'll  find  such 
a  man. 
But  now  I'll  tell  thee  joyful  tidings,  girl. 

Jul.  And  joy  conies  well  in  such  a  needy  time. 
What  are  they,  I  beseech  your  ladyship  ? 

La.  Cap.   Well,  well,  thou  hast  a  careful  father, 
child  ; 
One  who,  to  put  thee  from  thy  heaviness, 
Hath  sorted  out  a  sudden  day  of  joy, 
That  thou  expect'st  not,  nor  I  look'd  not  for. 

Jul.  Madam,  in  happy  time,  what  day  is  that  ? 

La.  Cap.  Marry,  my  child,  early  next  Thursday 
morn. 
The  gallant,  young,  and  noble  gentleman. 
The  county  Paris,  at  Saint  Peter's  church 
Shall  happily  make  thee  a  joyful  bride. 

.Jul.   Now,  by  saint  Peter's  church,  and  Peter 
too. 
He  shall  not  make  me  there  a  joyful  bride. 
I  wonder  at  this  haste ;  that  I  must  wed 
Ere  he,  that  sliould  be  husl)and,  comes  to  woo. 
I  pray  you,  tell  my  lord  and  father,  madam, 
I  will  not  marry  yet ;  and,  when  I  do,  I  sweiu-. 
It  shall  be  Romeo,  wlioni  you  know  I  hate, 
Rather  than  Paris. — These  are  news  indeed ! 

La.  Cap.   Here  comes  your  father ;  tell  him  so 
yourself. 
And  see  how  he  will  take  it  at  your  hands. 

Enter  Capulet  and  Nurse. 

Cap.  When  the  sun  sets,  the  earth  doth  drizzle 
dew  ; 
But  for  the  sunset  of  my  brother's  son, 
It  rains  dowrn-i^ht. — 

How  now!  a  conduit,  girl  ?  what!   still  in  tears ? 
Evermore  showering?     In  one  little  body 
Thou  counterfeit'st  a  bark,  a  sea,  a  wind  : 
For  still  ihy  eyes,  which  I  may  call  the  sea. 
Do  ebb  ami  flow  with  tears;  the  bark  thy  body  is, 
Sailing  in  this  salt  flood;  the  winds,  thv  sijihs; 
Wlio,  racing  with  thy  tears,  and  they  with  them, 
Without  a  surldeii  ealm,  will  overset 
Thy  tempe>t-tossed  body. — How  now,  wife! 
Have  yon  deliver'd  to  her  our  decree? 

38 


La.  Cap.  Ay,  sir ;  but  she  will  none,  she  gives 
you  thanks. 
I  would,  the  fool  were  married  to  her  grave ! 

Cap.  Soft,  take  me  with  you,  take  me  with  you, 
wife. 
How  !  will  she  none  ?  doth  she  not  give  us  thanks  ? 
Is  she  not  proud  ?  doth  she  not  count  her  bless'd, 
Unworthy  as  she  is,  that  we  have  wrought 
So  worthy  a  gentleman  to  be  her  bridegroom  ? 

Jul.  Not  proud  you  have,  but  thankful  that  you 
have : 
Proud  can  I  never  be  of  what  I  hate ; 
But  thankful  eveu  for  hate,  that  is  meant  love. 

Caj).  How  now  !  how  now,  chop-logic  !     What 
is  this  ? 
Proud, — and,  I  thank  you, — and,  I  thank  you  not; — 
And  yet  not  proud  ; — mistress  minion,  you. 
Thank  me  no  thankings,  nor  i)roud  me  no  prouds, 
But  settle  your  fine  joints  'gainst  Thursday  next 
To  go  witii  Paris  to  St.  Peter's  church. 
Or  i  will  drag  thee  on  a  hurdle  thither. 
Out,  you  green-sickness  carrion  !  out,  you  baggage  ! 
You  tallow  face ! 

La-  Cap.  Fie,  fie  !  what  are  you  mad  ? 

Jul.  Good  father,  I  beseech  you  on  my  knees, 
Hear  me  with  patience  but  to  speak  a  word- 

Cap.  Hang  thee,  young  baggage !    disobedient 
wretch  I 
I  tell  thee  what, — get  thee  to  church  o'  Thursday, 
Or  never  after  look  me  in  the  face. 
Speak  not,  reply  not,  do  not  answer  me ; 
My  fingers    itch. — Wife,   we    scarce   thought    us 

bless'd. 
That  God  had  lent  us  but  this  only  child  ; 
But  now  I  see  this  one  is  one  too  much. 
And  that  we  have  a  curse  in  having  her. 
Out  on  her,  hilding  ! 

Nurse.  God  in  heaven  bless  her ! 

You  are  to  blame,  my  lord,  to  rate  her  so. 

Cap.  And  why,   my  lady  wisdom?    hold  your 
tongue, 
Good  prudence  :  smatter  with  your  gossips ;  go. 

Nurse.  I  speak  no  treason. 

Cap.  O  !  God  ye  good  den. 

Nurse.  May  not  one  speak  ? 

Cap.  Peace,  you  mumbling  fool ! 

Utter  your  gravity  o'er  a  gossip's  bowl. 
For  here  we  need  it  not. 

La.  Cap.  You  are  too  hot. 

Cap.  God's  bread  !  it  makes  me  mad. 
Day,  night,  hour,  tide,  time,  work,  plaj". 
Alone,  in  company,  still  my  care  hath  been 
To  have  her  match'd  ;   and  having  now  provided 
A  gentleman  of  noble  parentage. 
Of  fair  demesnes,  youthful,  and  nobly  train'd, 
Stutf'd  (as  they  say)  with  honourable  parts, 
Proportion'd  as  one's  thought  would  wish  a  man, — 
And  then  to  have  a  wretched  puling  fool, 
A  whining  mammet,  in  her  fortune's  tender. 
To  answer — "  I'll  not  wed," — "  I  cannot  love," 
"I  am  too  young," — "  I  pray  you,  pardon  me;" — 
But,  an  you  will  not  wed,  I'll  pardon  you; 
Graze  where  you  will,  you  shall  not  house  with  me  : 
Look  to't,  think  on't,  I  do  not  use  to  jest. 
Thursdaj"  is  near ;  lay  hand  on  heart,  advise. 
An  you  be  mine,  I'll  give  you  to  my  friend ; 
An  yoii  be  not,  hang,  beg,  starve,  die  i'  the  streets, 
For,  by  my  soul,  I'll  ne'er  acknowledge  thee, 
Nor  what  is  mine  shall  never  do  thee  good. 
Trust  to't,  bethink  you  ;  I'll  not  be  forsworn.  [Exit. 

Jul.  Is  there  no  pity  sitting  in  the  clouds. 


ACT  III. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  V. 


That  sees  into  the  bottom  of  my  grief? — 
O,  sweet  my  mother,  cast  me  not  away ! 
Delav  this  marriage  for  a  month,  a  week ; 
Or,  if  vou  do  not,  make  the  bridal  bed 
In  that  dim  monument  where  Tybalt  lies. 

La.  Cap.  Talk  not  to  me,  for  I'll  not  speak  a 
word. 
Do  as  thou  wilt,  for  I  have  done  with  thee.    [Exit. 

Jul.  O  God ! — O  nurse  !  how  shall  this  be  pre- 
vented ? 
Mv  hixsband  is  on  eaith,  my  faith  in  heaven ; 
How  shall  that  faith  return  again  to  earth. 
Unless  that  husband  send  it  me  from  heaven 
By  leaving  earth  ? — comfort  me,  counsel  me. — 
Alack,  alack !  that  heaven  should  practise  stratagems 
Upon  so  soft  a  subject  as  myself! — 
What  say'st  thou  ?  hast  thou  not  a  word  of  joy  ? 
Some  comfort,  nurse. 

Surse.  Faith,  here  'tis.     Romeo 

Is  banished ;  and  all  the  world  to  nothing, 
That  he  dares  ne'er  come  back  to  challenge  you ; 
Or,  if  he  do,  it  needs  must  be  by  stealth. 
Then,  since  the  case  so  stands  as  now  it  doth, 
I  think  it  best  you  married  with  the  county. 
O  I   he's  a  lovely  gentleman ; 
Romeo's  a  dishclout  to  him  :  an  eagle,  madam, 


Hath  not  so  green,  so  quick,  so  fair  an  eye, 
As  Paris  hath.     Beshrew  my  very  heart, 
I  think  you  are  happy  in  this  second  match, 
For  it  excels  your  first :  or  if  it  did  not, 
Your  first  is  dead ;  or  'twere  as  good  he  were, 
As  living  here  and  you  no  use  of  him. 

Jul.   Speakest  thou  from  thy  heart  ? 

Nurse.  And  from  my  soul  too  ; 

Or  else  beshrew  them  both. 

Jul.  Amen ! 

Nurse.  What  ? 

Jul.  Well,  thou  hast  comforted  me  mai-vellous 
much. 
Go  in  ;  and  tell  my  lady  I  am  gone. 
Having  displeas'd  my  father,  to  Laurence'  cell, 
To  make  confession,  and  to  be  absolv'd. 

Nurse.  ManT,  I  will ;  and  this  is  wisely  done. 

[Erif. 

Jul.  Ancient  damnation  I     O  most  wicked  fiend ! 
Is  it  more  sin  to  wish  me  thus  forsworn. 
Or  to  dispraise  my  lord  with  that  same  tongue 
Which  she  hath  praised  him  with  aI)ove  compare 
So  many  thousand  times  ? — Go,  counsellor; 
Thou  and  my  bosom  henceforth  shall  be  twain. — 
I'll  to  the  friar,  to  know  his  remedy ; 
If  all  else  fail,  myself  have  power  to  die.         [Exit. 


IV 


Scene  I. — Friar  Laurence's  Cell. 
Enter  Friar  Laurence  and  Paris. 

Fri.  On  Thursday,  sir  ?  the  time  is  very  short. 

Par.  My  father  Capulet  will  have  it  so ; 
And  I  am  nothing  slow,  to  slack  his  haste. 

Fri.    You   say,    you   do    not   know  the    lady's 
mind : 
Uneven  is  the  course  ;  I  like  it  not. 

Par.  Immoderately  she  weeps  for  Tybalt's  death, 
And,  therefore,  have  I  little  talk'd  of  love ; 


For  Venus  smiles  not  in  a  house  of  tears. 
Now,  sir,  her  father  counts  it  dangerous. 
That  she  doth  give  her  sorrow  so  much  sway ; 
And  in  his  wisdom  hastes  our  maiTiage, 
To  stop  the  inundation  of  her  tears ; 
Which,  too  much  minded  by  herself  alone. 
May  be  put  from  her  by  society. 
Now  do  you  know  the  reason  of  this  haste. 

Fri.  I  would  I  knew  not  why  it  should  be  slow'd. 

[Aside. 
I  Look,  sir,  here  comes  the  lady  towards  my  cell. 


villi;!. 


Enter  Juliet. 

Par.  Happily  met,  my  lady,  and  my  wife ! 
Jul.  That  may  l)e,  sir,  when  I  may  be  a  wife. 
Par.  That  may  be,  must  be,  love,  on   'i'liursday 

next. 
./id.  What  nuist  be  shall  be. 
■^'''■'-      ^  That's  a  certain  text. 

Par.    Come    you    to    make    confession    to    this 

father  ? 

40 


Jul. 
Par 
Jul. 
Par 
Jul. 
Being 
Par 

.ful. 
For  it 


To  answer  that,  I  should  confess  to  you. 
Do  not  deny  to  him,  that  you  love  me. 

I  will  confess  to  you,  that  I  love  him. 
So  will  yon,  I  am  sure,  that  you  love  me. 

If  1  do  so,  it  will  be  of  more  price, 
spoke  behind  your  back,  than  to  your  face. 
.  Poor  soul,  thy  face  is  much  abus'd  with 

tears. 

The  tears  have  got  small  victory  by  that ; 
was  bad  enough  before  their  spite. 


ACT   IV. 


KOMEU  AND  JULIET. 


SCKNK  1. 


Par.  Thou  wrong'st  it,  more  than  tears,  with 
that  report. 

Jul.  That  is  no  slander,  sir,  which  is  a  truth; 
And  what  I  spake,  I  spake  it  to  my  face. 

Par.  Tliy  lace  is  mine,  and  thou  hast  slander'd  it. 

Jul.  It  may  be  so,  for  it  is  not  mine  own. — 
Are  you  at  leisure,  holy  father,  now, 


daughter 


Or  shall  I  come  to  you  at  evening  mass  ? 

Fri.  My   leisure   serves   me,   pensive 
now. — 
My  lord,  we  must  entreat  the  time  alone. 

Par.  God  shield,  I  should  disturb  devotion ! — 
Juliet,  on  Thursday  early  will  I  rouse  you : 
Till  then,  adieu ;  and  keep  this  holy  kiss.  \_Exit  Par. 


Jul.  O !  shut  the  door ;    and   when  thou  hast 
done  so. 
Come  weep  with  me ;  past  hope,  past  cure,  past 
help  ! 

Fri.  Ah,  Juliet !  I  already  know  thy  grief; 
It  strains  me  past  the  compass  of  my  wits  : 
I  hear  thou  must,  and  nothing  must  prorogue  it. 
On  Thursday  next  be  married  to  this  county. 

Jul.  Tell  me  not,  friar,  that  thou  hear'st  of  this. 
Unless  thou  tell  me  how  I  may  prevent  it : 
If  in  thy  wisdom  thou  canst  give  no  help. 
Do  thou  but  call  my  resolution  wise. 
And  with  this  knife  I'll  help  it  presently. 
God  join'd  my  heart  and  Romeo's,  thou  our  hands ; 
And  ere  this  hand,  by  thee  to  Romeo  seal'd, 
Shall  be  the  label  to  another  deed. 
Or  my  true  heart  with  treacherous  revolt 
Turn  to  another,  this  shall  slay  them  both. 
Therefore,  out  of  thy  long-experienc'd  time. 
Give  me  some  present  counsel ;  or,  behold, 


'Twixt  my  extremes  and  me  this  bloody  liniffe 
Shall  play  the  umpire ;  arbitrating  that 
Which  the  commission  of  thy  years  and  art 
Could  to  no  issue  of  true  honour  bring 
Be  not  so  long  to  speak ;  I  long  to  die. 
If  what  thou  speak'st  speak  not  of  remedy. 

Fri.  Hold,  daughter!     I  do  spy  a  kind  of  hope, 
.Which  craves  as  desperate  an  execirtion 
As  that  is  desperate  which  we  would  prevent. 
If,  rather  than  to  marry  county  Paris, 
Thou  hast  the  strength  of  will  to  slay  thyself. 
Then  is  it  likely  thou  wilt  imdertake 
A  thing  like  death  to  chide  away  tlfis  shame. 
That  cop'st  with  death  himself  to  scape  from  it; 
And,  if  thou  dar'st,  I'll  give  thee  remedy. 

Jul.  O !  bid  me  leap,  rather  than  marry  Paris, 
From  off  the  battlements  of  yonder  tower; 
Or  walk  in  thievish  ways  ;  or  hid  me  lurk 
Where  serpents  are  ;  chain  me  with  roaring  bears ; 
Or  hide  me  nightly  in  a  charnel-house, 

41 


ACT  IV. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENK  II.  III. 


O'er-covered  quite  with  dead  men's  rattling  bones, 
With  reeky  shanks,  and  yellow  chapless  skulls ; 
<h-  l)i<l  nie^o  i"t<>  =»  new-made  grave, 
And  hide  me  with  a  dead  man  in  his  sliroud ; 
Things  that  to  hear  them  told  have  made  me  trem- 
ble ; 
And  I  will  do  it  whhout  fear  or  doubt, 
To  live  an  unstain'd  wife  to  my  sweet  love. 

Fri.  Hold,  then :  go  home,  be  merry,  give  con- 
sent 
To  marry  Paris.     Wednesday  is  to-morrow; 
To-morrow  night  look  that  thou  lie  alone. 
Let  not  thy  nurse  lie  with  thee  in  thy  chamber: 
Take  thou  this  phial,  being  then  in  bed, 
And  this  distilled  liquor  drink  thou  oft'; 
When,  presently,  through  all  thy  veins  shall  ran 
A  cold  and  drowsy  humour ;  for  no  pulse 
Shall  keep  his  native  progress,  but  siucease : 
No  warmth,  no  breath,  shall  testify  thou  livest; 
The  roses  in  thy  lips  and  cheeks  shall  fade 
To  paly  ashes ;  thy  eyes'  windows  fall. 
Like  death,  when 'he  shuts  up  the  day  of  life; 
Each  part,  depriv'd  of  supple  government. 
Shall,  stiff  and  stark  and  cold,  appear  like  death : 
And  in  this  borrow'd  likeness  of  shrunk  death 
Thou  shalt  continue  two  and  forty  hours, 
And  then  awake  as  from  a  pleasant  sleep. 
Now,  when  the  bridegroom  in  the  morning  comes 
To  rouse  thee  from  thy  bed,  there  art  thou  dead : 
Then,  as  the  manner  of  our  country  is, 
In  thy  best  robes  uncover'd  on  the  bier, 
Be  borne  to  burial  in  thy  kindred's  grave . 
Thou  shalt  be  borne  to  that  same  ancient  vault. 
Where  all  the  kindred  of  the  Capulets  lie. 
In  the  mean  time,  against  thou  shalt  awake. 
Shall  Romeo  by  my  letters  know  our  drift ; 
And  hither  shall  he  come,  and  he  and  I 
Will  watch  thy  waking,  and  that  very  night 
Shall  Romeo  bear  thee  hence  to  iMantua. 
And  this  shall  free  thee  from  this  present  shame, 
If  no  unconstant  toy,  nor  womanish  fear. 
Abate  thy  valour  in  the  acting  it. 

Jul.  Give  me,  give  me  !     O  I  tell  me  not  of  fear. 

Fri.  Hold ;  get  you  gone :  be  strong  and  pros- 
perous 
In  this  resolve.     I'll  send  a  friar  with  speed 
To  Mantua,  with  my  letters  to  thy  lord. 

Jul.   Love,  give  me  strength !   and  strength  shall 
help  afford. 
Farewell,  dear  father.  [Exeunt. 

ScKNE  II. — A  Room  in  Capulkt's  House. 

Enter  Capulkt,  Lady  Capulkt,  Nurse,  and  Ser- 
vants. 

Cap.  So  many  guests  invite  as  hero  are  writ. — 

[  Ent  Servant. 
Sirrah,  go  hire  me  twenty  cunning  cooks. 

2  Serv.  You  shall  have  none  ill,  sir;  for  I'll  try 
if  they  can  lick  their  fingers. 

Ca/u   IIow  canst  thou  try  them  so? 

2  Serv.  Marry,  sir,  'tis  an  ill  cook  that  cannot 
lick  his  own  fingers:  therefore,  he  that  cannot  lick 
his  finsjers  goes  not  with  me. 

Cn/K  (to,  iiegone. —  \Kr'it  Servant. 

We  shall  be  mtich  unfnrnisli'd  for  this  time. — 
What,  is  my  daughter  gone  to  Friar  Laurence? 

Nurse.   Av,  forsooth. 

C'ip.   Well,  he  may  chance  to  do  some  good  on 
her: 
A  peevish  self-will'd  harlotry  it  is. 

49  " 


Enter  Julikt. 

Nurse.  See,  where  she  comes  from  shiift  with 

merry  look. 
Cap.  How  now,  my  headstrong  !  where  have  you 

been  gadding? 
Jul.  Where  I  have  learn'd  me  to  repent  the  sin 
Of  disobedient  opposition 
To  you,  and  your  behests ;  and  am  enjoin'd 
By  holy  Laurence  to  fall  prostrate  here. 
And  beg  your  pardon. — Pardon,  I  beseech  you : 
Hencef^orward  I  am  ever  rul'd  by  you. 

Cap.  Send  for  the  county  :  go  tell  him  of  this. 
I'll  have  this  knot  knit  up  to-morrow  morning. 

Jul.  I  met  the  youthful  lord  at  Laurence'  cell ; 
And  gave  him  what  bccomed  love  I  might. 
Not  stepping  o'er  the  bounds  of  modesty. 

Cap.  Why,  I  am  glad  on't ;  this  is  well, — stand  up : 
This  is  as't  should  be. — Let  me  see  the  county  : 
Ay,  many,  go,  I  say,  and  fetch  him  hither. — 
Now,  afore  God,  this  reverend  holy  friar, 
All  our  whole  city  is  much  bound  to  him. 

Jul.  Nurse,  vviil  you  go  with  me  into  my  closet. 
To  help  me  sort  such  needful  ornaments 
As  you  think  fit  to  furnish  me  to-morrow  ? 

La.  Cap.  No,  not  till  Thursday  :  there  is  time 

enough. 
Cap.  Go,  nurse,  go  with  her. — We'll  to  church 
to-morrow.         [Exeunt  Juliet  and  Nurse. 
La.  Cap.  We  shall  be  short  in  our  provision  : 
'Tis  now  near  night. 

Cap.  Tush!  I  will  stir  about, 

And  all  things  shall  be  well,  I  warrant  thee,  wife. 
Go  thou  to  Juliet ;  help  to  deck  up  her  : 
I'll  not  to  bed  to-night ; — let  me  alone ; 
I'll  play  the  housewife  for  this  once. — What,  ho  I — 
They  are  all  forth:  well,  I  will  walk  myself 
To  county  Paris,  to  prepare  up  him 
Against  to-morrow.     My  heart  is  wond'rotts  light, 
Since  this  same  wayward  girl  is  so  reclaim'd. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — Juliet's  Chamher. 

Enter  Juliet  and  Nurse. 
Jul.  Ay,   those   attires   are    best: — but,    gentle 
nurse, 
I  pray  thee,  leave  me  to  myself  to-night ; 
For  I  have  need  of  many  orisons 
To  move  the  heavens  to  smile  upon  my  state, 
Which,  weU  thou  know'st,  is  cross  and  full  cf  sin. 

Enter  Lady  Capulet. 

La.  Cap.  What,  are  you  busy,  ho  ?   need  you 

my  help  ? 
Jul.   No,  madam;   we  have  cull'd  such  neces- 
saries 
As  are  behoveful  for  our  state  to-morrow  : 
So  please  you,  let  me  now  be  left  alone. 
And  let  the  nurse  this  night  sit  up  w  ith  you  ; 
For,  I  am  sure,  you  have  your  hands  full  all. 
In  this  so  sudden  business. 

Tja.  Cap.  Good  night : 

Get  thee  to  bed,  and  rest;  for  thou  hast  need. 

[Exeunt  Lndy  Capulet  and  Nurse. 
Jid.   Farewell  I — God  knows  when  we  shall  meet 
again. 
I  have  a  faint  cold  fear  thrills  through  my  veins, 
That  almost  freezes  up  the  heat  of  life  : 
I'll  call  them  back  again  to  comfort  me. — 
Nurse! — What  should  she  do  here? 
My  dismal  scene  I  needs  must  act  alone. — 


ACT   IV. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCKNE  IV.  V. 


Come,  phial. — 

What  if  this  mixture  do  not  work  at  all, 

Shall  I  be  married,  then,  to-morrow  morning  ? — 

No,  no  ; — this  shall  forbid  it : — lie  thou  there. — 

[Laying  down  a  dagger. 
What  if  it  be  a  poison,  which  the  friar 
Subtly  hath  minister'd  to  have  me  dead, 
Lest  in  this  marriage  he  should  be  dishonour'd, 
Because  he  married  me  before  to  Romeo  ? 
I  fear,  it  is;  and  yet,  methinks,  it  should  not, 
For  he  hath  still  been  tried  a  holy  man  : 
I  will  not  entertain  so  bad  a  thought. — 
How  if,  when  I  am  laid  into  the  tomb, 
I  wake  before  the  time  that  Romeo 
Come  to  redeem  me  ?   there's  a  fearful  point ! 
Shall  I  not,  then,  be  stifled  in  the  vault. 
To  whose  foul  mouth  no  healthsome  air  breathes  in. 
And  there  die  strangled  ere  my  Romeo  comes  ? 
Or,  if  1  live,  is  it  not  very  like. 
The  horrible  conceit  of  death  and  night, 
Together  with  the  terror  of  the  place, — 


As  in  a  vault,  an  ancient  receptacle. 
Where  for  these  many  hundred  years,  the  bones 
Of  all  my  buried  ancestors  are  pack'd  ; 
Where  bloody  Tybalt,  yet  but  green  in  earth, 
Lies  festering  in  his  shroud ;  where,  as  they  say, 
At  some  hours  in  the  night  spirits  resort : — 
Alack,  alack  !  is  it  not  like,  that  I, 
So  early  waking, — what  with  loathsome  smells. 
And  shrieks  like  mandrakes'  torn  out  of  the  earth, 
That  living  mortals,  hearing  them,  run  mad; — 
O  !   if  I  wake,  shall  I  not  be  distraught, 
Environed  with  all  these  hideous  fears. 
And  madly  play  with  my  forefathers'  joints. 
And  pluck  the  mangled  Tybalt  from  his  shroud  ? 
And,  in  this  rage,  with  some  great  kinsman's  bone, 
As  with  a  club,  dash  out  my  desperate  brains  ? 
O,  look !  methinks,  I  see  my  cousin's  ghost 
Seeking  out  Romeo,  that  did  spit  his  body 
Upon  a  rapier's  point. — Stay,  Tybalt,  stay  ! — 
Romeo  !  Romeo  I  Romeo  ! — here's  drink — 1  drink 
to  thee.  [She  falls  upon  the  bed. 


Scene  IV. — Capulet's  Hall. 

Enter  Lady  Capulet  and  Nurse. 

La.  Cap.  Hold,  take  these  keys,  and  fetch  more 

spices,  nurse. 
Nurse.  They  call  for  dates  and  quinces  in  the 

pastry. 

Enter  Capulet. 

Cap.   Come,  stir,  stir,  stir !  the  second  cock  hath 
crow'd. 
The  curfew  bell  hath  rung,  'tis  three  o'clock : — 
Look  to  the  bak'd  meats,  good  Angelica: 
Spare  not  for  cost. 

La.  Cap.  Go,  go,  you  cot-quean,  go. 

Get  you  to  bed :  'faith,  you'll  be  sick  to-morrow 
For  this  night's  watching. 

Cap.  No,  not  a  whit.     What!  I  have  watch'd 
ere  now 
All  night  for  lesser  cause,  and  ne'er  been  sick. 
La.  Cap.  Ay,  you  have  been  a  mouse-hunt  in 
your  time ; 
But  T  will  watch  you  from  such  watching  now. 

[Exeunt  Lady  Capulet  and  Nurse. 
Cap.  A  jealous-hood,    a  jealous-hood  ! — ^Now, 
fellow. 
What's  there  ? 

Enter  Servants,  uith  spits,  logs,  and  baskets. 

1  Serv.  Things  for  the  cook,  sir;  but  I  know 
not  what. 


Caj).  Make  haste,  make  haste.   [Exit  1  Serv.\ — 
SiiTah,  fetch  drier  logs, 
Call  Peter,  he  will  show  thee  where  they  are. 

2  Sen-.  I  have  a  head,  sir,  that  will  find  out  logs. 

And  never  trouble  Peter  for  the  matter.  [Exit. 

Cap.  'Mass,  and  well  said ;  a  merry  whoreson, 

ha! 

Thou  shalt  be  logger-head. — Good  father !  'tis  day  : 

The  county  will  be  here  with  music  straight, 

[Music  within. 
For  so  he  said  he  would. — I  hear  him  near. — 
Nurse  ! — wife  ! — what,  ho  ! — what,  nurse,  I  say  ! 

Enter  Nurse. 

Go,  waken  J  uliet ;  go,  and  trim  her  up : 
ril  go  and  chat  with  Paris. — Hie,  make  haste. 
Make  haste  ;  the  bridegroom  he  is  come  already : 
Make  haste,  I  say.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — Juliet's  Chamber ;  Juliet  on  the  bed. 

Enter  Nurse. 

Nurse.  Mistress  !  —  what,   mistress  !  —  .Tuliet  I — 

fast,  I  warrant  her,  she  : — 
Why,  lamb  ! — why,  lady  ! — fie,  you  slug-a-bed  ! — 
Why,  love,  I  say  I — madam !   sweet-heart ! — why, 

bride ! — 
Wliat !  not  a  word  ? — you  take  your  pennyAvorths 

now  : 
Sleep  for  a  week ;  for  the  next  night,  I  warrant, 
The  county  Paris  hath  set  up  his  rest, 

43 


ACT  IV. 


UOMEO  AND  JULIET. 


8CENE  V. 


That  you  shall  rest  but  little. — Ood  forgive  me. 
Marry,  and  amen,  how  sound  is  she  asleep ! 
I  needs  must  wake  her. — iMadani,  madam,  madam ! 
Ay,  let  the  county  take  you  in  your  bed: 
He'll  frittht  you  u'p,  i'  Hiith. — Will  it  not  be  ? 
What,  (best !  and  iti  your  clothes  !  and  down  again  I 
1  must  needs  wake  you.     Ijady  !   lady,  lady  ! — 
Alas!   alas! — Help!  help!  uiy  lady's  dead ! — 
(),  well-a-day,  that  ever  1  was  born! — 
Some  aqua-vita;,  ho  ! — my  lord  !  my  lady  ! 

Enter  Lady  CAruuET. 

La.  Cap.  What  noise  is  here  ? 

Nurse.  O  lamentable  day ! 

La.  Cap.  What  is  the  matter  I 

Nurse.  Look,  look  !  O  heavy  day  ! 

La.  Cap.  O  me !  O  me  ! — my  child,  my  only  life, 
Revive,  look  up,  or  I  will  die  with  thee ! — 
Help,  help  I^-call  help. 

Enter  Capulet. 

Cap.  For  shame  I  bring  Juliet  forth ;  her  lord  is 

come. 
Nurse.  She's  dead,  deceas'd,  she's  dead;  alack 

the  day ! 
Im.  Cap.  Alack  the  day  !  she's  dead,  she's  dead, 

she's  dead. 
Cap.  Ha !  let  me  see  her. — Out,  alas !  she's  cold ; 
Her  blood  is  settled,  and  her  joints  are  stiff; 
Life  and  these  lips  have  long  been  separated : 
Death  lies  on  her,  like  an  untimely  frost 
Upon  the  sweetest  flower  of  all  the  field. 
Nurse.  O  lamentable  day  ! 
La.  Cap.  O  woful  time ! 

Cap.  Death,  that  hath  ta'cn  her  hence  to  make 
me  wail, 
Ties  up  my  tongue,  and  will  not  let  me  speak. 

Enter  Fy'x^x  Laurence  and  Paris,  with  Musicians. 

Fri.  Come,  is  the  bride  ready  to  go  to  church  ? 

Cap.  Ready  to  go,  but  never  to  return. — 
O  son  !  the  night  before  thy  wedding  day 
Hath  death  lain  with  thy  wife  : — there  she  lies, 
Flower  as  she  was,  deflowered  by  him. 
Death  is  my  son-in-law,  death  is  my  heir ; 
My  daughter  he  hath  wedded.     I  will  die. 
And  leave  him  all ;  life,  living,  all  is  death's ! 

Par.  Have  I  thought  long  to  see  this  morning's 
face, 
And  doth  it  give  me  such  a  sight  as  this? 

La.  Cap.  Accurs'd,  unhappy,  wretched,  hateful 
day  ! 
Most  misenible  hour,  that  e'er  time  saw 
In  lasting  labour  of  his  pilgrimage  I 
But  one,  poor  one,  one  ])oor  and  loving  child, 
But  one  thing  to  rej(jice  and  solace  in, 
And  cruel  death  hath  catch'd  it  from  my  sight. 

Nurse.  O  woe,  O  wofnl,  woful,  woful  day  ! 
Most  lamentable  day  !   most  woful  day. 
That  ever,  ever,  I  did  yet  heliold  ! 
()  day  !  O  day  !  ( )  day  !  ( )  hateful  day  ! 
Never  was  seen  so  black  a  day  as  this  : 
O  woful  day,  ()  woful  day ! 

Par.  Beguil'd,  divorced,  wronged,  spited,  slain ! 
Most  detestable  death,  by  thee  beguil'd, 
By  cruel  cruel  thee  (piite  overthrown  ! — 
O  love  !  O  life  !— not  life,  but  love  in  death ! 

Cap.    Despis'd.  distressed,  hated,  marlvr'd,  kill'd! 
Uncomfortable  time,  why  cam'st  tliou  liow 

"■P !..„      I 1  •.        1 


To  nnnder,  murder  our  solemnifv  .' 
< )  child  !  O  child  ! — my  soul,  am! 

44 


mv  child!— 


Dead  art  thou  ! — alack,  my  child  is  dead  ; 
And  with  my  child  my  joys  are  buried. 

Fri.  Peace,   ho!    for  shame!    confusion's   cure 
lives  not 
In  these  confusions.     Heaven  and  yourself 
Had  part  in  this  fair  maid,  now  heaven  hath  all ; 
And  all  the  better  is  it  for  the  maid  : 
Your  part  in  her  you  could  not  keep  from  death. 
But  heaven  keeps  his  part  in  eternal  life. 
The  most  you  sought  was  her  promotion. 
For  'twas  your  heaven  she  should  be  advanc'd ; 
And  weep  ye  now,  seeing  she  is  advanc'd 
Above  the  clouds,  as  high  as  heaven  itself? 
O !  in  this  love,  you  love  your  child  so  ill. 
That  you  run  mad,  seeing  that  she  is  well : 
She's  not  well  married  that  lives  married  long. 
But  she's  best  married  that  dies  manied  young. 
Dry  up  your  tears,  and  stick  your  rosemary 
On  this  fair  corse :  and,  as  the  custom  is, 
In  all  her  best  array  bear  her  to  church ; 
For  though  fond  nature  bids  us  all  lament, 
Yet  nature's  tears  are  reason's  merriment. 

Ca]^.  All  things  that  we  ordained  festival, 
Turn  from  their  office  to  black  funeral: 
Our  instruments  to  melancholy  bells ; 
Our  wedding  cheer,  to  a  sad  burial  feast ; 
Our  solemn  hymns  to  sullen  dirges  change ; 
Our  bridal  flowere  serve  for  a  buried  corse. 
And  all  things  change  them  to  the  contrarj'. 

Fri.  Sir,  go  you  in, — and,  madam,  go  with  him ; — 
And  go,  sir  Paris : — every  one  prepare 
To  follow  this  fair  corse  unto  her  grave. 
The  heavens  do  low'r  upon  you,  for  some  ill ; 
Move  them  no  more,  by  crossing  their  high  will. 

[Exeunt  Capulet,  Lady  Capulet,  Paris,  and 
Friar. 

1  Mus.  'Faith,  we  may  put  up  our  pipes,  and  be 
gone. 

Nurse.  Honest  good  fellows,  ah !  put  up ;  put 
up ;  for  well  you  know,  this  is  a  pitiful  case. 

[Exit  Nurse. 

1  3Ius.  Ay,  by  my  troth,  the  case  may  be  amended. 

Enter  Peter. 

Pet.  Musicians,  O,  musicians  !  "  Heart's  ease. 
Heart's  ease :"  O  !  an  you  will  have  me  live,  play — 
"  Heart's  ease." 

1  Mus.  Why  "  Heart's  ease  ?" 

Pet.  O,  musicians  !  because  my  heart  itself 
plays — "  My  heart  is  full  of  woe."  O !  play  me 
some  merry  dimip,  to  comfort  me. 

2  Mus.  Not  a  dump  we  :  'tis  no  time  to  play  now. 
Pet.  You  will  not  then  ? 

Mus.  No. 

Pet.  I  will,  then,  give  it  yon  soundly. 

1  j\[us.  Wliat  will  you  give  us? 

Pet.  No  money,  on  my  faith ;  but  the  gleek :  I 
will  give  you  the  minstrel. 

1  Mus.  Then,  will  I  give  you  the  serving-creature. 

Pet.  Then,  will  I  lay  the  serving-creature's  dag- 
ger on  your  pate.  1  will  carry  no  crotchets :  I'll 
re  you,  I'll/o  you.     Do  you  note  me? 

1  Mus.  An  you  re  us,  and/f?  us,  you  note  us. 

2  Mus.  Pray  you,  put  up  your  dagger,  and  put 
out  your  wit. 

Pet.  Then  have  at  you  with  my  wit.  I  will  dry- 
beat  you  with  an  iron  wit,  and  put  up  my  iron  dag- 
ger.— Answer  me  like  men  : 

When  £r?/>?» o-  enV/" the  heart  doth  uvund. 

And  doleful  dumps  the  mind  oppress. 
Then  music,  u-ith  her  silccr  sound ; 


ACT  IV. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCK.NK   \  . 


Why,  "silver  sound?"  why,  "music  with  lier  sil- 
ver sound  ?"     What  say  you,  Simon  Catling  ? 

1  Mas.  Mairy,  sir,  because  silver  hath  a  sweet 
sound. 

Pet.  Pretty !     What  say  you,  Hugh  Rebeck  ? 

2  Mils.  I   say — "  silver  sound,"    because   musi- 
cians sound  for  silver. 

Pet.  Pretty  too  I — What  say  you,  James  Sound- 
post  ? 

3  Mus.  'Faith,  I  know  not  what  to  say. 

Pet.  O .'  I  cry  you  mercy ;  you  are  the  singer : 
7 


I  will  say  for  you.  It  is — "  music  with  her  silv(>r 
sound,"  because  musicians  have  seldom  gold  for 
sounding  : — 

Tlien  music  nith  her  silver  sound. 
With  sjicedy  lielp  doth  lend  redress. 

[Exit,  sinewing, 

1  Mus.  What  a  pestilent  knave  is  this  same. 

2  Mus.  Hang  him,  Jack  !   Come,  we'll  in  here ; 
tarry  for  the  mourners,  and  stay  dinner. 

[E.veunl. 


Scene  I. — Mantua.     A  Street. 

Enter  Romeo. 

Rom.  If  I  may  trust  the  flattering  truth  of  sleep, 
My  dioams  presage  some  joyful  news  at  hand. 
My  bosom's  lord  sits  lightly  in  his  throne  ; 
And,  all  this  day,  an  unaccustom'd  spirit 
Lifts  me  above  the  ground  with  cheerful  thoughts. 
I  dreamt,  my  lady  came  and  found  me  dead ; 
(Strange  dream!  that  gives  a  dead  man  leave  to 

think) 
A.nd  breath'd  such  life  with  kisses  in  my  lips, 
That  I  reviv'd,  and  was  an  emperor. 
Ah  me  I  how  sweet  is  love  itself  possess'd. 
When  but  love's  shadows  are  so  rich  in  joy  ? 

Enter  Balthasar. 

News  from  Verona ! — How  now,  Balthasar  ? 
Dost  thou  not  bring  me  letters  from  the  friar  ? 
How  doth  my  lady  ?     Is  my  father  well  ? 
How  fares  my  Juliet  ?     That  I  ask  again  ; 
For  nothing  can  be  ill  if  she  be  well. 

Bal.  Then  she  is  well,  and  nothing  can  be  ill : 
Her  body  sleeps  in  Capels'  monument. 
And  her  immortal  part  with  angels  lives. 
I  saw  her  laid  low  in  her  kindred's  vault, 
And  presently  took  post  to  tell  it  you. 

0  pardon  me  for  bringing  these  ill  news, 
Since  you  did  leave  it  for  my  office,  sir. 

Rom.   Is  it  e'en  so?  then,  I  defy  you,  stars! — 
Thou  know'st  my  lodging :  get  me  ink  and  paper. 
And  hire  post  horses ;  I  will  hence  to-night. 

Bal.  I  do  beseech  you,  sir,  have  patience : 
Your  looks  are  pale  and  wild,  and  do  import 
Some  misadventure. 

Rom.  Tush !  thou  art  deceived  ; 

Leave  me,  and  do  the  thing  I  bid  thee  do. 
Hast  thou  no  letters  to  me  from  the  friar? 

Bal.  No,  my  good  lord. 

Rom.  No  matter ;  get  thee  gone. 

And  hire  those  horses:  I'll  be  with  thee  straight. 

[Exit  Balthasar. 
"Well,  .Tuliet,  I  will  lie  with  thee  to-niglit. 
Let's  see  for  means  : — O,  mischief!   thou  art  swift 
To  enter  in  the  thoughts  of  desperate  men ! 

1  do  remember  an  apothecary. 

And  hereabouts  he  dwells,  which  late  I  noted 
Tn  fatter'd  weeds,  with  overwhelming  brows, 
Culling  of  simples:  meagre  were  his  looks, 
Sharp  misery  had  worn  him  to  the  bones : 
And  in  his  needy  shop  a  tortoise  hung. 
An  aiiiiiator  stutY'd,  and  otlicr  skins 
Of  ill-shap'd  fislics;  and  al)()uf  his  shelves 
A  beggarly  account  of  empty  boxes, 
Green  earthen  pots,  bladders,  and  musty  seeds, 

46 


Remnants  of  packthread,  and  old  cakes  of  roses. 
Were  thinly  scatter'd  to  make  up  a  show. 
Noting  this  penury,  to  myself  I  said — 
An  if  a  man  did  need  a  poison  now, 
Whose  sale  is  present  death  in  Mantua, 
Here  lives  a  caitiff  wretch  would  sell  it  him. 
O !  this  same  thought  did  but  fore-run  my  need. 
And  this  same  needy  man  must  sell  it  me. 
As  I  remember,  this  should  be  the  house : 
Being  holiday,  the  beggar's  shop  is  shut. — 
What,  ho  !  apothecary  ! 


Enter  Apothrcury. 

Ap.  Who  calls  so  loud  ? 

Rom.  Come  hither,  man. — I  see,  that  thou  art 
poor ; 


ACT  V. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  II.  III. 


Hold,  there  is  forty  ducats :  let  me  have 

A  dram  of  poison  ;  such  soon-speeding  geer 

As  will  disperse  itself  through  all  the  veins, 

That  the  life-weary  taker  may  fall  dead ; 

And  that  the  tmnk  may  be  discharg'd  of  breath 

As  violently,  as  hasty  powder  fir'd 

Doth  hurry  from  the  fatal  cannon's  womb. 

Ap.  Such  mortal  drugs  I  have  ;  but  Mantua's  law 
Is  death  to  any  he  that  utters  them. 

Rom.  Art  thou  so  bare,  and  full  of  wretchedness, 
And  fear'st  to  die  ?  famine  is  in  thy  cheeks, 
Need  and  oppression  starveth  in  thy  eyes. 
Contempt  and  beggary  hang  upon  thy  back, 
The  world  is  not  thy  friend,  nor  the  world's  law : 
The  world  atibrds  no  law  to  make  thee  rich ; 


Then,  be  not  poor,  but  break  it,  and  take  this. 

Ap.  My  poverty,  but  not  my  will,  consents. 

Rom.   1  pay  thy  poverty,  and  not  thy  will. 

Ap.  Put  this  in  any  liquid  thing  you  will. 
And  drink  it  off;  and,  if  you  had  the  strength 
Of  twenty  men,  it  would  despatch  jou  straight. 

Rom.  There  is  thy  gold;  worse  poison  to  men's 
souls. 
Doing  more  murders  in  this  loathsome  world, 
Than  these  poor  compounds  that  thou  may'st  not 

sell: 
I  sell  thee  poison,  thou  hast  sold  me  none. 
Farewell;  buy  food,  and  get  thyself  in  flesh. — 
Come,  cordial,  and  not  poison,  go  with  me 
To  Juliet's  grave,  for  there  must  I  use  thee.  [Exeunt. 


(Mantua.) 


Scene  II. — Friar  Laurence's  Cell. 

Enter  Friar  John. 
John.  Holy  Franciscan  friar !  brother !  ho  ! 

Enter  Friar  Laurence. 

Lau.  This  same  should   be  the  voice  of  friar 
John. — 
Welcome  from  Mantua  :  what  says  Romeo  ? 
Or,  if  his  mind  be  writ,  give  me  his  letter. 

.Tohn.  Going  to  find  a  bare-foot  brother  out, 
One  of  our  order,  to  associate  me. 
Here  in  this  city  visiting  the  sick. 
And  finding  him,  the  searchers  of  the  town, 
Suspecting  that  we  both  were  in  a  house 
Where  the  infectious  pestilence  did  reign, 
Seal'd  up  the  doors,  and  would  not  let  us  forth ; 
So  that  my  speed  to  Mantua  there  was  stay'd. 

Lau.  Who  bare  my  letter,  then,  to  Romeo? 

John.  I  could  not  send  it, — here  it  is  again, — 
Nor  get  a  messenger  to  bring  it  thee, 
So  fearful  were  they  of  infection. 

Lau.  Unhappy  fortune  !  by  my  brotherhood, 
The  letter  was  not  nice,  but  full  of  charge, 
Of  dear  import ;   and  the  neglecting  it 
May  do  much  danger.     Friar  John,  go  hence  ; 
Get  me  an  iron  crow,  and  bring  it  straight 
Unto  my  cell. 


John.  Brother,  I'll  go  and  bring  it  thee.      [Exit. 

Lau.  Now  must  I  to  the  monument  alone. 
Within  this  three  hours  will  fair  Juliet  wake ; 
She  will  beshrew  me  much,  that  Romeo 
Hath  had  no  notice  of  these  accidents  ; 
But  I  will  write  again  to  Mantua, 
And  keep  her  at  my  cell  till  Romeo  come : 
Poor  living  corse,  clos'd  in  a  dead  man's  tomb! 

[Exit. 

Scene  III. — A  Churchyard  ;    in  it  a  Monument 
belonging  to  the  Capulets. 

Enter  Paris,  and  his  Page,  bearing  Jlmcers,  and  a 

torch. 

Par.  Give  me  thy  torch,  boy :  hence,  and  stand 
aloof; — 
Yet  put  it  out,  for  I  would  not  be  seen. 
Under  yond'  yew-trees  lay  thee  all  along. 
Holding  thine  ear  close  to  the  hollow  ground ; 
So  shall  no  foot  upon  the  churchyard  tread. 
Being  loose,  unfirm  with  digging  up  of  graves. 
But  thou  shalt  hear  it:  whistle  then  to  me, 
As  signal  that  thou  hear'st  something  approach- 
Give  me  those  flowers.     Do  as  I  bid  thee ;  go. 

Page.  I  am  almost  afraid  to  stand  alone 
Here  in  the  churchyard ;  yet  I  will  adventure. 

[Retires, 
47 


ACT  V. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


acr.yv.  m. 


Par.  Sweet  flower,  with  flowers  thy  bridal  bed 
I  strew. 
O  woe !   thy  canopy  is  dust  and  stones, 
Wliicli  with  sweet  water  niglitlj^  1  will  dew. 
Or  wanting  that  with  tears  distill'd  by  moans : 
The  obsequies,  that  1  for  thee  will  keep. 
Nightly  shall  be  to  strew  thy  grave  and  weep ! 

[The  boy  wliistles. 
The  boy  gives  warning  sometliing  doth  approach. 
What  cursed  foot  wanders  this  way  to-night, 
To  cross  my  obsetpiies  and  true  love's  rite  ? 
What !  with  a  torch  ? — niufHe  me,  night,  a  while. 

[^Retires. 

Enter  Romeo  and  Balthasar,  with  a  torch,  mat- 
tock, !^x. 

Rom.  Give  me  that  mattock,  and  the  wrenching 
iron. 
Hold,  take  this  letter :  early  in  tiie  morning 
See  thou  deliver  it  to  my  lord  and  father. 
Give  me  the  light.     Upon  thy  life  I  charge  thee, 
Whate'er  thou  hear'st  or  seest,  stand  all  aloof, 
And  do  not  interrupt  lue  in  my  course. 
Why  I  descend  into  this  bed  of  death 
Is,  partly,  to  behold  my  lady's  face ; 
But,  chiefly,  to  take  thence,  from  her  dead  finger 
A  precious  ring,  a  ring  that  I  must  use 
In  dear  employment.     Therefore  hence,  be  gone : 
But  if  thou,  jealous,  dost  return  to  pry 
In  what  I  further  shall  intend  to  do. 
By  heaven,  I  will  tear  thee  joint  by  joint. 
And  strew  this  hungry  churchyard  with  thy  limbs. 
The  time  and  my  intents  are  savage,  wild  ; 
More  fierce,  and  more  inexorable  far. 
Than  empty  tigers,  or  the  roaring  sea. 

Bal.  I  will  be  gone,  sir,  and  not  trouble  you. 

Rom.  So  shalt  thou  show  me  friendship. — Take 
thou  that  : 
Live,  and  be  prosperous;  and  farewell,  good  fellow. 

Bal.  For  all  this  saiue,  I'll  hide  me  liere  about : 
His  looks  I  fear,  and  his  intents  I  doubt.    [Retires. 

Rom.   Thou  detestable  maw,  thoxx  womb  of  death, 
Gorg'd  with  the  dearest  morsel  of  the  earth. 
Thus  I  enforce  thy  rotten  jaws  to  open, 

[Breaking  open  the  door  of  the  Monument. 
And,  in  despite,  I'll  cram  thee  with  more  food  I 

Par.  This  is  that  banish'd  haughty  Montague, 
That  murder'd  my  love's  cousin, — with  which  grief. 
It  is  supposed,  the  fair  creature  died, — 
And  here  is  come  to  do  some  villainous  shame 
To  the  dead  bodies  :  I  will  apprehend  him. — 

[Advancing. 
Stop  thy  xuihallow'd  toil,  vile  Montague. 
Can  vengeance  be  pursu'd  further  than  death  ? 
Condemned  villain,  I  do  apprehend  thee : 
Obey,  and  go  with  me  ;  for  thou  nuist  die. 

Rom.  I    must,   indeed;    and    therefore   came    I 
hither. — 
Good  gentle  youth,  tempt  not  a  desperate  man ; 
Fly  hence  and  leave  me: — think  upon  these  gone  ; 
Let  them  affright  thee. — 1  beseech  thee,  youth, 
Put  not  another  sin  upon  my  head, 
By  urging  me  to  fury  : — ( ),  l)e  gone  ! 
By  heaven,  1  love  thee  better  than  myself, 
For  I  comi^  hither  arm'd  against  myself: 
Stay  not,  be  gone ; — live,  and  hereafter  say — 
A  madman's  mercy  bade  thee  nin  away. 

Par.    I  do  defy  thy  eoinniisiMation, 
And  apprehend  thee  for  a  felon  here. 

Rom.   Wilt  thou  provoke  me  ?  then,  have  at  tliee, 
boy.  [They  ft  Sill  I. 

4R 


Page.  O  Lord!  they  fight:  I  will  go   call  the 
watch.  [Kxil  Page. 

Par.  O!   I  am  slain. —  [Falls.]     Ifthou  be  mer- 
ciful, 
Open  the  tomb,  lay  me  with  .Tuliet.  [Dies. 

Rom.    In  faith,  I   will.  —  Let   me    peruse   this 
face  : — 
Mercutio's  kinsman,  noble  county  Paris. — 
What  said  my  man,  when  my  betossed  soul 
Did  not  attend  him  as  we  rode  1     1  think. 
He  told  me,  Paris  should  have  married  Juliet : 
Said  he  not  so  ?  or  did  I  dream  it  so  ? 
Or  am  I  mad,  hearing  him  talk  of  Juliet, 
To  think  it  was  so  ? — O  !  give  me  thy  hand, 
One  writ  with  me  in  soiu'  misfortune's  book ! 
I'll  bury  thee  in  a  triumphant  grave, — 
A  grave  ?     O,  no  !  a  lantern,  slaugliter'd  youth. 
For  here  lies  .luliet ;  and  her  beauty  makes 
This  vault  a  feasting  presence  full  of  light. 
Death,  lie  thou  there,  by  a  dead  man  interr'd. 

[Laying  Paris  in  tJte  Monument. 
How  oft,  when  men  are  at  the  point  of  death. 
Have  they  been  merry,  which  their  keepers  call 
A  lightning  before  death :  O !  how  may  I 
Call  this  a  lightning? — O,  my  love!   my  wife  ! 
Death,  that  hath  suck'd  the  honey  of  tlxy  breath, 
Hath  had  no  jjower  yet  upon  thy  beauty  : 
Thou  art  not  conquer'd ;  beauty's  ensign  yet 
Is  crii7ison  in  thy  lips,  and  in  thy  cheeks. 
And  death's  pale  flag  is  not  advanced  there. — 
Tybalt,  liest  thou  there  in  thy  bloody  sheet  ? 
O !  what  more  favour  can  I  do  to  thee. 
Than  with  that  hand  that  cut  thy  youth  in  twain, 
To  sunder  his  that  was  thine  enemy  ? 
Forgive  me,  cousin! — Ah!  dear  .luliet. 
Why  art  thou  yet  so  fair?     I  will  believe — 
Shall  I  believe  that  unsubstantial  death  is  amorous  ; 
And  that  the  lean  abhoiTed  monster  keeps 
Thee  here  in  dark  to  be  his  i)aramour  ? 
For  fear  of  that  I  still  will  stay  with  thee, 
And  never  from  this  palace  of  dim  night 
Depart  again  :  here,  here  will  I  remain 
With   worms   that   are   thy  chamber-maids ;    O ! 

here 
Will  I  set  up  my  everlasting  rest. 
And  shake  the  yoke  of  inauspicious  stars 
From  this  world-wearied  flesh. — Eyes,  look  your 

last : 
Arms,  take  your  last  embrace ;  and  lips,  O  !  you 
The  doors  of  breath,  seal  with  a  righteous  kiss 
A  dateless  bargain  to  engrossing  death  ! — 
Come,  bitter  conduct,  come,  unsavoury  guide ! 
Thou  desperate  |iilot,  now  at  once  nm  on 
The  dashing  rocks  thy  sea-sick  weary  bark! 
Here's  to  my  love  ! — [Drinks.]   O,  tuie  apothecary  ! 
Thy  drugs  are  quick. — Thus  with  a  kiss  I  die. 

[Dies. 

Enter,  at  the  other  end  of  the    Cliurchyard,  Friar 
Laurenck,  icith  a  lantern,  crow,  and  spade. 

Fri.  Saint  Francis  be   my  speed !    how  oft  to- 
night 
Have   my  old   feet  stumbled   at   graves  ? — Who's 
there  ? 
Bal.  IL-re's  one,  a  friend,  and  one  that  knoAvs 

you  well. 
Fri.  Bliss  be   upon   you !      Tell  me,  good   my 
friend. 
What  torch  is  yond',  that  vainly  lends  his  light 
To  grubs  and  eyeless  skulls?   as  I  discern, 
It  burnetii  in  the  Capels'  monument. 


ACT  V. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  III. 


Bal.  It  doth  so,  holy  sir;  and  there's  my  master, 
One  that  you  love. 

Fri.  Who  is  it  ? 

Bat.  Romeo. 

Fri.  How  long  hath  he  been  there  ? 

Bal.  Full  half  an  hour. 

Fri.  Go  with  me  to  the  vault. 

Bal.  I  dare  not,  sir. 

My  master  knows  not,  but  I  am  gone  hence  ; 
And  fearfully  did  menace  me  with  death, 
If  I  did  stay  to  look  on  his  intents. 

Fri.  Stay,  then,  I'll  go  alone. — Fear  comes  upon 
me ; 
O !  much  I  fear  some  ill  unthrifty  thing. 

Bal.  As  I  did  sleep  under  this  yew-tree  here, 
I  dreamt  my  master  and  another  fought, 
And  that  my  master  slew  him. 

Fri.  Romeo  ! —  [Advancing. 

Alack,  alack !  what  blood  is  this,  which  stains 
The  stony  entrance  of  this  sepulchre  ? — 
What  mean  these  masterless  and  gory  swords 
To  lie  discolour'd  by  this  place  of  peace  ? 

[Enferinff  the  Monument. 
Romeo  !  O,  pale  ! — Who  else  ?  what !   Paris  too  ? 
And  steep'd  in  blood  ? — Ah !  what  an  unkind  hour 
Is  guilty  of  this  lamentable  chance  ! — 
The  lady  stirs.  [Juliet  walies. 

Jul.  O,  comfortable  friar !  where  is  my  lord  ? 
I  do  remember  well  where  I  should  be. 
And  there  I  am. — Where  is  my  Romeo  ? 

[Noise  witltin. 

Fri.  I  hear  some  noise. — Lady,  come  from  that 
nest 
Of  death,  contagion,  and  unnatural  sleep. 
A  greater  Power  than  we  can  contradict 
Hath  thwarted  our  intents  :  come,  come  away.   : 


Thy  husband  in  thy  bosom  there  lies  dead ; 
And  Paris  too  :  come,  I'll  dispose  of  thee 
Among  a  sisterhood  of  holy  nuns. 
Stay  not  to  question,  tor  the  watch  is  coming ; 
Come,  go,  good  Juliet. — [Noise  again.']     1  dare  no 

longer  stay.  [Exit. 

Jul.   Go,  get  thee  hence,  for  I  will  not  away. — 
What's  here  .'  a  cup,  clos'd  in  my  true  love's  hand  ? 
Poison,  I  see,  hath  been  his  timeless  end. — 
O  churl !  drink  all,  and  left  no  friendly  drop, 
To  help  me  after  ? — I  will  kiss  thy  lips ; 
Haply,  some  poison  yet  doth  hang  on  them. 
To  make  me  die  with  a  restorative.       [Kisses  him. 
Thy  lips  are  warm  ! 

1  Watch.   [\Vitlnn .]   Lead,  boy  : — which  way? 
Jul.   Yea,  noise  ? — then  I'll  be  brief. — O  happy 

dagger!  [Snatching  'Royi¥.o''s  dagger. 

This  is  thy  sheath  ;   [Stabs  herself;]  there  rust, 

and  let  me  die.  [Dies. 

Enter  Watch,  with  the  Page  q/*  Paris. 

Page.  This  is  the  place  ;  there,  where  the  torch 

doth  burn. 
1  Watch.  The  ground  is  bloody  :  search  about 
the  churchyard. 
Go,  some  of  you  ;  whoe'er  you  find,  attach. 

[Ei'eunt  soine. 
Pitiful  sight !  here  lies  the  county  slain ; — 
And  Juliet  bleeding;  warm  and  newly  dead. 
Who  here  hath  lain  these  two  days  buried. — 
Go,  tell  the  Prince, — run  to  the  Capulets, — 
Raise  up  the  Montagues, — some  others  search  : — 

[Exeunt  other  Watchmen. 
We  see  the  ground  whereon  these  woes  do  lie ; 
But  the  true  ground  of  all  these  piteous  woes. 
We  cannot  without  circumstance  descry. 


(Tomb  of  the  Capulets.) 


ACT  V. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENE  HI. 


Enter  some  of  the  Watch,  with  Balthasar. 

2  IVatch.   Here's  Romeo's  man;  we  foimd  him 

in  the  churchyard. 
1  IVatch.  Hold    him  in  safety,  till  the  Prince 
come  hither. 

Enter  another  Watchman,  tcith  Friar  Laurence. 

3  Watch.  Here  is  a  friar,  that  trembles,  sighs, 

and  weeps : 
We  took  this  mattock  and  this  spade  from  him. 
As  he  was  coming  from  this  churchyard  side. 
1  Watch.  A  great  suspicion  :  stay  the  friar  too. 

Enter  the  Prince  and  Attendants. 

Prince.  What  misadventure  is  so  early  up, 
That  calls  our  person  from  our  morning  rest? 

Enter  Capulet,  Lady  Capulet,  and  others. 

Cap.  What  should  it  be,   that  they  so  shriek 

abroad  ? 
La.  Cap.  O  !  the  people  in  the  street  cry  Romeo, 
Some  Juliet,  and  some  Paris ;  and  all  run 
With  open  outcry  toward  our  monument. 

Prince.  What  fear  is  this,  which  startles  in  your 

ears  ? 
1  Watch.  Sovereign,  here  Ues  the  county  Paris 
slain ; 
And  Romeo  dead;  and  Juliet,  dead  before, 
Warm  and  new  kill'd. 

Prince.   Search,  seek,  and  know  how  this  foul 

murder  comes. 
1  Watch.  Here  is  a  friar,  and  slaughter'd  Ro- 
meo's man. 
With  instruments  upon  them,  fit  to  open 
These  dead  men's  tombs. 

Cap.  O,  heaven ! — O,  wife  !  look  how  our  daugh- 
ter bleeds  ! 
This  dagger  has  mista'en, — for,  lo !  his  house 
Is  empty  on  the  back  of  Montague, — 
And  is  mis-sheathed  in  my  daughter's  bosom. 
La.  Cap.  O  me!    this  sight  of  death  is  as  a 
bell. 
That  warns  my  old  age  to  a  sepulchre. 

Enter  Montague  and  others. 

Prince.  Come,  Montague  ;  for  thou  art  early  up. 
To  see  thy  son  and  heir  more  early  down. 

Mnn.  Alas,  my  liege,  my  wife  is  dead  to-night; 
(jrief  of  my  son's  exile  hath  stopp'd  her  breath. 
What  further  woe  conspires  against  mine  age? 

Prince.   Look,  and  thou  shalt  see. 

Mon.  O  thou  untaught  !  what  manners  is  in  this, 
To  press  before  thy  father  to  a  grave  ? 

Prince.   Seal  up  the  mouth  of  outrage  for  a  while, 
Till  we  can  clear  these  ambiguities. 
And  know  their  spring,  their  head,  their  true  de- 
scent ; 
And  then  will  I  be  general  of  your  woes, 
And  lead  you  even  to  death.     Mean  time  forbear, 
And  let  mischance  be  slave  to  patience. — 
Bring  forth  the  parties  of  suspicion. 

Fri.   1  am  the  greatest,  able  to  do  least. 
Yet  most  suspected,  as  the  time  and  place 
Doth  make  against  me,  of  this  direful  murder; 
And  here  I  stand,  both  to  impeach  and  purge 
Myself  condemned,  and  myself  excus'd. 

Prince.  Then,  say  at  once  what  thou  dost  know 
in  this. 

Fri..  I  will  be  brief,  for  my  short  date  of  breath 
50 


Is  not  so  long  as  is  a  tedious  tale. 
Romeo,  there  dead,  was  husband  to  that  Juliet ; 
And  she,  there  dead,  that  Romeo's  faithful  wife : 
I  married  them ;  and  their  stolen  marriage-day 
Was  Tybalt's  dooms-day,  whose  untimely  death 
Banish'd  the  new-made  bridegroom  from  this  city  ; 
For  whom,  and  not  for  Tybalt,  Juliet  pin'd. 
You,  to  remove  that  siege  of  grief  from  her, 
Betrotli'd,  and  would  have  married  her  perforce, 
To  county  Paris :  then,  comes  she  to  me. 
And,  with  wild  looks,  bid  me  devise  some  means 
To  rid  her  from  this  second  marriage. 
Or  in  my  cell  there  would  she  kill  herself. 
Then  gave  I  her,  (so  tutor'd  by  my  art) 
A  sleeping  potion ;  which  so  took  effect 
As  I  intended,  for  it  wrought  on  her 
The  form  of  death  :  meantime,  I  writ  to  Romeo, 
That  he  should  hither  come,  as  this  dire  night, 
To  help  to  take  her  frotn  her  borrow'd  grave, 
Being  the  time  the  potion's  force  should  cease. 
But  he  which  bore  my  letter,  friar  John, 
Was  stay'd  by  accident,  and  yesternight 
Retiun'd  my  "letter  back.     Then,  all  alone, 
At  the  prefixed  hour  of  her  waking. 
Came  I  to  take  her  from  her  kindred's  vault, 
Meaning  to  keep  her  closely  at  my  cell, 
Till  I  conveniently  could  send  to  Romeo : 
I  But,  when  I  came,  (some  minute  ere  the  time 
Of  her  awakening)  here  untimely  lay 
The  noble  Paris!,  and  true  Romeo,  dead. 
She  wakes  ;  and  I  entreated  her  come  forth. 
And  bear  this  work  of  heaven  with  patience: 
But  then  a  noise  did  scare  me  from  the  tomb. 
And  she,  too  desperate,  would  not  go  with  me, 
But  (as  it  seems)  did  violence  on  herself. 
All  this  I  know,  and  to  the  marriage 
Her  nurse  is  privy ;  and,  if  aught  in  this 
Miscarried  by  my  fault,  let  my  old  life 
Be  sacrific'd  some  hour  before  his  time, 
Unto  the  rigour  of  severest  law. 

Prince.  We  still  have   known  thee  for  a  holy 
man. — 
Where's  Romeo's  man?  what  can  he  say  in  this? 
Bal.    I   brought   my    master   news    of  Juliet's 
death, 
And  then  in  post  he  came  from  Mantua, 
To  this  same  place,  to  this  same  monument. 
This  letter  he  early  bid  me  give  his  father ; 
kr\^  threaten'd  me  with  death,  going  in  the  vault. 
If  J  departed  not,  and  left  him  there. 

Prince.  Give  me  the  letter,  I  will  look  on  it.— 
Where    is    the    county's    page,    that    rais'd    the 

watch  ? — 
Sirrah,  what  made  your  master  in  this  place  ? 
Page.  He  came  with  flowers  to  strew  his  lady's 
grave, 
And  bid  me  stand  aloof,  and  so  I  did  : 
Anon,  comes  one  with  light  to  ope  the  tomb. 
And,  t)V  and  by,  my  master  drew  on  him; 
Anc  then  I  ran  away  to  call  the  watch. 

Prince.  This  letter  doth  make  good  the  friar's 
words, 
Their  course  of  love,  the  tidings  of  her  death  : 
And  here  he  writes,  that  he  did  buy  a  poison 
Of  a  poor  'pothecary  ;  and  therewithal 
Came  to  this  vauh  to  die,  and  lie  with  Jidiet. — 
Where  be  these  enemies  ?     Capulet !  Montague  ! 
See,  \vhat  a  scourge  is  laid  upon  your  hate, 
That  heaven  finds  means  to   kill  your  joys  with 

love  : 
And  T,  foi  winking  at  your  discords  too. 


ACT  V. 


ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


SCENK  III. 


Have  lost  a  brace  of  kinsmen  : — all  are  pxmish'd. 

Cap.  O,  brother  Montague  !  give  me  thy  hand  : 
This  is  my  daughter's  jointure  ;  for  no  more 
Can  I  demand. 

Mon.  But  I  can  give  thee  more  ; 

For  I  will  raise  her  statue  in  pure  gold, 
That,  while  Verona  by  that  name  is  known, 
There  shall  no  figure  at  such  rate  be  set. 
As  that  of  true  and  faithful  Juliet. 


Cap.  As  rich  shall  Romeo  by  his  lady  lie ; 
Poor  sacrifices  of  our  enmity ! 

Prince.  A  glooming  peace  this  morning  with  it 
brings, 
The  sun  for  sorrow  will  not  show  his  head. 
Go  hence,  to  have  more  talk  of  these  sad  things ; 
Some  shall  be  pardon'd,  and  some  punished: 
For  never  was  a  story  of  more  woe. 
Than  this  of  Juliet  and  her  Romeo.  [  Exeunt. 


'i\  .I- 


m 


fe^^pSE^r! 


(Jl  liet's  Tomb,  from  an  origiDiil  dia«  ing.) 


NOTES    ON    ROMEO   AND  JULIET, 


"  Chorus" — As  TVIalone  sugt^ested,  means  only  that 
the  Prologue  was  spoken  bj'  the  same  performer  who 
delivered  the  chorus  at  the  end  of  act  i.  The  Pro- 
logue, as  it  is  in  the  quarto,  1597,  varies  from  the  cor- 
rection in  every  line.     It  runs  lileratim  thus  : — 

Two  household  Frcnds,  alike  in  dignitic, 

(In  faire  Verona,  where  we  lay  our  Scene,) 
From  ciuill  bro> ies  broke  into  enmitie, 

Whose  civil!  warre  makes  civill  hands  vncleane. 
From  forth  the  fatall  lo>  nes  of  these  two  foes 

A  paire  of  starre-crosst  Lovers  tooke  their  life  ; 
Whose  iiiisaduentures,  piteous  oucrthrowes, 

(Through  the  continuing  of  their  Fathers  strife, 
And  death-markt  passage  of  their  Parents'  rage,) 

Is  now  the  two  Iiowres  trattique  of  our  Stage. 
The  which  if  you  with  patient  eares  attend, 

What  here  we  want,  wee'l  studie  to  amend. 

"  — fair  Vkrona." — Vermia,  the  city  of  Italy  where, 
next  to  Rome,  the  antiquary  most  luxuriates ; — where, 
blended  with  the  remains  of  theatres,  and  amphithe- 
atres, and  triumphal  arches,  are  the  palaces  of  the  frac- 
tious nobles,  and  the  tombs  of  the  despotic  princes  of 
the  Gothic  ages ; — Verona,  so  rich  in  the  associations 
of  real  history,  has  even  a  greater  charm  for  those  who 
would  live  in  the  poetry  of  the  past : 

Are  these  the  distant  turrets  of  Verona? 

And  shall  I  sup  where  Juliet  at  the  masque 

Saw  her  lov'd  Montague,  and  now  sleeps  by  him .' 

So  felt  the  tender  and  graceful  poet,  Rogers.  He  adds, 
in  a  note,  "  The  old  palace  of  the  Cappelletti,  with  its 
uncouth  balcony  and  irregular  windows,  is  still  stand- 
ing in  a  lane  near  the  market-place;  and  what  Eng- 
lishman can  behold  it  with  indiiference  ?"  When  we 
enter  Verona,  we  forget  ourselves,  and  are  almost  in- 
clined to  say  with  Dante, — 

Vicni  a  reder  Montccchi,  c  Cappelletti. 

ACT  I.— Scene  I. 

"  Gregory,  on  my  word,  we'll  not  carry  coah." — This 
phrase  was  used  proverbially  for  submitting  to  degra- 
dation, putting  up  with  insult.  Its  origin  is  tlius  ex- 
plained by  Mr.  Gilford: — "In  all  great  houses,  but 
particularly  in  the  royal  residences,  there  were  a  num- 
ber of  mean  and  dirty  dependents,  whose  office  it  was 
to  attend  the  wood-yard,  sculleries,  &c.     Of  these  (for 

52 


in  the  lowest  deep  there  was  a  lower  still)  the  most 
forlorn  wretches  seem  to  have  been  selected  to  carry 
coals  to  the  kitchen,  halls,  &c.  To  this  smutty  regi- 
ment, who  attended  the  progresses,  and  rode  in  the 
carts  with  the  pots  and  kettles,  which,  with  everj'  other 
article  of  furniture,  were  then  removed  from  palace  to 
palace,  the  people  in  derision  gave  the  name  of  black- 
guards ;  a  term  since  become  sufficiently  familiar,  and 
never  properly  explained." 

"  —  thou  hadst  been  poor  John." — Dried  and  salted 
fish  was  so  called. 

"  —  li-hich  is  a  disgrace  to  them,  if  they  bear  it." — 
The  meaning  of  this  is  shown  by  the  followin?  passage 
from  Decker's  "Dead  Term,"  1608,  where  he  is  ad- 
verting to  the  persons  who  visited  the  walks  in  St. 
Paul's  church: — "  What  swearing  is  there,  what  shoul- 
dering, what  justling,  what  jeering,  what  biting  of 
thumbs  to  beget  quarrels  !" 

"Gregory,  remember  thy  swashing  blow."  —  We 
have  "  swashing"  in  As  You  Like  It,  "  We'll  have  a 
swashing  and  a  martial  outside."  Barret,  in  his  "Al- 
vearie,"  1580,  states  that  "  to  swash  is  to  make  a  noise 
with  swords  against  targets."  Ben  Jonson  also,  in  his 
"  Staple  of  News,"  speaks  of  "  a  swashing  blow." 

"  Clubs,  bills,  and  partisans  .'" — The  cry  of  clubs  is  as 
thoroughly  of  English  origin  as  the  ."  bite  my  thumb" 
is  of  Italian.  Scott  has  made  the  cry  familiar  to  us  in 
"The  Fortunes  of  Nigel;"  and  when  the  citizens  of 
Verona  here  raise  it,  we  involuntarily  think  of  the  old 
watch-maker's  hatch-door  in  Fleet-street,  and  Jin  Vin 
and  Tunstall  darting  off  for  the  aflVay.  "  The  great 
long  club,"  (as  described  by  Stowe,)  on  the  necks  of  the 
London  apprentices,  was  as  characteristic  as  the  flat  cap 
of  the  same  quarrelsome  body,  in  the  days  of  Elizabeth 
and  James.  The  use  by  Shakespeare  of  home  phrases, 
in  the  mouths  of  foreign  characters,  was  a  part  of  his 
art.  It  is  the  same  thing  as  rendering  Sancho's  Spanish 
proverbs  into  the  corresponding  English  proverbs,  in- 
stead of  literally  translating  them.  The  cry  of  clubs, 
by  the  citizens  of  Verona,  expressed  an  idea  of  popular 
movements,  which  could  not  have  been  conveyed  half 
so  emphatically  m  a  foreign  phrase. — Knight. 


NOTES  ON  ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


« —  the  grove  of  sycamore." — When  Shakespeare 
has  to  deal  with  descriptions  of  natural  scenery,  he 
almost  invariably  localizes  himself  with  the  utmost 
distinctness.  He  never  mistakes  the  sycamore  groves 
of  the  south  for  the  birch  woods  of  the  north.  In  such 
cases  he  was  not  required  to  employ  familiar  and  con- 
ventional images,  for  the  sake  of  presenting  an  idea 
more  distinctly  to  his  audience  than  a  rigid  adherence 
to  the  laws  of  costume  (we  employ  the  word  in  its 
hirger  sense  of  rnanners)  would  have  allowed.  The 
grove  of  sycamore 

That  westward  rooteth  from  this  city's  side, 
takes  us  at  once  to  a  scene  entirely  different  from  one 
presented  by  Shakespeare's  own  experience.  The  syca- 
more is  the  Oriental  plane,  (little  known  in  England,) 
spreading  its  broad  branches — from  which  its  name, 
plantanus, — to  supply  the  most  delightful  of  shades 
under  the  sun  of  Syria  or  of  Italy.  Shakespeare  might 
have  found  the  sycamore  in  Chaucer's  exquisite  tale  of 
the  Flower  and  the  Leaf,  where  the  hedge  that 

Closed  in  alle  the  green  arhere, 

With  sycamore  was  set  and  eglantere.  Ksight. 

" Pnrsu'd  my  hnrnovr." — The  reading  of  the  two 
preceding  lines  in  this  edition,  is  that  preferred  by 
Collier,  being  that  of  all  the  early  editions,  except  the 
first.  The  plain  meaning  is,  tliat  Benvolio,  like  Ro- 
meo, was  indisposed  for  society,  and  sought  to  be  most 
where  fewest  people  were  to  be  found,  being  one  too 
many,  even  when  by  himself.  The  popular  text,  since 
Pope's  time,  has  usually  been  that  of  the  quarto,  1597, 
viz : — 

I  measuring  his  alTections  by  my  own, 

That  most  are  hiisied  when  they're  most  alone, 

Pursued  my  humour. 

"  Or  dedicate  his  beauty  to  the  srx." — The  old  copies 
here,  instead  of  "  to  the  sun,"  read  "  to  the  same." 
This  prosaic  termination  of  so  beautiful  a  passage  was 
altered  at  the  suggestion  of  Theobald,  as  a  typographi- 
cal mistake  for  "  sunne,"  in  the  old  orthography.  Dan- 
iel, in  his  sonnets  (1594)  has  a  passage  somewhat 
similar : — 

And  while  thou  spread's!  unto  the  rising  sun 
Tlie  fairest  (lower  that  ever  saw  the  light, 
Now  'joy  thy  tiiiic,  before  thy  sweet  be  done. 

Collier  retains  "  same." 

"  Enter  Romeo,"  etc. 
If  we  are  right,  from  the  internal  evidence,  in  pro- 
nouncing this  one  of  Shakespeare's  early  dramas,  it 
affords  a  strong  instance  of  the  fineness  of  his  in- 
sight into  the  nature  of  the  passions,  that  Romeo  is 
already  love-bewildered.  The  necessity  of  loving  cre- 
ates an  object  for  itself  in  man  and  woman ;  and  yet 
there  is  a  difl'erence  in  this  respect  between  the  sexes, 
though  only  to  be  known  by  a  perception  of  it.  It 
would  have  displeased  us  if  Juliet  had  been  represented 
as  already  in  love,  or  as  fancying  herself  so; — but  no 
one,  I  believe,  ever  experiences  any  shock  at  Romeo's 
forgetting  his  Rosaline  (who  had  been  a  mere  name  for 
the  yearning  of  his  youthful  imagination)  and  rushing 
into  his  passion  for  Juliet.  Rosaline  was  a  mere  crea- 
tion of  his  fancy;  and  we  should  remark  the  boastful 
positiveness  of  Romeo  in  a  love  of  his  own  making, 
which  is  never  shown  where  love  is  really  near  the 
heart : — 

When  the  devout  religion  of  mine  eye 

Maintains  such  falsehood,  then  turn  tears  to  fires! 

One  fairer  than  my  love  !  the  all-seeing  sun 
Ne'er  saw  her  match  since  first  the  world  t>ogiin. 

Coleridge. 

"O  braxcting  love!  O  loving  hate!" — This  anti- 
thetical combination  of  contraries  originated  in  the  Pro- 
vencal poetry,  and  was  assiduously  cultivated  by  Pe- 
trarch. Shakespeare,  in  this  passage,  may  be  distinctly 
traced  to  Chaucer's  translation  of  the  "  Romaunt  of 

8 


the  Rose,"  where  we  have  love  described  as  a  hateful 
peace — a  truth  full  of  falsehood — a  despairing  hope — a 
void  reason — a  sick  heal,  etc. — Knight. 


(Lady  masked,  from  Vzcellio.) 

Scene  II. 

" —  lady  of  my  earth." — The  heiress  of  my  lands, 
as  Stevens  (I  think  rightly)  explains  it.  But  Malone 
thinks  that  Shakespeare  uses  earth  for  the  mortal  part, 
as  in  the  146th  Sonnet : — 

Poor  soul,  the  centre  of  my  sinful  earth. 
and  in  this  play, 

Turn  bacli,  dull  earth. 

"This  night  I  hold  an  old  accusfom'd  feast." — "The 
day  is  hot,"  says  Benvolio.  The  Friar  is  up  in  his 
garden. 

Now  ere  the  sun  advance  his  burning  eye. 

Juliet  hears  the  nightingale  sing  from  the  pomegranate 
tree.  During  the  whole  course  of  the  poem,  the  action 
appears  to  move  under  the  "  vaulty  heaven"  of  Italy, 
with  a  soft  moon 

That  tips  with  silver  all  these  fruit-tree  tops, — 
and  "day's  pathway"  made  lustrous  by 

Titan's  fiery  wheels.  Kwkjht. 

"  Earth-treading  stars,"  etc. — Warburton  calls  this 
line  nonsense,  and  would  read, 

Earth-treading  stars  that  make  dark  even  light. 
Monck  Mason  would  read, 

Earth-treading  stars  that  make  dark,  heaven's  light, 
that  is,  that  make  the  liglit  of  heaven  appear  dark  in 
comparison  with  them.  It  appears  unnecessar)'  to  alter 
the  original  reading,  especially  as  passages  in  the  mas- 
querade scene  would  indicate  that  the  banquetting-room 
opened  into  a  garden — as. 

Her  beauty  hangs  upon  the  cheek  ofnis,ht. 

"  Which,  on  more  view  of  many,  mine  being  one." 
The  editions  following  Stevens's  text,  retain  the 
reading  of  the  first  unrevised  quarto,  "Such  amongst 
view  of  many ;"  the  sense  of  which,  most  readers  will 
say,  with  Johnson,  "I  do  not  understand."  The  pres- 
ent text  agrees  with  that  of  the  later  editors,  Singer  and 
Collier,  being  from  the  revised  quartos,  (with  the  cor- 
rection of  an  obvious  error  of  the  press,)  reading  "  on" 
view  of  many,  for  one  view,  etc.  Singer  thus  states  the 
meaning : — 

'•Hear  all,  see  all,  and  like  her  most  who  has  the 
most  merit;  her,  which,  after  regarding  attentively  the 
many,  my  daughter  being  one,  may  stand  unique  in 
merit,  though  she  may  be  reckoned  nothing,  or  held  in 
no  estimation.     The  allusion,  as  Malone  has  shown, 

53 


NOTES  ON  ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


is  to  the  old  proverbial  expression,  'One  is  no  number,' 
thus  adverted  to  in  Decker's  '  Honest  Whore  :' — 

—  to  fall  to  one 
Is  to  fall  to  none, 
For  one  no  number  is. 

And  in  Shakespeare's  136th  Sonnet : — 

Among  a  number  one  is  reckoned  none, 
Then  in  the  number  let  me  pass  untold. 
It  will  be  unnecessary  to  inform  the  reader  that  which 
is    here    used    for    icho,   a   substitution    common   with 
Shakespeare,  as  in  all  the  writers  of  liis  time." 

a  —  CRUSH  a  cup  of  xcine." — This  expression  is  met 
with  in  many  old  plays  ?nd  tracts  of  the  time. 


(Plantain  leaf.) 

Scene  III. 

The  character  of  the  Nurse  is  the  nearest  of  any 
thing  in  Shakespeare  to  a  direct  borrowing  from  mere 
observation ;  and  the  reason  is,  that  as  in  infancy  and 
childhood  the  individual  in  nature  is  a  representative 
of  a  class, — just  as  in  describing  one  larch  tree,  you 
generalize  a  grove  of  them, — so  it  is  nearly  as  much  so 
in  old  ase.  Tiie  generalization  is  done  to  the  Poet's 
hand.  Here  you  have  the  garrulity  of  age  strengthened 
by  the  feelings  of  a  lonar-trusted  servant,  whose  sympa- 
thy with  the  mother's  affections  gives  her  privileges  and 
rank  in  the  household ;  and  observe  the  mode  of  con- 
nection by  accidents  of  time  and  place,  and  the  child- 
like fondness  of  repetition  in  a  second  childhood,  and 
also  that  happy,  humble,  duckins;  under,  yet  constant 
resurgence  against,  the  check  of  her  superiors  ! — 
Yes,  madam! — Vet  I  cannot  choose  but  laugh,  kc. 

COLEKIDGE. 

"  Even  or  odd." — The  speeches  of  the  Nurse,  from 
hence,  are  given  as  prose  in  all  the  early  editions. 
Capell  had  the  great  merit  of  first  printing  them  as 
verse;  and  not  "  erroneously,"  as  Boswell  appears  to 
think,  for  there  is  not  in  all  Shakespeare  a  passage  in 
which  the  rhythm  is  more  happily  characteristic. — 
Knight. 

"  .^nd,  pretty  foot,  it  stinted" — i.  e.  it  stopped  cry- 
ing. To  stint  is  frequently  used  for  to  stop  in  wiiters 
of  the  time. 

"Examine  every  married  lineament" — i.  e.  Eveiy 
harmoniously  united  lineament.  This  is  the  reading  of 
the  quarto,  1599,  the  oldest  authority  for  this  part  of 
the  iday  :  the  quarto,  1609,  and  the  folio,  1623,  have 
poorly,  "  Examine  every  several  lineament." 

"The  fish  lives  in  the  sea" — i.  e.  Is  not  yet  caught. 
Fish-skin  covers  to  books  anciently  were  not  uncom- 
mon. Such  is  Farmer's  explanation  of  this  passage. — 
Stevens. 

54 


Scene  IV. 
"Enter  Romeo,  Mercutio,  Benvolio,"  etc. 

In  the  fourth  scene  we  have  Mercutio  introduced  to 
us.  O  !  how  shall  I  describe  that  exquisite  ebullience 
and  overflow  of  youthful  life,  wafted  on  over  the  laugh- 
ing waves  of  pleasure  and  prosperity,  as  a  wanton 
beauty  that  distorts  the  face  on  which  she  knows  her 
lover  is  gazing  enraptured,  and  wrinkles  her  forehead 
in  the  triumph  of  its  smoothness!  Wit  ever  wakeful, 
fancy  busy  and  procreative  as  an  insect,  courage, — an 
easy  mind  that,  without  cares  of  its  own,  is  at  once 
disposed  to  laugh  away  those  of  others,  and  yet  to  be 
interested  in  them,— these  and  all  congenial  qualities, 
melting  into  the  common  copula  of  them  all,  the  man 
of  rank  and  the  gentleman,  with  all  its  excellences  and 
all  its  weaknesses,  constitute  the  character  of  Mercu- 
tio ! — Coleridge. 

In  Arthur  Brooke's  rhymin?  poem  of  "  Romeus  and 
Juliet,"  there  is  mention  of  Mercutio  : — 

At  th'  one  side  of  her  chair  her  lover  Romeo, 
And  on  the  other  side  there  sat  one  called  Mercutio  ; — 
A  courtier  that  eachwhere  was  highly  had  in  pr.tc, 
For  he  was  courteous  of  his  speecli  and  pleasant  of  device : 
Even  as  a  lion  would  among  the  lambs  be  bold, 
Such  was   among  the  bashful  maids,  Mercutio  to  behold. 
With  friendly  gripe  lie  seized  fair  Juliet's  snowish  liand  : 
A  gift  he  had  tliat  nature  gave  him  in  his  swathing  band,— 
That  frozen  mountain-ice  was  never  half  so  cold 
As  were  his  hands,  though  ne'er  so  near  the  tire  he  did  them  hold. 
On  this  slight  hint,  Shakespeare  founded  the  admira- 
ble character  bearing  the  same  name. — Illust.  Shak. 

"  Well  have  no  Cupid  hood-wink'd  with  such  a  scarf," 
etc. — This  "device"  was  a  practice  of  courtly  life, 
before  and  during  the  time  of  Shakespeare.  The 
"  Tartar's  painted  bow  of  lath"  is  the  bow  of  the  Asi- 
atic nations,  with  a  double  curve,  so  as  to  distinguish 
the  bow  of  Cupid  from  the  old  English  long-bow.  The 
"  crow-keeper,"  who  scares  the  ladies,  had  also  a  bow  : 
he  is  the  shuffle  or  mawkin — the  scarecrow  of  rags  and 
straw,  with  a  bow  and  arrow  in  his  hand.  "That  fel- 
low handles  his  bow  like  a  crow-keeper,"  says  Lear. 
The  "without-book  prologue  faintly  spoke  after  the 
prompter,"  is  supposed  by  Warton  to  allude  to  the  boy- 
actors  that  we  find  noticed  in  Hamlet. 

"  Give  me  a  torch." — The  character,  (says  Stevens,) 
which  Romeo  declares  his  resolution  to  assume,  will  be 
best  explained  by  a  passage  in  "Westward  Hoe,"  by 
Decker  and  Webster,  1607  :— "  He  is  just  like  a  torch- 
bearer  to  maskers;  he  wears  good  cloathes,  and  is 
ranked  in  good  company,  but  he  doth  nothing." 

«  —  doth  QUOTE  deformities" — i.  e.  Aote  or  observe 
deformities, 

"  Tickle  the  senseless  rushes  with  their  heels" — Al- 
luding to  the  rushes  with  which  apartments  were  an- 
ciently strewed,  before  the  ordinary  use  of  carpets. 

"  Tut !  dun's  the  mouse." — AVe  have  a  string  of  say- 
ings here  which  have  much  puzzled  the  commentators. 
When  Romeo  exclaims,  "  I  am  done,"  Mercutio,  play- 
ing upon  the  word,  cries  "dun's  the  mouse."  This  is 
a  proverbial  phrase,  constantly  occurring  in  tiie  old 
comedies.  It  is  probably  something  like  the  other  cant 
phrase  tliat  occurs  in  Lear,  "  the  cat  is  grey."  The 
following  line, 

If  thou  art  dun,  we  11  draw  thee  from  the  mire, 
was  fully  as  puzzling,  till  Gilford  gave  us  a  solution: — 
"  Dun  is  in  the  mire  !  then,  is  a  Christmas  gambol,  at 
which  I  have  often  played.  A  log  of  wood  is  brought 
into  the  midst  of  the  room  :  this  is  dun,  (the  cart  horse,) 
and  a  cry  is  raised,  that  he  is  stuck  in  the  mire.  Two 
of  the  company  advance,  either  with  or  without  ropes, 
to  draw  him  out.  After  repeated  attempts,  they  find 
themselves  unable  to  do  it,  and  call  for  more  assist- 
ance. The  game  continues  till  all  the  company  take 
part  in  it,  when  dun  is  extricated  of  course;  and  the 
merriment  arises  from  the  awkward  and  affected  efforts 


NOTES  ON  ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


of  the  rustics  to  lift  the  log,  and  from  siindrj'  arch  con- 
trivances to  let  it  fall  on  one  another's  toes.  This  will 
not  be  thought  a  very  exquisite  amusement;  and  yet  I 
have  seen  much  honest  mirth  at  it,  and  have  been  far 
more  entertained  with  the  ludicrous  contortions  of  pre- 
tended struggles,  than  with  the  writhing,  the  dark 
scowl  of  avarice  and  envy  exhibited  by  the  same  de- 
scription of  persons,  in  the  genteeler  amusement  of 
cards,  now  the  universal  substitute  lor  all  our  ancient 
sports."—  Gifford's  Ben  Jmison's  Works. 

"  Mer.  O  !  then,  I  see,  queen  Mab  hath  been  xcith  you." 
This  exquisitely  fanciful  piece  of  descriptive  humour 
was  strangely  printed  as  prose  in  all  the  quartos  and 
folio,  where  it  appears  with  the  author's  last  correction 
of  language.  The  first  quarto,  being  the  first  draft,  is 
less  perfect  as  to  language,  but  has  the  metrical  ar- 
rangement. We  cannot  but  follow  JMr.  Knight's  ex- 
ample in  exhibiting  to  our  readers  the  first  draft  of  a 
performance  so  exquisitely  finished  as  this  celebrated 
description,  in  which  every  word  is  a  study.  The  origi- 
nal quarto  of  1597  gives  the  passage,  as  follows  : — 

All  then  I  see  queen  Mah  hath  heen  with  you. 

She  is  the  fairies'  midwife,  and  doth  come 

In  shape  no  bigger  than  an  agate-stone 

On  the  forefluger  of  a  buigomaster, 

Drawne  with  a  team  of  little  atomy, 

Athwart  men's  noses  when  they  lie  asleep. 

Her  waggon  spokes  are  made  of  spinners'  webs, 

The  cover,  of  the  wings  of  grasshoppers, 

The  traces  are  the  moon-shine  watery  beams, 

The  collars  cricket  bones,  the  lash  of  films. 

Her  waggoner  is  a  small  gray -coated  fly 

Not  half  so  big  as  is  a  little  worm, 

Picked  from  the  lazy  finger  of  a  maid. 

And  in  this  sort  she  gallops  up  and  down 

Througli  lovers'  brains,  and  then  they  dream  of  love. 

O'er  courtiers'  knees,  who  strait  on  courtesies  dream; 

O'er  ladies'  lips  who  dream  on  kisses  strait, 

Which  oft  the  anpry  Mab  with  blisters  plagues 

Because  their  breath  with  sweetmeats  tainted  are. 

Sometimes  she  gallops  o'er  a  lawyer's  lap. 

And  then  dreams  he  of  smelling  out  a  suit  ; 

And  someimesshe  with  a  tythe  pig's  tail 

Tickling  a  parson's  nose  that  lies  asleep 

And  then  dreams  he  of  another  benefice. 

Sometimes  she  gallops  o'er  a  soldier's  nose. 

And  then  dreams  he  of  cutting  foreign  throats, 

Of  breaches,  amlmscadoes,  countermines. 

Of  healths  five  fathom  deep,  and  tlien  anon 

Drums  in  his  ears,  at  whicji  he  starts  and  wakes, 

And  swears  a  prayer  or  two,  and  sleeps  again. 

This  is  that  Mab  that  makes  maids  lie  on  tlieir  backs, 

And  proves  them  women  ol  good  carriage. 

This  is  the  very  Mab, 

That  plaits  the  mains  of  horses  in  the  night. 

And  plaits  the  elfe  locks  in  foul  sluttish  hair. 

Which  once  untangled  much  misfortune  breeds. 

"She  is  the  fairies^  midwife" — Warburton  supposes 
this  to  be  an  error  of  the  press  for  "  fancy's  midwife," 
a  conjecture  worth  preserving  for  its  ingenuity,  though 
it  does  not  seem  wanted.  Commentators  have  differed 
about  the  sense  of  the  allusion,  and  Stevens's  explana- 
tion has  been  commonly  adopted.  I  prefer  that  of  T. 
Warton.     The  reader  may  choose  for  himself: — 

"  The  '  fairies'  midwife' does  not  mean  the  midwife 
io  the  fairies,  but  that  she  was  the  person  among  the 
fairies,  whose  department  it  was  to  deliver  the  fancies 
of  sleeping  men  of  their  dreams,  those  children  of  an 
idle  brain.  When  we  say  '  the  king's  judges,'  we  do  not 
mean  persons  who  are  to  judge  the  king,  but  persons 
appointed  by  him  to  judge  his  subjects." — Stevens. 

"  I  apprehend,  and  with  no  violence  of  interpretation, 
that  by  '  the  fairies'  midwife'  the  Poet  means — tlie 
midwife  among  the  fairies,  because  it  was  her  peculiar 
employment  to  steal  the  new-born  babe  in  the  night, 
and  to  leave  another  in  its  place.  The  Poet  here  uses 
her  general  appellation  and  character,  which  yet  have  so 
far  a  proper  reference  to  the  present  train  of  fiction, 
as  that  her  illusions  were  practised  on  persons  in  bed 
or  asleep;  for  she  not  only  haunted  women  in  childbed, 
but  was  likewise  the  incubus  or  nightmare :  Shake- 
speare, by  employing  her  here,  alludes  at  large  to  her 
midnight  pranks  performed  on  sleepers ;  but  denomin- 


ates her  from  the  most  notorious  one,  of  her  personating 
the  drowsy  midwife,  who  was  insensibly  carried  away 
into  some  distant  water,  and  substituting  a  new  birth 
in  the  bed  or  cradle.  It  would  clear  the  appellation  to 
read  the  fairy  midwife.  The  Poet  avails  himself  of 
Mab's  appropriate  province,  by  giving  her  this  noctur- 
nal agency." — T.  Warton. 

"  This  is  that  very  Mab 
That  plats  the  manes  of  horses  in  the  night 

"This  alludes  to  a  singular  superstition,  not  jet  for- 
gotten in  some  parts  of  the  continent.  It  was  believed 
that  certain  malignant  spirits,  whose  delight  was  to 
wander  in  groves  and  pleasant  places,  assumed  occa- 
sionally the  likenesses  of  women  clothed  in  white ; 
that  in  tliis  character  they  sometimes  haunted  stables 
in  the  night-time,  carrying  in  their  hands  tapers  of 
wax,  which  they  dropped  on  the  horses'  manes,  thereby 
plaiting  them  in  inextricable  knots,  to  the  great  annoy- 
ance of  the  poor  animals,  and  the  vexation  of  their 
masters.  These  hags  are  mentioned  in  the  works  of 
William  Auvergne,  Bishop  of  Paris,  in  the  thirteenth 
century.  There  is  a  very  uncommon  old  print  by 
Hans  Burgmair,  relating  to  this  subject.  A  witch 
enters  the  stable  willi  a  lighted  torch ;  and  previously 
to  the  operation  of  entangling  the  horse's  mane,  prac- 
tises her  enchantment  on  the  groom,  who  is  lying  asleep 
on  his  back,  and  apparently  influenced  by  the  night- 
mare. The  belemites,  or  elf-stones,  were  regarded  as 
charms  against  the  last-mentioned  disease,  and  against 
evil  spirits  of  all  kinds ;  but  the  ceraunite,  or  boetuli, 
and  all  perforated  flint-stones,  were  not  only  used  for 
the  same  purpose,  but  more  particularly  for  the  protec- 
tion of  horses  and  other  cattle,  by  suspending  them  in 
stables,  or  tying  them  round  the  necks  of  the  animals. 

"  The  next  line. 

And  bakes  the  elf-locks  in  foul  sluttish  hairs, 
seems  to  be  unconnected  with  the  preceding,  and  to 
mark  a  superstition,  which,  as  Dr.  Warburton  has  ob- 
served, may  have  originated  from  the  plina  Polonica, 
which  was  supposed  to  be  the  operation  of  the  wicked 
elves,  whence  the  clotted  hair  was  called  elf-locks,  and 
elf-knots.  Thus  Edgar  talks  of 'elfing  all  his  hair  in 
knots.'  " — Douce. 

"  Strike,  drum." — Here  the  folio  adds  : — "  They 
march  about  the  stage,  and  serving-men  come  forth 
with  their  napkins."  This  stage-direction  shows  that 
the  scene  was  supposed  to  be  immediately  changed  to 
the  hall  of  Capulet's  house. 

Scene  V. 

"  —  remove  the  corKT-cupBOARD" — i.  e.  A  sideboard 
or  buffet,  for  the  display  of  plate,  etc.,  often  mentioned 
by  old  writers.  "Here  shall  stand  my  court -cupboard 
with  its  furniture  of  plate,"  —  Chapman's  Monsieur 
d'Olive,  1606. 

" —  a  piece  of  marchpane."  —  Marchpanes,  says 
Stevens,  were  composed  of  filberts,  almonds,  pistachios, 
pine-kernels,  and  sugar  of  roses,  with  a  small  propor- 
tion of  flour.  It  is  supposed  to  be  the  same  that  we 
now  call  a  macaroon. 

"J  hall  !  a  hall .'" — King  James,  in  Scott's  "Mar- 
mion,"  has  made  this  antiquated  phrase  familiar  to  the 
modern  reader.  It  was  an  exclamation  used  to  make 
room  in  a  crowd,  and  especially  to  clear  a  hall  for  a 
dance. 

« —  good  COUSIN  Capulet." — M.  Mason  observes 
that  the  word  cousin  Shakespeare  applies  to  any  col- 
lateral relation  of  whatever  degree;  thus  we  have  in 
this  play  "  Tybalt,  my  cousin  ! — Oh  my  brother's  child  !" 
Richard  the  Third  calls  his  nephew  York,  cousin  ;  while 
the  boy  calls  Richard,  uncle.  In  the  same  play,  York's 
grandmother  calls  him,  cousin ;  while  he  replies,  gran- 
dam. 

55 


NOTES  ON  ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


"Her  beauty  hangs  upon  the  check  of  night." 
All  the  old  copies  anterior  to  tlic  second  folio  read — 
"  It  seems  she  han<js  upon  the  cheek  of  night."  So  much 
is  gained  in  poetic  beauty,  and  the  other  reading  is  so 
tame  in  expression,  and  so  little  in  Shakespeare's  man- 
ner, whose  faults  of  languaije  are  never  on  that  side, 
that  it  seems  quite  probable  that  this  was  a  correction 
of  the  Poet's  own,  obtained  from  some  other  manuscript 
altered  during  the  author's  life.  It  is  besides  confirmed 
by  the  repetition  of  the  word  "  beauty"  in  the  next  line 
but  one.  Collier  and  Singer  adhere  to  the  old  reading 
of  "  It  seems,"  etc.,  but  most  other  editors  agree  with 
the  reading  in  the  text. 

"This  trick  may  chance  to  scath  yort" — i.  e.  To 
do  you  injury. 

"  This  holy  shrine,  the  gentle  fine  is  this." — The  old 
copies  read  sin  for  "  fine,"  an  easy  misprint  when  sin 
was  written  sinne  with  a  long  .5.  "  Sin"  scarcely  af- 
fords sense,  while  "  fine"  (which  Warburton  introduced) 
has  a  clear  meaning. 

"  Now  old  desire  doth  in  his  death-bed  lie." 
Our  impression  of  Juliet's  loveliness  and  sensibility 
is  enhanced,  when  we  find  it  overcoming  in  the  bosom 
of  Romeo  a  previous  love  for  another.     His  visionary- 
passion  for  the  cold,  inaccessible  Rosaline,  forms  but 
the  prologue,  the  threshold  to  the  true — the  real  senti- 
timent  which  succeeds  it.     The  incident  which  is  found 
in  the  original  story  has  been  retained  by  Shakespeare 
■with  equal  feeling  and  judgment; — and  far  from  being 
a  fault  in  taste  and  sentiment,  far  from  prejudicing  us 
against  Romeo,  by  casting  upon  him,  at  the  outset  of 
the   piece,  the   stigma  of  inconstancy,   it  becomes,  if 
properly  considered,  a  beauty  in  the  drama,  and  adds  a 
fresh  stroke  of  truth  to  the  portrait  of  the  lover.     Why, 
after  all,  should  we  be  offended  at  wliat  does  not  offend 
Juliet  herself/   for  in  the  original  story  we  find  that 
her  attention  is  first  attracted  towards  Romeo,  by  see- 
ing him  "  fancy  sick,  and  pale  of  cheer,"  for  love  of  a 
cold  beauty.     We  must  remember  that  in  those  times, 
every  young  cavalier  of  any  distinction  devoted  himself, 
at  his  first  entrance  into  the  world,  to  the  service  of 
some   fair  lady,  who   was  selected   to   be   his   fancy's 
queen  :  and  the  more  rigorous  the  beauty,  and  the  more 
hopeless  the  love,  the  more  honourable  the  slavery.    To 
go  about  "  metamorphosed  by  a  mistress,"  as  Speed  hu- 
morously expresses  it, — to  maintain  her  supremacy  in 
charms  at  the  sword's  point ;    to  sigh  ;  to  walk  with 
folded  arms ;  to  be  neglisent  and  melancholy,  and  to  show 
*'a  careless  desolation,"  was  the  fashion  of  the  day. 
Tiie  Surreys,  the  Sydneys,  the  Bayards,  the  Herberts  of 
that  time — all  those  who  were  the  mirrors  "  in  which 
the  noble  youth  did  dress  themselves,"  were  of  this  fan- 
tastic school  of  gallantry — the  last  remains  of  the  age 
of  chivalry;  and  it  was  especially  prevalent  in  Italy. 
Shakespeare  has  ridiculed  it  in  many  places  with  ex- 
quisite humour;  but  he  wished  to  show  us  that  it  has 
its  serious  as  well  as  its  comic  aspect.     Romeo,  then, 
is  introduced  to  us  witli  perfect  truth  of  costume,  as  the 
thrall  of  a  drcamini,  fanciful  passion  for  the  scornful 
Rosaline,  who  had  forsworn  to  love  ;  and  on  her  charms 
and  her  coldness,  and  on  the  power  of  love  generally, 
he  descants  to  his  companions  in  pretty  phrases,  quite 
in  the  style  and  taste  of  the  day. 

But  when  once  he  had  beheld  Juliet,  and  quaffed 
intoxicating  draughts  of  hope  and  love  from  her  soft 
glance,  how  all  these  airy  fancies  fade  before  the  soul- 
absorbing  reality  !  The  lambent  fire  that  played  round 
his  heart,  burns  to  that  heart's  very  core.  We  no 
longer  find  him  adorninsr  his  lamentations  in  picked 
phrases,  or  makin?  a  confidant  of  his  gay  companions; 
he  is  no  longer  "  for  the  numbers  that  Petrarch  flowed 
in;"  but  all  is  concentrated,  earnest,  rapturous,  in  the 
feeling  and  the  expression. 

How  different !  and  how  finely  the  distinction  is 
drawn !      Ilis  first  passion   is  indulged  as  a  waking 

56 


dream,  a  reverie  of  the  fancy  :  it  is  depressing,  indolent, 
fantastic  ;  his  second  elevates  him  to  the  third  heaven, 
or  hurries  him  to  despair.  It  rushes  to  its  object  through 
all  impediments,  defies  all  dangers,  and  seeks  at  last  a 
triumphant  grave,  in  the  arms  of  her  he  so  loved. 
Thus  Romeo's  previous  attachment  to  Rosaline  is  so 
contrived  as  to  exhibit  to  us  another  variety  in  that 
passion  which  is  the  subject  of  the  poem,  by  showing 
us  the  distinction  between  the  fancied  and  the  real 
sentiment.  It  adds  a  deeper  effect  to  the  beauty  of 
Juliet ;  it  interests  us  in  the  commencement  for  the 
tender  and  romantic  Romeo;  and  gives  an  individual 
reality  to  his  character,  by  stamping  him  like  an  his- 
torical, as  well  as  a  dramatic  portrait,  with  the  very 
spirit  of  the  age  in  which  he  lived. — Mrs.  Jameson. 

ACT  II.— Scene  I. 

"  Young  Adam  Cupid,  he  that  shot  so  trim." — The 
old  copies  have  "Abraham  Cupid,"  which  Upton  ju- 
diciously altered  to  Mam,  understanding  the  reference 
to  be  to  Adam  Bell,  the  famous  archer;  as  in  Much 
Ado  about  Nothing,  "  he  that  hits  me,  let  him  be 
called  Adam."  "  Trim"  is  from  the  quarto,  the  other 
editions  reading  true.  The  passage  applies  to  the  bal- 
lad of  "  King  Cophetua  and  the  Beggar-Maid."  The 
portion  particularly  in  Shakespeare's  mind  runs  thus  : — 

The  Minded  hoy  that  shootes  so  trim 

From  heaven  downe  so  high, 
He  drew  a  dart,  and  shot  at  him 

In  place  where  he  did  lye. 

" —  the  HUMOROUS  night" — Dewy — vaporous — as 
in  Chapman's  Homer,  "the  humorous  days;"  and  else- 
where, "  the  humorous  fogs." 

Scene  II. 

Take  notice  in  this  enchanting  scene  of  the  contrast 
of  Romeo's  love  with  his  former  fancy;  and  weigh  the 
skill  shown  in  justifying  him  from  his  inconstancy  by 
making  us  feel  the  difference  of  his  passion.  Yet  this, 
too,  is  a  love  in,  although  not  merely  of,  the  imagina- 
tion.— Coleridge. 

"That  tips  with  silver  all  these  fruit-tree  tops." 
This  happy  expression  of  a  beautiful  thought  has 
often  reappeared  in  modern  poetry.  Thus  Pope  used 
it  to  decorate  the  simpler  night-landscape  of  Homer,  by 
introducing  it  into  his  translation  of  the  famous  moon- 
light description  at  the  end  of  the  eighth  book  of  the 
lUiad :— 

And  tips  with  silver  everj'  mountain  top. 

And  again  in  his  imitation  of  the  sixth  satire  of  Horace, 
where  the  "jamque  tenebat — Nox  medium  coeli  spa- 
tium"  of  the  Latin  poet  is  enriched  by  the  Shake- 
spearian imagery — 

Tell  how  the  moonbeam  trembling  falls, 
And  tips  with  silver  all  the  walls. 

Tom  Moore  has  put  it  to  a  profane  use  in  the  way  of 
parody,  when  alluding  to  the  rouge  with  which  his 
dandy  sovereign  used  to  disguise  the  ravages  of  age, 
he  makes  it — 

—  tip  his  whiskers'  tops  with  red. 

"Jul.  Well,  do  not  swear.  .Althofughl joyin  thee, 
I  have  no  joy  of  this  contractto-night"  etc. 
With  love,  pure  love,  there  is  always  an  anxiety  for 
the  safety  of  the  object,  a  disinterestedness,  by  which 
it  is  distinguished  from  the  counterfeits  of  its  name. 
Compare  this  scene  with  act  iii.  scene  1,  of  the  Tem- 
pest. I  do  not  know  a  more  wonderful  instance  of 
Shakespeare's  mastery  in  playing  a  distinctly  remem- 
berable  variety  on  the  same  remembered  air,  than  in 
the  transporting  love-confessions  of  Romeo  and  Juliet, 
and  Ferdinand  and  Mii'anda.  There  seems  more  pas- 
sion in  the  one,  and  dignity  in  the  other;  yet  you  feel 
that  the  sweet  girlish  lingering  and  busy  movement  of 


NOTES  ON  ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


Juliet,  and  the  calmer  and  more  maidenly  fondness  of 
JMiranda,  might  easily  paso  into  each  other. — Cole- 
ridge. 

"  To  lure  this  tercel-gentle  hack  again." — The 
"  tercel"  is  the  male  of  the  goss-hawk.  This  species 
of  hawk  had  the  epithet  of"  gentle"  annexed  to  it,  from 
the  ease  with  which  it  was  tamed.  It  was  thought  the 
most  beautil'ul  and  graceful  kind  of  hawk,  and  appro- 
priated to  the  use  of  princes. 

Scene  III. 

The  reverend  character  of  the  Friar,  like  all  Shake- 
speare's representations  of  the  great  professions,  is  very 
delightful  and  tranquillizing,  yet  it  is  no  digression,  but 
immediately  necessary  to  the  carrying  on  of  the  plot. — 
Coleridge. 

" —  and  Titan's  fiery  wheels" — This  is  the  reading 
of  the  first  edition  :  in  the  revised  copies  it  reads 
"burning  wheels,"  evidently  a  misprint  from  taking 
the  word  '•  burning"  from  the  line  below.  But,  the 
four  lines  beginning  "The  grey-ey'd  morn"  are  also 
printed  in  the  folio  as  part  of  Romeo's  speech  just  be- 
fore, as  if  by  some  accidental  error  of  a  copyist,  so  that 
they  are  inserted  twice;  and  there  the  reading  is — 
"  From  forth  day's  pathway  made  by  Titan's  wheels," 
which  is  preferred  by  many  editors.  Both  readings  are 
from  Shakespeare  himself.  It  seems  probable  that  the 
reading  of  the  text  was  the  one  la5t  preferred,  and  the 
later  editors  have  adopted  it. 

"The  earth,  that's  nature's  mother,  is  her  tomb." 
Milton,  in  Paradise  Lost,  has  the  same  idea, — 
The  womb  of  nature,  and,  perhaps,  her  grave. 

The  editors  of  Milton  have  given  a  parallel  passage  in 
Lucretius, 

Oinniparens,  eadem  rcrum  commune  sepulchnun. 

Knight  asks,  '•'  Did  Shakespeare  and  Milton  go  to  the 
same  common  source  1" 

"  O  !  mickle  is  the  powerful  grace  that  lies 
In  herbs,  plants,  stones,  and  their  true  qualities." 
Dr.  Farmer  remarked  that  "  this  eulosium  on  the 
hidden  powers  of  nature  aflbrds  a  natural  introduction 
to  the  Friar's  furnishing  Juliet  with  the  sleepins  po- 
tion in  Act  IV."  Here  is  one  of  the  many  instances  in 
which  the  train  of  thought  was  suggested  by  Brooke's 
poem  : — 

But  not  in  vain,  my  chiM,  hath  all  my  wandering  been  : — 
What  force  the  stones,  the  plants,  and  metals  have  to  work, 
And  divers  other  things  that  in  the  bowels  of  earth  do  lurk 
With  care  I  have  sought  out ;  with  pain  I  did  them  prove. 

"Tico  such  opposed  kixgs." — The  first  edition  has 
"foes,"  followed  in  the  common  modern  editions,  but 
all  the  other  old  editions  read  kings — moral  chiefs, 
contending  for  the  rule  of  man — a  thoroughly  Shake- 
spearian phrase. 

"  —  both  our  remedies 
Within  thy  help  ami  holy  physic  lies." 

Dr.  Percy,  who  brought  to  the  elucidation  of  our  old 
authors,  the  knowledge  of  an  antiquary  and  the  feeling 
of  a  poet,  has  observed,  that  "  in  ver}-  old  Endish  the 
third  person  plural  of  the  present  tense  endeth  in  eth 
as  well  as  the  singular,  and  often  familiarly  in  es .-" 
it  has  been  further  explained  by  Mr.  Toilet,  that  "the 
third  person  plural  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  present  tense 
endeth  in  eth,  and  of  the  Dano-Saxon  in  es."  Malone's 
principle  upon  which  such  idioms,  which  appear  false 
concords  to  us,  should  be  corrected  is,  "  to  substitute 
the  modern  idiom  in  all  places  except  where  either 
the  metre  or  rhyme  renders  it  impossible."  Knight 
adds.  "  but  to  those  who  can  feel  the  value  of  a  slight 
sprinkling  of  our  antique  phraseology,  it  is  pleasant  to 
drop  upon  the  instances  in  which  correction  is  impossi- 
sible."    Thus : 


Hark  !  hark  !  the  lark  at  heaven's  gate  sings, 

And  Phipbus  'gins  arise, 
His  steeds  to  water  at  those  springs 

On  chalic'd  flowers  that  Zies. 

And  again  in  "  Venus  and  Adonis  :" 

She  lifts  the  coflfcr  lids  that  close  his  eyes 
Where  lo !  two  lamps  burnt  out,  in  darkness  lies. 

Scene  IV. 
" —  the  very  pix  of  his  heart  cleft." — The  "pin" 
was  the  peg  by  which  the  white  mark  or  clout,  at 
which  archers  shot,  was  fastened.  To  "  cleave  the 
pin"  was  a  matter  of  more  difficulty  than  to  hit  the 
clout  or  white. 

"  More  than  prince  of  cats." — Tybalt  or  Tybert  was 
the  name  of  a  cat ;  and  the  cat  in  the  old  allegory  of 
"Reynard  the  Fox"  was  called  Tybert.  Nash,  in  liis 
"  Have  with  you  to  Saffron  Walde'n,"  1596,  has,  "  Ty- 
balt, prince  of  cats." 

"  He  fights  as  you  sing  prick-soxg" — Music  pricked, 
or  noted  down,  so  as  to  read  according  to  rule ;  in  con- 
tradistinction to  music  learned  by  the  ear,  or  sung  from 
memory. 

"  —  the  hay" — All  the  terms  of  the  modern  fencing- 
;  school  were  originally  Italian ;  the  rapier,  or  small 
j  thrusting-sword,  being  first  used  in  Italy.  The  "  hay" 
is  the  word  hai,  "  you  have  it,"  used  when  a  thrust 
reaches  the  antagonist ;  from  which  our  fencers,  on 
the  same  occasion,  without  knowing,  I  suppose,  any 
reason  for  it,  cry  out,  ha  ! — Johnson. 

" — these  PARDONNEZ-Mois" — "  Pardonnez-moi"  be- 
came the  language  of  doubt  or  hesitation  among  men 
of  the  sword,  when  the  point  of  honour  was  grown  so 
delicate  that  no  other  mode  of  contradiction  would  be 
endured. — Johnson. 

" — they  cannot  sit  at  ease  on  the  old  bench." — It  is 
said  that  during  the  ridiculous  fashion  which  prevailed 
of  great  "  boulstered  breeches,"  it  was  necessary  to  cut 
away  hollow  places  in  the  benches  of  the  House  of 
Commons,  to  make  room  for  these  monstrous  protu- 
berances, without  which  those  "  who  stood  on  the  new 
form  could  not  sit  at  ease  on  the  old  bench." — Singer. 

"Thisbe,  a  grey  eve  or  so." — Mercutio  means  to 
allow  that  Thisbe  had  a  venfine  eye;  for,  from  various 
passages,  it  appears  that  a  gray  eye  was  in  our  author's 
time  thought  eminently  beautiful.  This  may  seem 
strange  to  those  who  are  not  conversant  with  ancient 
phraseology  ;  but  a  gray  eye  undoubtedly  meant  what 
we  now  denominate  a  blue  eye. — Malone. 

" —  a  Fretich  salutation  to  ycnir  French  slop." — 
Slops  were  loose  breeches  or  trousers. 

"  Why,  then  is  jr.y  pjimp  well  flowered." — It  was  the 
custom  to  wear  ribands  in  the  shoes,  formed  into  the 
shape  of  roses,  or  of  any  other  flowers.  So  in  the 
"Masque  of  Gray's  Inn,"' (1614,)— "  Ever%-  masker's 
pump  was  fastened  with  a  flower  suitable  to  his  cap." — 
Steven  s- 

"  —  what  saucy  merchant  was  this,  that  xras  so  full 
of  his  ropery  ?" — An  aristocratic  distinction  of  the 
olden  time,  when  a  "  merchant"  was  not  a  "  gentle- 
man." This  old  retainer  of  a  noble  family  means  to 
vent  her  contempt  by  the  phrase.  "  Ropery"  is  a  word 
found  in  "The  Three  Ladies  of  London,"  1584,  in  a 
sense  somewhat  similar  to  roguery. 

"  R  is  for  thee  ?  no." — The  meaning  of  this  pas- 
sage seems  to  have  been  hitherto  mistaken,  owing  to 
"  thee"  in  the  old  copies  (as  was  often  the  case)  having 
been  misprinted  the ;  it  there  runs  thus  :  "  R  is  for  the 
no."  The  nurse  means  to  ask,  "  how  can  R,  which  is 
the  dog's  name,  be/br //icf .?"  And  she  answers  her- 
self, "  no  :  I  know  Romeo  begins  with  some  other  let- 
ter." The  modern  text,  at  the  suggestion  of  Tyrwhitt, 
has  usually  been,  "  R  is  for  the  dog." — Collier. 

57 


NOTES  ON  ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


R  was  called  the  dog's  letter.  In  his  English  Gram- 
mar, Ben  Jonson  says,  "  R  is  the  dog's  letter,  and  hir- 
retli  in  the  sound.''  In  our  old  writers  we  have  a  verb 
formed  from  the  noise  of  a  dog.     Tiius,  in  Nashe,  1600, 

They  arre  and  bark  at  night  against  the  moon  : 
and  in  Holhind's  translation  of  Plutarch  Morals,  "  a 
do?  is,  by  nature,  fell  and  quarrelsome,  given  to  arre 
and  war  ujjon  a  very  small  occasion."  Erasmus  has  a 
meaning  for  R  being  the  dog's  letter,  which  is  not  de- 
rived from  the  sound : — "  R,  lilera  quae  ia  iiixando 
prima  est,  canina  vocatur." 

ScE>'E  V. 
"  O  !  she  is  lame  :  love's  heralds  should  be  ihotighls.'' 
The  first  sketch  in  quarto  follows  up  the  line  above 
quoted  thus  : — 

And  run  more  swift  than  hasty  powder  fir'd 
Doth  nurry  from  the  fearful  cannon's  mouth. 
O  !  now  she  comes.     Tell  me,  gentle  nurse, 
What  says  my  love. 

SCE^TE  VI. 

This  scene  was  rewritten  by  the  author  in  his  re- 
vision. As  the  original  scene  has  its  peculiar  beauties, 
which  were  sacrificed  to  the  graver  tone  of  the  revised 
scene,  the  reader  will  doubtless  be  gratified  by  being 
enabled  to  compare  the  two  : 

Rom.  Now,  father  Laurence,  in  thy  holy  grant 
Consists  the  good  of  me  and  Juliet. 

Friar.  Without  mtire  words,  I  will  do  all  I  may 
To  make  you  happy,  if  in  me  it  lie. 

Rom.  Tliis  morning  here  she  'pointed  we  should  meet, 
And  consummate  those  never-parting  bands, 
Witness  of  our  hearts'  love,  by  joining  hands; 
And  come  she  will. 

Friar.  I  guess  she  will  indeed  : 
Youth's  love  is  quick,  swifter  than  swiftest  speed. 

Enter  Juliet  somewhat  fast,  and  embraceth  Romeo, 

See  where  she  comes  ! — 

So  light  a  foot  ne'er  hurts  the  trodden  flower ; 
Of  life  and  joy,  see,  see  the  sovereign  power ! 
Jul.  Romeo  ! 

Ko?ii.  My  Juliet,  welcome  !  As  do  waking  eyes 
(Clos'd  in  night's  mists)  attend  the  frolick  day, 
So  Romeo  hath  expected  Juliet ; 
And  thou  art  come. 

Jvl.  I  am  (if  I  be  day) 
Come  to  my  sun  ;  shine  forth,  and  make  me  fair. 
Rom.  .\]\  beauteous  fairness  dwelleth  in  thine  eyes. 
Jul.  Romeo,  from  thine  all  brightness  doth  arise. 
Friar.  Come,  wantons,  come,  the  stealing  hours  do  pass; 
Defer  embracements  to  some  future  time ; 
Part  for  a  tim  ■,  you  shall  not  be  alone. 
Till  holy  church  hath  joined  you  both  in  one. 
Rom.  Lead,  holy  father,  all  delay  seems  long. 
Jul.  Make  haste,  make  haste,  this  ling'rmg  doth  us  wrong. 
Friar.  O,  soft  and  fair  makes  sweetest  work  they  say  ; 
Haste  is  a  coimnon  hind'rer  in  cross-way.  ^Exeunt, 

ACT  III.— Scene  I. 

"The  day  is  hot,  the  Capukts  abroad." — It  is  ob- 
served that,  in  Italy,  almost  all  assassinations  are  com- 
mitted during  the  heat  of  summer. — Johnson. 

"A  LA  STOCCATA  Carries  it  away." — ~1  la  sloccata 
is  the  Italian  term  of  art  for  the  thrust  with  a  rapier. 

« —  your  su-ord  out  of  his  pilcher  by  the  ears." — 
So  all  the  old  editions  but  the  first,  which  has  scab- 
bard, thereby  explainini  what  was  meant  by  "  pilcher." 
A  pilch  is  a  covering  of  leather,  but  no  other  instance 
has  been  adduced  of  the  use  of  the  word  "  pilcher." 

"  My  very  friend,  hath  got  his  mortal  hurt." — Dryden 
mentions  a  tradition,  which  might  easily  reach  his 
time,  of  a  declaration  made  by  Sliakespeare,  that  "  he 
was  obliged  to  kill  INIercutio  in  the  tliird  act,  lest  he 
should  have  been  killed  by  him."  Yet  he  thinks  him 
"  no  sueli  formidable  person,  b\U  that  he  misht  liave 
lived  through  the  play,  and  died  in  his  bed,"  without 
danger  to  the  Poet.  Dryden  well  knew,  had  he  been 
in  quest  of  truth,  that  in  a  pointed  sentence,  more  re- 


gard is  commonly  had  to  the  words  tlian  the  thought, 
and  that  it  is  very  seldom  to  be  rigorously  understood. 
Mercutio's  wit,  gayety,  and  courage,  will  always  pro- 
cure him  friends  that  wish  him  a  longer  life  ;  but  his 
death  is  not  precipitated ;  he  has  lived  out  the  time 
allotted  him  in  the  construction  of  the  play  ;  nor  do  I 
doubt  the  ability  of  Shakespeare  to  have  continued  him 
in  existence,  though  some  of  his  sallies  are  perhaps 
out  of  the  reach  of  Dryden ;  whose  genius  was  not 
very  fertile  of  merriment,  nor  ductile  to  humour,  but 
acute,  argumentative,  comprehensive,  and  sublime. — 
Johnson. 

Hallam  suggests  a  different  motive  for  the  untimely 
end  of  this  general  favourite.  He  thinks  that  there  is 
so  much  of  excessive  tenderness  in  Romeo's  character, 
that  we  might  be  in  some  danger  of  mistaking  it  for 
effeminacy,  if  the  loss  of  his  friend  had  not  aroused  his 
courage.  "  It  seems,"  says  he,  (Literature  of  Europe,) 
"  to  have  been  necessary  to  keep  down  the  other  char- 
acters, that  they  misht  not  overpower  the  principal  one  ; 
and  though  we  can  by  no  means  agree  with  Dryden, 
that  if  Shakespeare  had  not  killed  Mercutio,  Mercutio 
would  have  killed  him,  there  might  have  been  some 
dan<ier  of  his  killing  Romeo.  His  brilliant  vivacity 
shows  the  softness  of  the  other  a  little  to  a  disadvan- 
tage." Perhaps  Hallam  has  hit  upon  the  true  reason, 
for  it  is  worthy  of  note  that  the  death  of  Mercutio  is 
wholly  the  Poet's  own  invention.  It  does  not  come 
from  the  poem  or  novel,  where  is  merely  an  accidental 
contest  between  the  Capulets  and  INIontagues,  whom 
Romeo,  endeavourins;  to  part,  is  assailed  by  Tybalt, 
and  kills  him  in  self-defence,  not  in  anger  for  the  murder 
of  a  friend. 

"How  NICE  the  quarrel  was" — i.  e.  How  trifling 
how  slight :  as  in  act  v.  scene  2  :  "  The  letter  was  not 
nice,"  not  a  matter  of  small  moment. 

"  Jffection  makes  h  im  false,  he  speaks  not  true." — The 
charge  of  falsehood  on  Benvolio,  though  produced  at 
hazard,  is  very  just.  The  author,  who  seems  to  intend 
the  character  of  Benvolio  as  good,  meant  perhaps  to 
show  how  the  best  minds,  in  a  state  of  faction  and  dis- 
cord, are  distorted  to  criminal  partiality. — Johnson. 


Scene  II. 

«  Enter  Juliet." 
The  famous  soliloquy, "  Gallop  apace,  you  fier^'-footed 
steeds,"  teems  with  luxuriant  imager)'.     The  fond  ad- 
juration, "  Come  night,  Come  Romeo,  come  thou  day 
in  night!"  expresses  that  fulness  of  enthusiastic  admi- 
ration for  her  lover,  which  possesses  her  soul ;  but  ex- 
presses it  as  only  Juliet  could  or  would  have  expressed 
it, — in  a  bold  and  beautiful  metaphor.     Let  it  be  re- 
membered that  in  this  speech,  Juliet  is  not  supposed  to 
be  addressimj  an  audience,  nor  even  a  confidant.     And 
I  confess  I  have  been  shocked   at  the  utter  want  of 
taste  and  refinement  in  those  who,  with  coarse  derision, 
or  in  a  spirit  of  prudery,  yet  more  gross  and  perverse, 
have  dared  to  comment  on  this  beautiful  "  Hymn  to  the 
Nisrht,"  breathed  out  by  Juliet,  in  the  silence  and  soli- 
tude of  her  chamber.     She  is  thinking  aloud ;  it  is  the 
youn?  heart  "  triumphing  to  itself  in  words."     In  the 
midst  of  all  the  vehemence  with  which  she  calls  upon 
the  ni^ht  to  brins  Romeo  to  her  arms,  there  is  some- 
thins  so  almost  infantine  in  her  perfect  simplicity,  so 
playful   and   fantastic    in  the   imasery  and   language, 
that  the  charm  of  sentiment  and  innocence  is  thrown 
over  the  whole ;  and   her  impatience,  to   use   her  own 
expression,  is  truly  that  of"  a  child  before  a  festival, 
that  hath  new  robes,  anrl  may  not  wear  them."     It  is 
at  the  very  moment  loo  that  her  whole  heart  and  fancy 
are  abandoned  to  blissful  anticipation,  that  the  nurse 
enters  with  the  news  of  Romeo's  banishment;  and  the 
immediate   transition   from  rapture  to  despair   has  a 
most  powerful  eflect. — Mrs.  Jameson. 


NOTES  ON  ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


"  That,  UNAWARES,  eyes  may  wink." — Thus  Knight, 
■with  whom  Collier  agrees.  They  owe  the  reading  to 
Jackson's  "  Shakespeare's  Genius  Justified."' 

"Tlie  common  reading,  (says  Knight,)  which  is  that 
of  all  the  old  copies,  is 

That  runaways'  eyes  may  weep. 

"  This  passage  has  been  a  perpetual  source  of  conten- 
tion to  the  commentators.  Their  dilliculties  are  well 
represented  by  Warburton's  question — '  What  run-aways 
are  these,  whose  eyes  Juliet  is  wishing  to  have  stopt  ?' 
Warburton  says,  Phcebns  is  the  run-away.  Stevens  ar- 
gues that  Night  is  the  run-away.  Douce  thinks  that 
Jutiet  is  the  run-away.  Monck  Mason  is  confident 
that  the  passage  ought  to  be,  '  that  Reomy's  eyes  may 
wink,'  Reomy  being  a  new  personaijc,  created  out  of 
the  French  Renornmee,  and  answering,  we  suppose, 
to  the  'Rumour'  of  Spenser.  After  all  this  learning, 
there  comes  an  unlearned  compositor,  Zachary  Jackson, 
and  sets  the  matter  straight.  Riui-uivays  is  a  misprint 
for  unawares.  The  word  unawares,  in  the  old  orth- 
ography, is  unawayres,  (it  is  so  spelled  in  the  third  part 
of  Hexry  VI.,)  and  the  r  having  been  misplaced,  pro- 
duced this  word  of  puzzle,  run-awayes.  We  have  not 
the  least  hesitation  in  adopting  Jackson's  reading." 

"  Hood  my  un.'mann'd  blood,  bating  in  my  cheeks." — 
Terms  of  falconry.  An  unmanned  hawk,  says  Stevens, 
is  one  that  is  not  brought  to  endure  company.  Bating, 
is  fluttering  with  the  wings,  as  striving  to  fly  away. 

" — say  thou  but  I." — The  affirmative  ay  was,  in 
Shakespeare's  time  almost  invariably  spelt  with  a  capi- 
tal / ;  and  "  that  bare  vowel"  it  is  obviously  necessary 
to  retain  here. 

Scene  V. 
"  Enter  Romeo  and  Juliet." 
The  stage-direction  in  the  first  edition  is: — "Enter 
Romeo  and  Juliet,  at  the  window."  In  the  later  edi- 
tions, "Enter  Romeo  and  Juliet  aloft."  They  ap- 
peared, probably,  as  Malone  remarks,  in  the  balcony 
at  the  back  of  the  stage.  The  scene  in  the  Poet's  eye 
was  doubtless  the  larire  and  massy  projecting  balcony 
before  one  or  more  windows,  common  in  Italian  pal- 
aces, and  not  unfrequent  in  Gothic  civil  architecture. 
The  loggia,  an  open  sallery,  or  high  terrace,  communi- 
cating with  the  upper  apartments  of  a  palace,  is  a  com- 
mon feature  in  Palladian  architecture,  and  would  also  be 
well  adapted  to  such  a  scene.  Malone  and  Collier  also 
have  shown,  in  the  accounts  of  the  old  Enslish  staee, 
the  actors  were  intended  to  appear  on  the  balcony  or 
upper  stage,  usual  in  the  construction  of  the  old  Eng- 
lish theatre,  which  was  used  for  many  similar  purposes, 
as  for  the  exhibition  of  the  play  in  Hamlet,  for  dia- 
logues, where  part  is  from  the  walls  of  a  castle  or  for- 
tified town,  as  in  the  historical  plays,  &c. 

"  —  the  lark  makes  sweet  division." — A  division  in 
music  is  a  number  of  quick  notes  sung  to  one  syllable; 
a  kind  of  warbling.  This  continued  to  prevail  in  vocal 
music  till  recently. 

"  So?ne  say,  the  lark  and  loathed  toad  change  eyes." — 
The  toad  having  very  fine  eyes,  and  the  lark  very  ugly 
ones,  was  the  occasion  of  a  sayin?  that  the  lark  and 
toad  had  changed  eyes.  This  tradition  Dr.  Johnson 
states  himself  to  have  heard  in  a  rustic  rhyme  : — 

To  heaven  I'd  fly, 
But  that  the  toad  beguiled  me  of  mine  eye. 
Juliet  means  that  the  croak  of  the  toad  would  have 
been  no  indication  of  the  appearance  of  day,  and  conse- 
quently no  signal  for  her  lover's  departure. 

The  '•  hunts-up"  was  the  name  of  the  tune  anciently 
played  to  wake  the  hunters,  and  collect  them  together. 
See  Chappell's  "  National  English  Airs." 

"  Enter  Lady  Capulet." 
In  the  dialogue  between  Juliet  and  her  parents,  and 
in  the  scenes  with  the  Nurse,  we  seem  to  have  before 


us  the  whole  of  her  previous  education  and  habits :  we 
see  her  on  the  one  hand,  kept  in  severe  subjection  by 
her  austere  parents;  and  on  the  other  fondled  and 
spoiled  by  a  foolish  old  nurse — a  situation  perfectly  ac- 
cordant with  the  manners  of  the  time.  Then  Lady 
Capulet  comes  sweeping  by  with  her  train  of  velvet, 
her  black  hood,  her  fan,  and  rosary — the  very  beau-ideal 
of  a  proud  Italian  matron  of  the  fifteenth  century, 
whose  offer  to  poison  Romeo  in  revenge  for  the  death 
of  Tybalt,  stamps  her  with  one  very  characteristic  trait 
of  the  age  and  country.  Yet  she  loves  her  daughter; 
and  there  is  a  touch  of  remorseful  tenderness  in  her 
lamentations  over  her,  which  adds  to  our  impression  of 
the  timid  softness  of  Juliet,  and  the  harsh  subjection  in 
which  she  has  been  kept. — Mrs.  Jameson. 

"  O  !  he's  a  lovely  gentleman." — The  character  of  the 
Nurse  exhibits  a  just  picture  of  those  whose  actions 
have  no  principles  for  their  foundation.  She  has  been 
unfaithful  to  the  trust  reposed  in  her  by  Capulet,  and  is 
ready  to  embrace  any  expediency  that  offers,  to  avert 
the  consequences  of  her  first  infidelity.  The  picture  is 
not,  however,  an  original ;  the  nurse  in  the  poem  ex- 
hibits the  same  readiness  to  accommodate  herself  to  the 
present  conjuncture.  Vanbrugh,  in  The  Relapse,  has 
copied,  in  this  respect,  the  character  of  his  nurse  from 
Shakespeare. — Stevens  and  Malone. 

ACT  ly.— Scene  I. 

"jSnd  ere  this  hand,  by  thee  to  Romeo  seal'd." — The 
seals  of  deeds  were  not  formerly  impressed  on  the  parch- 
ment itself,  but  were  appended  on  distinct  slips  or  labels 
affixed  to  it.  Hence,  in  King  Richard  II.,  the  Duke 
of  York  discovers,  by  the  depending  seal,  a  covenant 
with  his  son,  the  Duke  of  Aumerle,  had  entered  into: 
What  seal  is  that  which  hangs  without  thy  bosom  .' 

"Shall  keep  his  native  progress,  but  surcease." — The 
quarto,  1597,  has, 

A  dull  and  heavy  slumber,  which  shall  seize 
Each  vital  spirit;  for  no  pulse  shall  kecpe 
His  natural  progress,  but  surcease  to  beat. 

This  may  seem  preferable  ;  but  the  whole  speech  is 
much  briefer  in  the  earliest  edition,  occupying  only  four- 
teen lines. 


Itnl- 
geis. 


"In  thy  best  robes  uncoverd  on  the  bier." — The 
ian  custom  here  alluded  to  is  still  continued.     Ro: 
in  his  "  Italy,"  describes  such  a  scene  : — 

But  now  by  fits 
A  dull  and  dismal  noise  assailed  the  ear, 
A  wail,  a  chant,  louder  and  louder  yet : 
And  now  a  strange  fantastic  troop  appeared! 
Thronging  they  came,  as  from  the  shades  below ; 
All  of  a  ghostly  white  ! — "O  say,  (I  cried,) 
Do  not  the  living  here  bury  the  dead  ? 
Do  spirits  come  and  fetch  them  ?     Wliat  arc  these 
That  seem  not  of  this  world,  and  mnck  the  day  ; 
Each  with  a  burning  taper  in  his  hand  ?" — 
"  It  is  an  ancient  brotherhood  thou  scest. 
Such  their  apparel.     Through  the  long,  long  line. 
Look  where  thou  wilt,  no  likeness  of  a  man: 
The  livmi'  masked,  tlie  dead  alone  unovered. 
But  mark  .'" — And,  lying  on  her  funeral  couch. 
Like  one  asleep,  her  eyelids  closed,  her  hands 
Folded  together  on  her  modest  breast. 
As  'twere  )ier  nightly  posture,  through  the  crowd 
She  same  at  last,— and  richly,  gaily  clad, 
As  for  a  birth-day  feast .' 

Scene  II. 

"  Sirrah,  go  hire  me  twenty  cunning  cooks." — The 
"cunning  cook,"  in  the  time  of  Shakespeare,  was,  as  he 
is  at  present,  a  great  personage.  According  to  an  entry 
in  the  books  of  the  London  Stationers'  Co.,  for  1560, 
the  preacher  was  paid  six  shillings  and  two  pence  for 
his  labour  ;  the  minstrel  twelve  shillings  ;  and  the  cook 
fifteen  shillings.  The  relative  scale  of  estimation  for 
theology,  poetry,  and  gastronomy,  has  not  been  much 
altered  during  two  centuries,  either  in  the  city  gene- 
rally, or  in  the  company  which  represents  the  city's 

59 


NOTES  ON  ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


literature.     Ben  Jonson  has  described  a  master-cook  in 
his  gorgeous  style  : — 

A  master  cnok  !  why,  he  is  the  man  of  men. 
For  a  professor;  he  designs,  he  draws, 
He  paints,  he  carxes,  he  builds,  he  fortifies, 
Makes  citadels  of  curious  fowl  and  fish. 
Some  he  dry-ditches,  some  m  itcs  round  with  broths, 
Mounts  marrow-bones,  cuts  fifty  angled  custards 
■    Rears  bulwark  pies  ;  and,  for  his  outer  works. 
He  niiseth  ramparts  of  immortal  crust. 
And  tcacheth  all  the  tactics  at  one  dinner — 
What  ranks,  what  files,  to  put  his  disties  in, 
The  whole  art  military  !  Then  he  knows 
The  influence  i  f  the  stars  upon  his  meats, 
And  all  the  seasons,  tempers,  qualities. 
And  so  to  fit  his  relishes  and  sauces. 
He  has  a  nature  in  a  pot,  'bove  all  the  chemists, 
Or  bare-brcech'd  brethren  of  the  rosy  cross. 
He  is  an  architect,  an  engineer, 
A  soldier,  a  physician,  a  philosopher, 
A  general  mathematician. 

Old  Capulet,  in  his  exuberant  spirits  at  his  daugh- 
ter's approaehin<r  marriage,  calls  for  "  twenty"  of  these 
artists.  The  critics  tliink  this  too  large  a  number. 
Ritson  says,  with  wonderl\il  simplicity,  "Either  Capu- 
let had  altered  his  mind  strangely,  or  our  author  forgot 
what  he  had  just  made  him  tell  us."  This  is,  indeed, 
to  understand  a  poet  with  admirable  exactness.  The 
passage  is  entirely  in  keeping  witli  Shakespeare's  habit 
of  hittins  off  a  character  almost  by  a  word.  Capulet 
is  evidently  a  man  of  ostentation;  but  his  ostentation, 
as  is  most  generally  the  case,  is  covered  with  a  thin 
veil  of  affected  indifference.  In  the  first  act,  he  says  to 
his  guests, 

We  have  a  trifling  foolish  banquet  toward. 
In  the  third  act,  when  he  settles  the  day  of  Paris's  mar- 
riage, he  just  hints, — 

We'll  keep  no  great  ado — a  friend  or  two. 
But  Shakespeare  knew  that  these   indications   of  the 
"  pride  which   apes   humility,"   were   not   inconsistent 
with  the  "  twenty  cooks," — the  regret  that 

We  shall  be  much  unfurnish'd  for  this  time, — 
and  the  solicitude  expressed  in 

Look  to  the  baked  meats,  good  Angelica. 

Stevens  turns  up  his  nose  aristocratically  at  Shake- 
speare, for  imputing  "  to  an  Italian  nobleman  and  his 
lady,  all  the  petty  solicitudes  of  a  private  house,  con- 
cernin?  a  provincial  entertainment ;"  and  he  adds,  very 
grandly,  "  To  such  a  bustle  our  author  might  have  been 
witness  at  home ;  but  the  like  anxieties  could  not  well 
have  occurred  in  the  family  of  Capulet."  Stevens  had 
not  well  read  the  history  of  society,  either  in  Italy  or  in 
England,  to  have  fallen  into  the  mistake  of  believing 
that  tlie  great  were  exempt  from  such  "  anxieties." 
The  baron's  lady  overlooked  tlie  baron's  kitchen  from 
her  private  chamber ;  and  the  still-room  and  the  spicery 
not  unfrequently  occupied  a  large  portion  of  her  atten- 
tion.— Knight. 

"^lul  gave  him  what  becomed" — i.  e.  becoming. 

Scene  III. 

"  Laying  down  a  dagger." — "  Daggers,  or,  as  they 
are  commonly  called,  knives,  (says  Gilford,  Ben  Jon- 
son's  Works,)  were  worn  at  all  times  by  every  woman 
in  England — whether  they  were  so  in  Italy,  Shake- 
speare, I  believe,  never  inquired,  and  I  cannot  tell." 

"  I  will  not  entertain  so  bad  a  thought." — This  line 
is  only  in  the  quarto,  1.597;  it  seems  necessary  to  the 
completeness  of  the  rejection  of  Juliet's  suspicion  of  the 
Friar. 

"c/?.*  in  a  vault." — It  has  been  conjectured  that  the 
charnel-house  under  the  church  at  Stratford,  which  con- 
tains a  vast  collection  of  human  bones,  suggested  to 
Shakespeare  this  description  of  "the  ancient  recep- 
tacle" of  theCapulets. 

"  Romeo  !  Romeo  !  Romeo ! — here^s  dj-ink — T drink  to 
thee." — The  last  line  of  the  original  sketch,  has  been 

60 


substituted  to  this  of  the  original  enlarged  copies,  by 
Stevens  and  Malone,  and  appears  in  the  ordinary  edi- 
tions, following  their  text,  tliough  rejected  by  the  au- 
thor, in  order  to  substitute  more  wildly  frenzied  words. 
This  speech  of  Juliet,  like  other  great  passages  through- 
out the  play,  received  the  most  careful  elaboration.  In 
the  first  edition  it  occupies  eighteen  lines  ;  it  extends 
to  forty-five  in  the  "amended"  edition  of  1599.  We 
print  the  lines  of  the  early  play,  that  the  reader  may 
see  the  character  of  the  author's  corrections. 

Farewell,  God  knows  when  we  shall  meet  again. 

Ah,  I  do  take  a  fearful  thing  in  hand. 

What  if  this  potion  should  not  work  at  all, 

Must  I  of  force  be  married  to  the  county  ? 

This  shall  forbid  it.     Kni:e,  lie  thou  there. 

What  if  the  friar  should  give  me  this  drink 

To  poison  me,  for  fear  I  should  disclose 

Our  former  marriage.'     Ah,  I  wrong  him  much, 

He  is  a  holy  and  religious  man  : 

I  will  not  entertain  so  bad  a  thought. 

What  if  I  should  be  stifled  in  the  tomb? 

Awake  an  hour  before  the  appointed  time: 

Ah,  then  I  fear  I  shall  be  lunatic: 

And  playing  with  my  dead  forefathers'  bones. 

Dash  out  my  frantic  brains.     Jlethinks  I  see 

My  cousin  Tybalt  weltering  in  his  blood, 

Seeking  for  Romeo  :  Stay,  Tybalt,  stay. 

Romeo  I  come,  this  do  I  drink  to  thee. 

Scene  IV. 

"They  call  for  dates  and  quinces  in  the  pastry." — 
i.  e.  in  the  room  where  what  we  now  call  pastry  was 
made. 

"  Go,  go,  you  cot-quean,  go." — In  the  old  copies  this 
speech  is  given  to  the  Nurse,  which  is  Ibllowed  in  the 
ordinary  editions,  as  well  as  by  Collier.  It  is  clearly  an 
error  of  the  press,  the  nurse  having  been  sent  to  fetch 
spices,  and  made  to  re-enter  shortly  after.  The  cor- 
rection is  due  to  the  ingenuity  of  Z.  Jackson.  "Can 
we  imagine  that  a  nurse  would  take  so  great  a  liberty 
with  her  master,  as  to  call  him  a  cot-quean,  and  order 
him  to  bed.  Besides,  what  business  has  a  nurse  to 
make  a  reply  to  a  speech  addressed  to  her  master  ! 
Lady  Capulet  afterwards  calls  her  husband  a  mmtse- 
hunt,  another  appellation  which,  like  cot-quean,  none 
but  a  wife  would  dare  to  use." — Shakespeare's  Genius, 

Cot-quean  is  a  term  now  obsolete,  but  which  lasted 
in  use  until  the  time  of  the  Spectator,  where  it  is  used 
as  here,  for  a  man  interfering  in  such  household  affairs 
as  belong  to  the  other  sex. 

"  —  a  mouse-hunt" — A  hunter  of  mice,  but  evidently 
said  here  with  allusion  to  a  different  object  of  pursuit, 
such  as  is  called  mouse  only  in  playful  endearment,  as  in 
Hamlet: — "  Pinch  wanton  on  your  cheek,  call  you  his 
mouse." — See  Nare's  Glossary. 

Scene  V. 
" —  life,  LIVING,  all  is  death's." — Most  modern  edi- 
tors, since  Stevens,  have  thought  fit  to  read,  "  life  leav- 
ing, all  is  death's."  Every  old  copy  gives  the  passage 
as  it  stands  in  our  text,  and  there  is  no  reason  for 
changing  "  living"  to  leariiis;.  Capulet  says  that  death 
is  his  heir — that  he  will  die,  and  leave  death  all  he 
has,  viz  : — "  life,  living,  and  every  thing  else."  I  con- 
cur with  Mr.  Collier,  in  his  return  to  the  authentic 
text. 

" —  to  see  this  morning's  face." — The  quarto,  1597, 
after  this  line,  continues  the  speech  of  Paris  thus: — 

And  doth  it  now  present  such  prodigies? 

Accurst,  unhappy,  miserable  man! 

Forlorn,  forsaken,  destitute  I  am; 

Born  to  the  world  to  be  a  slave  in  it 

Distrest,  remediless,  and  unfortunate. 

O  heavens  I  Oh  nature!  wherefore  did  you  make  me 

To  live  so  vile,  so  wretched  as  I  shall .' 

The  rest  of  the  scene  is  considerably  enlarged  in  the 
later  editions. 

"For  thous^h  fond  nature." — "Fond"  is  from  the 
folio,  1632 :   the  earlier  editions  have  "  For  though 


NOTES  ON  ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


some  nature ;"  probably  a  misprint.  Some  was  of  old 
written  with  a  long  s,  which  might  be  easily  mistaken 
for  an/,  and  frequently  it  was  so  mistaken.  Yet  some 
may  have  possibly  been  the  true  word,  meaning  "some 
impulses  of  nature,  some  part  of  our  nature." 

"£n/€r  Peter." 
As  the  audience  know  that  Juliet  is  not  dead,  this 
scene  is,  perhaps,  excusable.  But  it  is  a  strong  warn- 
ing to  minor  dramatists  not  to  introduce  at  one  time 
many  separate  characters  agitated  by  one  and  the  same 
circumstance.  It  is  diiEcult  to  understand  what  efl'ect, 
whether  that  of  pity  or  of  laughter,  Shakespeare  meant 
to  proiluce;  —  the  occasion  and  the  characteristic 
speeches  are  so  little  in  harmony  !  For  example,  what 
the  Nurse  says  is  excellently  suited  to  the  Nurse's 
character,  but  grotesquely  unsuited  to  the  occasion. — 
Coleridge. 

'^  My  heart  is  full  of  woe." — This  and  "Heart's 
ease,"  were  the  names  of  popular  tunes  of  the  time. 
"  Heart's  ease"  is  mentioned  in  "Misogonus,"  a  play 
by  Rychardes,  written  before  1570.  A  "  dump"  was  a 
species  of  dance,  (see  Chappell's  "  National  English 
Airs,")  but  it  was  also  the  name  given  to  a  species  of 
poem.  In  Titus  Andronicus  we  have  had  "  dreary 
dumps,"  and  iti  the  Two  Gentlemen  of  Yerona  we 
meet  with  "  Tune  a  deploring  dump."  Shortly  after 
we  have  "  doleful  dumps." 

"  ril  re  you,  ril  FA  yon." — Re  and  fa  are  the  syl- 
lables, or  names,  given  in  solmization,  or  sol-faing  to 
the  sounds  d  and  f  in  the  musical  scale. 

"  What  say  you,  Simon  Catling" — A  lute-string. 

"  What  say  you,  Hugh  Rebeck" — The  three-stringed 
violin. 

ACT  v.— Scene  I. 

"  My  bosom's  lord  sits  lightly  in  his  throne." — This 
and  the  two  lines  following,  are  very  gay  and  pleasing. 
But  why  does  Shakespeare  give  Romeo  this  involuntary 
cheerfulness  just  before  the  extremity  of  unhappiness  ? 
Perhaps  to  show  the  vanity  of  trusting  to  those  uncer- 
tain and  casual  exaltations  or  depressions  which  many 
consider  as  certain  foretokens  of  good  and  evil. — John- 
son. 

"  What,  ho  !  apothecary  .'" — We  must  imitate  Knight 
and  Collier,  in  trespassing  upon  our  limited  space  by 
giving  the  speech  descriptive  of  the  apothecary,  from 
the  first  edition.  "The  studies  in  poetical  art,  which 
Shakespeare's  corrections  of  himself  supply,  are  among 
the  most  instructive  in  the  whole  compass  of  literature :" 

Well,  Juliet,  I  will  lie  with  thee  to-night. 

Let's  see  fur  means.      As  I  do  remember 

Here  dwells  a  pothecary  whom  oft  I  noted 

As  I  past  by,  whose  needy  shop  is  stufft 

With  beggarly  accounts  of  empty  boxes: 

And  in  the  same  an  alligator  hangs, 

Old  ends  of  packthread,  and  cakes  of  roses, 

Are  thinly  strewed  to  make  up  a  show. 

Him  as  I  noted,  thus  with  myself  I  thought: 

An  if  a  man  should  need  a  poison  now 

(Whose  present  sale  is  death  in  Mantua) 

Here  he  might  buy  it.     This  thought  of  mine, 

Did  hut  forerim  my  need  :  and  hereabout  he  dwells. 

Being  holiday,  the  beggar's  shop  is  shut. 

What,  ho  !  apothecary  !  come  forth  I  say. 

"Need  and  oppression  sfarveth  in  thy  eyes. 
Contempt  and  beggary  hang  upon  thy  back." 
Instead  of  these  lines,  the  quarto,  1597,  has. 

Upon  thy  back  hangs  ragged  misery, 

And  starved  famine  dwelleth  m  thy  cheek. 

Certainly  very  sood  lines,  which  might  ver\'  well  keep 
their  place,  if  the  author  had  chosen  it,  but  we  have  no 
right,  with  Stevens,  and  the  ordinary  text,  to  make  an 
entire  new  reading,  by  piecing  together  the  two,  thus  : — 

Need  and  oppression  starrcth  in  thine  eyes, 
Upon  thy  back  hangs  ragged  misery. 

9 


Otway,  in  his  bold  plagiarism  of  the  whole  play,  in 
Caius  iVIarius,  altering  it  so  as  to  adapt  to  Roman  instead 
of  Italian  story,  changed  starveth  to  "  stareth  in  thine 
eyes,"  a  poetical  and  probable  emendation,  which  is 
followed  by  Singer.  Yet  the  original  phrase,  though 
harsh,  is  powerful  and  expressive,  and  not  to  be  thrown 
out  on  mere  conjecture.  The  singular  verb  starveth, 
with  the  two  nouns,  was  not  a  grammatical  error,  ac- 
cording to  old  English  usage,  when  both  nominatives, 
as  here,  made  up  one  compound  idea.  Unless,  there- 
fore, we  choose  to  erase  all  the  peculiarities  of  ancient 
idiom,  there  is  no  reason  to  adopt  Pope's  double  emen- 
dation : — 

Need  and  oppression  stare  within  thy  eyes. 

Scene  II. 
"Going  to  find  a  bare-foot  brother  out." — This  monk- 
ish custom  the  Poet  learned  from  the  old  poem  of  "  Ro- 
meus  and  Juliet." 

Apace  our  friar  John  to  Mantua  hies  ; 

And,  for  because  in  Italy  it  is  a  wonted  guise. 

That  friars  in  the  town  should  seldom  walk  alone. 

But  of  their  convent  aye  should  be  accompanied  with  one 

Of  his  profession. 

They  travelled  in  pairs,  says  Baretti,  that  one  might 
be  a  check  on  the  other;  a  shrewd  piece  of  policy, 
which  has  been  adopted  by  our  American  Shakers. 

Scene  III. 
"  —  strew  thy  grave  and  weep." — Instead   of  these 
lines,  the  quarto  has  these  verses  : — 

Sweet  tomb,  that  in  thy  circuit  dost  contain 
The  perfect  model  of  eternity, 
Fair  Juliet,  that  with  angels  dost  remain, 
Accept  this  latest  favour  at  my  hands. 
That  living  honour'd  thee,  and  being  dead. 
With  funeral  praises  do  adorn  thy  tomb. 

"Thou  detestable  maw." — The  word  "detestable," 
which  is  now  accented  on  the  second  syllable,  was  once 
accented  on  the  first;  therefore  this  line  was  not  ori- 
ginally inharmonious.  In  King  John,  act  iii.  scene  3, 
we  read — "  And  I  will  kiss  thy  detestable  bones."  So, 
also,  in  Paris's  lamentation,  act.  iv. : — "  Most  detest- 
able death,  by  thee  beguil'd." 

"  Good  gentle  youth,  tempt  not  a  desperate  man." — 
The  gentleness  of  Romeo  was  shown  before,  as  soft- 
ened by  love ;  and  now  it  is  doubled  by  love  and  sor- 
row, and  fear  of  the  place  where  he  is. — Coleridge. 

"  ^  grave  ?  O,  no  !  a  lantern." — A  "  lantern"  does 
not,  in  tills  instance,  signify  an  enclosure  for  a  lighted 
candle,  but  a  louvre,  or  what  in  ancient  records  is 
styled  lantemium,  i.  e.  a  spacious  round  or  octagonal 
turret,  full  of  windows,  by  means  of  which  cathedrals 
and  sometimes  halls  are  illuminated  ;  such  as  the  beau- 
tiful lantern  at  Ely  Minster. 

The  same  word,  with  the  same  sense,  occurs  in 
Churchyard's  "Siege  of  Edinbrough  Castle:" — 

This  lofty  seat  and  lantern  of  that  land, 

Like  lodestarre  stode,  and  lokte  o'er  ev'ry  street. 

And  in  Holland's  translation  of  Pliny's  Nat.  Hist.  b. 
xxxv.: — "Hence  came  the  louvers  and  lanternes  reared 
over  the  roofes  of  temples." 

A  presence  is  a  public  room,  which  is  at  times  the 
presence-chamber  of  a  sovereign.  This  thought,  extrav- 
agant as  it  is,  is  borrowed  by  Middleton  in  his  "  Blunt 
Master  Constable :" — 

The  darkest  dungeon  which  spite  can  devise 

To  throw  this  carcase  in,  her  glorious  eyes 

Can  make  as  lightsome  as  the  fairest  chamber 

In  Paris  Louvre.  Stxveks. 

"  ^h,  dear  Juliet." — In  the  quarto  of  1597,  the  above 
passage  appears  thus : — 

Ah,  dear  Juliet, 

How  well  thy  beauty  doth  become  this  grave! 
O,  I  believe  that  unsubstantial  death 
Is  amorous,  and  doth  court  mv  love. 
61 


NOTES  ON  ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


Therefore  will  I,  O  here,  O  ever  here, 
Set  up  my  ercrlasting  rest 
With  worms,  that  are  thy  chamber-maids. 
Come,  desperate  pilot,  now  at  once  run  on 
The  dashing  rocks  thy  sea-sick  weary  hargc: 
Here's  to  my  love. — 0    true  apothc<.-ary. 
Thy  drugs  are  swift :  thus  with  a  kiss  I  die. 

The  text  follows  the  quarto  of  1599,  which  corresponds 
with  the  folio;  except  that  some  superfluous  words  and 
lines,  which  were  repeated  bj'  the  carelessness  of  the 
transcriber  or  printer,  are  here  omitted. 

*■' I  dfea  mt  my  master  and  another  fought." — This  is 
one  of  the  touclies  of  nature  that  would  have  escaped 
the  hand  cf  any  painter  less  attentive  to  it  than  Shake- 
speare. What  happens  to  a  person  while  he  is  under 
the  manifest  influence  of  fear,  will  seem  to  him,  when 
he  is  recovered  from  it,  like  a  dream.  Homer  (book 
viii.)  represents  Rhesus  dying,  fast  asleep,  and,  as  it 
were,  beholding  his  enemy  in  a  dream,  plunging  a  sword 
into  his  bosom.  Eustathius  and  Dacier  both  applaud 
this  image  as  very  natural;  for  a  man  in  such  a  con- 
dition, says  Mr.  Pope,  awakes  no  further  than  to  see 
confusedly  what  environs  him,  and  to  think  it  not  a 
reality,  but  a  vision. — Stevens. 

"  The  lady  stirs." — In  the  alteration  of  this  play, 
now  exhibited  on  the  stage,  Garrick  appears  to  have 
been  indebted  to  Otway,  in  his  "  Caius  Marius,"  who, 
perhaps  without  any  knowledge  of  the  story  as  told  by 
Da  Porto  and  Bandello,  does  not  permit  his  hero  to  die 
before  his  wife  awakes. 

We  somewhat  reluctantly  extract  from  Mrs.  Inch- 
bald's  edition  of  Romeo  and  Juliet,  as  now  acted, 
the  alterations  of  the  tomb-scene,  as  manufactured  by 
Garrick,  on  the  basis  of  a  similar  scene  by  Otway, 
between  young  Marius  and  Lavinia,  in  his  Romanized 
"  Romeo  and  Juliet."  Had  Shakespeare  chosen  to 
have  so  managed  his  catastrophe,  liis  picture  of  bit- 
ter mental  suffering,  combined  with  the  physical  horrors 
of  prolonged  and  violent  death,  would  have  been  in- 
tensely painful.  Otway's  forced  extravatrance,  which 
still,  in  substance,  keeps  possession  of  the  stage,  interpo- 
lated in  Shakespeare's  dialogue,  is  not  only  offensive  as 
an  unnatural  rant,  but  also,  as  Browne  acutely  remarks, 
"  as  intruding  on  our  better  thoughts  the  possibility  of 
so  unalloyed  and  so  unmerited  a  horror," 

Rom.  Soft ! — She  breathes  and  stirs  ! 

Jul.  Where  am  I .' — Defend  me,  powers! 

Rnm.  She  speaks,  she  lives,  and  we  shall  still  be  blcss'd  ; 
My  kind  propitious  stars  o'erpay  me  now 
For  all  my  sorrows  past      Rise,  rise,  my  Juliet; 
And  from  this  cave  of  death,  this  house  of  horror, 
Quick  let  me  snatch  thee  to  thy  Romeo's  arms  ; 
There  breathe  a  vital  spirit  in  thy  lips, 
And  call  thee  back,  my  soul,  to  life  and  love.  (Raises  her. 

Jul.  Bless  me,  how  cold  it  is  ! — Who's  there? 

Rom.  Thy  husbnnd  ; 
'Tis  thy  Romeo,  Juliet,  raised  from  despair 
To  joys  unutterable. — Quit,  quit  this  place. 
And  let  us  lly  together.  (Brings  her  from  the  tomb 

Jul.  Why  do  you  force  me  so.' — I'll  ne'er  consent ; — 
My  strength  may  fail  me,  but  my  will's  unmr;ved  ; — ■ 
I'll  not  wed  Paris; — Romeo  is  my  husband. 

Rom.  Romeo  is  thy  husband  I   I  am  that  Romeo; 
Nor  all  the  opposing  powers  of  earth  or  man 
Shall  break  our  bonds,  or  tear  thee  fnmi  my  heart. 

Jul.  I  know  that  voice  ; — Its  magic  sweetness  wakes 
My  traneeil  soul : — I  now  remember  well 
Each  circumstance. 

0  my  lord,  my  husband ! — 
Dost  thou  avoid  me,  Romeo  ? 

You  fright  me: — Speak  ; — O,  let  me  hear  some  voice 
Besiiles  my  own,  in  this  drear  vault  of  death, 

Or  I  shall  faint. Support  mc — 

Rom.  O,  I  cannot ; 

1  have  no  strength;  but  want  thy  feeble  aid. — 
C'mel  poison  ! 

Jul.  Poison  !  What  means  my  lord  .'  Thy  trembling  voice, 
Pale  lips,  and  swinuning  eyes, — Death's  in  thy  f.i'c. 

Rom.  It  is  indeed  ;  I  struggle  with  him  now  ; 
The  transports  that  I  felt 
To  hear  thee  speak,  and  sec  thy  opening  eyes, 
Stopp'd,  for  a  moment,  his  impetuous  course, 
And  all  my  mind  w.as  happiness  and  thee; — 
But  now  the  poison  rushes  throu|!h  my  veins: — 
I  have  not  time  to  tell, — 
Fate  brought  me  to  this  plaee,  to  lake  a  last, 
Last  farewell  of  my  love,  and  with  thee  die. 


Jul.  Die  ? — Was  the  friar  false .' 

Rom.  I  know  not  that. 
I  thought  tliee  dead  ;  distracted  at  the  sight, — 
O  fatal  speed  I — drank  poison, — kiss'd  thy  lips, 
And  found  withm  thy  arms  a  precious  grave: — 
But,  in  that  moment, — O  ! — 

Jul.  And  did  I  wake  for  this  ! 

Rom.  My  powers  are  blasted: 
'Twixt  death  and  love  I'm  torn,  I  am  distracted  : 
But  death's  strongest: — And  must  I  leave  thee,  Juliet! 
O,  cruel,  cursed  fate  !  in  sight  of  Heaven, — 

Jul.  Thou  ravest  ;  lean  on  my  breast. 

Rom.  Fathers  have  (linty  hearts,  no  tears  can  melt  'cm : — 
Nature  pleads  in  vain  ;  children  must  be  wretched. 

Jul.  O,  uiy  breaking  heart ! 

Rom.  She  is  my  wife, — Our  hearts  are  twined  together, — 
Capulet,  forbear ; — Paris,  loose  your  hold  ; — 
Pull  not  our  heart-strings  thus; — they  crack, — they  break, — 
O,  Juliet  !  Juliet  1 —  {Dies.     Jisi-isT  faints  on  his  body. 

But  Otway  and  Garrick  were  moderate  in  their  inno- 
vations, compared  with  an  older  dramatic  manufacturer, 
James  Howard,  who,  as  we  learn  from  the  "  Roscius 
Anglicanus,"  being  of  a  compassionate  disposition,  pre- 
served the  lives  of  the  lovers,  and  ended  the  play  with 
their  happy  marriage.  When  Davenant  was  a  man- 
ager, he  had  the  original  and  Howard's  alteration  per- 
formed alternately,  thus  giving  his  audience  their  choice 
of  joy  or  tears. 

"  —  the  watch  is  coming." — Malone  maintains  that 
there  is  no  such  establishment  as  the  watch  in  Italy, 
Mr.  Armitage  Brown,  more  familiar  with  Italian  cus- 
toms, says,  "  If  Dogberry  and  Verges  should  be  pro- 
nounced nothing  else  than  the  constables  of  the  night 
in  London,  before  the  new  police  was  established,  I  can 
assert  that  I  have  seen  those  very  officers  in  Italy." 
Still,  he  does  not  think  that  Romeo  and  Juliet  indi- 
cates any  knowledge  of  Italy  and  Italian  manners  be- 
yond what  could  be  gained  from  the  original,  whence 
the  plot  was  taken  ;  this  play  having  been  written  be- 
fore the  period  in  which  he  conjectures  Shakespeare  to 
have  visited  Italy,  and  to  have  acquired  some  know- 
ledge of  the  Italian  language. 

"  Thy  lips  are  warm." — Upon  Shakespeare's  prefer- 
ence of  the  catastrophe  of  the  old  poem  to  that  of  the 
original  tale,  Augustus  Schlesel  remarks,  that  "  the 
Poet  seems  to  have  hit  upon  what  was  best.  There  is 
a  measure  of  agitation,  beyond  which  all  that  is  super- 
added becomes  torture,  or  glides  oif  ineffectually  from 
the  already  saturated  mind.  In  case  of  the  cruel  re- 
union of  the  lovers  for  an  instant,  Romeo's  remorse  for 
his  over-hasty  self-murder,  Juliet's  despair  over  her 
deceitful  hope,  at  first  cherished,  then  annihilated,  that 
she  was  at  the  goal  of  her  wishes,  must  have  deviated 
into  caricatures.  Nobody  surely  doubts  that  Shake- 
speare was  able  to  represent  these  with  suitable  force; 
but  here  every  thing  soothing  was  welcome,  in  order 
that  we  may  not  be  frighted  out  of  the  melancholy,  to 
which  we  willingly  resign  ourselves,  by  too  painful  dis- 
cords. Why  should  we  heap  still  more  upon  accident, 
that  is  already  so  guilty  ?  Wherefore  shall  not  the 
tortured  Romeo  quietly 

Shake  the  yoke  of  inauspicious  stars, 
From  his  world-wearied  flesh? 

He  holds  his  beloved  in  his  anns,  and,  dying,  cheers 
himself  with  a  vision  of  everlasting  marriase.  She 
also  seeks  death,  in  a  kiss,  upon  his  lips.  These  last 
moments  m\ist  belong  unparticipated  to  tenderness,  that 
we  may  hold  fast  to  the  thought,  that  love  lives,  al- 
though the  lovers  perish." 

"  I  will  be  brief." — It  is  to  be  lamented  that  the  Poet 
did  not  conclude  the  dialogue  with  the  action,  and  avoid 
a  narrative  of  events  which  the  audience  already 
knew. — Johnson. 

Shakespeare  was  led  into  this  narrative  by  follow- 
ing Brooke's  "  Tragical  Hystory  of  Romeus  and  Juliet." 
In  this  poem,  the  bodies  of  the  dead  are  removed  to  a 
public  scaffold ;  and  from  that  elevation  is  the  Friar's 
narrative  delivered.  A  similar  circumstance  is  intro- 
duced in  Hamlet,  near  the  conclusion. 


NOTES  ON  ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


"Romeo  and  Juliet  is  a  picture  of  love  and  its  pit- 
iable fate,  in  a  world  whose  atmosphere  is  too  rough  for 
this  tenderest  blossom  of  human  life.  Two  beings  cre- 
ated for  each  other,  feel  mutual  love  at  first  glance ; 
every  consideration  disappears  before  the  invisible  in- 
fluence of  living  in  one  another:  they  join  themselves 
secretly,  under  circumstances  in  the  highest  degree  hos- 
tile to  the  union,  relying  merely  on  the  i)rotection  of  an 
irresistible  power.  By  unfriendly  events  following  blow 
upon  blow,  their  heroic  constancy  is  exposed  to  all  man- 
ner of  trials,  till,  forcibly  separated  from  each  other, 
they  are  united  in  the  grave  to  meet  again  in  another 
world. 

"All  this  is  to  be  found  in  the  beautiful  story  which 
Shakespeare  has  not  invented ;  and  which,  however 
simply  told,  will  always  excite  a  tender  sympathy  :  but 
it  was  reserved  for  Shakespeare  to  unite  purity  of  heart 
and  the  glow  of  imagination,  sweetness  and  <iignity  of 
manners  and  passionate  violence,  in  one  ideal  picture. 
By  the  manner  in  which  he  has  handled  it,  it  has  be- 
come a  glorious  song  of  praise  on  that  inexpressible 
feeling  which  ennobles  the  soul,  and  gives  to  it  its  high- 
est sublimity,  and  which  elevates  even  the  senses  them- 
selves into  soul ;  and  at  the  same  time  is  a  melancholy 
elegy  on  its  frailty,  from  its  own  nature  and  external 
circumstances :  at  once  the  deilication  and  the  burial 
of  love.  It  appears  here  like  a  heavenly  spark  that, 
descending  to  the  earth,  is  converted  into  a  flash  of 
lightning,  by  which  mortal  creatures  are  almost  in  the 
same  moment  set  on  fire  and  consumed. 

"Whatever  is  most  intoxicating  in  the  odour  of  a 
southern  spring,  languishing  in  the  song  of  the  nightin- 
gale, or  voluptuous  in  the  first  opening  of  the  rose,  is 
to  be  found  in  this  poem.  But,  even  more  rapidly  than 
the  first  blossoms  of  youth  and  beauty  decay,  it  hurries 
on  from  the  first  timidly-bold  declaration  of  love  and 
modest  return,  to  the  most  unlimited  passion,  to  an  irre- 
vocable union  :  then,  amidst  alternating  storms  of  rap- 
ture and  despair,  to  the  death  of  the  two  lovers,  who 
still  appear  enviable  as  their  love  survives  them,  and 
as  by  their  death  they  have  obtained  a  triumph  over 
every  separating  power. 

"  The  sweetest  and  the  bitterest  love  and  hatred,  fes- 
tivity and  dark  forebodings,  tender  embraces  and  sepul- 
chres, the  fulness  of  life  and  self-annihilation,  are  all 
here  brought  close  to  each  other :  and  all  these  con- 
trasts are  so  blended,  in  the  harmonious  and  wonderful 
work,  into  a  unity  of  impression,  that  the  echo  which 
the  whole  leaves  behind  in  the  mind  resembles  a  sin- 
gle but  endless  sigh." — Schlegel. 

It  is  the  plan  of  this  edition  to  present  at  least  an 
outline  of  the  higher  Shakespearian  criticism,  and  with- 
out confining  the  reader  to  those  views  which  accord 
with  the  editor's  own  conclusions,  to  indicate  generally 
such  other  critical  opinions  as  have  received  the  sanc- 
tion of  eminent  critics. 

It  is  therefore  proper  to  add  to  this  glowing  eulogy, 
the  masterly  but  sterner  criticism  of  Hallam  : — 

"  In  one  of  the  Italian  novels  to  which  Shakespeare 
had  frequently  rccours'e  for  his  fable,  he  had  the  good 
fortune  to  meet  with  this  simple  and  pathetic  subject. 
What  he  found  he  has  arranged  with  great  skill.  The 
incidents  in  Romeo  and  Juliet  are  rapid,  various,  un- 
intermitting  in  interest,  sufficiently  probable,  and  tend- 
ing to  the  catastrophe.  The  most  regular  dramatist 
has  hardly  excelled  one  writing  for  an  infant  and  bar- 
barian stage.  It  is  certain  that  the  observation  of  the 
unity  of  time,  which  we  find  in  this  tragedy,  unfash- 
ionable as  the  name  of  unity  has  become  in  our  criti- 
cism, gives  an  intenseness  of  interest  to  the  story,  which 
is  often  diluted  and  dispersed  in  a  dramatic  history. 
No  play  of  Shakespeare  is  more  frequently  represented, 
or  honoured  with  more  tears. 

"  If  from  this  praise  of  the  fable  we  pass  to  other 
considerations,  it  will  be  more  necessary  to  modify  our 
eulogies.     It  has  been  said  of  the  Midsummer  Night's 


Dkeam,  that  none  of  Shakespeare's  plays  have  fewer 
blemishes.  We  can  by  no  means  repeat  this  commenda- 
tion of  Romeo  and  Juliet.  It  may  be  said  rather  that 
few,  if  any,  are  more  open  to  reasonable  censure  ;  and 
we  are  almost  equally  struck  by  its  excellences  and  its 
defects. 

"Mad.  de  Stael  has  truly  remarked,  that  in  Romeo 
and  Juliet  we  have,  more  than  in  any  other  tragedy, 
the  mere  passion  of  love;  love,  in  all  its  vernal  prom- 
ise, full  of  hope  and  innocence,  ardent  beyond  all  re- 
straint of  reason,  but  tender  as  it  is  warm.  The  con- 
trast between  this  impetuosity  of  delirious  joy,  in  which 
the  youthful  lovers  are  first  displayed,  and  the  horrors 
of  the  last  scene,  throws  a  charm  of  deep  melancholy 
over  the  whole.  Once  alone  each  of  them,  in  these 
earlier  moments,  is  touched  by  a  presaging  fear;  it 
passes  quickly  away  from  them,  but  is  not  lost  on  the 
reader.  To  him  there  is  a  sound  of  despair  in  the  wild 
effusions  of  their  hope,  and  the  madness  of  grief  is  min- 
gled with  the  intoxication  of  their  joy.  And  hence  it 
is  that,  notwithstanding  its  many  blemishes,  we  all  read 
and  witness  this  tragedy  with  delisjht.  It  is  a  symbolic 
mirror  of  the  fearful  realities  of  life,  where  "  the  course 
of  true  love"  has  so  often  "  not  run  smooth,"  and  mo- 
ments of  as  fond  illusion  as  beguiled  the  lovers  of  Ve- 
rona have  been  exchanged,  perhaps  as  rapidly,  not 
indeed  for  the  dagger  and  tlie  bowl,  but  for  the  many- 
headed  sorrows  and  sufferings  of  humanity." 

After  remarking  upon  the  character  of  Romeo,  as 
one  of  excessive  tenderness,  and  observing  that  his  first 
passion  for  Rosaline,  which  no  vulgar  poet  would  have 
brought  forward,  displays  a  constitutional  susceptibility, 
Hallam  notices  the  character  of  Mercutio,  as  already 
mentioned,  (see  note  on  act  iii.  scene  1,)  and  thus  pro- 
ceeds : — 

"Juliet  is  a  child,  whose  intoxication  in  loving  and 
being  loved  whirls  away  the  little  reason  she  may  have 
possessed.  It  is  however  impossible,  in  my  opinion,  to 
place  her  among  the  great  female  characters  of  Shake- 
speare's creation. 

"  Of  the  language  of  this  tragedy  what  shall  we  say  ? 
It  contains  passages  that  ever}'  one  remembers,  that 
are  among  the  nobler  efforts  of^  Shakespeare's  poetry, 
and  many  short  and  beautiful  touches  of  his  proverbial 
sweetness.  Yet,  on  the  other  hand  the  faults  are  in 
prodigious  number.  The  conceits,  the  phrases  that  jar 
on  the  mind's  ear,  if  I  may  use  such  an  expression,  and 
interfere  with  the  very  emotion  the  Poet  would  excite, 
occur,  at  least  in  the  first  three  acts,  without  intermis- 
sion. It  seems  to  have  formed  part  of  his  conception 
of  this  youthful  and  ardent  pair,  that  they  should  talk 
irrationally.  The  extravagance  of  their  fancy,  how- 
ever, not  only  forgets  reason,  but  wastes  itself  in  frigid 
metaphors  and  incongruous  conceptions ;  the  tone  of 
Romeo  is  that  of  the  most  bombastic  common-place  of 
gallantrj',  and  the  young  lady  differs  only  in  being  one 
degree  more  mad.  The  voice  of  vu'gin  love  has  been 
counterfeited  by  the  authors  of  many  fictions :  I  know 
none  who  have  thought  the  style  of  Juliet  would  repre- 
sent it.  Nor  is  this  confined  to  the  happier  moments 
of  their  intercourse.  False  thoughts  and  misplaced 
phrases  deform  the  whole  of  the  third  act.  It  may  be 
added  that,  if  not  dramatic  propriety,  at  least  the  in- 
terest of  the  character,  is  affected  by  some  of  Juliet's 
allusions.  She  seems  indeed  to  have  profited  by  the 
lessons  and  language  of  her  venerable  guardian ;  and 
those  who  adopt  the  edifying  principle  of  deducing  a 
moral  from  all  they  read,  may  suppose  that  Shakespeare 
intended  covertly  to  warn  parents  against  the  contami- 
nating influence  of  such  domestics.  These  censures 
apply  chiefly  to  the  first  three  acts ;  as  the  shadows 
deepen  over  the  scene,  the  language  assumes  a  tone 
more  proportionate  to  the  interest ;  many  speeches  are 
exquisitely  beautiful ;  yet  the  tendency  to  quibbles  is 
never  wholly  eradicated." — Hallam's  Literature  of 
Europe. 

63 


NOTES  ON  ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 


Yet  the  plays  upon  words,  and  sports  of  fancy  in  the 
lighter  dialogue,  were  but  a  picture  of  the  more  ambi- 
tious and  courtly  style  of  conversation  of  those  who 
aspired  to  the  praise  of  refined  elegance  in  the  Poet's 
age,  while  the  extravagance  of  metaphor  and  of  lan- 
guage may  well  be  excused  if  not  del'ended  for  the  ef- 
fect it  pro<iuces  in  harmonizing  with  the  general  tone 
of  a  tale  of  romantic  passion,  and  conducing  to  the 
grand  effect  as  a  whole,  however  open  to  criticism  it 
may  be  when  examined  critically  in  detail.  Such 
seems  to  be  the  impression  made  upon  Coleridge,  Haz- 
litt,  Mrs.  Jameson,  and  Schlegel.  Other  names  might 
be  added. 

"This  highly  figurative  and  antithetical  exuberance 
of  language  appears  natural,  however  critics  may  argue 
against  its  taste  or  propriety.  The  warmth  and  viva- 
city of  Juliet's  fancy,  which  plays  like  a  light  over 
every  part  of  her  character — which  animates  every  line 
she  utters — which  kindles  every  thought  into  a  picture, 
and  clothes  her  emotions  in  visible  images,  would  natu- 
rally, under  strong  and  unusual  excitement,  and  in  the 
conflict  of  opposing  sentiments,  run  into  some  extrava- 
gance of  diction." — Mrs.  Jameson. 

"The  censure,"  says  Schlegel,  "originates  in  a  fan- 
ciless  way  of  thinking,  to  which  every  thing  appears 
unnatural  that  does  not  suit  its  tame  insipidity.  Hence 
an  idea  has  been  formed  of  simple  and  natural  pathos, 
which  consists  of  exclamations  destitute  of  imagery, 
and  nowise  elevated  above  every-day  life;  but  ener- 
getic passions  electrify  the  whole  mental  powers,  and 


will,  consequently,  in  highly-favoured  natures,  express 
themselves  in  an  ingenuous  and  figurative  manner." 

Mr.  Hallam  has  justly  remarked  upon  the  increased 
interest  given  to  the  action  by  the  Poet's  adherence  to 
the  unity  of  time,  but  he  has  not  observed  that  the  pe- 
culiarities which  he  notices  as  faults,  (and,  separately 
considered,  they  may  be  so,)  arise  from  and  powerfully 
conduce  to  the  poetic  unity  of  feeling  to  which  this 
drama  owes  so  much  of  its  effect.  On  this  point,  Co- 
leridge thus  incidentally  remarks  : — 

"  That  law  of  unity,  which  has  its  foundations,  not 
in  the  factitious  necessity  of  custom,  but  in  nature  it- 
self, the  unity  of  feeling,  is  everywhere  and  at  all  times 
observed  by  Shakespeare  in  his  plays.  Read  Romeo 
AND  Juliet; — all  is  youth  and  spring; — youth  with 
its  follies,  its  virtues,  its  precipitancies; — spring,  with 
its  odours,  its  flowers,  and  its  transiency;  it  is  one  and 
the  same  feeling  that  commences,  goes  through,  and 
ends  the  play.  The  old  men,  the  Capulets  and  the 
Montagues,  are  not  common  old  men ;  they  have  an 
eagerness,  a  heartiness,  a  vehemence,  the  effect  of 
sprins :  with  Romeo,  his  change  of  passion,  his  sudden 
marriage,  and  his  rash  death,  are  all  the  effects  of 
youth  ; — while,  in  Juliet,  love  has  all  that  is  tender 
and  melancholy  in  the  nightingale,  all  that  is  volup- 
tuous in  the  rose,  with  whatever  is  sweet  in  the  fresh- 
ness of  spring ;  but  it  ends  with  a  long  deep  sigh,  like 
the  last  breeze  of  the  Italian  evening.  This  unity  of 
feeling  and  character  pervades  every  drama  of  Shake- 
speare." 


(Toiub  of  the  Scaligeri,  Vciona.) 


?*.v 


tvT-^; 


^Ib^ 


INTRODUCTORY  RLMARKS 


PROBABLE  DATE  OF  THE  PLAY  AND  STATE  OF  THE  TEXT. 

OTHELLO,  with  fewer  ol'  those  deep,  ethical  reflec- 
tions, suggested  by  experience  but  generalized  by 
the  intellect,  which  characterize  the  later  works 
of  Shakespeare,  yet  contains,  more  than  any  other,  the 
evident  results  of  accurate  personal  observation  of 
human  nature  and  intimate  acquaintance  with  man's 
inmost  being — his  very  "  heart  of  hearts."  The  emo- 
tions and  passions  it  paints,  are  those  which  most  pow- 
erfully agitate  domestic  life.  If,  happily,  in  modern 
civilized  society,  they  rarely  rise  to  the  height  of  Othello's 
"  wide  revenge,"  they  are  yet  too  often  found  growing 
"  like  a  thick  scurf  o'er  life"  and  embittering  existence. 
They  are,  in  themselves,  such  as  cannot  be  reasoned  out 
by  the  young  Poet  from  his  own  mind,  or  depicted  by 
any  eflort  of  his  inexperienced  imagination.  Richard, 
and  RoMEO,  and  the  Tempest,  (whatever  may  have  been 
their  actual  dates,)  might  have  been  the  creations  of 
youthful  genius;  but  Othello  required  actual  expe- 
rience, or  close  observation,  of  the  workings  of  bitter 
passions,  in  however  humble  a  form,  yet,  in  actual  life. 
This  noblest  of  domestic  tragedies,  therefore,  in  my 
opinion,  speaks  for  itself  that  its  author  had  looked  upon 
"human  dealings"  with  as  "learned  a  spirit"  as  lago; 
while,  unlike  him,  he  had  been  taught  by  the  experience 
of  his  own  heart  a  liberal  and  pitying  sympathy  with 
man's  weakness  and  guilt,  and  a  deep  reverence  for 
woman's  virtues  and  affections.  I  should  accordingly, 
upon  this  internal  evidence,  have  been  disposed  to  as- 
cribe the  composition  of  Othello  to  some  period  when 
the  author,  no  longer  younsj,  could  draw  upon  the  treas- 
ures of  long  (perhaps  of  sad)  experience.  In  this  view, 
Malone's  theory'  that  it  was  written  in  1611,  and  that  of  Chalmers,  who  ascribed  it  to  1614,  appeared  probable; 
but  later  antiquarian  inquiries  seem  to  have  fixed  the  date  of  its  authorship  about  1602.  This  was  the  thirty- 
ninth  year  of  Shakespeare's  age, — a  period  of  life  something  earlier  than  I  should  have  supposed,  theoretically  ; 
but  in  a  mind  like  his,  not  incompatible  with  the  views  just  expressed. 

We  now  know  from  the  "  Egerton  Papers,"  not  long  ago  published  by  the  Camden  Society,  that  a  play  called 
"Othello"  was  acted  for  the  entertainment  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  (6th  August,  1602,)  at  a  visit  to  the  residence 
of  Lord-Keeper  Egerton,  by  "Burbidge's  players;"  and  Collier  (the  highest  authority  in  matters  relating  to  the 
history  of  the  old  English  drama)  adds  that  "the  probability  is,  that  it  was  selected  for  performance  because  it 
was  a  new  play,  having  been  brought  out  at  the  Globe  Theatre  in  the  spring  of  that  year."  The  late  publication 
of  "Extracts  from  the  Accounts  of  Revels  at  Court,"  by  the  Sliakespearian  Society,  gives  official  evidence  that 
some  piece  called  "The  Moor  of  Venice"  was  performed  at  Whitehall  Palace,  in  1604.  As  there  is  no  vestige 
or  tradition  of  any  other  piece  on  this  subject,  this  must  have  been  Shakespeare's  Othello  in  some  form  or  other. 
We  know  besides  from  the  poetical  tributes  to  the  memory  of  Burbage,  whose  name  is  connected  with  the  per- 
formance in  1602,  that  he  was  the  original  representative  of  Shakespeare's  Othello,  and  with  "that  part  his 
course  began,  and  kept  it  many  a  year."  He  died  in  1619.  In  the  lately  discovered  elegy  upon  his  death,  after 
enumerating  his  numerous  characters,  his  admirer  adds — 

'  But  let  me  nnt  forget  that  chicfest  part, 
Wherein,  beyond  the  rest,  he  moved  the  heart: 
The  grieved  Moor,  made  jealous  by  a  slave, 
Who  sent  his  wife  to  till  a  timeless  grave, 
Then  slew  himself  upon  the  bloody  bed, — 
All  these,  and  many  more,  with  him  are  dfad.' 

But  it  is  not  improbable  that  the  Othello  of  1602  may  have  been,  like  the  original  Hamlet,  barely  an  outline, 
sufficient  for  dramatic  effect,  containing  all  the  incidents  and  characters,  but  wanting  some  of  the  heightened 
poetry  and  intense  passion  of  the  drama  we  now  read.  This  conjecture,  for  it  is  no  more,  receives  some  s>ipport 
from  the  fact  that  the  first  printed  copy  of  the  play,  (quarto,  1622,)  published  twenty  years  after  the  first  repre- 
sentation, though  substantially  complete,  still  does  not  contain  all  the  author's  latest  improvements ;  for,  besides 
numerous  slight  variations  of  words  and  phrases,  it  appears  that  some  of  the  most  poetical  passages  were  added 

5 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


ill  the  manuscripts  from  which  the  folio  of  1623,  and  the  second  quarto  of  1630,  were  printed.  Besides,  if  the  com- 
mentators are  correct  in  thinking  that  one  passage  of  the  play  contains  an  allusion  to  the  creation  of  baronets, 
and  another  to  the  language  and  provisions  of  the  English  statute  against  sorcery,  one  of  these  passages  must 
have  been  added  after  1603,  and  the  other  after  1611.  It  may,  therefore,  be  doubted  whether  this  first  quarto 
was  not  itself  an  improved  version  of  the  earliest  Othkllo,  as  performed  in  1602  and  1604. 

The  first  published  edition  of  Othello  was  in  a  quarto  pamphlet,  (1622,)  the  original  of  which  has  now  be- 
come one  of  the  scarcest  of  books,  for  which  rich  bibliomaniacs  have  paid  thirty,  forty,  and  even  fifty-six  pounds 
sterling.  The  copy  contained  in  the  first  folio  of  the  "  Tragedies  and  Comedies,"  perhaps  then  already  printed, 
was  not  published  until  the  next  year.  The  folio  differs  not  only  in  very  many  smaller  variations  of  phrase,  but 
in  the  addition  of  above  one  hundred  and  fifty  lines,  containing  several  of  the  most  beautiful  and  touching  passages. 
In  1630,  another  quarto  pamphlet  appeared,  containing  Othello  with  all  these  additions.  Johnson,  Stevens, 
Malone,  and  most  of  the  modern  editors  have  formed  their  text  on  the  first  quarto,  with  the  insertion  of  the  added 
lines  from  the  second.  Mr.  Knight's  Pictorial,  and  other  editions,  are  as  usual  founded  entirely  on  the  first 
folio,  with  slight  coiTections  of  probable  typographical  errors.  The  second  quarto  was  considered  of  little  value, 
and  supposed  to  be  merely  a  reprint  of  the  folio.  Mr.  Collier  was  the  first  to  observe  that  this  second  quarto  was 
itself  an  original  authority,  and  incontestably  printed  from  a  difierent  manuscript  from  either  of  the  original  edi- 
tions. This  is  very  manifest  from  the  inspection  of  Stevens's  accurate  reprint  and  collation  of  the  original 
quartos.  The  edition  of  1630  much  oftener  agrees  in  the  slighter  variations  with  the  first  edition  than  with  the 
folio,  and  yet  contains  the  folio  additions,  though  varying  enough  to  show  that  they  were  printed  from  some  dif- 
ferent manuscrii)t.  The  present  text  is  founded  on  the  principle  that  there  are  three  independent  copies  of  the 
original  text.  In  all  the  minor  variations,  where  there  is  no  marked  reason  (from  the  sense  or  context)  to  prcfei 
one  reading  to  another,  the  folio  is  followed  where  it  is  supported  by  either  of  the  others;  but  when  the  quartos 
agree,  their  reading  has  been  preferred. 

These  variations  are  so  numerous  and  so  very  unimportant,  (beginning,  for  example,  with  the  omission  or  in- 
sertion of  the  first  word,  "  Tush  !"  with  many  longer  but  not  more  important  differences  in  the  succeeding  lines.) 
that  it  has  not  been  thought  worth  while  to  encumber  the  notes  with  the  several  readings  and  their  authorities. 
It  is  sufficient  to  apprize  the  reader  of  the  general  rule  of  preference,  that  he  may  not  impute  any  such  variance 
from  the  text  of  Stevens  on  one  side,  or  of  Knight  on  the  other,  to  any  error  of  the  printer,  or  capricious  inno- 
vation of  the  editor.  There  are,  however,  some  differences  of  readings  affecting  the  sense  or  the  poetical  forn- 
of  expression,  and  two  or  three  are  among  the  most  vexed  questions  of  critical  discussion.  In  these  cases,  the  in- 
ternal evidence  of  sense,  and  that  of  contemporary  use  of  language,  are  entitled  to  greater  weight  than  meic 
preponderance  of  the  evidence  of  printed  copies.  The  reasons  for  preference  in  such  cases,  together  with  tie 
differing  readings,  are  given  in  original  or  selected  notes. 

With  these  few  exceptions,  the  ordinary  text  is  in  a  very  satisfactory  state;  and  the  metrical  arranirenu  ni 
has  been  little  meddled  with  by  modern  editors,  who  have  generally  suflTered  the  verses  to  stand  as  they  were 
originally  printed. 

SOURCE    OF    THE    PLOT. 

The  plot  is  taken  from  the  Hecatommithi,  or  Hundred  Tales  of  Giraldi  Cinthio,  an  Italian  novelist  and  drama- 
tist of  the  second  class,  in  the  sixteenth  century.  No  English  translation  anterior  to  the  date  of  the  play  has  been 
discovered;  but  there  was  a  contemporary  French  translation  printed  at  Paris  in  1584.  Shakespeare  must  have 
read  it  either  in  this  translation,  or  the  original;  for  he  has  interwoven  in  his  play  too  many  of  the  minor  and 
unessential  circumstances  of  the  story,  to  have  derived  his  knowledge  of  it  from  any  second-hand  account  cl' 
the  plot. 

The  following  is  the  outline  of  the  original  story;  sufficient  to  enable  the  reader  to  judge  of  the  extent  of  ll;c 
English  dramatist's  oblifrations  to  the  Italian  novelist;  which  are  much  less  than  is  commonly  supposed  by  those 
who  take  their  ideas  of  the  Italian  story  from  some  of  the  critics,  and  suppose  it  to  be  a  novel,  filled  with  dialiu'ue 
and  sentiment,  instead  of  a  meagre  tale,  not  longer  than  one  act  of  Othello. 

There  lived  at  Venice  a  valiant  Moor,  held  in  great  esteem  for  his  militaiy  talent  and  services.  Desdemoni,  a 
lady  of  man-ellous  beauty,  attracted  not  by  female  fancy  (ajjpclito  dminesco)  but  by  his  hi^h  virtues,  became  ena- 
moured of  the  Moor,  who  returned  her  love;  and,  in  spite  of  the  opposition  of  her  relations,  married  her.  Tliy 
lived  in  great  happiness  in  Venice  until  the  Moor  (he  has  no  other  name  in  the  storj')  was  chosen  to  the  milii.ny 
command  of  Cyprus,  whither  his  wife  insisted  on  accompanying  him.  He  took  with  him  a  favourite  ensign,  a  n  ;in 
of  great  personal  beauty,  but  of  the  most  depraved  heart, — a  boaster  and  a  coward.  His  wife  is  the  frieii;!  i  f 
Desdemona.  The  ensign  falls  passionately  in  love  with  Desdemona,  who,  wrapped  up  in  love  of  her  huslvKid. 
pays  no  regard  to  him.  His  love  then  turns  to  bitter  hate,  and  he  resolves  to  charge  her  with  infidelity,  and  in 
fix  the  Moor's  suspicions  upon  a  favourite  captain  of  his.  Soon  after,  that  officer  strikes  and  wounds  a  soldier  m 
guard,  for  which  the  Moor  cashiers  him.  Desdemona  endeavours  to  obtain  his  pardon;  and  this  gives  the  ( li.-i.Mi 
an  opportunity  of  insinuating  accusations  against  her,  and  rousing  the  Moor's  jealousy.  These  suspicii  iis  l-.r 
confirms  by  stealing  from  her  a  favourite  worked  handkerchief,  and  leaving  it  on  the  captain's  bed.  Then  ihi' 
Moor  and  his  ensign  plot  together  to  kill  Desdemona  and  her  supposed  lover.  Tlie  latter  is  waylaid  and  Avcumlcd 
in  the  dark  by  the  ensign.     Desdemona  is  beaten  to  death  by  him  also  "with  a  stocking  filled  with  sand;"  and 

6 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


then  the  Moor  and  he  attempt  to  conceal  their  murder  by  pulling  down  the  ceiling,  and  giving  out  that  she  was 
killed  by  the  fall  of  a  beam.  The  Moor  becomes  almost  frantic  with  his  loss, — turns  upon  the  ensign,  whom 
lie  degrades  and  drives  from  liim.  The  ensign  revenges  himself  by  disclosing  the  murder  to  the  captain,  upon 
whose  accusation  to  the  senate  the  Moor  is  arrested,  tried,  tortured,  and  then  banished,  and  afterwards  killed 
by  Desdcmona's  relations. 

Tlie  tale  has  little  beauty  of  style,  power  of  narration,  or  Aivid  delineation  of  character.  Indeed,  none  of  the 
personages,  except  Desdemona,  have  any  name,  nor  any  distinctly  and  naturally  drawn  character;  nor  has  the 
narrative  any  of  that  charm  of  expression  and  sentiment  which  has  made  others  of  the  Italian  stories,  through 
"old  Boccaccio's  lore  or  Dryden's  lay,"  a  portion  of  the  popular  literatui-e  of  everj-  civilized  nation.  Its  merit 
consists  in  the  air  of  reality  and  apparent  truth  of  the  storj' ;  which,  I  can  scarcely  doubt,  was  in  substance  drawn 
from  real  events  preserved  in  tlie  traditionaiy  or  judicial  history  of  Venice. 

Shakespeare  owes  to  it  the  general  plan  of  his  plot,  and  the  suggestion  of  the  first  passion  and  the  character 
of  Desdemona,  which,  however,  he  has  softened  and  elevated  as  well  as  expanded.  The  peculiarities  and  minuter 
incidents  of  the  story  give  to  the  drama  a  character  of  reality,  such  as  pure  invention  can  seldom  attain.  He  has 
also  some  obligation  to  Cinthio  fur  the  artful  and  dark  insinuations  by  which  lago  first  rouses  the  Moor's  suspi- 
cions. But  all  else  that  is  essentially  poetic  or  dramatic  is  the  Poet's  own.  Cinthio's  savage  Moor  and  cunning 
ensign  have  scarcely  any  thing  in  common  with  the  heroic,  the  gentle,  the  terrible  OtheUo, — or  with  lago's  proud, 
contemptuous  intellect,  bitter  wit,  cool  malignity,  and  "  learned  spirit."  Cassio  and  Emilia  owe  to  Shakespeare 
all  their  individuality :  Roderigo,  Brabantio,  and  the  rest,  are  entii'ely  his  creation.  , 

If,  however,  some  of  Shakespeare's  English  critics  have  overstated  his  obligations  to  the  old  novelist,  that  injus- 
tice, or  rather  carelessness,  is  more  than  compensated  by  the  eloquent  and  discriminating  criticism  of  a  living 
French  scholar  and  statesman.  M.  Guizot  thus  contrasts  the  Italian  "  Moro  di  Venezia"  with  the  English 
Otkello  : — 

"There  was  wantine  in  Cinthio's  narrative  the  poetical  genius  which  filled  the  scene  with  actors — which 
created  the  individuals — which  gave  each  of  them  his  own  aspect,  form,  and  character — which  made  us  see  their 
actions,  and  listen  to  their  words — which  unfolded  their  thoughts  and  penetrated  their  feelings : — that  vivifying 
power  which  summons  events  to  arise,  to  progress,  to  expand,  to  be  completed : — that  creative  breath  which, 
breathing  over  the  past,  calls  it  again  into  being,  and  fills  it  with  a  present  and  imperishable  life : — this  was  the 
power  which  Shakespeare  alone  possessed,  and  by  this,  out  of  a  forgotten  novel,  he  has  made  Othello." 


(Venetian  Remains  at  Famagusta.) 


(Venetian General.)     "Farewell  the  plumed  troops." 


PERIOD  OF  THE  ACTION,  ARCHITECTURE,  LOCALITY,  AND  COSTUME. 

Reed  places  the  precise  period  of  the  action  in  1570,  from  the  historical  facts  mentioned  in  the  play, — the 
junction  of  the  Turkish  fleet  at  Rhodes,  for  the  invasion  of  Cyprus, — which  it  first  threatened  and  then  went  to 
Rhodes.  Whether  or  not  this  is  the  exact  date,  it  is  certain  that  the  period  must  be  taken  somewhere  between  1471, 
when  the  island  first  came  under  the  sway  of  Venice,  and  was  garrisoned  by  her  troops,  and  1571,  when  it  was 
conquered  by  the  Turks.  The  various  references  to  customs,  arms,  government,  etc.,  agree  perfectly  with  this 
period.  The  first  act  is  in  Venice,  in  her  day  of  splendour  and  power,  of  which  the  decaying  monuments  still  re- 
main. These  have  become  familiar  to  the  untravelled  reader  by  beautiful  and  accurate  paintings  and  ensravings, 
from  Canaletto  to  Prout,  and  by  the  not  less  vivid  descriptions  of  Byron  and  Cooper.  How  they  (and  other  Italian 
scenery)  became  familiar  to  Shakespeare,  is  a  question  which  can  be  more  appropriately  examined  in  another 
place.  All  the  allusions,  however,  to  Venice  and  Venetian  manners,  have  a  character  of  reality,  and  no  inac- 
curacy has  been  detected. 

The  rest  of  the  action  passes  in  Cyprus.  The  old  copies  do  not  mention  the  precise  place;  but  Rowe,  followed 
by  all  the  editions  until  Malone,  headed  Act  II.  with  "The  Capital  of  Cyprus."  He,  with  Hanmer,  Theobald, 
and  others,  supposed  that  to  be  the  place  where  the  scene  lay  for  the  last  four  acts.  But  Malone  showed  tliat 
this  could  not  have  been  Shakespeare's  intention ;  "  Nicosia,  the  capital  of  Cyprus,  being  nearly  in  the  centre 
of  the  island,  and  thirty  miles  from  the  sea.  The  principal  seaport  town  of  Cyprus  was  Famagusta ;  where  there 
was  formerly  a  strong  fort  and  commodious  haven,  the  only  one  of  any  magnitude  in  the  island ;  and  there  un- 
doubtedly the  scene  should  be  placed.  '  Neere  unto  the  haven  (says  KnoUes)  standeth  an  old  castle,  with  four 
towers,  after  the  ancient  manner  of  building.'     To  this  castle,  we  find  Othello  repairs." 

In  this  the  later  editors,  of  course,  concur. 

The  costume  of  Venice  in  her  glory  has  been  preserved  in  all  its  details,  in  every  form  and  degree  of  art,  from 
the  intellectual  speaking  portraits  of  Titian  to  the  mere  engravings  of  costimie  and  armour.  Some  of  them  are 
transferred  to  this  edition,  and  otlier  authorities  are  easily  accessible.  The  only  question  susceptible  of  contro- 
versy is  as  to  the  costume  of  Othello  liimself.  Upon  this  point,  painters  and  tragedians  have  difi'ered  from  one 
another  very  widely ;  some  attiring  the  Moor  of  Venice  as  a  Mohammedan  prince,  while  within  some  forty  years, 
he  was  arrayed  in  an  English  major-general's  uniform  on  the  London  boards.  In  historical  strictness,  it  is  very 
certain  that  the  Venetian  general,  (wlio  from  motives  of  state  policy  as  to  their  aristocracy,  was  always  a  for- 
eigner, if  not  to  Italy,  at  least  to  Venice,)  wore  an  official  dress,  described  by  Vicellio,  a  contemporary  of  Sliake- 
speare's,  as  a  gown  of  crimson  velvet,  with  loose  sleeves;  over  which  was  a  mantle  of  cloth-of-gold,  buttoned 
over  the  shoulder  with  massy  gold  buttons.     His  cap  was  of  crimson  velvet,  and  he  bore  a  silver  baton  like  those 

B 


INTRODUCTORY  RE.MARKS. 


which  are  still  the  official  designations  of  the  field-marshals  of  Europe.  When  in  actual  ser\-ice,  he  wore  the 
knight's  ai-mour  of  the  age,  with  the  mantle  and  baton.  Othello,  though  he  could  not  hold  this  office  if  he  were 
a  Venetian,  could  not  have  held  office  at  all  unless  a  Christian  in  profession,  and  must,  of  course,  have  assumed 
the  appropriate  costume  as  much  as  if  he  had  been  a  Frenchman,  or  a  German,  or  a  Neapolitan. 

Thus  much  for  the  antiquarian  accuracy  of  the  costume,  without  regard  to  what  may  have  been  Shakespeare's 
own  ideal  portrait  of  the  Moor.  But  of  his  intention  on  this  point,  there  cannot  be  much  doubt.  He  did  not 
conceive  his  Moor  as  attired  in  Mohammedan  costume.  The  Moor  is  one  who  would  not  "  renounce  his  bap- 
tism, the  seals  and  symbols  of  redeemed  sin."  In  his  last  breath,  he  describes  the  "dog"  whom  he  smote 
for  beating  a  Venetian  and  traducing  Venice,  as  a  "malignant  and  a  iurbuu'd  Turk."  This  the  Poet  could  not 
mean  for  a  portrait  of  the  state's  own  commanding  general,  who  elsewhere  speaks  of  his  own  "  helm."  The 
Turks  too,  are  the  enemies  of  Venice;  and  no  dramatic  poet  could  have  conceived  so  gross  an  incongruity  as  the 
general  of  any  Christian  state  wearing  the  uniform  and  customai7  attire  of  the  enemies  whom  he  is  to  combat. 
But  Othello — so  far  from  being  represented  as  a  person  negligent  of  these  matters — is  a  soldier,  delighting  in  "  all 
quality,  pride,  pomp,  and  circumstance  of  glorious  war." 


(General  of  Venice,  in  full  liicss.     Viceluo — Habiti  Auliclii.) 


Scene  I. — Venice.     A  Street.  I       Rod.  Thou  lold'st  rne  tliou  didst  hold  him  in  thy 

Enter  Roderigo  and  Iago.  Ja^o/rTespise  me  if  I  do  not.     Three  great  ones 

Hod.  Tush!  never  tell  me;  I  take  it  much  un-   ,  of  the  city, 

kindly,  In  personal  suit  to  make  me  his  lieutenant, 

That  thou,  iago,  who  hast  had  my  purse,  '  OlV-capp'd  to  liim;  and,  by  the  faith  of  man, 

As  if  the  strings  were   thine,  should'st  know  of      I  know  my  price :   I  am  worth  no  worse  a  place ; 
this.  But  he,  as  loving  his  own  pride  and  purposes, 

Iago.  But  you'll  not   hear   me  :   if  ever  I  did      Evades  them,  with  a  bombast  circumstance, 
dream  Horribly  stuff  "d  with  epithets  of  war; 

Of  such  a  matter,  abhor  me.  ii  And,  in  conclusion, 

11 


ACT  I. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOll  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  1. 


Nonsuits  my  mediators;  "For  certes,"  says  he, 
"  I  have  aheady  chose  my  officer."  And  what  was 

he? 
Forsooth,  a  great  arithmetician, 
One  Michael  Cassio,  a  Florentine, 
A  fellow  almost  damn'd  in  a  fair  wife; 
That  never  set  a  s(|uadron  in  the  field, 
Nor  the  division  of  a  battio  knows 
More  than  a  spinster  ;  unless  the  bookish  theoric. 
Wherein  the  tongued  consuls  can  propose 
As  masterly  as  he  :  mere  prattle,  without  i)ractice, 
Is  all  his  soldiership.   But  he,  sir,  had  th'  election  ; 
And  I, — of  whom  his  eyes  had  seen  the  proof, 
At  Rhodes,  at  Cyprus,  and  on  other  grounds, 
Christen'd   and   heathen, — must   be    be-lee'd    and 

calm'd 
By  debitor  and  creditor,  this  counter-caster: 
He,  in  good  time,  nmst  his  lieutenant  be, 
And  I,  (God  bless  the  mark!)  his  Moor-ship's  an- 
cient. 
Rod.  By  heaven,  I  rather  would  have  been  his 

hangiuan. 
lago.  But  there's  no  remedy:  'tis  the  curse  of 

service. 
Preferment  goes  by  letter,  and  affection, 
Not  by  the  old  gradation,  where  each  second 
Stood  heir  t'  the  first.    Now,  sir,  be  judge  yourself. 
Whether  t  in  any  just  term  am  atfin'd 
To  love  the  Moor. 

Rod.  I  would  not  follow  him,  then. 

Taf>o.  O,  sir !  content  you  ; 
I  follow  him  to  serve  my  turn  upon  him : 
We  cannot  all  be  masters,  nor  all  masters 
Cannot  be  truly  follow'd.     You  shall  mark 
Many  a  duteous  and  knee-crooking  knave. 
That,  doting  on  his  own  obsequious  bondage. 
Wears  out  his  time,  much  like  his  master's  ass. 
For  nought  but  provender;  and  when  he's   old, 

cashier'd : 
Whip  me  such  honest  knaves.     Others  there  are, 
Who,  trimm'd  in  forms  and  visages  of  duty, 
Keep  yet  their  hearts  attending  on  themselves. 
And,  throwing  but  shows  of  service  on  their  lords. 
Do  well  thrive  by  them ;  and  when  they  have  lin'd 

their  coats. 
Do  themselves  homage :  these  fellows  have  some 

soul ; 
And  such  a  one  do  I  profess  myself.     For,  Sir, 
It  is  as  sure  as  you  are  Roderigo, 
Were  I  the  Moor,  I  would  not  be  lago  : 
In  following  him,  I  follow  but  myself; 
Heaven  is  my  judge,  not  I  for  love  and  duty. 
But  seeming  so,  for  my  peculiar  end: 
For  when  my  outward  action  doth  deinonstrate 
The  native  act  and  figure  of  my  heart 
In  compliment  extern,  'tis  not  long  after 
But  I  will  wear  my  heart  upon  my  sleeve 
For  daws  to  peck  at :  I  am  not  what  I  am. 

Rod.  What   a  full  fortune  does  the  thick-lips 

owe. 
If  he  can  carry't  thus ! 

laffo.  Call  up  her  father ; 

Rouse  him :  make  after  him,  poison  his  delight. 
Proclaim  him  in  the  streets  :  incense  her  kinsmen: 
And  though  he  in  a  fertile  climate  dwell. 
Plague  him  with  flies  :  though  that  his  joy  be  joy, 
Yet  throw  such  changes  of  vexation  on't. 
As  it  may  lose  some  colour. 

Rod.  Here  is  her  father's  house  :  I'll  call  aloud. 
Ias;o.  Do;  with  like  timorous  accent,  and  dire 

yell, 

V2 


As  when,  (by  night  and  negligence,)  the  fire 
Is  spied  in  populous  cities. 

Rod.  What  ho  I  Brabantio !  signior  Brabantio, 

ho! 
lago.  Awake!   what,  ho!    Brabantio!    thieves! 
thieves !  thieves ! 
Look  to  your  house,  your  daughter,  and  your  bags ! 
Thieves  !  thieves  ! 

Enter  Brabantio,  above,  at  a  window. 

Bra.  What  is  the  reason  of  this  terrible  sum- 
mons ? 
What  is  the  matter  there  ? 

Rod.  Signior,  is  all  your  family  within  ? 

lago.  Are  your  doors  lock'd  ? 

Bra.  Why  ?  wherefore  ask  you  this  ? 

lago.  Sir!  you  are  robbed;  for  shame,  put  on 
your  gown ; 
Your  heart  is  burst,  you  have  lost  half  your  soul : 
Even  now,  now,  very  now,  an  old  black  ram 
Is  tupping  your  white  ewe.     Arise,  arise ! 
Awake  the  snorting  citizens  with  the  bell. 
Or  else  the  devil  will  make  a  grandsire  of  you. 
Arise,  I  say. 

Bra.  What !  have  you  lost  your  wits? 

Rod.  Most  reverend  signior,  do  you  know  ray 
voice  ? 

Bra.  Not  I :  what  are  you? 

Rod.  My  name  is  Roderigo. 

Bra.  The  worse  welcome : 

I  have  charg'd  thee  not  to  haunt  about  my  doors. 
In  honest  plainness  thou  hast  heard  me  say. 
My  daughter  is  not  for  thee  ;  and  now,  in  madness. 
Being  full  of  supper  and  distempering  draughts, 
Upon  malicious  bravery  dost  thou  come 
To  start  my  quiet. 

Rod.  Sir,  sir,  sir, — 

Bra.  But  thoti  must  needs  be  sure. 

My  spirit,  and  my  place,  have  in  them  power 
To  make  this  bitter  to  thee. 

Rod.  Patience,  good  sir. 

Bra.  What  tell'st  thou  me  of  robbing?  this  is 
Venice  ; 
My  house  is  not  a  grange. 

Rod.  Most  grave  Brabantio, 

In  simple  and  pure  soul  I  come  to  you. 

lago.  'Zounds,  sir!  you  are  one  of  those,  that 
will  not  serve  God,  if  the  devil  bid  you.  Because 
we  come  to  do  you  service,  and  you  think  we  are 
ruffians,  you'll  have  your  daughter  covered  with  a 
Barbary  horse  :  you'll  have  your  nephews  neigh  to 
you  ;  you'll  have  coursers  for  cousins,  and  gennets 
for  germans. 

Bra.  What  profane  wi-etch  art  thou  ? 

lago.  I  am  one,  sir,  that  comes  to  tell  you,  your 
daughter  and  the  Moor  are  now  making  the  beast 
with  two  backs. 

Bra.  Thou  art  a  villain. 

lago.  You  are — a  senator. 

Bra.  This   thou  shalt  answer:    I   know   thee, 
Roderigo. 

Rod.   Sir,  I  will  answer  any  thing.     But  I  be- 
seech you, 
If  't  be  your  pleasure,  and  most  wise  consent, 
(As  i)artly,  I  find,  it  is)  that  your  fair  daughter. 
At  this  odd-even  and  dull  watch  o'  the  night. 
Transported  with  no  worse  nor  better  guard. 
But  with  a  knave  of  common  hire,  a  gondolier. 
To  the  gross  clasps  of  a  lascivious  Moor, — 
If  this  be  known  to  you,  and  your  allowance. 
We  tlien  have  done  you  bold  and  saucy  wrongs ; 


ACT  I. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


8CENK  II. 


But  if  you  know  not  this,  my  manners  tell  me, 

We  have  your  wrong  rebuke.     Do  not  believe. 

That  from  the  sense  of  all  civility, 

I  thus  would  play  and  trille  with  your  reverence : 

Your  daughter,  if  you  have  not  given  her  leave, 

I  say  again,  hath  made  a  gross  revolt. 

Tying  her  duty,  beauty,  wit,  and  fortunes. 

In  an  extravagant  and  wheeling  stranger. 

Of  here  and  everywhere.    Straight  satisfy  yourself: 

If  she  be  in  her  chamber,  or  yotir  house, 

Let  loose  on  me  the  justice  of  the  state 

For  thus  deluding  you. 

Bra.  Strike  on  the  tinder,  ho  ! 

Give  me  a  taper! — call  up  all  my  people! — 
This  accident  is  not  unlike  my  dream ; 
Belief  of  it  oppresses  me  already. — 
Light,  I  say!  light!  \^Exitfrom  abave. 


lago.  Farewell,  for  I  must  leave  you ; 

It  seems  not  meet,  nor  wholesome  to  my  place, 
To  be  produc'd  (as  if  I  stay  I  shall) 
Against  the  Moor :  for,  I  do  know,  the  state, — 
However  this  may  gall  him  with  some  check, — 
Cannot  with  safety  cast  him ;  for  he's  embark'd 
With  such  loud  reason  to  the  Cyprus  wars, 
(Which  even  now  stand  in  act)  that,  for  their  souls. 
Another  of  his  fathom  they  have  none. 
To  lead  their  business;  in  which  regard. 
Though  I  do  hate  him  as  I  do  hell  pains. 
Yet  for  necessity  of  present  life, 
I  must  show  out  a  flag  and  sign  of  love. 
Which  is  indeed  but  sign.     That  you  shall  surely 

find  him. 
Lead  to  the  Sagittary  the  raised  search; 
And  there  will  I  be  with  him.    So,  fai-ewell.  [Exit. 


(Court  of  tlie  Ducal  Palace,  Venice.) 


E7iter  Brabantio,  and  Servants  with  torches. 

Bra.  It  is  too  true  an  evil :  gone  she  is ; 
And  what's  to  come  of  my  despised  time. 
Is  nought  but  bitterness. — Now,  Roderigo, 
Where  didst  thou  see  her  ? — O,  ixnhappy  girl ! — 
With  the  Moor,  say'st  thou  ? — Who  would  be  a 

father? — 
How  didst  thou  know  'twas  she  ?  —  O !  she  de- 
ceives me 
Past  thought. — What  said  she  to  you? — Get  more 

tapers ! 
Raise  all  my  kindred ! — Are  they  married,  think 
you? 
Rod.  Truly,  I  think,  they  are. 
Bra.  O  heaven  ! — How  got  she  out  ? — O,  trea- 
son of  the  blood! — 
Fathers,  from  hence  trust  not   your  daughters' 

minds 
By  what  you  see  them  act. — Are  there  not  charms. 
By  which  the  property  of  youth  and  maidhood 
May  be  abus'd  ? — Have  you  not  read,  Roderigo, 
Of  some  such  thing  ? 


Rod.  Yes,  sir ;  I  have,  indeed. 

Bra.  Call  up  my  brother. — O,  would  you  had 
had  her ! — 
Some  one  way,  some  another. — Do  yoti  know 
Where  we  may  apprehend  her  and  the  Moor  ? 

Rod.  I  think,  I  can  discover  him,  if  you  please 
To  get  good  guard,  and  go  along  with  me. 

Bra.  Pray  you,  lead  on.     At  eveiy  house  I'll 
call; 
I  may  command  at  most. — Get  weapons,  ho ! 
And  raise  some  special  officers  of  night. — 
On,  good  Roderigo; — I'll  deserve  your  pains. 

[Excutil. 

Scene  II. — The  Same.     Another  Street. 

Enter  Othello,  Iago,  and  Attendants,  with 

torches. 

Iago.  Though  in  the  trade  of  war  I  have  slain 
men. 
Yet  do  I  hold  it  very  stuff  o'  the  conscience 
To  do  no  contriv'd  murder :  I  lack  iniquity 

1.3 


ACT 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  III. 


Sometimes,  to  do  me  service.     Nine  or  ten  times 
I  had  thought  to  have  yerk'd  him  here,  under  the 
ribs. 
Olh.  'Tis  better  as  it  is. 
lago.  Nay,  but  he  prated, 

And  spoke  such  scui-vy  and  provoking  terms 
Against  your  honour, 
That,  with  the  Httle  godhness  I  have, 
I  did  full  hard  forbear  him.     But,  I  pray,  sir. 
Are  you  fast  married  ?   for,  be  sure  of  this. 
That  the  magnifico  is  much  beloved ; 
And  hath,  in  his  effect,  a  voice  potential 
As  double  as  the  duke's :  he  will  divorce  you ; 
Or  put  upon  you  what  restraint,  or  grievance. 
The  law  (with  all  his  might  to  enforce  it  on) 
Will  give  him  cable. 

0th.  Let  him  do  his  spite  : 

My  services,  which  I  have  done  the  signiory. 
Shall  out-tongue  his  complaints.    'Tis  yet  to  know. 
Which,  when  I  know  that  boasting  is  an  honour, 
I  shall  promulgate,  I  fetch  my  life  and  being 
From  men  of  royal  siege  ;  and  my  demerits 
May  speak,  unbonneted,  to  as  proud  a  fortune 
As  this  that  I  have  reach'd :  for  know,  lago. 
But  that  I  love  the  gentle  Desdemona, 
I  would  not  my  unhoused  free  condition 
Put  into  circumscription  and  confine 
For  the  sea's  worth.    But,  look  !  what  lights  come 
yonder? 

lago.  These  are  the  raised  father,  and  his  friends : 
You  were  best  go  in. 

Oth.  Not  I ;  I  must  be  found : 

My  parts,  my  title,  and  my  perfect  soul. 
Shall  manifest  me  rightly.     Is  it  they? 

lago.  By  Janus,  I  think  no. 


Enter  Cassio,  and  certain  Officers  with  torches. 

Oth.  The  servants  of  the  duke,  and  my  lieutenant. 
The  goodness  of  the  night  upon  you,  friends. 
What  is  the  news  ? 

Cas.  The  duke  does  greet  you,  general ; 

And  he  requires  your  haste,  post-haste  appearance, 
Even  on  the  instant. 

Oth.  What  is  the  matter,  think  you  ? 

Cas.  Something  from  Cyprus,  as  I  may  divine. 
It  is  a  business  of  some  heat :  the  galleys 
Have  sent  a  dozen  sequent  messengers 
This  very  night  at  one  another's  heels ; 
And  many  of  the  consuls,  rais'd  and  met, 
Are  at  the  duke's  already.     You  have  been  hotly 

call'd  for ; 
When,  being  not  at  your  lodging  to  be  found, 
The  senate  hath  sent  about,  three  several  quests. 
To  search  you  out. 

Oth.  'Tis  well  I  am  found  by  you. 

I  will  but  spend  a  word  here  in  the  house. 
And  go  with  you.  \^Exit. 

Cas.  Ancient,  what  makes  he  here  ? 

lago.  'Faith,  he  to-night  hath  boarded  a  land 
carack : 
If  it  prove  lawful  prize,  he's  made  for  ever. 

Cas.  I  do  not  understand. 

lago.  He's  married. 

Cas.  To  whom? 

Re-enter  Othello. 

lago.  Marry,  to — Come,  captain,  will  you  go  ? 
Olh.  Have  with  you. 

Cas.  Here  comes  another  troop  to  seek  for  you. 
Tago.  It  is  Brabantio. — General,  be  advis'd : 
He  comes  to  bad  intent. 

14 


Enter  Brabantio,  Roderigo,  and  Officers,  with 
torches  and  weapons. 

Oth.  Holla !  stand  there ! 

Rod.  Signior,  it  is  the  Moor. 

Bra.  Down  with  him,  thief! 

[  They  draw  on  both  sides. 

lago.  You,  Roderigo  !  come,  sir,  I  am  for  you. 

Oth.  Keep  up  your  bright  swords,  for  the  dew 
will  rust  them. — 
Good  signior,  you  shall  more  command  with  years, 
Than  with  your  weapons. 

Bra.  O,  thou  foul  thief !  where  hast  thou 'stow'd 
my  daughter? 
Damn'd  as  thou  art,  thou  hast  enchanted  her; 
For  I'll  refer  me  to  all  things  of  sense. 
If  she  in  chains  of  magic  were  not  bound. 
Whether  a  maid  so  tender,  fair,  and  happy, 
So  opposite  to  marriage,  that  she  shunn'd 
The  wealthy  curled  darlings  of  our  nation. 
Would  ever  have,  to  incur  a  general  mock. 
Run  from  her  guardage  to  the  sooty  bosom 
Of  such  a  thing  as  thou, — to  fear,  not  to  delight. 
Judge  me  the  world,  if  'tis  not  gross  in  sense. 
That  thou  hast  practis'd  on  her  with  foul  charms ; 
Abus'd  her  delicate  youth  with  drugs,  or  minerals. 
That  weaken  motion. — I'll  have't  disputed  on ; 
'Tis  probable,  and  palpable  to  thinking. 
I,  therefore,  apprehend,  and  do  attach  thee, 
For  an  abuser  of  the  world,  a  practiser 
Of  arts  inhibited,  and  out  of  warrant. — 
Lay  hold  upon  him!  if  he  do  resist, 
Subdue  him  at  his  peril. 

Oth.  Hold  your  hands  I 

Both  you  of  my  inclining,  and  the  rest : 
Were  it  my  cue  to  fight,  I  should  have  known  it 
Without  a  prompter. — Where  will  you  that  I  go 
To  answer  this  your  charge  ? 

Bra.  To  prison ;  till  fit  time 

Of  law,  and  course  of  direct  session, 
Call  thee  to  answer. 

Oth.  What  if  I  do  obey  ? 

How  may  the  duke  be  therewith  satisfied. 
Whose  messengers  are  here  about  my  side, 
Upon  some  present  business  of  the  state, 
To  bear  me  to  him  ? 

Off.  'Tis  true,  most  worthy  signior : 

The  duke's  in  council,  and  your  noble  self, 
I  am  sure,  is  sent  for. 

Bra.  How  !  the  duke  in  council ! 

In  this  time  of  the  night ! — Bring  him  away. 
Mine's  not  an  idle  cause ;  the  duke  himself, 
Or  any  of  my  brothers  of  the  state, 
Cannot  but  feel  this  wrong,  as  'twere  their  own ; 
For  if  such  actions  may  have  passage  free. 
Bond-slaves  and  pagans  shall  our  statesmen  be. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — The  Same.     A  Council- Chamber. 

The  Duke,  and  Senators,  sitting  at  a  table ; 
Officers  attending. 

Duke.  There  is  no  composition  in  these  news. 
That  gives  them  credit. 

1  Sen.  Indeed,  they  are  disproportion'd : 
My  letters  say,  a  hundred  and  seven  galleys. 

Dtike.  And  mine,  a  hundred  and  forty. 

2  Sen.  And  mine,  two  hundred: 
But  though  they  jump  not  on  a  just  account, 
(As  in  these  cases,  where  the  aim  reports 


ACT  I. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF   VENICE. 


SCKNE  III. 


'Tis  oft  with  difference)  yet  do  they  all  confirm 
A  Turkish  fleet,  and  bearing  up  to  Cyprus. 

Duke.  Nay,  it  is  possible  enough  to  judgment. 
I  do  not  so  secure  me  in  the  error. 
But  the  main  article  I  do  approve 
In  fearful  sense. 

Sailor.  [  Within.]  What  ho !  what  ho  !  what  ho ! 

Enter  an  Officer,  with  a  Sailor, 

Off.  A  messenger  from  the  galleys. 

Duke.  Now,  the  business  ? 

Sail.  The  Turkish  preparation  makes  for  Rhodes : 
So  was  I  bid  report  here  to  the  state, 
By  signior  Angelo. 

Duke.  How  say  you  by  this  change  ? 

1  Sen.  This  cannot  be. 

By  no  assay  of  reason  :  'tis  a  pageant, 
To  keep  us  in  false  gaze.     When  we  consider 
The  importancy  of  Cyprus  to  the  Turk  ; 
And  let  ourselves  again  but  understand. 
That,  as  it  more  concerns  the  Turk  than  Rhodes, 
So  may  he  with  more  facile  question  bear  it. 
For  that  it  stands  not  in  such  warlike  brace. 
But  altogether  lacks  th'  abilities 
That  Rhodes  is  dress'd  in  :  if  we  make  thought  of 

this. 
We  must  not  think  the  Turk  is  so  unskilful, 
To  leave  that  latest  which  concerns  him  first, 
Neglecting  an  attempt  of  ease  and  gain, 
To  wake,  and  wage,  a  danger  profitless. 

Duke.  Nay,  in  all  confidence,  he's  not  for  Rhodes. 

Off.  Here  is  more  news. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Mess.  The  Ottomites,  reverend  and  gracious. 
Steering  with  due  course  toward  the  isle  of  Rhodes, 
Have  there  injointed  them  with  an  after  fleet. 
1  Sen.  Ay,  so  I  thought. — How  many,  as  you 

guess  ? 
Mess.  Of  thirty  sail ;  and  now  do  they  re-stem 
Their  backward  course,  bearing  with  frank  appear- 
ance 
Their  purposes  toward  Cyprus. — Signior  Montano, 
Your  trusty  and  most  valiant  servitor. 
With  his  free  duty  recommends  you  thus. 
And  prays  you  to  believe  him. 

Duke.  'Tis  certain  then  for  Cyprus. — 
Marcus  Luccicos,  is  not  he  in  town  ? 
1  Sen.  He's  now  in  Florence. 
Duke.  Write  from  us  to  him;  post,  post-haste 

dispatch. 
1  Sen.  Here  comes  Brabantio,  and  the  valiant 
Moor. 

Enter  Brabantio,  Othello,  Iago,  Roderigo, 

and  Officers. 

Duke.  Valiant  Othello,  we  must  straight  employ 
you 
Against  the  general  enemy  Ottoman. — 
I  did  not  see  you;  welcome,  gentle  signior; 

[To  Brabantio. 
We  lack'd  your  counsel  and  your  help  to  night. 
Bra.  So  did  I  yours.     Good  your  grace,  pardon 
me; 
Neither  my  place,  nor  aught  I  heard  of  business. 
Hath  raised  me  from  my  bed;  nor  doth  the  gen- 
eral care 
Take  hold  of  me,  for  my  particular  grief 
Is  of  so  flood-gate  and  o'er-bearing  nature. 
That  it  engluts  and  swallows  other  sorrows, 
And  it  is  still  itself. 


pro- 


Duke.  Why,  what's  the  matter? 

Bra.  My  daughter!  O,  my  daughter ! 

Sen.  Dead  ? 

Bra.  Ay,  to  me; 

She  is  abus'd,  stol'n  from  me,  and  corrupted 
By  spells  and  medicines  bought  of  mountebanks ; 
For  nature  so  preposterously  to  err, 
(Being  not  deficient,  blind,  or  lame  of  sense) 
Sans  witchcraft  could  not — 

Duke.  Whoe'er  he  be  that,  in  this  foul 
ceeding. 

Hath  thus  beguil'd  your  daughter  of  herself, 
And  you  of  her,  the  bloody  book  of  law 
You  shall  yourself  read  in  the  bitter  letter. 
After  your  own  sense;  yea,  though  our  proper  son 
Stood  in  your  action. 

Bra.  Humbly  I  thank  your  grace. 

Here  is  the  man,  this  Moor ;  whom  now,  it  seems. 
Your  special  mandate,  for  the  state  afl'airs. 
Hath  hither  brought. 

Duke  and  Sen.         We  are  very  sorry  for  it, 

Duke.  What,  in  your  own  part,  can  you  say  to 
this?  [To  Othello. 

Bra.  Nothing,  but  this  is  so. 

Oth.  Most  potent,  grave,  and  reverend  signiors. 
My  very  noble  and  approv'd  good  masters. 
That  I  have  ta'en  away  this  old  man's  daughter. 
It  is  most  true ;  true,  I  have  married  her : 
The  very  head  and  front  of  my  oflending 
Hath  this  extent,   no   more.     Rude  am  I  in  my 

speech, 
And  little  bless'd  with  the  set  phrase  of  peace; 
For  since  these  arms  of  mine  had  seven  years' 

pith, 
Till  now,  some  nine  moons  wasted,  they  have  us'd 
Their  dearest  action  in  the  tented  field ; 
And  little  of  tliis  great  world  can  I  speak. 
More  than  pertains  to  feats  of  broil  and  battle ; 
And,  therefore,  little  shall  I  grace  my  cause. 
In  speaking  for  myself.     Yet,  by  your  gracious 

patience, 
I  will  a  round  unvarnish'd  tale  deliver 
Of  my  whole  course  of  love ;  what  drugs,  what 

charms, 
What  conjuration,  and  what  mighty  magic, 
(For  such  proceeding  I  am  charged  withal) 
I  won  his  daughter  with. 

Bra.  A  maiden  never  bold  ; 

Of  spirit  so  still  and  quiet,  that  her  motion 
Blush'd  at  herself;  and  she, — in  spite  of  nature. 
Of  years,  of  country,  credit,  every  thing, — 
To  fall  in  love  with  what  she  fear'd  to  look  on  ? 
It  is  a  judgment  maim'd,  and  most  imperfect, 
That  will  confess  perfection  so  could  err 
Against  all  rules  of  nature  ;   and  must  be  driven 
To  find  out  practices  of  cunning  hell. 
Why  this  should  be.     I,  therefore,  vouch  again, 
That  with  some  mixtures  powerful  o'er  the  blood. 
Or  with  some  dram  conjur'd  to  this  effect, 
He  wrought  upon  her. 

Duke.  To  vouch  this  is  no  proof: 

Without  more  certain  and  more  overt  test, 
These  are  thin  habits,  and  poor  likelihoods 
Of  modern  seeming,  you  j)refer  against  him. 

1  Sen.  But,  Othello,  speak  : 
Did  you  by  indirect  and  forced  causes 
Subdue  and  poison  this  young  maid's  affections ; 
Or  came  it  by  request,  and  such  fair  question 
As  soul  to  soul  affordeth  ? 

Oth.  I  do  beseech  you, 

Send  for  the  lady  to  the  Sagittary, 

15 


Of  huir-breadth    scapes   i 

breach ; 

Of  being  taken  by  the  insolent  foe, 
And  sold  to  slavery;  of  my  redemption  thence, 
And  portance  in  my  travel's  history : 
Wherein  of  antres  vast,  and  deserts  idle, 
Rough  quarries,  rocks,  and  hills  whose  heads  touch 

heaven. 
It  was  my  hint  to  speak,  such  was  the  ])rocess; 
And  of  the  cannibals  that  each  other  cat. 
The  anthropophagi,  and  men  whose  lieads 
Do  grow  beneath  their  shoulders.     These  to  hear. 
Would  Desdemona  seriously  incline  : 
But  still  the  house  alfairs  would  draw  her  thence; 
Which  ever  as  she  could  with  haste  despatch, 
She'd  come  again,  and  with  a  greedy  ear 
Devour  up  my  discourse.     Which  I  observing, 
Took  once  a  pliant  hour;  and  found  good  means 
To  draw  from  her  a  ])rayer  of  earnest  heart, 
Tliat  T  would  all  my  pilgrimage  dilate. 
Whereof  by  parcels  she  liad  something  lieard, 
lint  not  intentively:   I  did  consent; 
And  often  did  beguile  her  of  her  tears, 

1(5 


/»'/  And  let  her  speak  of  me  before  her  father 
'!,  If  you  do  find  me  foul  in  her  report, 
The  trust,  the  office,  I  do  hold  of  you, 
Not  only  take  away,  but  let  your  sentence 
Even  fall  upon  my  life. 
Duke.  Fetch  Desdemona  hither. 

Olli..  Ancient,  conduct  them ;  you  best  know  the 
place. —       [Exeunt  Iago  and  Attendants. 
And,  till  she  come,  as  truly  as  to  heaven 

lo  confess  the  vices  of  my  blood, 
Su  justly  to  your  grave  ears  I'll  present 
How  I  did  thrive  in  this  fair  lady's  love, 
And  she  in  mine. 

Duke.  Say  it,  Othello. 
Oth.  Her  father  lov'd  me ;  oft  invited  me; 
Still  question'd  me  the  story  of  my  life. 
From  year  to  year;  the  battles,  sieges,  fortunes, 
That  I  have  pass'd. 

I  ran  it  through,  even  from  my  boyish  days. 
To  the  very  moment  that  he  bade  me  tell  it : 
Wherein  I  spake  of  most  disastrous  chances. 
Of  moving  accidents,  by  Hood  and  field; 
'   th'    imminent    deadly 


When  I  did  speak  of  some  distressful  stroke. 
That  my  youth  suffer'd.     My  story  being  done, 
She  gave  me  for  my  pains  a  world  of  sighs: 
She  swore, — in  faith,  'twas  strange,  'twas  passing 

strange; 
'Twas  pitiful,  'twas  wondrous  pitiful  : 
She  wished  she  had  not  heard  it;  yet  she  wish'd 
That  heaven  had  made  her  such  a  man :  she  thank'd 

me ; 
And  bade  me,  if  I  had  a  friend  that  lov'd  her, 
I  sliould  but  teach  him  how  to  tell  my  story. 
And   that    would    woo    her.      Upon    this    hint    1 

spake ; 
She  lov'd  me  for  the  dangers  I  had  pass'd. 
And  I  loved  her  that  she  did  pity  them. 
This  only  is  the  witchcraft  I  have  us'd : 
Here  comes  the  lady ;  let  her  witness  it. 

Enter  Dksdemona,  Iago,  and  Attendants. 

Duke.  I  think,  this  tale  would  win  my  daughici 
too. 
Good  Brabantio, 
Take  up  (his  mansled  matter  at  the  best : 


ACT  1. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  III. 


Men  do  their  broken  weapons  rather  use, 
Than  their  bare  hands. 

Bra.  I  pray  you,  hear  her  speak  : 

If  she  confess  that  she  was  half  the  wooer, 
Destruction  on  my  head,  if  my  bad  blame 
Light  on  the  man. — Come  hither,  gentle  mistress  : 
Do  you  perceive  in  all  this  noble  company, 
Where  most  you  owe  obedience  ? 

Des.  My  noble  father, 

I  do  perceive  here  a  divided  diUy. 
To  you,  I  am  boimd  for  life,  and  education: 
My  life,  and  education,  both  do  learn  me 
How  to  respect  you  ;  you  are  the  lord  of  duty  ; 
I  am  hitherto  your  daughter :  but  here's  my  hus- 
band ; 
And  so  much  duty  as  my  mother  show'd 
To  you,  preferring  you  Ijefore  her  fatlier. 
So  much  I  challenge  that  I  may  profess 
Due  to  the  Moor,  my  lord. 

Bra.  God  be  with  you  ! — 1  have  done. — 

Please  it  your  grace,  on  to  the  state  aflairs  : 
I  had  rather  to  adopt  a  child,  than  get  it. — 
Come  hither.  Moor : 

I  here  do  give  thee  that  with  all  my  heart, 
Which,  but  thou  hast  already,  with  all  my  heart 
I  would  keep  from  thee. — For  your  sake,  jewel, 
I  am  glad  at  soul  I  have  no  other  child, 
For  thy  escape  would  teach  me  tyranny. 
To  hang  clogs  on  them. — I  have  done,  my  lord. 

Duke.  Let  me  speak  like  yourself;  and  lay  a 
sentence, 
Which,  as  a  grise,  or  step,  may  help  these  lovers 
Into  your  favour. 

When  remedies  are  past,  the  griefs  are  ended 
By  seeing  the  worst,  which  late  on  hopes  depended. 
To  mourn  a  mischief  that  is  past  and  gone 
Is  the  next  way  to  draw  more  mischief  on. 
What  cannot  be  presei-v'd  when  fortune  takes, 
Patience  her  injury  a  mockery  makes. 
The  robb'd,  that  smiles,  steals  something  from  the 

thief: 
He  robs  himself,  that  spends  a  bootless  grief. 

Bra.  So  let  the  Turk  of  Cyprus  us  beguile : 
We  lose  it  not,  so  long  as  we  can  smile. 
He  bears  the  sentence  well,  that  nothing  bears 
But  the  free  comfort  which  from  thence  he  hears  ; 
But  he  bears  both  the  sentence  and  the  sorrow. 
That,  to  pay  grief,  must  of  poor  patience  borrow. 
These  sentences,  to  sugar,  or  to  gall. 
Being  strong  on  both  sides,  are  equivocal: 
But  words  are  words ;   I  never  yet  did  hear, 
That  the  bruis'd  heart  was  pierc'd  through  the  ear. 
Beseech  you,  now  to  the  affairs  of  state. 

DuJce.  The  Turk  with  a  most  mighty  prepara- 
tion makes  for  Cyprus. — Othello,  the  fortitude  of 
the  place  is  best  known  to  you ;  and  though  we 
have  there  a  substitute  of  most  allowed  sufficiency, 
yet  opinion,  a  sovei-eign  mistress  of  effects,  throws 
a  more  safer  voice  on  you :  you  must,  therefore, 
be  content  to  slubber  the  gloss  of  your  new  for- 
tunes with  this  more  stubborn  and  boisterous  ex- 
pedition. 

Oth.  The  tyrant  custom,  most  grave  senators. 
Hath  made  the  flinty  and  steel  couch  of  war 
My  thrice-driven  bed  of  down:  I  do  agnize 
A  natural  and  prompt  alacrity, 
I  find  in  hardness ;  and  do  undertake 
These  present  wai's  against  the  Ottomites. 
Most  humbly,  therefore,  bending  to  your  state, 
I  crave  fit  disposition  for  my  wife; 
Due  reference  of  place,  and  exhibition, 

3 


With  such  accommodation,  and  besort. 
As  levels  with  her  breeding. 

Duke.  If  you  please, 

Be't  at  her  fathers. 

Bra.  I'll  not  have  it  so. 

Oth.  Nor  I. 

Des.  Nor  I ;  I  would  not  there  reside, 

To  put  my  father  in  impatient  thoughts. 
By  being  in  his  eye.     Most  gracious  duke. 
To  my  unfolding  lend  your  prosperous  ear : 
And  let  me  find  a  charter  in  your  voice, 
T'  assist  my  simpleness. 

Duke.  What  would  you,  Desdemona? 

Des.  That  I  did  love  the  Moor  to  live  with  him, 
My  downright  violence  and  storm  of  fortunes 
May  trumpet  to  the  world :  my  heart's  subdued 
Even  to  the  very  quality  of  my  lord : 
I  saw  Othello's  visage  in  his  mind ; 
And  to  his  honours,  and  his  valiant  parts. 
Did  I  my  soul  and  fortunes  consecrate. 
So  that,  dear  lords,  if  I  be  left  behind, 
A  moth  of  peace,  and  he  go  to  the  war. 
The  rites  for  which  I  love  him  are  bereft  me, 
And  I  a  heavy  interim  shall  support 
By  his  dear  absence.     Let  me  go  with  him. 

Oth.  Your  voices,  lords :  'beseech  you,  let  her 
will 
Have  a  free  way. 

Vouch  with  me,  heaven,  I  therefore  beg  it  not. 
To  please  the  palate  of  my  appetite ; 
Nor  to  comply  with  heat  (the  young  affects 
In  me  defunct)  and  proper  satisfaction  ; 
But  to  be  free  and  bounteous  to  her  mind: 
And  heaven  defend  your  good  souls,  that  you  think 
I  will  your  serious  and  great  business  scant. 
For  she  is  with  me.     No,  when  light-wing'd  toys 
Of  feather'd  Cupid  foil  with  wanton  dulness 
My  speculative  and  active  instruments. 
That  my  disports  corrupt  and  taint  my  business, 
Let  housewives  make  a  skillet  of  my  helm. 
And  all  indign  and  base  adversities 
Make  head  against  my  reputation  ! 

Duke.  Be  it  as  you  shall  privately  determine. 
Either  for  her  stay  or  going.    Th'  affair  cries  haste, 
And  speed  must  answer  it :  you  must  hence  to-night. 

Des.  To-night,  my  lord  ? 

Duke.  This  night. 

Oih.  With  all  my  heart. 

Duke.  At  nine  i'  the  moi-ning  here  we'll  meet 
again. 
Othello,  leave  some  officer  behind. 
And  he  shall  our  commission  bring  to  you ; 
With  such  things  else  of  quality  and  respect, 
As  doth  import  you. 

Oth.  Please  your  grace,  my  ancient; 

A  man  he  is  of  honesty,  and  trust : 
To  his  conveyance  I  assign  my  wife. 
With  what  else   needful  your  good    grace   shall 

think 
To  be  sent  after  me. 

Duke.  Let  it  be  so. — 

Good  night  to  every  one. — And,  noble  signior, 

[To  Brabantio. 
If  virtue  no  delighted  beauty  lack. 
Your  son-in-law  is  far  more  fair  than  black. 

1  Sen.  Adieu,  brave  Moor !  use  Desdemona  well. 

Bra.  Look  to  her,  Moor,  if  thou  hast  eyes  to  see  : 
She  has  deceiv'd  her  father,  and  may  thee. 

\Excunt  Duke,  Senators,  Officers,  Sfc. 

Oth.  My  life  upon  her  faith. — Honest  lago. 
My  Desdemona  must  I  leave  to  thee  : 

17 


ACT   I. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE   III. 


I  pr'ythee,  let  thy  wife  attend  on  her. 
And  bring  her  after  in  the  best  advantage. — 
Come,  Desdemona;   I  have  but  an  hour 
Of  love,  of  worldly  matters  and  direction, 
To  spend  with  thee  :  we  must  obey  the  time. 

[Exeunt  Othello  and  Desdemona. 

Rod.  lago. 

lago.  What  say'st  thou,  noble  heart  ? 

Rud.  What  will  I  do,  thinkest  thou  ? 

lago.  Why,  go  to  bed,  and  sleep. 

Rod.   I  will  incontinently  drown  myself. 

lago.  Well,  if  thou  dost,  I  shall  never  love  thee 
after  it.     Why,  thou  silly  gentleman ! 

Rod.  It  is  silliness  to  live,  when  to  live  is  a  tor- 
ment; and  then  have  we  a  pi-escription  to  die, 
when  death  is  our  physician. 

lago.  O  villainous !  I  have  looked  upon  the  world 
for  four  times  seven  years,  and  since  I  could  dis- 
tinguish betwixt  a  benefit  and  an  injury,  I  never 
found  a  man  that  knew  how  to  love  himself.  Ere 
I  would  say,  I  would  drown  myself  for  the  love  of 
a  Guinea-hen,  I  would  change  my  humanity  with  a 
baboon. 

Rod.  What  should  I  do  ?  I  confess,  it  is  my 
shame  to  be  so  fond ;  but  it  is  not  in  my  virtue  to 
amend  it. 

lago.  Virtue  ?  a  fig  !  'tis  in  ourselves  that  we 
are  thus,  or  thus.  Our  bodies  are  gardens,  to  the 
which,  our  wills  are  gardeners ;  so  that  if  we  will 
plant  nettles,  or  sow  lettuce  ;  set  hyssop,  and  weed 
up  thyme ;  supply  it  with  one  gender  of  herbs,  or 
distract  it  with  many :  either  to  have  it  steril  with 
idleness,  or  manured  with  industry ;  why,  the 
power  and  coiTigible  authority  of  this  lies  in  our 
wills.  If  the  balance  of  our  lives  had  not  one  scale 
of  reason  to  poise  another  of  sensuality,  the  blood 
and  baseness  of  our  nattxres  would  conduct  us  to 
most  preposterotis  conclusions  :  but  we  have  reason 
to  cool  our  raging  motions,  our  carnal  stings,  our 
unbitted  lusts,  whereof  I  take  this,  that  you  call — 
love,  to  be  a  sect  or  scion. 

Rod.  It  cannot  be. 

lago.  It  is  merely  a  lust  of  the  blood,  and  a  per- 
mission of  the  will.  Come,  be  a  man  :  drown  thy- 
self? drown  cats,  and  blind  puppies.  I  profess  me 
thy  friend,  and  I  confess  me  knit  to  thy  deserving 
with  cables  of  perdurable  toughness ;  I  could  never 
better  stead  thee  than  now.  Put  money  in  thy 
purse ;  follow  these  wars ;  defeat  thy  favour  with  an 
usurped  beard ;  I  say,  put  money  in  thy  purse. 
It  cannot  be,  that  Desdemona  should  long  continue 
her  love  to  the  Moor, — put  money  in  thy  purse  ; — 
nor  he  his  to  her :  it  was  a  violent  commencement, 
and  ihou  shalt  see  an  answerable  sequestration ; — 
put  but  money  in  thy  purse. — These  Moors  are 
changeable  in  their  wills ; — fill  thy  purse  with 
money :  the  food  that  to  him  now  is  as  luscious 
as  locusts,  shall  be  to  him  shortly  as  bitter  as  colo- 
quintida.  She  must  change  for  youth  :  when  she 
is  sated  with  his  body,  she  will  find  the  error  of 
her  choice. — She  must  have  change,  she  must : 
therefore,  put  money  in  thy  purse. — If  thou  wilt 
needs  damn  thyself,  do  it  a  more  delicate  way  than 
drowning.  Make  all  the  money  thou  canst.  If 
sanctimony  and  a  frail  vow,  betwixt  an  erring  bar- 
l)arian  and  a  super-subtle  Venetian,  be  not  too 
hard  for  my  wits,  and  all  the  tribe  of  hell,  thou 
shalt  enjoy  her ;  therefore  make  money.  A  pox 
of  drowning  thyself  I  it  is  clean  out  of  the  way  : 
seek  thou  rather  to  be  hanged  in  compassing  thy 
joy,  than  to  be  drowned  and  go  without  her. 

18 


Rod.  Wilt  thou  be  fast  to  my  hopes,  if  1  depend 
on  the  issue  ? 

lago.  Thou  art  sure  of  me. — Go,  make  money. — 
I  have  told  thee  often,  and  I  re-tell  thee  again  and 
again,  I  hate  the  Moor :  my  cause  is  hearted  ;  thine 
hath  no  less  reason.  Let  us  be  conjunctive  in  our 
revenge  against  him :  if  thou  canst  cuckold  him, 
thou  dost  thyself  a  pleasure,  me  a  sport.  There 
are  many  events  in  the  womb  of  time,  which  will 
be  delivered.  Traverse  ;  go  ;  provide  thy  money. 
We  will  have  more  of  this  to-morrow.     Adieu. 

Rod.  Where  shall  we  meet  i'  the  morning  ? 

lago.  At  my  lodging. 

Rod.  I'll  be  with  thee  betimes. 

lago.  Go  to  ;  farewell.    Do  you  hear,  Roderigo? 

Rod.  What  say  you  ? 

lago.  No  more  of  drowning,  do  you  hear. 

Rod.  I  am  changed.     I'll  sell  all  my  land. 

lago.  Go  to ;  farewell :  put  money  enough  in 
your  purse.  [Exit  Roderigo. 

Thus  do  I  ever  make  my  fool  my  piirse ; 
For  I  mine  own  gain'd  knowledge  should  profane. 
If  I  woidd  time  expend  with  such  a  snipe. 
But  for  my  si)ort  and  profit.     1  hate  the  Moor; 
And  it  is  thought  abroad,  that  'twixt  my  sheets 
He  has  done  my  office  :  I  know  not  if 't  be  true ; 
Yet  I,  for  mere  suspicion  in  that  kind. 
Will  do  as  if  for  surety.     He  holds  me  well : 
The  better  shall  my  purpose  work  on  him. 
Cassio's  a  proper  man  :  let  me  see  now  ; 
To  get  his  place,  and  to  plume  up  my  will ; 
In  double  knavery, — How,  how? — Let's  see: — 
After  some  time,  to  abuse  Othello's  ear, 
That  he  is  too  familiar  with  his  wife : 
He  hath  a  person,  and  a  smooth  dispose, 
To  be  suspected ;  fram'd  to  make  women  false. 
The  Moor  is  of  a  free  and  open  nature. 
That  thinks  men  honest,  that  but  seem  to  be  so, 
And  will  as  tenderly  be  led  by  the  nose, 
As  asses  are. — 

I  have't ; — it  is  engender'd  : — hell  and  night 
Must  bring   this  monstrous  birth  to  the  world's 


light. 


[Exit. 


(A  rsenal  at  Venice.)     "  Lead  to  tlie  Sagittary  the  raised  seareti." 


p^cr ; 


Scene  I. — A  Sea-port  Town  in  Cyprus. 
A  Platform. 

Enter  Montano,  and  two  Gentlemen. 
Mon.  What  from  the  cape  can  you  discern  at 


sea  : 


it  is  a  high-wrought 


1  Gent.   Nothing   at  all 

flood ; 

I  cannot,  'twixt  the  heaven  and  the  main, 
Descry  a  sail. 

Mon.  Methinks,  the  wind  hath  spoke  aloud  at 

land ; 
A  fuller  blast  ne'er  shook  our  battlements : 
Tf  it  hath  ruffian'd  so  upon  the  sea, 
What  ribs  of  oak,  when  mountains  melt  on  them. 
Can  hold  the  mortise  ?   what  shall  we  hear  of  this  ? 

2  Gent.  A  segregation  of  the  Turkish  fleet: 
For  do  but  stand  upon  the  foaming  shore, 
The  chidden  billow  seems  to  pelt  the  clouds, 
The  wind-shak'd  surge,  with  high  and  monstrous 

mane. 
Seems  to  cast  water  on  the  burning  bear, 
And  quench  the  guards  of  th'  ever-fixed  pole: 
I  never  did  like  molestation  view 
On  the  enchafed  flood. 

Mon.  If  that  the  Turkish  fleet 

Be  not  inshelter'd  and  embay'd,  they  are  drown'd; 
It  is  impossible  to  bear  it  out. 

Enter  a  third  Gentleman. 

n  Gent.  News,  lads  I   our  wars  are  done. 
The  desperate  tempest  hath  so  bang'd  the  Turks, 


That  their  designment  halts :  a  noble  ship  of  V  enice 
Hath  seen  a  grievous  wreck  and  sufl'erance 
On  most  part  of  their  fleet. 

Mon.   Howl   is  this  true  ? 

3  Gent.  The  ship  is  here  put  in : 

A  Veronese  ;  Michael  Cassio 
Lieutenant  to  the  warlike  Moor,  Othello, 
Is  come  on  shore :  the  Moor  himself 's  at  sea. 
And  is  in  full  commission  here  for  Cyprus. 

Mon.  I  am  glad  on't;  'tis  a  worthy  governor. 

3  Gent.  But  this  same  Cassio,  though  he  speak 
of  comfort, 
Touching  the  Turkish  loss,  yet  he  looks  sadly, 
And  prays  the  Moor  be  safe ;  for  they  were  parted 
With  foul  and  violent  tempest. 

Mon.  Pray  heaven  he  be ; 

For  I  have  serv'd  him,  and  the  man  commands 
Like  a  full  soldier.     Let's  to  the  sea-side,  ho ! 
As  well  to  see  the  vessel  that's  come  in, 
As  to  throw  out  our  eyes  for  brave  Othello, 
EveJi  till  we  make  the  main,  and  th'  aerial  blue. 
An  indistinct  regard. 

3  Gent.  Come,  let's  do  so; 

For  every  minute  is  expectancy 
Of  more  arrivance. 

Enter  Cassio. 

Cas.  Thanks  you,  the  valiant  of  the  warlike  isle, 
That  so  approve  the  Moor. — O !  let  the  heavens 
Give  him  defence  against  the  elements, 
For  I  have  lost  him  on  a  dangerous  sea. 

Mon.  Is  he  well  shipp'd  ? 

Cas.  His  bark  is  stoutly  timber'd,  and  his  pilot 


ACT  II. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCK>"E  I. 


Of  very  expert  and  approv'd  allowance  ; 
Therefore  my  hopes,  not  surfeited  to  death. 
Stand  in  bold  cure. 

[Within.]  A  sail,  a  sail,  a  sail! 

Enter  a  Messenger. 
Cas.  What  noise  ? 

Mess.  The  town  is  empty ;  on  the  brow  o'  the 
sea 
Stand  ranks  of  people,  and  they  cry,  "  A  sail." 
Cas.  My  hopes  do  shape  him  for  the  governor. 

[Guns  heard. 
2  Gent.  They  do  discharge  their  shot  of  cour- 
tesy : 
Our  friends,  at  least. 

Cas.  I  pray  you,  sir,  go  forth. 

And  give  us  truth  who  'tis  that  is  arriv'd. 

2  Gent.  I  shall.  [Exit. 

Man.  But,  good  lieutenant,  is  your  general  wiv'd  ? 
Cas.   Most  fortunately :  he  hath  achiev'd  a  maid. 
That  paragons  description,  and  wild  fame; 
One  that  excels  the  quirks  of  blazoning  pens, 
And  in  th'  essential  vesture  of  creation. 
Does  bear  all  excellency. — How  now  ?    who  has 
put  in  ? 

Re-enter  second  Gentleman. 

2  Gent.  'Tis  one  lago,  ancient  to  the  general. 

Cas.  He  has  had  most  favourable   and   happy 
speed : 
Tempests  themselves,  high  seas,  and  howling  winds. 
The  gutter'd  rocks,  and  congregated  sands. 
Traitors  ensteep'd  to  clog  the  guiltless  keel, 
As  having  sense  of  beauty,  do  omit 
Their  mortal  natures,  letting  go  safely  by 
The  divine  Desdemona. 

Mon.  What  is  she? 

Cas.  She  that  I  spake  of,  our  great  captain's 
captain. 
Left  in  the  conduct  of  the  bold  Ligo; 
Whose  footing  here  anticipates  our  thoughts, 
A  se'nnight's  speed. — Great  Jove  !   Othello  guard, 
And  swell  his  sail  with  thine  own  powerful  breath. 
That  he  may  bless  this  bay  with  his  tall  ship. 
Make  love's  quick  pants  in  Desdemona's  arms. 
Give  renew'd  fire  to  our  extincted  spirits. 
And  bring  all  Cyprus  comfort. — O,  behold ! 

Enter  Desdemo:sa,  Emilia,  L\go,  Roderigo,  and 

Attendants. 

The  riches  of  the  ship  is  come  on  shore. 
Ye  men  of  Cyprus,  let  her  have  your  knees. — 
Hail  to  thee,  lady !   and  the  grace  of  heaven, 
Before,  behind  thee,  and  on  every  hand, 
Enwheel  thee  round! 

Des.  I  thank  you,  valiant  Cassio. 

What  tidings  can  you  tell  me  of  my  lord? 

Cas.  He  is  not  yet  aiTiv'd :  nor  know  I  aught 
But  that  he's  well,  and  will  be  shortly  here. 

Des.  O  !  but  I  fear. — How  lost  you  company  ? 

Cas.  The  great  contention  of  the  sea  and  skies 
Parted  our  fellowship. 

[Within.]   A  sail,  a  sail ! 
But,  hark!  a  sail.  [Guns  heard. 

2  Gent.  They  give  their  greeting  to  the  citadel ! 
This  likewise  is  a  friend. 

Cas.  See  for  the  news. — 

[Exit  Gentletnan. 
Good  ancient,  you  are  welcome. — Welcome,  mis- 
tress.—  [To  Emilia. 
Let  it  not  gall  your  patience,  good  lago, 
That  I  extend  my  manners :  'tis  my  breeding 

20 


That  gives  me  this  bold  show  of  courtesy. 

[Kissing  her. 

lago.  Sir,  would  she  give  you  so  much  of  her 
lips. 
As  of  her  tongue  she  oft  bestows  on  me, 
You'd  have  enough. 

Des.  Alas  !  she  has  no  speech. 

lago.  In  faith,  too  much; 
I  find  it  still,  when  I  have  leave  to  sleep : 
Marry,  before  your  ladyship,  I  grant. 
She  puts  her  tongue  a  little  in  lier  heart, 
And  chides  with  thinking. 

Emil.  You  have  little  cause  to  say  so. 

lago.  Come  on,  come  on;  you  are  pictures  out 
of  doors. 
Bells  in  your  parlours,  wild  cats  in  your  kitchens. 
Saints  in  your  injuries,  devils  being  offended, 
Players   in  your  housewifery,  and  housewives  in 
your  beds. 

Des.  O,  fie  upon  thee,  slanderer! 

lago.  Nay,  it  is  true,  or  else  I  am  a  Turk : 
You  rise  to  play,  and  go  to  bed  to  work. 

Emil.  You  shall  not  write  my  praise. 

lago.  No,  let  me  not. 

Des.  What  would'st  thou  write  of  me,  if  thou 
should'st  praise  me  ? 

lago.  O  gentle  lady,  do  not  put  me  to't. 
For  I  am  nothing,  if  not  critical. 

Des.  Come  on;  assay. — There's  one  gone  to  the 
harbour  ? 

lago.  Ay,  madam. 

Des.  I  am  not  meny ;  but  I  do  beguile 
The  thing  I  am,  by  seeming  otherwise. — 
Come  ;  how  wouldst  thou  praise  me  ? 

lago.  I  am  about  it,  but,  indeed,  my  invention 
Comes  from  my  pate,  as  birdlime  does  from  frize, 
It  plucks  out  brains  and  all ;  but  my  muse  labours, 
And  thus  she  is  deliver'd. 
If  she  be  fair  and  wise, — fairness,  and  wit. 
The  one's  for  use,  the  other  useth  it. 

Des.  Well  prais'd !     How,  if  she  be  black  and 
witty  ? 

lago.  If  she  be  black,  and  thereto  have  a  wit, 
She'll  find  a  white  that  shall  her  blackness  fit. 

Des.  Worse  and  worse. 

Emil.  How,  if  fair  and  foolish  ? 

lago.  She  never  yet  was  foolish  that  was  fair; 
For  even  her  folly  help'd  her  to  an  heir. 

Des.  These  are  old  fond  paradoxes,  to  make 
fools  laugh  i'  the  alehouse.  What  miserable  praise 
hast  thou  for  her  that's  foul  and  foolish  ? 

lago.  There's  none  so  foul,  and  foolish  thereunto, 
But  does  foul  pranks  which  fair  and  wise  ones  do. 

Des.  O  heavy  ignorance  !  thou  praisest  the  worst 
best.  But  what  praise  could'st  thou  bestow  on  a 
deserving  woman  indeed  ?  one  that,  in  the  author- 
ity of  her  merit,  did  justly  put  on  the  vouch  of 
very  malice  itself? 

lago.  She  that  was  ever  fair,  and  never  proud ; 
Had  tongue  at  will,  and  yet  was  never  loud ; 
Never  lack'd  gold,  and  yet  went  never  gay ; 
Fled  from  her  wish,  and  yet  said, — "now  I  may;" 
She  that,  being  anger'd,  her  revenge  being  nigh, 
Bade  her  wrong  stay,  and  her  displeasure  fly; 
She  that  in  wisdom  never  was  so  frail. 
To  change  the  cod's  head  for  the  salmon's  tail; 
She  that  could  think,  and  ne'er  disclose  her  mind. 
See  suitors  following,  and  not  look  behind ; 
She  was  a  wight, — if  ever  such  wight  were, — 
Des.  To  do  what? 
laao.  To  suckle  fools,  and  chronicle  small  beer. 


i 


.^ 


I '  IS)-' 


Des.  O,  most  lame  and  impotent  conclusion ! — 
Do  not  learn  of  him,  Emilia,  though  he  be  thy 
husband. — How  say  you,  Cassio  ?  is  he  not  a  most 
profane  and  liberal  counsellor? 

Cas.  He  speaks  home,  madam ;  you  may  relish 
him  more  in  the  soldier,  than  in  the  scholar. 

lago.  [^5?VZe.]  He  takes  her  by  the  palm :  ay, 
well  said,  whisper:  with  as  little  a  web  as  this,  will 
I  ensnare  as  great  a  fly  as  Cassio.  Ay,  smile  upon 
her,  do  ;  1  will  gyve  thee  in  thine  own  courtship. 
You  say  true ;  'tis  so,  indeed  :  if  such  tricks  as 
these  strip  you  out  of  your  lieutenantry,  it  had 
been  better  you  had  not  kissed  your  three  fingers 
so  oft,  which  now  again  you  are  most  apt  to  play 
the  sir  in.  Very  good  :  well  kissed  !  an  excellent 
courtesy  !  'tis  so  indeed.  Yet  again  your  fingers 
to  your  lips  ?  would,  they  were  clyster-pipes  for 
your  sake. — \A  trumpet  heard.']  The  Moor!  I 
know  his  trumpet. 

Cas.  'Tis  traly  so. 

Des.  Let's  meet  him,  and  receive  him. 

Cas.  Lo,  where  he  comes! 

Enter  Othello,  and  Attendants. 

0th.  O,  my  fair  warrior! 

Des.  My  dear  Othello  ! 

Oth.  It  gives  me  wonder  great  as  my  content. 
To  see  you  here  before  me.     O,  my  soul's  joy ! 
If  after  every  tempest  come  such  calms, 
May  the  winds  blow,  till  they  have  waken'd  death; 
And  let  the  labouring  bark  climb  hills  of  seas, 
Olympus-high,  and  duck  again  as  low 
As  hell's  from  heaven  !     If  it  were  now  to  die, 
'Twere  now  to  be  most  happy ;  for,  I  fear, 
My  soul  hath  her  content  so  absolute, 


That  not  another  comfort  like  to  this 
Succeeds  in  unknown  fate. 

Des.  The  heavens  forbid, 

But  that  our  loves  and  comforts  should  increase, 
Even  as  our  days  do  grow  I 

Oth.  Amen  to  that,  sweet  powers ! — 

I  cannot  speak  enough  of  this  content; 
It  stops  me  here ;  it  is  too  much  of  joy  : 

j  And  this,  and  this,  the  greatest  discords  be, 

j  [Kissi7ig  Iter. 

I  That  e'er  our  hearts  shall  make ! 

I       lago.   [Aside.]  OI  you  are  well  tun'd  now  ; 

i  But  I'll  set  down  the  pegs  that  make  this  music, 
As  honest  as  I  am. 

Oth.  Come,  let  us  to  the  castle. — 

News,  friends ;  our  wars  are  done,  the  Turks  are 

drown'd. 
How  does  my  old  acquaintance  of  this  isle  ? — 
Honey,  you  shall  be  well  desir'd  in  Cyprus, 
I  have  found  great  love  amongst  them.  O  my  sweet, 
I  prattle  out  of  fashion,  and  I  dote 
In  mine  own  comforts. — I  pr'ythee,  good  lago. 
Go  to  the  bay,  and  disembark  my  coffers. 
Bring  thou  the  master  to  the  citadel: 
He  is  a  good  one,  and  his  worthiness 
Does  challenge  much  respect. — Come,  Desdemona, 
Once  more  well  met  at  Cyprus. 
[Exeunt  Othello,  Desdemo>'a,  and  Attendants, 
lago.  Do  thou  meet  me  presently  at  the  har- 
bour.— Come    hither. — If  thou    be'st    valiant — as 
they  say  base  men,  being  in   love,  have  then  a  no- 
bility in  their  natures  more  than  is  native  to  them, 
list  me.     The  lieutenant  to-night  watches  on  the 
court  of  guard. — First,  I  must  tell  thee  this — Des- 
demona is  directly  in  love  with  him. 

21 


ACT  II. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  I. 


Rod.  With  him  !  why,  'tis  not  possible. 

lago.  Lay  thy  finger — thus,  and  let  thy  soul  be 
instructed.  Mark  me  with  what  violence  she  first 
loved  the  Moor,  but  for  bragging,  and  telling  her 
fantastical  lies ;  and  will  she  love  hira  still  for 
prating  ?  let  not  thy  discreet  heart  think  it.  Her 
eye  must  be  fed ;  and  what  delight  shall  she  have 
to  look  on  the  devil  ?  When  the  blood  is  made 
dull  with  the  act  of  sport,  there  should  be, — again 
to  inflame  it,  and  to  give  satiety  a  fresh  appetite, — 
loveliness  in  favour,  sympathy  in  years,  manners, 
and  beauties  ;  all  which  the  Moor  is  defective  in. 
Now,  for  want  of  these  required  conveniences,  her 
delicate  tenderness  will  find  itself  abused,  begin  to 
heave  the  gorge,  disrelish  and  abhor  the  Moor; 
very  nature  will  instruct  her  in  it,  and  compel  her 
to  some  second  choice.  Now,  sir,  this  granted,  (as 
it  is  a  most  pregnant  and  unforced  position,)  who 
stands  so  eminently  in  the  degree  of  this  fortune, 
as  Cassio  does  ?  a  knave  very  voluble  ;  no  further 
conscionable,  than  in  putting  on  the  mere  form  of 
civil  and  humane  seeming,  for  the  better  compass- 
ing of  his  salt  and  most  hidden  loose  affection  ? 
why,  none ;  why,  none :  a  subtle  slippery  knave ; 
a  finder  out  of  occasions;  that  has  an  eye  can 
stamp  and  counterfeit  advantages,  thougli  true  ad- 
vantage never  present  itself:  a  devilish  knave! 
besides,  the  knave  is  handsome,  young,  and  hath 
all  those  requisites  in  him,  that  folly  and  green 
minds  look  after;  a  pestilent  complete  knave,  and 
the  woman  hath  found  him  already. 

Rod.  I  cannot  believe  that  in  her :  she  is  full  of 
a  most  blessed  condition. 

lago.  Blessed  fig's  end !  the  wine  she  drinks  is 
made  of  grapes  :  if  she  had  been  blessed,  she  would 
never  have  loved  the  Moor:  bless'd  pudding! 
Didst  thou  not  see  her  paddle  with  the  palm  of 
his  hand  ?  didst  not  mark  that  ? 

Rod.  Yes,  that  I  did ;  but  that  was  but  courtesy. 

lago.  Lechery,  by  this  hand ;  an  index,  and 
obscure  prologue  to  the  history  of  lust  and  foul 
thoughts.  They  met  so  near  with  their  lips, 
that  their  breaths  embraced  together.  Villainous 
thoughts,  Roderigo !  when  these  mutualities  so 
marshal  the  way,  hard  at  hand  comes  the  master 
and  main  exercise,  the  incorporate  conclusion. 
Pish! — But,  sir,  be  you  ruled  by  me:  I  have 
brought  you  from  Venice.  AVatch  you  to-night ; 
for   the    command,   I'll   lay't   upon  you :    Cassio 


knows  you  not : — I'll  not  be  far  from  you  :  do 
you  find  some  occasion  to  anger  Cassio,  either  by 
speaking  too  loud,  or  tainting  his  discipline ;  or 
from  what  other  course  you  please,  which  the 
time  shall  more  favourably  minister. 

Rod.   Well. 

lago.  Sir,  he  is  rash,  and  very  sudden  in  choler, 
and,  haply,  with  his  tnincheon  may  strike  at  you : 
provoke  him,  that  he  may ;  for  even  out  of  that 
will  I  cause  these  of  Cyprus  to  mutiny,  whose 
qualification  shall  come  into  no  true  taste  again, 
but  by  the  displanting  of  Cassio.  So  shall  you 
have  a  shorter  journey  to  your  desires,  by  the 
means  I  shall  then  have  to  prefer  them ;  and  the 
impediment  most  profitably  removed,  without  the 
which  there  were  no  expectation  of  our  prosperity. 

Rod.  I  will  do  this,  if  I  can  bring  it  to  any  op- 
portunity. 

lago.  I  warrant  thee.  Meet  me  by  and  by  at 
the  citadel :  I  must  fetch  his  necessaries  ashore. 
Farewell. 

Rod.  Adieu.  [Exit. 

lago.  That  Cassio  loves  her,  I  do  well  believe  it ; 
That  she  loves  him,  'tis  apt,  and  of  great  credit : 
The  Moor — howbeit  that  I  endure  him  not, — 
Is  of  a  constant,  loving,  noble  nature  ; 
And,  I  dare  think,  he'll  prove  to  Desdcmona 
A  most  dear  husband,     Now,  I  do  love  her  too ; 
Not  out  of  absolute  lust,  (though,  peradventure, 
I  stand  accountant  for  as  great  a  sin.) 
But  partly  led  to  diet  my  revenge. 
For  that  I  do  suspect  the  lustful  Moor 
Hath  leap'd  into  my  seat ;  the  thought  whereof 
Doth  like  a  poisonous  mineral  gnaw  my  inwards, 
And  nothing  can,  or  sliall,  content  my  soul, 
Till  I  am  even'd  with  him,  wife  for  wife; 
Or,  failing  so,  yet  that  I  put  the  Moor 
At  least  into  a  jealousy  so  strong 
That  judgment  cannot  cure.    Which  thing  to  do, — 
If  this  poor  trash  of  Venice,  wliom  I  trace 
For  his  quick  hunting,  stand  the  putting  on, — 
I'll  have  our  Michael  Cassio  on  the  hip; 
Abuse  him  to  the  Moor  in  the  rank  garb, — 
For  I  fear  Cassio  with  my  night-cap  too ; — 
Make  the  Moor  thank  me,  love  me,  and  reward  me, 
For  making  him  egregiously  an  ass. 
And  practising  upon  his  peace  and  quiet. 
Even  to  madness.     'Tis  here,  but  yet  confus'd : 
Knavery's  plain  face  is  never  seen,  til)  us'd.   [Exit. 


(Citailel,  Famagusta.) 


ACT  II 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  II.   III. 


Scene  IL — A  Street. 

Enter  Otitello's  Herald,  with  a  Proclamation ; 
People  following. 

Her.  It  is  Othello's  pleasure,  our  noble  and 
valiant  general,  that  upon  certain  tidings  now  ar- 
rived, importing  the  mere  perdition  of  the  Turkish 
fleet,  every  man  put  himself  into  triumph;  some 


to  dance,  some  to  make  bonfires,  each  man  to  what 
sport  and  revels  his  addiction  leads  him ;  for,  be- 
sides these  beneficial  news,  it  is  the  celebration  of 
his  nuptials.  So  much  was  his  pleasure  should 
be  proclaimed.  All  offices  are  open  ;  and  there  is 
full  liberty  of  feasting,  from  this  present  hour  of 
five,  till  the  bell  hath  told  eleven.  Heaven  bless 
the  isle  of  Cyprus,  and  our  noble  general,  Othello  I 

\^Exeunt. 


(Rhodes.) 


Scene  III.— .4  Hall  in  the  Castle. 

Enter  Othello,  Desdemona,  Cassio,  and 

Attendants. 

Oth.  Good  Michael,  look  yon  to  the  guard  to- 
night : 
Let's  teach  ourselves  that  honourable  stop, 
Not  to  out-sport  discretion. 

Cas.  lago  hath  direction  what  to  do ; 
But,  notwithstanding,  with  my  personal  eye 
Will  I  look  to't. 

Oth.  lago  is  most  honest. 

Michael,  good  night :  to-morrow  with  your  earliest. 
Let  me  have  speech  with  you. — Come,  my  dear 

love : 
The  purchase  made,  the  fruits  are  to  ensue ; 

\_To  Desdemona. 
That  profit's  yet  to  come  'twixt  me  and  you. — 
Good  night.         \^Exeunt  Oth.,  Des.,  and  Attend. 

Enter  Iago. 

Cas.  Welcome,  lago  :  we  must  to  the  watch. 

Iago.  Not  this  hour,  lieutenant ;  'tis  not  yet  ten 
o'clock.  Our  general  cast  us  thus  early  for  the 
love  of  his  Desdemona,  whom  let  us  not  therefore 
blame :  he  hath  not  yet  made  wanton  the  night 
with  her,  and  she  is  sport  for  Jove. 

Cas.   She's  a  most  exquisite  lady. 

Iago.  And,  I'll  warrant  her,  full  of  game. 

Cas.  Indeed,  she  is  a  most  fresh  and  delicate 
creature. 

Iago.  What  an  eye  she  has  I  methinks  it  sounds 
a  parley  of  provocation. 

Cas.  An  inviting  eye;  and  yet  methinks  right 
modest. 

Iago.  And,  when  she  speaks,  is  it  not  an  alarum 
to  love  ? 

Cas.  She  is,  indeed,  perfection. 


Iago.  Well,  happiness  to  their  sheets !  Come, 
lieutenant,  I  have  a  stoop  of  wine;  and  here  with- 
out are  a  brace  of  Cyprus  gallants,  that  would  fain 
have  a  measure  to  the  health  of  the  black  Othello. 

Cas.  Not  to-night,  good  Iago.  I  have  very  poor 
and  unhappy  brains  for  drinking  :  I  could  well  wish 
covirtesy  would  invent  some  other  custom  of  enter- 
tainment. 

Iago.  O,  they  are  our  friends ;  but  one  cup  :  I'll 
drink  for  you. 

Cas.  I  have  drunk  but  one  cup  to-night,  and 
that  was  craftily  qualified  too,  and  behold,  what  in- 
novation it  makes  here.  I  am  unfortunate  in  the 
infirmity,  and  dare  not  task  my  weakness  with  any 
more. 

Iago.  What,  man !  'tis  a  night  of  revels :  the 
gallants  desire  it. 

Cas.  Where  are  they? 

Iago.  Here  at  the  door ;  I  pray  you,  call  them  in. 

Cas.  I'll  do't,  but  it  dislikes  me. 

{Exit  Cassio. 

Iago.  If  I  can  fasten  but  one  cup  upon  him, 
Witii  that  which  he  hath  drunk  to-night  already, 
He'll  be  as  full  of  quarrel  and  offence 
As  my  young  mistress'  dog.     Now,  my  sick  fool, 

Roderigo, 
Whom  love  has  turn'd  almost  the  wrong  side  out- 
ward. 
To  Desdemona  hath  to-night  carous'd 
Potations  pottle  deep ;  and  he's  to  watch. 
Three  lads  of  Cyprus, — noble,  swelling  spirits, 
That  hold  their  honours  in  a  wary  distance, 
The  very  elements  of  this  warlike  isle, — 
Have  I  to-night  fluster'd  with  flowing  cups. 
And  they  watch  too.     Now,  'mongst  this  flock  of 

drunkards. 
Am  I  to  put  our  Cassio  in  some  action 
That  may  offend  the  isle. — But  here  they  come. 

23 


ACT  II. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENK  III. 


If  consequence  do  but  approve  my  dream, 

My  boat  sails  freely,  both  with  wind  and  stream. 

Re-enter  Cassio,  ivith  him  Montano,  and  Gen- 
tlemen. 

Cas.  'Fore  heaven,  they  have  given  me  a  rouse 
already. 

Mon.  Good  faith,  a  little  one ;  not  past  a  pint, 
as  I  am  a  soldier. 

lago.  Some  wine,  ho  ! 

And  let  me  the  canakin  clink,  clink ;     [Sings. 
And  let  me  the  canakin  clink: 

A  soldier'' s  a  Jtian ; 

A  life's  but  a  span  ; 
Why  then  let  a  soldier  drink. 

Some  wine,  boys  !  [  Wine  brought  in. 

Cas.  'Fore  heaven,  an  excellent  song. 

lago.  I  learned  it  in  England,  where  (indeed) 
they  are  most  potent  in  potting ;  your  Dane,  your 
German,  and  your  swag-bellied  Hollander, — 
Drink,  ho! — are  nothing  to  your  English. 

Cas.  Is  your  Englishman  so  exquisite  in  his 
drinking  ? 

lago.  Why,  he  drinks  you,  with  facility,  your 
Dane  dead  drunk ;  he  sweats  not  to  overthrow  your 
Almain ;  he  gives  your  Hollander  a  vomit,  ere  the 
next  pottle  can  be  filled. 

Cas.  To  the  health  of  our  general. 

Mon.  I  am  for  it,  lieutenant;  and  I'll  do  you 
justice. 

lago.  O  sweet  England! 

King  Stephen  was  a  worthy  peer. 
His  breeches  cost  him  but  a  croivn. 

He  held  them  sixpence  all  too  dear, 
With  that  he  called  the  tailor — town. 

He  was  a  wight  of  high  renown. 
And  thou  art  but  of  loiv  degree: 

^Tis  pride  that  pulls  the  country  down. 
Then  take  thine  auld  cloak  about  thee. 

Some  wine,  ho  ! 

Cas.  Why,  this  is  a  more  exquisite  song  than 
the  other. 

lago.  Will  you  hear  it  again  ? 

Cas.  No  ;  for  I  hold  him  to  be  unworthy  of  his 
place,  that  does  those  things. — Well,  heaven's 
above  all ;  and  there  be  souls  must  be  saved,  and 
there  be  souls  must  not  be  saved. 

lago.   It  is  true,  good  lieutenant. 

Cas.  For  mine  own  part, — no  offence  to  the 
general,  nor  any  man  of  quality, — I  hope  to  be 
saved. 

logo.  And  so  do  I  too,  lieiUenant. 

Cas.  Ay;  but,  by  your  leave,  not  before  me: 
the  lieutenant  is  to  be  saved  before  the  ancient. 
Let's  have  no  more  of  this  ;  let's  to  our  aflairs. — 
Forgive  us  our  sins  ! — Gentlemen,  let's  look  to  our 
business.  Do  not  think,  gentlemen,  I  am  drunk : 
this  is  my  ancient ; — this  is  my  right  hand,  and 
this  is  my  left  hand. — I  am  not  drunk  now ;  I  can 
stand  well  enough,  and  speak  well  enough. 

All.  Excellent  well. 

Cas.  Why,  very  well,  then ;  you  must  not  think, 
then,  that  I  am  drunk.  [Exit. 

Mon.  To  the  platform,  masters :  come,  let's  set 
the  watch. 

lago.  You  see  this  fellow,  that  is  gone  before : 
He  is  a  soldier,  fit  to  stand  by  C;esar 
And  give  direction ;  and  do  but  see  his  vice. 
'Tis  to  his  virtue  a  just  equinox, 

24 


The  one  as  long  as  th'  other :  'tis  pity  of  him. 
I  fear,  tlie  trust  Othello  puts  him  in, 
On  some  odd  time  of  his  infirmity, 
Will  shake  this  island. 

Mon.  But  is  he  often  thus  ? 

lago.  'Tis  evermore  the  prologue  to  his  sleep: 
He'll  watch  the  horologe  a  double  set, 
If  drink  rock  not  his  cradle. 

Mon.  It  were  well. 

The  general  were  put  in  mind  of  it. 
Perhaps,  he  sees  it  not ;  or  his  good  nature 
Prizes  the  virtue  that  appears  in  Cassio, 
And  looks  not  on  his  evils.     Is  not  this  true  ? 

Enter  Roderigo. 

lago.  How  now,  Roderigo  ?  [Aside  to  him. 

I  pray  you,  after  the  lieutenant ;  go. 

[Exit  Roderigo. 

Mon.  And  'tis  great  pity,  that  the  noble  Moor 
Should  hazard  such  a  place  as  his  own  second, 
With  one  of  an  ingraft  infirmity : 
It  were  an  honest  action  to  say 
So  to  the  Moor. 

lago.  Not  I,  for  this  fair  island  : 

I  do  love  Cassio  well,  and  would  do  much 
To  cure  him  of  this  evil.     But  hark!  what  noise? 
[  Cry  within, — Help !  Help ! 

Re-enter  Cassio,  driving  in  Roderigo. 

Cas.  You  rogue  !  you  rascal ! 

Mon.  What's  the  matter,  lieutenant? 

Cas.  A  knave  ! — teach  me  my  duty  ? 
I'll  beat  the  knave  into  a  wicker  bottle. 

Rod.  Beat  me! 

Cas.  Dost  thou  prate,  rogue  ? 

[Striking  Roderigo. 

Mon.  Nay,  good  lieutenant; 

[Staying  him. 
I  pray  you,  sir,  hold  your  hand. 

Cas.  Let  me  go,  sir, 

Or  I'll  knock  you  o'er  the  mazzard. 

Mon.  Come,  come;  you're  drunk. 

Cas.  Drunk!  [They  fight. 

lago.  Away,  I  say!  [Aside  to  ^on.^  go  out,  "and 
cry — a  mutiny.  [_E.;77  Rod. 

Nay,  good  lieutenant, — alas,  gentlemen  ! — 
Help  ho  ! — Lieutenant, — sir, — Montano,  sir; — 
Help,  masters! — Here's  a  goodly  watch,  indeed! 

[Bell  rings. 

Who's  that  that  rings  the  bell  ?-    ~ ' 

The  town  will  rise  :  God's  will  I 


You  will  be  sham'd  for  ever. 


-Diabolo,  lio ! 
lieutenant,  hold! 


Enter  Othello,  and  Attendants,  with  weapons. 

0th.  What  is  the  matter  here? 

Mon.  'Zounds!   I  bleed  still;   I  am  hurt  to  the 
death.  [He  faints. 

Oth.  Hold,  for  your  lives! 

lago.  Hold,  hold,  lieutenant  I — sir,  INIontano, — 
gentlemen ! — 
Have  you  forgot  all  sense  of  place  and  duty  ? 
Hold,  hold  I   the  general  speaks  to  you  :  hold,  for 
sliame ! 
Oth.  Why,  how  now,  ho!  from  whence  ariseth 
tliis  ? 
Are  we  turn'd  Turks,  and  to  oiu-selves  do  that, 
Which  heaven  hath  forbid  the  Ottomites  ? 
For  Christian  shame,  put  by  this  barbarous  brawl : 
He  that  stirs  next  to  cai-ve  for  his  own  rage, 
Holds  his  soul  light ;  he  dies  upon  his  motion. — 
Silence  that  dreadful  bell !  it  frights  the  isle 


ACT   U. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCK>K   III. 


From  her  propriety. — What  is  the  matter,  mas- 
ters ? — 
Honest  lago,  that  look'st  dead  with  grieving, 
Speak,  who  began  this  ?   on  thy  love,  1  charge  thee. 

lago.   I  do  not  know :  friends  all  but  now,  even 
now 
In  quarter,  and  in  terms  like  bride  and  groom 
Divesting  them  for  bed ;   and  then,  but  now, 
(As  if  some  planet  had  unwitted  men) 
Swords  out,  and  tilling  one  at  others  breast, 
In  opposition  bloody.     I  cannot  speak 
Any  beginning  to  this  peevish  odds : 
And  would  in  action  glorious  I  had  lost 
Those  legs,  that  brought  me  to  a  part  of  it. 

Oth.  How  came  it,  Michael,  you  were  thus  for- 
got ? 

Cas.   I  pray  you,  pardon  me;  I  cannot  speak. 


Oth.  Worthy  Montano,  you  were  wont  to   be 
civil ; 
The  gravity  and  stillness  of  your  youth 
The  world  hath  noted,  and  your  name  is  great 
In  mouths  of  wisest  censure:  what's  the  matter, 
That  you  unlace  your  reputation  thus. 
And  spend  your  rich  opinion,  for  the  name 
Of  a  night-brawler  ?   give  me  answer  to  it. 

Man.   Worthy  Othello,  I  am  hurt  to  danger: 
Your  officer,  lago,  can  inform  you. 
While  I  spare  speech,  which  something  now  of- 
fends me. 
Of  all  that  I  do  know ;  nor  know  I  aught 
By  nre  that's  said  or  done  amiss  this  night, 
L^nless  self-charity  be  sometime  a  vice. 
And  to  defend  ourselves  it  be  a  sin. 
When  violence  assails  us. 


Olh.  Now,  by  heaven, 

My  blood  begins  my  safer  guides  to  rule ; 
And  passion,  having  my  best  judgment  collied. 
Assays  to  lead  the  way.     If  I  once  stir. 
Or  do  but  lift  this  arm,  the  best  of  you 
Shall  sink  in  my  rebuke.     Give  me  to  know 
How  this  foul  rout  began,  who  set  it  on ; 
And  he  that  is  approv'd  in  this  offence, 
Though  he  had  twinn'd  with  me,  both  at  a  birth, 
Shall  lose  me. — What!   in  a  town  of  war. 
Yet  wild,  the  people's  hearts  brimful  of  fear. 
To  manage  private  and  domestic  quarrel, 
In  night,  and  on  the  court  and  guard  of  safety  I 
'Tis  monstrous. — lago,  who  began  it  ? 

4 


Mon.   If  partially  affined,  or  leagu'd  in  office, 
Thou  dost  deliver  more  or  less  than  truth. 
Thou  art  no  soldier. 

lai^o.  Touch  me  not  so  near. 

I  had  rather  have  this  tongue  cut  from  my  moull!, 
Than  it  should  do  offence  to  Michael  Cassio ; 
Yet,  I  persuade  myself,  to  speak  the  truth 
Shall  nothing  wrong  him. — Thus  it  is,  general. 
Montano  and  myself  being  in  speech, 
There  conies  a  fellow,  crying  out  for  help. 
And  Cassio  following  him  with  determined  sword 
To  execute  upon  him.     Sir,  this  gentleman 
Steps  in  to  Cassio,  and  entreats  his  pause : 
Myself  the  crying  fellow  did  pursue, 

25 


ACT   II. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


8CE^■E  in. 


Lest  by  his  clamour  (as  it  so  fell  out) 
The  town  might  lall  iu  fright :  he,  swift  of  foot, 
Outran  my  purpose :  and  I  return'd,  the  rather 
For  that  1  heard  the  clink  and  fall  of  swords, 
And  Cassio  high  in  oath,  which  till  to-night 
1  ne'er  might  say  before.     When  I  came  back, 
(For  this  was  brief)  I  found  them  close  together, 
.\t  blow  and  thrust,  even  as  again  they  were, 
When  you  yourself  did  part  them. 
More  of  this  matter  can  I  not  report; — 
But  men  are  men;  the  best  sometimes  forget: — 
Though  Cassio  did  some  little  wrong  to  him, 
As  men  in  rage  strike  those  that  wish  them  best, 
Yet,  surely,  Cassio,  I  believe,  received 
From  him  that  lied  some  strange  indignity. 
Which  patience  could  not  pass. 

Oth.  I  know,  lago, 

Thy  honesty  and  love  doth  mince  this  matter, 
Making  it  light  to  Cassio. — Cassio,  I  love  thee; 
But  never  more  be  officer  of  mine. — 

Enter  Desdemona,  attended. 

Look,  if  my  gentle  love  be  not  rais'd  up! — 
I'll  make  thee  an  example. 

Des.  What's  the  matter  ? 

Oth.  All's  well  now,  sweeting ;  come  away  to 
bed.— 
Sir,  for  your  hurts,  myself  will  be  your  surgeon. — 
Lead  him  off.  [Mo.nta.xo  is  led  off. 

lago,  look  with  care  about  the  town. 
And  silence  those  whom  this  vile  brawl  distracted. — 
Come,  Desdemona;  'tis  the  soldier's  life. 
To  have  their  balmy  slumbers  wak'd  with  strife. 

[Exeunt  all  but  Lago  and  Cassio. 

lago.  What,  are  you  hurt,  lieutenant  ? 

Cas.  Ay,  past  all  surgery. 

lago.  Marry,  heaven  forbid  ! 

Cas.  Reputation,  reputation,  reputation  !  O!  I 
have  lost  my  reputation.  I  have  lost  the  immortal 
part  of  myself,  and  what  remains  is  bestial. — My 
reputation,  lago,  my  reputation  ! 

lago.  As  I  am  an  honest  man,  I  thought  you 
had  received  some  bodily  wound ;  there  is  more 
offence  in  that,  than  in  reputation.  Reputation  is 
an  idle  and  most  false  imposition ;  oft  got  without 
merit,  and  lost  without  deserving :  you  have  lost 
no  reputation  at  all,  unless  you  repute  yourself 
such  a  loser.  What,  man!  there  are  ways  to  re- 
cover the  general  again :  you  are  but  now  cast  in 
his  mood,  a  punishment  more  in  policy  than  in 
malice ;  even  so  as  one  would  beat  his  offenceless 
dog,  to  affright  an  imperious  lion.  Sue  to  him 
again,  and  he's  yours. 

Cas.  I  will  rather  sue  to  be  despised,  than  to  de- 
ceive so  good  a  commander,  with  so  light,  so 
dnuiken,  and  so  indiscreet  an  officer.  Drank  ?  and 
speak  paiTot  ?  and  squabble?  swagger?  swear?  and 
discourse  fustian  with  one's  own  shadow? — O  thou 
invisible  spirit  of  wine !  if  thou  hast  no  name  to  be 
known  by,  let  us  call  thee— devil. 

lago.  What  was  he  that  you  followed  with  your 
sword  ?     AVhat  had  he  done  to  you  ? 

Cas.  I  know  not. 

lago.  Is't  possible  ? 

Cas.  I  remember  a  mass  of  things,  but  nothing 
distinctly ;  a  quarrel,  but  nothing  wherefore. — O 
God !  that  men  should  put  an  enemy  in  their 
mouths,  to  steal  away  their  brains !  that  we  should, 
with  joy,  revel,  pleasure,  and  applause,  transform 
ourselves  into  beasts ! 

2fi 


lago.  Why,  but  you  are  now  well  enough  :  how 
came  you  thus  recovered  ? 

Cas.  It  hath  pleased  the  devil,  diimkenness,  to 
give  place  to  the  devil,  wrath :  one  unpeifectness 
shows  me  another,  to  make  me  frankly  despise  my- 
self. 

lago.  Come,  you  are  too  severe  a  moraler.  As 
the  time,  the  place,  and  the  condition  of  this  countrj' 
stands,  I  could  heartily  wish  this  had  not  befallen ; 
but,  since  it  is  as  it  is,  mend  it  for  your  own  good. 

Cas.  I  will  ask  him  for  my  place  again :  he  shall 
tell  me,  I  am  a  diiinkard.  Had  I  as  many  mouths 
as  Hydra,  such  an  answer  would  stop  them  all. 
To  be  now  a  sensible  man,  by  and  by  a  fool,  and 
presentlj'  a  beast !  O  strange  ! — Every  inordinate 
cup  is  unblessed,  and  the  ingredient  is  a  devil. 

lago.  Come,  come  ;  good  wine  is  a  good  familiar 
creature,  if  it  be  well  used  :  exclaim  no  more  against 
it.  And,  good  lieutenant,  I  think,  you  think  1  love 
you. 

Cas.  I  have  well  approved  it,  sir. — I  drunk ! 

lago.  You,  or  any  man  linng,  may  be  drunk  at 
some  time,  man.  I'll  tell  you  what  yoii  shall  do. 
Our  general's  wife  is  now  the  general : — I  may  say 
so  in  this  respect,  for  that  he  hath  devoted  and  given 
up  himself  to  tlie  contemplation,  mark,  and  devote- 
nient  of  her  parts  and  graces : — confess  yourself 
freely  to  her ;  importune  her;  she'll  help  to  put  you 
in  your  place  again.  She  is  of  so  free,  so  kind,  so 
apt,  so  blessed  a  disposition,  that  she  holds  it  a  vice 
in  her  goodness,  not  to  do  more  than  she  is  re- 
quested. This  broken  joint  between  you  and  her 
husband  entreat  her  to  splinter,  and  my  fortunes 
against  any  lay  worth  naming,  this  crack  of  yoiu' 
love  shall  grow  stronger  than  it  was  before. 

Cas.  You  advise  me  well. 

lago.  I  protest,  in  the  sincerity  of  love,  and  hon- 
est kindness. 

Cas.  I  think  it  freely ;  and,  betimes  in  the  morn- 
ing, I  will  beseech  the  virtuous  Desdemona  to  un- 
dertake for  me.  I  am  desperate  of  my  fortunes,  if 
they  check  me  here. 

lago.  You  are  in  the  right.  Good  night,  lieu- 
tenant ;  I  must  to  the  watch. 

Cas.  Good  night,  honest  lago.         [Exit  Cassio. 

lago.  And  what's  he,  then,  that  says  I  play  the 
villain  ? 
WTien  this  advice  is  free  I  give,  and  honest, 
Probal  to  thinking,  and,  indeed,  the  course 
To  win  the  Moor  again  ?     For  'tis  most  easy 
The  inclining  Desdemona  to  subdue 
In  any  honest  suit :  she's  fram'd  as  fnxitlul 
As  the  free  elements.     And,  then,  for  her 
To  win  the  Moor, — were't  to  renounce  his  baptism. 
All  seals  and  symbols  of  redeemed  sin, — 
His  soixl  is  so  enfetter'd  to  her  love. 
That  she  may  make,  unmake,  do  what  she  list, 
Even  as  her  appetite  shall  play  the  god 
With  his  weak  function.    How  am  I,  then,  a  villam. 
To  counsel  Cassio  to  this  parallel  course, 
Du'ectly  to  his  good  ?     Divinity  of  hell ! 
When  devils  will  their  blackest  sins  put  on. 
They  do  suggest  at  first  with  heavenly  shows, 
As  I  do  now ;  for  whiles  this  honest  ibol 
Plies  Desdemona  to  repair  his  fortunes. 
And  she  for  him  pleads  strongly  to  the  Moor, 
I'll  ]iour  this  pestilence  into  his  ear, — 
That  she  repeals  him  for  her  body's  lust ; 
And,  by  how  much  she  strives  to  do  him  good. 
She  shall  undo  her  credit  with  the  Moor : 
So  will  I  turn  her  virtue  into  pitch. 


ACT  II. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCKNK  III 


And  out  of  her  own  goodness  make  the  net, 

That  shall  enmesh  them  all. — How  now,  Roderigo ! 

Enter  Roderigo. 

Roth  I  do  follow  here  in  the  chase,  not  like  a 
hound  that  hunts,  but  one  that  fills  up  the  ciy.  My 
money  is  almost  spent :  I  have  been  to-night  ex- 
ceedingly well  cudgelled ;  and,  I  think,  the  issue 
will  be — I  shall  have  so  much  experience  for  my 
pains,  and  so,  with  no  money  at  all,  and  a  little 
more  wit,  return  again  to  Venice. 

laso.  How  poor  are  they,  that  have  not  patience! 
What  wound  did  ever  heal,  but  by  degrees  ? 
Thou  know'st,  we  work  by  wit,  and  not  by  witch- 
craft ;  • 
And  wit  depends  on  dilatory  time. 


Does't  not  go  well  ?     Cassio  hath  beaten  thee, 
And  thou  by  that  small  hurt  hast  cashier'd  Cassio. 
Though  other  things  grow  fair  against  the  sim, 
Yet  fruits  that  blossom  first  will  first  be  ripe : 
Content  thyself  a  while. — By  the  mass,  'tis  morning; 
Pleasure,  and  action,  make  the  hours  seem  short. 
Retire  thee  ;  go  where  thou  art  billeted  : 
Away,  I  say ;  thou  shalt  know  more  hereafter : 
Nay,  get  thee  gone.   [Exit  Rod.]  Two  things  are 

to  be  done. 
My  wife  must  move  for  Cassio  to  her  mistress ; 
I'll  set  her  on  : 

Myself,  the  while,  to  draw  the  Moor  apart. 
And  bring  him  juiup  when  he  may  Cassio  find 
Soliciting  his  wife. — Ay,  that's  the  way : 
Dull  not  device  by  coldness  and  delay.  [Exit. 


-"  -X  ff/-'  *  ■ 


(View  of  t'crini.) 


.  \> 


Scene  1. — Before  the  Castle. 
Enter  Cassio,  and  some  Musicians. 

Cos.  Masters,  play  here,  I  will  content  your  pains : 
Somethins  that's  brief;  and  bid  good-morrow,  gen- 
eral. [Music. 
Enter  Clown. 

Clo.  Why,  masters,  have  your  instruments  been 
in  Naples,  that  they  speak  i'  the  nose  thus  ? 

1  Mus.  How,  sir,  how  ? 

Clo.  Are  these,  I  pray  you,  called  wind  instru- 
ments ? 

1  Mus.  Ay,  many,  are  they,  sir. 

Clo.  O  !  thereby  hangs  a  tail. 

1  Mus.  Whereby  hangs  a  tale,  su-  ? 

Clo.  Marry,  sir,  by  many  a  wind  instrament  that 
I  know.  But,  masters,  here's  money  for  you ;  and 
the  general  so  likes  your  music,  that  he  desires  you, 
for  love's  sake,  to  make  no  more  noise  with  it. 

1  Mus.  Well,  sir,  we  will  not. 

Cb.  If  you  have  any  music  that  may  not  be 
heard,  to't  again ;  but,  as  they  say,  to  hear  music 
the  general  does  not  greatly  care. 

1  Mus.  We  have  none  such,  sir. 

Clo.  Then  put  up  your  pipes  in  your  bag,  for  I'll 
away.     Go ;  vanish  into  air  ;  away  ! 

[Exeunt  Musicians. 

Cas.  Dost  thou  hear,  mine  honest  friend  ? 

Clo.  No,  I  hear  not  your  honest  friend ;  I  hear 
you. 

Cas.  Pr'ythee,  keep  up  thy  quillets.  There's  a 
poor  piece  of  gold  for  thee.  If  the  gentlewoman 
that  attends  the  general's  wife  be  stimng,  tell  her 
there's  one  Cassio  entreats  her  a  little  favour  of 
speech  :  wilt  thou  do  this  ? 

Clo.  She  is  stirring,  sir:  if  she  will  stir  hither,  I 
shall  seem  to  notify  unto  her.  [Exit. 

Enter  Iago. 

Cas.  Do,  good  my  friend.— In  hapjjy  time,  Iago. 

Iago.  You  have  not  been  a-lied,  then  ? 

Cas.  Why,  no ;  the  day  had  broUe 
Before  we  parted.     I  have  made  bold,  Iago, 
To  send  in  to  your  wife :  my  suit  to  her 
Is,  that  she  will  to  virtuous  Desderaona 
Procure  me  some  access. 

laso.  I'll  send  her  to  you  presently ; 

And  I'll  devise  a  mean  to  draw  the  Moor 
Out  of  the  way,  that  your  converse  and  business 
May  be  more  free.  [Exit. 

Cas.  I  humbly  thank  you  for't.     I  never  knew 
A  Florentine  more  kind  and  honest. 

Enter  Emilia. 
Emil.  Good  morrow,  good  liouteiinnt :  I  am  sony 
For  your  displeasure  ;  but  all  will  soon  be  well. 

28 


The  general,  and  his  wife,  are  talking  of  it. 
And  she  speaks  for  you  stoutly  :  the  Moor  replies. 
That  he  you  hurt  is  of  great  fame  in  Cyprus, 
And  great  affinity,  and  that  in  wholesome  wisdom 
He  might  not  but  refuse  you ;  but,  he  protests,  he 

loves  you, 
And  needs  no  other  suitor  but  his  likings, 
To  take  the  safest  occasion  by  the  front. 
To  bring  you  in  again. 

Cas.  "        Yet,  I  beseech  you,— 

If  you  think  fit,  or  that  it  may  be  done, — 
Give  me  advantage  of  some  brief  discourse 
With  Desdemona  alone. 

Emil.  Pray  you,  come  in  : 

I  will  bestow  you  where  you  shall  have  time 
To  speak  your  bosom  freely. 

Cas.  I  am  much  boiind  to  you. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — A  Room,  in  the  Castle. 
Enter  Othello,  Iago,  and  Gentlemen. 

Oth.  These  letters  give,  Iago,  to  the  pilot, 
And  by  him  do  my  duties  to  the  state : 
That  done,  I  will  be  walking  on  the  works ; 
Repair  there  to  me. 

Iago.  Well,  my  good  lord ;  I'll  do't. 

OOi.    This   fortification,    gentlemen,  —  shall   we 
see't  ? 

Gent.  We  wait  upon  your  lordship.         [Exeunt. 

Scene  III.— Before  the  Castle. 
Enter  Desdemona,  Cassio,  and  Emilia. 

Des.  Be  thou  assur'd,  good  Cassio,  I  will  do 
All  my  abilities  in  thy  behalf. 

En'iil.  Good  madam,  do:  I  know  it  grieves  my 
husband. 
As  if  the  case  were  his. 

Des.  O  !  that's  an  honest  fellow. — Do  not  doubt, 
Cassio, 
But  I  will  have  my  lord  and  you  again 
As  friendly  as  you  were. 

Cas.  Bounteous  madam, 

AVhatever  shall  become  of  Michael  Cassio, 
He's  never  any  thing  but  your  true  senant. 

Des.  O,  sir!  I  thank  you.    You  do  love  my  lord; 
You  have  known  him  long,  and  be  you  well  assur'd. 
He  shall  in  strangeness  stand  no  further  off 
Than  in  a  politic  distance. 

Cas.  Ay,  but,  lady. 

That  policy  may  either  last  so  long. 
Or  feed  upon  such  nice  and  waterish  diet, 
Or  breed  itself  so  out  of  circumstance, 
That,  I  being  absent,  and  my  place  supplied, 
My  general  will  forget  my  love  and  sei-vice. 


ACT  III. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  III. 


Des.  Do  not  doubt  that:  before  Emilia  here 
I  give  thee  warrant  of  thy  place.     Assure  thee, 
If  I  do  vow  a  friendship,  I'll  perform  it 
To  the  last  article :  my  lord  shall  never  rest ; 
I'll  watch  him  tame,  and  talk  him  out  of  patience ; 
His  bed  shall  seem  a  school,  his  board  a  shrift ; 
I'll  intermingle  every  thing  he  does 
With  Cassio's  suit.     Therefore,  be  merry,  Cassio ; 
For  thy  solicitor  shall  rather  die, 
Than  give  thy  cause  away. 

Enter  Othello  and  Iago,  at  a  distance. 

Emil.  Madam,  here  comes  my  lord. 
Cos.  Madam,  I'll  take  my  leave. 
Des.  Why,  stay,  and  hear  me  speak. 
Cas.  Madam,  not  now  :  I  am  very  ill  at  ease, 
Unfit  for  mine  own  purpose. 

Dcs.  Well,  do  your  discretion.         \_Exit  Cassio. 
Ias;o.  Ha !  I  like  not  that. 

Oth.  What  dost  thou  say  ? 

Ias;o.  Nothing,  my  lord  :  or  if — I  know  not  what. 
Olh.  Was  not  that  Cassio,  parted  from  my  wife  ? 


Iago.    Cassio,   my   lord  ?      No,   sure ;    I   cannot 
think  it. 
That  he  would  steal  away  so  guilty-like. 
Seeing  you  coming. 

Otii.  I  do  believe  'twas  he. 

Des.  How,  now,  my  lord ! 
I  have  been  talking  with  a  suitor  here, 
A  man  that  languishes  in  your  displeasure. 

Oth.  Who  is't  you  mean  ? 

Des.  Why,  your  lieutenant  Cassio.     Good,   my 
lord. 
If  I  have  any  grace,  or  power  to  move  you. 
His  present  reconciliation  take  ; 
For  if  he  be  not  one  that  tiixly  loves  you, 
That  eiTS  in  ignorance,  and  not  in  cunning, 
I  have  no  judgment  in  an  honest  face. 
I  pr'ythee,  call  hmi  back. 

Oth.  Went  he  hence  now  ? 

Dcs.  Ay,  sooth  ;  so  humbled, 
That  he  hath  left  part  of  his  grief  with  me. 
To  suffer  with  him.     Good  love,  call  him  back. 

Oth.  Not  now,  sweet  Desdemon ;  some  other  time 


Dps.  But  shall't  be  shortly  ? 

Oth.  The  sooner,  sweet,  for  you  ? 

Des.  Shall't  be  to-night  at  supper  ? 

Oth.  No,  not  to-night. 

Des.  To-morrow  dinner  then  ? 

Oth .  I  shall  not  dine  at  home  : 

I  meet  the  captains  at  the  citadel. 

Des.  Why  then,  to-morrow  night ;  or  Tuesday 
morn  ; 
On  Tuesday  noon,  or  night ;  on  Wednesday  morn ; 
I  pr'ythee,  name  the  time,  but  let  it  not 
Exceed  three  days  :  in  faith,  he's  penitent ; 
And  yet  his  trespass,  in  our  common  reason, 
(Save  that,  they  say,  the  wars  must  make  examples 
Out  of  her  best,)  is  not  almost  a  fault 
T'  incur  a  private  check.     AVhen  shall  he  come  ? 
Tell  me,  Othello  :  I  wonder  in  my  soul. 
What  you  could  ask  me  that  I  should  deny, 


Or  stand  so  mammering  on.  What !  Michael  Cassio, 

That  came  a  wooing  with  you,  and  so  many  a  time, 

When  I  have  spoke  of  you  dispraisingly. 

Hath  ta'en  your  part,  to  have  so  much  to  do 

To  bring  him  in !     Trust  me,  I  could  do  much, — 

Ot]i.  Pr'ythee,  no  more  :  let  him  come  when  he 
will ; 
I  will  deny  thee  nothing. 

Des.  Why,  this  is  not  a  loon; 

'Tis  as  I  should  entreat  you  wear  your  gloves, 
Or  feed  on  nourishing  dishes,  or  keep  you  warm. 
Or  sue  to  j'ou  to  do  a  peculiar  profit 
To  j'our  own  person :  nay,  when  I  have  a  suit 
Wherein  I  mean  to  touch  your  love  indeed. 
It  shall  be  full  of  poize  and  difficult  weight. 
And  fearful  to  be  granted. 

Oth.  I  will  deny  thee  nothing  : 

Whereon,  I  do  beseech  thee,  grant  me  this, 

29 


ACT   III. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  III. 


To  leave  me  but  a  little  to  myself. 

Des.  Shall  I  deny  you  ?  no.     Farewell,  my  lord. 

OtJi.  Farewell,  my  Desdemona  :  I'll  come  to  thee 
straight. 

Des.  Emilia,  come. — Be  it  as  your  fancies  teach 
you; 
Whate'er  you  be,  I  am  obedient. 

[Exit,  with  Emilia. 

Oth.  Excellent  Avretch !    Perdition  catch  my  soul, 
But  I  do  love  thee,  and  when  I  love  thee  not. 
Chaos  is  come  again. 

lago.  My  noble  lord, — 

Otii.  What  dost  thou  say,  lago  ? 

lago.  Did  Michael  Cassio,  when  you  woo'd  my 
lady, 
Know  of  your  love  ? 

Oth.  He  did,  from  first  to  last :  why  dost  thou  ask  ? 

lago.  But  for  a  satisfaction  of  my  thought ; 
No  further  harm. 

Oth.  Why  of  thy  thought,  lago? 

lago.  I  did  not  think,  he  had  been  acquainted 
with  her. 

Otii.  O,  yes ;  and  went  between  us  very  oft. 

lago.  Indeed  ? 

Oth.  Indeed  !  ay,  indeed  : — discern'st  thou  aught 
in  that  ? 
Is  he  not  honest  ? 

lago.  Honest,  my  lord  ? 

Oth.  Honest  ?  ay,  honest. 

lago.  My  lord,  for  aught  I  know. 

Oth.  What  dost  thou  think  ? 

[ago.  Think,  my  lord  ? 

Oth.  Think,  my  lord  ! 

By  heaven,  he  echoes  me, 
As  if  there  were  some  monster  in  his  thought 
Too  hideous  to  be  shown. — Thou  dost  mean  some- 
thing. 
I  heard  thee  say  but  now, — thou  lik'dst  not  that. 
When  Cassio  left  my  wife  :  what  didst  not  like  ? 
And,  when  I  told  thee,  he  was  of  my  cotmsel 
In  my  whole  course  of  wooing,  thou  criedst,  "  In- 
deed !" 
And  didst  contract  and  purse  thy  brow  together, 
As  if  thou  then  hadst  shut  up  in  thy  brain 
Some  horrible  conceit.     If  thou  dost  love  me, 
Show  me  thy  thought. 

lago.  My  lord,  you  know  I  love  yoti. 

Offi.  I  think,  thou  dost ; 

And, — for  I  know  thou  art  fuU  of  love  and  honesty% 
And  weigh'st   thy  words  before   thou   giv'st  them 

breath, — 
Therefore,  these  stops  of  thine  fright  me  the  more ; 
For  such  things,  in  a  false  disloyal  knave, 
Are  tricks  of  custom ;  but  in  a  man  that's  just. 
They    are    close   denotements,   working   from    the 

heart, 
That  passion  cannot  i-ule. 

lago.  For  Michael  Cassio, 

I  dare  be  sworn,  I  think  that  he  is  honest. 

Oth.  I  think  so  too. 

lago.  Men  should  be  what  they  seem ; 

Or,  those  that  be  not,  would  they  might  seem  none ! 

Oth.  Certain,  men  should  be  what  they^  seem. 

lago.  Why,  then,  I  think  Cassio's  an  honest  man. 

Oth.  Nay,  yet  there's  more  in  this. 
1  pray  thee,  speak  to  me  as  to  thy  thinkings. 
As  thou  dost  nnninate ;  and  give  thy  worst  of  thoughts 
The  worst  of  words. 

lago.  Good  my  lord,  pardon  me  : 

Though  I  am  bound  to  every  act  of  duty, 
I  am  not  botiud  to  that  all  slaves  are  free  to. 

30 


Utter  my  thoughts  ?     Why,  say,  they  are  vile  and 

false, — 
As  where's  that  palace,  whereinto  foul  things 
Sometimes  intrude  not  ?  who  has  a  breast  so  pure. 
But  some  uncleanly  apprehensions 
Keep  leets  and  law-days,  and  in  session  sit 
With  meditations  lawful  ? 

Oth.  Thou  dost  conspire  against  thy  friend,  lago. 
If  thou  but  think'st  him  wrong'd,  and  mak'st  his  ear 
A  stranger  to  thy  thoughts. 

lago.  I  do  beseech  jou, — 

Though  I,  perchance,  am  vicious  in  my  guess, 
(As,  I  confess,  it  is  my  nature's  plague 
To  spy  into  abuses,  and  oft  my  jealousy 
Shapes  faults  that  are  not,) — that  yotu-  wisdom  yet. 
From  one  that  so  imperfectly  conceits. 
Would  take  no  notice  ;  nor  build  yourself  a  trouble 
Out  of  his  scattering  and  unsure  obseiTauce. 
It  were  not  for  your  quiet,  nor  your  good. 
Nor  for  my  manhood,  honesty,  or  wisdom. 
To  let  you  know  my  thoughts. 

Oth.  What  dost  thou  mean  ? 

lago.  Good  name,  in  man,  and  woman,  dear  my 
lord. 
Is  the  immediate  jewel  of  their  souls  : 
Who  steals  my  ptu'se,  steals  trash ;  'tis  something, 

nothing ; 
'Twas  mine,  'tis  his,  and  has  been  slave  to  thousands ; 
But  he,  that  filches  from  me  my  good  name, 
Robs  me  of  that,  which  not  enriches  him. 
And  makes  me  poor  indeed. 

Olh.  I'll  know  thy  thoughts — 

lago.  You  cannot,  if  my  heart  were  in  your  hand ; 
Nor  shall  not,  whilst  'tis  in  my  custody. 

Oth.  Ha! 

lago.       O!  beware,  my  lord,  of  jealousy; 
It  is  the  gi-een-ey'd  monster,  which  doth  make 
The  meat  it  feeds  on  :  that  cuckold  lives  in  bliss. 
Who,  certain  of  his  fate,  loves  not  his  wronger; 
But,  O !  what  damned  minutes  tells  he  o'er. 
Who  dotes,  jet  doubts  ;  suspects,  j'et  strongly  loves! 

Oth.  O  miseiy ! 

lago.  Poor,  and  content,  is  rich,  and  rich  enough  ; 
But  riches,  fineless,  is  as  poor  as  winter, 
To  him  that  ever  fears  he  shall  be  poor. — 
Good  heaven,  the  sovds  of  all  my  tribe  defend 
From  jealousy ! 

Oth.  Why  ?  why  is  this  ? 

Think'st  thou,  I'd  make  a  life  of  jealousy. 
To  follow  still  the  changes  of  the  moon 
With  fresh  suspicions  ?     No :  to  be  once  in  doubt. 
Is  once  to  be  resolv'd.     Exchange  me  for  a  goat. 
When  I  shall  turn  the  business  of  my  soul 
To  such  exsufflicate  and  blown  surmises, 
Matching  ihy  inference.    'Tisnot  to  make  me  jealous. 
To  say — my  vdfe  is  fair,  feeds  well,  loves  companj% 
Is  free  of  speech,  sings,  plays,  and  dances  well ; 
Where  virtue  is,  these  are  more  viitiious : 
Nor  from  mine  own  weak  merits  will  I  draw 
The  smallest  fear,  or  doubt  of  her  revolt ; 
For  she  had  eyes,  and  chose  me  :  no,  lago  ; 
I'll  see,  before  I  doubt;  when  I  doubl,  prove; 
And,  on  the  proof,  there  is  no  more  but  this. 
Away  at  once  with  love,  or  jealousy. 

lago.  I  am  glad  of  it ;  for  now  I  shall  have  reason 
To  show  the  love  and  duty  that  I  bear  you 
With  franker  spirit:  therefore,  as  I  am  bound, 
Receive  it  from  me.     I  speak  not  yet  of  proof. 
Look  to  your  wife ;  observe  her  well  with  Cassio  : 
Wear  yoitr  eye — thus,  not  jealous,  nor  secure : 
I  would  not  have  your  free  and  noble  nature, 


ACT  III. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  III. 


Out  of  self-bounty,  be  abus'd ;  look  to't. 
I  know  our  country  disposition  well : 
In  Venice  they  do  let  heaven  see  the  pranks 
They  dare  not  show  their  husbands ,'  their  best  con- 
science 
Is,  not  to  leave't  undone,  but  keep't  unknown. 
Olh .  Dost  thou  say  so  ? 

lago.  She  did  deceive  her  father,  manying  you  ; 
And,  when  she  seem'd  to  shake,  and  fear  your  looks. 
She  lov'd  them  most. 

0th.  And  so  she  did. 

lago.  Why,  go  to,  then ; 

She  that,  so  young,  could  give  out  such  a  seeming. 
To  seal  her  father's  eyes  up,  close  as  oak, — 
He  thought,  'twas  wtchcraft. — But  I  am  much  to 

blame ; 
I  humbly  do  beseech  you  of  your  pai'don, 
For  too  much  loving  you. 

OOi.  I  am  bound  to  thee  for  ever. 

lago.  I  see,  this  hath  a  little  dash'd  your  spirits. 
Otii.  Not  a  jot,  not  a  jot. 
lago.  Tnist  me,  I  fear  it  has. 

I  hope,  you  will  consider  what  is  spoke 
Comes  from  my  love. — But,  I  do  see  you  are  mov'd : — 
I  am  to  pray  you,  not  to  strain  my  speech 
To  grosser  issues,  nor  to  lai^ger  reach, 
Thau  to  suspicion. 
0th.  I  will  not. 

lago.  Should  you  do  so,  my  lord. 

My  speech  should  fall  into  such  vile  sticcess 
As  my  thoughts  aim  not  at.     Cassio's  my  worthy 

friend. 
My  lord,  1  see  you  are  mov'd. 

Olh.  No,  not  much  mov'd. — 

I  do  not  think  but  Desdemona's  honest. 

lago.  Long  live  she  so;  and  long  live  you  to  think 

so  ! 
Oth.  And  yet,  how  nature  en'ing  from  itself, — 
lago.  Ay,  there's  the  point : — as, — to  be  bold  with 
you,— 
Not  to  afiect  many  proposed  matches. 
Of  her  own  clime,  complexion,  and  degree. 
Whereto,  we  see,  in  all  things  nature  tends. 
Foh !  one  may  smell  in  such  a  will  most  rank. 
Foul  disproportion,  thoughts  unnatural. — 
But  pardon  me ;  I  do  not  in  position 
Distinctly  speak  of  her,  though  I  may  fear. 
Her  will,  recoiling  to  her  better  judgment, 
May  fall  to  match  you  with  her  countiy  forms. 
And  happily  repent. 

Olh.  Farewell,  farewell. 

If  more  thou  dost  perceive,  let  me  know  more ; 
Set  on  thy  wife  to  observe.     Leave  me,  lago. 
lago.  My  lord,  I  take  my  leave.  \_Going. 

Oth.  Why  did  I  many  ? — This  honest  creature, 
doubtless. 
Sees  and  knows  more,  much  more,  than  he  unfolds. 
lago.  My  lord,  I  would,  I   might  entreat  your 
honour  [Returning. 

To  scan  this  thing  no  further ;  leave  it  to  time. 
Although  'tis  fit  that  Cassio  have  his  place, 
(For,  sure,  he  fills  it  up  with  great  ability,) 
Yet  if  voir  please  to  hold  him  off"  a  while, 
Vou  shall  by  that  perceive  him  and  his  means  : 
Note,  if  your  lady  strain  his  entertainment 
With  any  strong  or  vehement  importunity ; 
Much  will  be  seen  in  that.     In  the  mean  time. 
Let  me  be  thought  too  busy  in  my  fears, 
(As  worthy  cause  I  have  to  fear  I  am,) 
And  hold  her  free,  I  do  beseech  your  honour. 
OtJi.  Fear  not  my  government. 


lago.  I  once  more  take  my  leave.  [Exit. 

Oth.  This  fellow's  of  exceeding  honesty. 
And  knows  all  qualities  with  a  learned  spirit 
Of  hiuuan  dealings :  if  I  do  prove  her  haggard. 
Though  that  her  jesses  were  my  deai'  heart-strings, 
I'd  whistle  her  off,  and  let  her  down  the  wind. 
To  prey  at  fortime.     Haply,  for  I  am  black. 
And  have  not  those  soft  parts  of  conversation 
That  chamberers  have ;  or,  for  I  am  declin'd 
Into  the  vale  of  years ; — yet  that's  not  miich  : — • 
She's  gone  ;  I  am  abus'd ;  and  my  relief 
Must  be  to  loath  her.     O  curse  of  mairiage ! 
That  we  can  call  these  delicate  creatures  ours, 
And  not  theh  appetites.     I  had  rather  be  a  toad. 
And  live  upon  the  vapour  of  a  dungeon, 
Than  keep  a  corner  in  the  thing  I  love. 
For  others'  uses.     Yet,  'tis  the  plague  of  gi'eat  ones , 
Prerogativ'd  are  they  less  than  the  base ; 
'Tis  destiny  unshunnable,  like  death : 
Even  then  this  forked  plague  is  fated  to  us. 
When  we  do  quicken.     Desdemona  comes  : 

Enter  Desdemona  and  Emilia. 

If  she  be  false,  O  !  then  heaven  mocks  itself. — 
I'll  not  believe  it. 

Des.  How  now,  my  dear  Othello ! 

Your  dinner  and  the  generous  islanders. 
By  you  invited,  do  attend  your  presence. 

Oth.  I  am  to  blame. 

Des.  Why  is  your  speech  so  faint  ?  ai'e  you  not 
well  ? 

Oth.  I  have  a  pain  upon  my  forehead  here. 

Des.   Faith,  that's  with  watching ;   'tsviU  away 
again : 
Let  me  but  bind  it  hard,  within  this  hour 
It  will  be  well. 

Oth.  Your  napkin  is  too  little ; 

[Lets  fall  her  handlcerchief. 
Let  it  alone.     Come,  I'U  go  in  with  you. 

Des.  I  am  very  sony  that  you  are  not  well. 

[Exeunt  Othello  and  Desdemona. 

Emil.  I  am  glad  I  have  found  this  napkin. 
This  was  her  first  remembrance  from  the  Moor : 
My  wayward  husband  hath  a  hundred  times 
Woo'd  me  to  steal  it ;  but  she  so  loves  the  token, 
(For  he  conjvu-'d  her  she  should  ever  keep  it,) 
That  she  resei^es  it  evermore  about  her. 
To  kiss,  and  talk  to.     I'll  have  the  work  ta'en  out, 
And  give't  lago  :  wdiat  he  will  do  with  it. 
Heaven  knows,  not  I ; 
I  nothing,  but  to  please  his  fantasy. 

Enter  Iago. 

lago.  How  now !  what  do  you  here  alone  ? 

Emil.  Do  not  you  chide,  I  have  a  thing  for  you. 

Iago.  A  thing  for  me  ? — it  is  a  common  thing. 

Emil.  Ha? 

Iago.  To  have  a  foolish  wife. 

Emil.  O !  is  that  all  ?     What  will  you  give  me 
now 
For  that  same  handkerchief? 

Iago.  What  handkerchief? 

Emil.  What  handkerchief! 
Why,  that  the  Moor  first  gave  to  Desdemona ; 
That  wliich  so  often  you  did  bid  me  steal. 

Iago.  Hast  stolen  it  from  her  ? 

Emil.  No,  'faith  :  she  let  it  drop  by  negligence ; 
And,  to  th'  advantage,  I,  being  here,  took't  up. 
Look,  here  it  is. 

Iago.  A  good  wench  ;   give  it  me. 

31 


ACT  HI. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  III. 


Eiiiil.  What  will  yoii  do  with't,  that  you  have 
been  so  earnest 
To  have  me  filch  it  ? 

lago.  Why,  what's  that  to  you  ? 

[Snalchinff  it. 

Emil.  If  it  be  not  for  some  purpose  of  import, 
Give't  me  a2;ain  :  poor  lady  !  she'll  ran  mad, 
When  she  shall  lack  it. 

lago.  Be  not  acknown  on't ;  I  have  use  for  it. 
Go  ;  leave  me.  [Exit  Emilia. 

I  will  in  Cassio's  lodging  lose  this  napkin. 
And  let  him  find  it :  trifles,  light  as  air, 
Are  to  the  jealous  confirmations  strong 
As  proofs  of  holy  writ.     This  may  do  something. 
The  Moor  already  changes  with  my  poison : 
Dangerous  conceits  are  in  their  natures  poisons, 
Which  at  the  first  are  scarce  found  to  distaste ; 
But  with  a  little  act  upon  the  blood, 
Burn  like  the  mines  of  sulphur. — I  did  say  so: — 

Enler  Othello. 

Look,  where  he  comes !     Not  poppy,  nor  mandra- 

gora. 
Nor  all  the  drowsy  syrups  of  the  world. 
Shall  ever  medicine  thee  to  that  sweet  sleep 
Which  thou  ow'dst  yesterday. 

Oth.  Ha !  ha  I  false  to  me  ?  to  me  ? 


laoo.  Why,  how  now,  general !  no  more  of  that. 

Oth.  Avaunt  I  be  gone  !  thou  hast  set  me  on  the 
rack. — 
I  swear,  'tis  better  to  be  much  abus'd, 
Than  but  to  know't  a  little. 

lago.  How  now,  my  lord  ! 

Oth.  What  sense  had  I  of  her  stolen  hours  of  lust? 
I  saw  it  not,  thovight  it  not,  it  hami'd  not  me  : 
I  slept  the  next  night  well,  fed  well,  was  free  and 

merry  ; 
I  foixnd  not  Cassio's  kisses  on  her  lips : 
He  that  is  rohb'd,  not  wanting  what  is  stolen. 
Let  him  not  know't,  and  he's  not  robb'd  at  all. 

lago.  I  am  sorry  to  hear  this. 

OtJi.  I  had  been  happy,  if  the  general  camp, 
Pioneers  and  all,  had  tasted  her  sweet  body. 
So  I  had  nothing  known.     O!  now,  for  ever, 
Farewell  the  tranquil  mind;  farewell  content: 
Farewell  the  plumed  troop,  and  the  big  wars. 
That  make  ambition  virtue  :  O,  farewell ! 
Farewell  the  neighing  steed,  and  the  shrill  trump. 
The  spirit-stirring  drum,  the  ear-piercing  fife. 
The  royal  banner,  and  all  quality. 
Pride,  pomp,  and  circumstance  of  glorious  war! 
And  O !   you  mortal  engines,  whose  rade  throats 
Th'  immorial  Jove's  dread  clamoui-s  counterfeit, 
Farewell  !  Othello's  occupation's  gone  I 


(Venetian  Glaive,  Halberds,  au-!  Sw,)rcl  ot  an  i^str.iiliui.) 


ACT  III. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  III. 


lago.  Is  it  possible  ? — My  lord, — 

Otk.   Villain,  be  sure  thou  prove  my  love  a  whore ; 
Be  sure  of  it:  give  me  the  ocular  proof, 

\_Seizing  him  by  Oie  throat. 
Or,  by  the  worth  of  mine  eternal  soul, 
Thou  hadst  been  better  have  been  born  a  dog, 


Than  answer  my  wak'd  wrath. 

lago.  Is  it  come  to  this? 

OUi.  Make  me  to  see't ;  or,  at  the  least,  so  prove  it, 
That  the  probation  bear  no  hinge,  nor  loop. 
To  hang  a  doubt  on,  or  woe  upon  thy  life  ! 

lago.  My  noble  lord, — 


0th.  If  thou  dost  slander  her,  and  torture  me, 
Never  pray  more  :  abandon  all  remorse  ; 
On  horror's  head  horrors  accumulate  ; 
Do  deeds  to  make  heaven  weep,  all  earth  amaz'd, 
For  nothing  canst  thou  to  damnation  add, 
Greater  than  that. 

lago.  O  grace  !  O  heaven  defend  me ! 

Are  you  a  man  ?  have  you  a  soul  or  sense  ? — 
God  be  wi'  you ;  take  mine  office. — O  wretched  fool, 
That  liv'st  to  make  thine  honesty  a  vice ! — 

0  monstrous  world  !    Take  note,  take  note,  O  world ! 
To  be  direct  and  honest,  is  not  safe. — 

1  thank  you  for  this  profit ;  and,  from  hence, 

I'll  love  no  friend,  since  love  breeds  such  offence. 

Olh.  Nay,  stay. — Thou  shouldst  be  honest. 

lago.  I  should  be  wise ;  for  honesty's  a  fool. 
And  loses  that  it  works  for. 

Oih.  By  the  world, 

I  think  my  wife  be  honest,  and  think  she  is  not ; 
I  think  that  thou  art  just,  and  think  thou  art  not. 
I'll  have  some  proof:  my  name,  that  was  as  fresh 
As  Dian's  visage,  is  now  begrim'd  and  black 
As  mine  own  face.     If  there  be  cords,  or  knives, 

5 


Poison,  or  fire,  or  suffocating  streams, 

I'll  not  endure  it. — Would  I  were  satisfied ! 

lago.  I  see,  sir,  you  are  eaten  up  with  passion : 
I  do  repent  me  that  I  put  it  to  you. 
You  would  be  satisfied  .' 

Oth.  Would  !  nay,  I  will. 

lago.  And  may;  but  how?  how  satisfied,  ray  lord  ? 
Would  you  the  supervision  grossly  gape  on  ? 
Behold  her  topp'd  ? 

Oth.  Death  and  damnation  !  O  ! 

lago.  It  were  a  tedious  difficulty,  I  think. 
To  bring  them  to  that  prospect.     Damn  them  then, 
If  ever  mortal  eyes  do  see  them  holster, 
More  than  their  own  !     What  then  ?  how  then  ? 
What  shall  I  say  ?     Where's  satisfaction  1 
It  is  impossible  you  should  see  tliis. 
Were  tliey  as  prime  as  goats,  as  hot  as  monkeys 
As  salt  as  wolves  in  pride,  and  fools  as  gross 
As  ignorance  made  drunk ;  but  yet,  I  say, 
If  imputation,  and  strong  circumstances. 
Which  lead  directly  to  the  door  of  truth. 
Will  give  you  satisfaction,  you  may  have  it. 

Olh.  Give  me  a  living  reason  she's  disloyal. 


ACT  HI. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCE>'E  IV. 


lago.  I  do  not  like  tlie  office ; 
But,  sith  I  am  enter'd  in  this  cause  so  far, 
Prick'd  to't  by  foolish  honesty  and  love, 
I  will  go  on.     I  lay  with  Cassio  lately. 
And  being  troubled  with  a  raging  tooth, 
I  could  not  sleep. 

There  are  a  kind  of  men  so  loose  of  soul, 
That  in  their  sleeps  will  mutter  their  affairs ; 
One  of  this  kind  is  Cassio. 

In  sleep  I  heai'd  him  say, — "  Sweet  Desdemona, 
Let  us  be  wary,  let  us  hide  our  loves  !" 
And  then,  sir,  would  he  gripe,  and  wring  my  hand. 
Cry, — "O  sweet  creature!"  and  then  kiss  me  hard. 
As  if  he  pluck' d  up  kisses  by  the  roots, 
That  grew  upon  my  lips :  then,  laid  his  leg 
Over  my  thigh,  and  sigh'd,  and  kiss'd ;  and  then 
Cried, — "  Cursed  fate,  that  gave  thee  to  the  Moor !" 

Oth.  O  monstrous  !  monstrous ! 

lago.  Nay,  this  was  but  his  dream. 

Oth.  But  this  denoted  a  foregone  conclusion : 
'Tis  a  shrewd  doubt,  though  it  be  but  a  dream. 

lago.  And  this  may  help  to  thicken  other  proofs, 
That  do  demonstrate  thinly. 

OLh.  I'll  tear  her  all  to  pieces. 

lago.  Nay,  but  be  wse  :  yet  we  see  nothing  done; 
She  may  be  honest  yet.     Tell  me  but  this : 
Have  you  not  sometimes  seen  a  handkerchief, 
Spotted  with  strawberries,  in  your  wife's  hand  ? 

OOi.  I  gave  her  such  a  one :  'twas  my  first  gift. 

lago.  I  know  not  that ;  but  such  a  handkerchief, 
(I  am  sure  it  was  your  wife's)  did  I  to-day 
See  Cassio  wipe  his  beard  with. 

Oth.  If  it  be  that, — 

lago.  If  it  be  that,  or  any  that  was  hers. 
It  speaks  against  her  with  the  other  proofs. 

Oth.  O,  that  the  slave  had  forty  thousand  lives ! 
One  is  too  poor,  too  weak  for  my  revenge. 
Now  do  I  see  'tis  tine. — Look  here,  lago; 
All  my  fond  love  thus  do  I  blow  to  heaven:  'tis 

gone. — 
Arise,  black  vengeance,  from  the  hollow  hell ! 
Yield  up,  O  love !  thy  crown,  and  heai-ted  throne. 
To  tyrannous  hate  I  swell,  bosom,  with  thy  fraught, 
For  'tis  of  aspics'  tongues  ! 

lago.  Pray,  be  content. 

Otii.  O,  blood,  lago,  blood ! 

lago.  Patience,  I  say ;  your  mind,  perhaps,  may 
change. 

Oth.  Never,  lago.     Like  to  the  Pontick  sea. 
Whose  icy  cun-ent  and  compulsive  coiu'se 
Ne'er  feels  retiring  ebb,  but  keeps  due  on 
To  the  Propontick,  and  the  Hellespont : 
Even  so  my  bloody  thoughts,  with  violent  pace. 
Shall  ne'er  look  back,  ne'er  ebb  to  hmuble  love. 
Till  that  a  capable  and  wide  revenge 
Swallow  them  up. — Now,  by  yond'  marble  heaven. 
In  the  due  reverence  of  a  sacred  vow        [Kneeling. 
I  here  engage  my  words. 

lago.  Do  not  rise  yet. —     [Kneeling. 

Witness,  you  ever-burning  lights  above  1 
You  elements  that  clip  us  round  about ! 
Witness,  that  here  lago  doth  give  up 
The  execution  of  his  wit,  hands,  heart. 
To  wrong'd  Othello's  service.    Let  him  command, 
And  to  obey  shall  be  in  me  remorse. 
What  bloody  work  soe'er. 

Oth.  I  greet  thy  love, 

-i  Not  with  vain  thanks,  but  with  acceptance  bounteous, 
And  will  upon  the  instant  jiut  thee  to't. 
Within  these  three  days  let  me  hear  thee  say. 
That  Cassio's  not  alive. 

34 


lago.  My  friend  is  dead :  'tis  done  at  your  request ; 
But  let  her  live. 

Oth.         Damn  her,  lewd  minx !     O,  damn  her  I 
Come,  go  with  me  apart ;  I  will  withdraw. 
To  furnish  me  with  some  swift  means  of  death 
For  the  fair  devil.     Now  art  thou  my  lieutenaiU. 

lago.  I  am  your  own  for  ever.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. —  The  Same. 
Enter  Desdemona,  Emilia,  and  Clovm. 

Des.  Do  you  know,  sinah,  where  the  lieutenant 
Cassio  lies  ? 

do.  I  dare  not  say,  he  lies  anywhere. 

Des.  Why,  man? 

Clo.  He  is  a  soldier ;  and  for  one  to  say  a  soldier 
lies,  is  stabbing. 

Des.  Go  to.     Where  lodges  he  ? 

Clo.  To  tell  you  where  he  lodges,  is  to  tell  you 
where  I  lie. 

Des.  Can  any  thing  be  made  of  this? 

Clo.  I  know  not  where  he  lodges  ;  and  for  me  to 
devise  a  lodging,  and  say,  he  lies  here,  or  he  lies 
there,  were  to  lie  in  mine  own  throat. 

Des.  Can  you  inquire  him  out,  and  be  edified  by 
report  ? 

Clo.  I  will  catechize  the  world  for  him ;  that  is, 
make  questions,  and  by  them  answer. 

Des.  Seek  him ;  bid  him  come  hither  :  tell  him, 
I  have  moved  my  lord  in  his  behalf,  and  hope,  all 
will  be  well. 

Clo.  To  do  this  is  within  the  compass  of  man's 
wit;  and  therefore  I  will  attempt  the  doing  it.  [Exit. 

Des.  Where  should  I   lose   that   htmdkerchief, 
Emilia? 

Emil.  I  know  not,  madam. 

Des.  Believe  me,  I  had  rather  have  lost  my  purse 
Full  of  ciiizadoes ;  and  but  my  noble  Moor 
Is  trtie  of  mind,  and  made  of  no  such  baseness 
As  jealous  creatures  are,  it  were  enough 
To  put  him  to  ill  thinking. 

Emil.  Is  he  not  jealous  ? 

Des.  Who  ?  he  !  I  think  the  sun,  where  he  was 
born. 
Drew  all  such  humours  from  him. 

Emil.  Look,  where  he  comes. 

Enter  Othello. 

Des.  I  will  not  leave  him  now,  till  Cassio 
Be  call'd  to  him. — How  is't  with  you,  ray  lord  ? 

Oth.  Well,  my  good  lady. — [Aside.~\  O,  hardness 
to  dissemble ! — 
How  do  you,  Desdemona  ? 

Des.  Well,  my  good  lord. 

Oth.  Give  me  yotir  hand.     This  hand  is  moist, 
my  lady. 

Des.  It  yet  has  felt  no  age,  nor  known  no  son-ow. 

Oth.  This  argues  fniitfidness,  and  lil)eral  heart. 
Hot,  hot  and  moist :  this  hand  of  yoius  requires 
A  sequester  from  libertj',  fasting  and  praying. 
Much  castigation,  exercise  devout ; 
For  here's  a  young  and  sweating  devil  here. 
That  commonly  rebels.     'Tis  a  good  hand ; 
A  frank  one. 

Des.  You  may,  indeed,  say  so ; 

For  'twas  that  hand  that  gave  away  my  hcait. 

Oth.  A  liberal  hand :  the  hearts  of  old  gave  hands, 
But  our  new  heraldiy  is — hands,  not  hearts. 

Des.  I  cannot  speak  of  this.     Come  now,  your 
promise. 

OtJt.  What  promise,  chuck? 


ACT   III. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF   VENICE. 


SCENK  IV. 


Des.  I  have  seut  to  bid  Cassio  come  speak  with 

you. 
OOi.  I  have  a  salt  and  sullen  rheum  oft'ends  me. 
Lend  me  thy  handkerchief. 

J)cs.  Here,  my  lord. 

OlJi.  That  which  I  gave  you. 
Des.  I  have  it  not  about  me. 

Olh.  Not? 

Des.  No,  indeed,  my  lord. 

Oth.  That  is  a  fault. 

That  handkerchief 
Did  an  Egyptian  to  my  mother  give; 
She  was  a  charmer,  and  could  almost  read 
The  thoughts  of  people :  she  told  her,  while  she 

kept  it, 
'Twould  make  her  amiable,  and  subdue  my  father 
Entirely  to  her  love;  but  if  she  lost  it, 
Or  made  a  gift  of  it,  my  father's  eye 
Should  hold  her  loathed,  and  his  spirits  should  hunt 
After  new  fancies.     She,  dying,  gave  it  me ; 
And  bid  me,  when  my  fate  would  have  me  wive, 
To  give  it  her.     I  did  so  ;  and  take  heed  on't : 
Make  it  a  darling  like  your  precious  eye ; 
To  lose  or  giv't  away,  were  such  perdition, 
As  nothing  else  could  match. 

Des.  Is't  possible  ? 

Oth.  'Tis  true :  there's  magic  in  the  web  of  it. 
A  sibyl,  that  had  number'd  in  the  world 
The  sun  to  course  two  hundred  compasses. 
In  her  prophetic  fury  sew'd  the  work ; 
The  worms  were  hallow'd  that  did  breed  the  silk. 
And  it  was  dy'd  in  mummy,  which  the  skilful 
Consei-v'd  of  maiden's  hearts. 

Des.  Indeed  !  is't  true  ? 

OHi.  Most  veritable ;  therefore  look  to't  well. 
Des.  Then,  would  to  heaven  that  I  had  never 

seen  it! 
Olh.  Ha !  wherefore  ? 

Des.  Why  do  you  speak  so  startingly  and  rash  ? 
Oth.  Is't  lost?  is't  gone?  speak,  is  it  out  o' the 

way  ? 
Des.  Heaven  bless  us ! 
Oth.  Say  you  ? 

Des.  It  is  not  lost ;  but  what  an  if  it  were  ? 
Oth.  How? 

Des.        I  say,  it  is  not  lost. 
Oth.  Fetch't,  let  me  see't. 

Des.  Why,  so  I  can,  sir ;  but  I  will  not  now. 
This  is  a  trick,  to  put  me  from  my  suit : 
I  pray,  let  Cassio  be  receiv'd  again. 

Oth.  Fetch  me  that  handkerchief:  my  mind  mis- 
gives. 
Des.  Come,  come ; 
You'll  never  meet  a  more  sufficient  man. 
Oth.  The  handkerchief,— 
Des.  I  pray,  talk  me  of  Cassio. 

Oth.  The  handkerchief,— 
Des.  A  man  that,  all  his  time. 

Hath  founded  his  good  fortunes  on  your  love ; 
Shar'd  dangers  Avitli  vou  ; — 
Oth.  The  handkerchief,— 
Des.  In  sooth,  you  are  to  blame. 
Oth.  Away!  [_E.rii  Othello. 

Einil.  Is  not  this  man  jealous  ? 
Des.  I  ne'er  saw  this  before. 
Sure,  there's  some  wonder  in  this  handkei-chief : 
I  am  most  unhappy  in  the  loss  of  it. 

Emil.  'Tis  not  a  year  or  two  shows  us  a  man : 
They  are  all  but  stomachs,  and  we  all  but  food ; 
They  eat  us  hungerly,  and  when  they  are  full, 
They  belch  us. 


Enter  Iago  and  Cassio. 
Look  you!     Cassio,  and  my  husband. 

Iago.  There  is  no  other  way  ;  'tis  she  must  do'l : 
And,  lo,  the  happiness !  go,  and  importune  her. 

Des.  How  now,  good  Cassio !  what's  the  news 
with  you  ? 

Cas.  Madam,  my  former  suit.    I  do  beseech  you, 
That  by  your  virtuous  means  I  may  again 
Exist,  and  be  a  member  of  his  love, 
Whom  I,  with  all  the  oflfice  of  my  heart. 
Entirely  honour:  I  would  not  be  delaj-'d. 
If  my  offence  be  of  such  mortal  kind. 
That  nor  my  seiTice  past,  nor  present  sonows. 
Nor  purpos'd  merit  in  futurity. 
Can  ransom  me  into  his  love  again. 
But  to  know  so  must  be  my  benefit ; 
So  shall  I  clothe  me  in  a  forc'd  content. 
And  shut  myself  up  in  some  other  course. 
To  fortune's  alms. 

Des.  Alas  !  thrice-gentle  Cassio, 

My  advocation  is  not  now  in  tune ; 
My  lord  is  not  my  lord ;  nor  should  I  know  him. 
Were  he  in  favour,  as  in  humour,  alter'd. 
So  help  me  every  spirit  sauctitied. 
As  I  have  spoken  for  you  all  my  best, 
And  stood  within  the  blank  of  his  displeasure. 
For  my  free  speech.    You  nmst  a  while  be  patient : 
What  I  can  do,  I  will ;  and  more  I  will. 
Than  for  myself  I  dare  :  let  that  suffice  you. 

Iago.  Is  my  lord  angi'y  ? 

Emil.  He  went  hence  but  now; 

And,  certainly,  in  strange  unquietness. 

Iago.   Can  he  be  angry  ?   I  have  seen  the  cannon. 
When  it  hath  blown  his  ranks  into  the  ah'. 
And,  like  the  devil,  from  his  very  arm 
Putf'd  his  own  brother; — and  can  he  be  angry? 
Something  of  moment,  then  :  I  will  go  meet  him. 
There's  matter  in't,  indeed,  if  he  be  angiy. 

Des.  I  pr'ythee,  do  so.  [_E.n7  Iago.] — Something, 
sure,  of  state. 
Either  from  Venice,  or  some  imhatch'd  practice. 
Made  demonstrable  here  in  Cyprtis  to  him, — 
Hath  puddled  his  clear  spirit ;  and,  in  such  cases. 
Men's  natixres  wrangle  with  inferior  things, 
Though  gi-eat  ones  are  their  object.     "Tis  even  so; 
For  let  our  finger  ache,  and  it  indues 
Our  other  healthful  members  ev'n  to  that  sense 
Of  pain  :  nay,  we  must  think,  men  are  not  gods ; 
Nor  of  them  look  for  such  obsenances 
As  fit  the  bridal. — Beshrew  me  much,  Emilia, 
I  was  (unhandsome  warrior  as  I  am) 
Arraigning  his  unkindness  with  my  soul ; 
But  now  I  find,  I  had  suborn'd  the  witness. 
And  he's  indicted  falsely. 

Emil.  Pray  heaven,  it  be  state  matters,  as  you 
think. 
And  no  conception,  nor  no  jealous  toy. 
Concerning  you. 

Des.  Alas,  the  day !     I  never  gave  him  cause. 

Emil.  But  jealous  souls  will  not  be  answer'd  so  ; 
They  are  not  ever  jealous  for  the  cause, 
But  jealous  for  they  are  jealous  :  'tis  a  monster. 
Begot  upon  itself,  born  on  itself. 

Des.  Heaven  keep  that  monster  from  Othello's 
mind ! 

Emil.  Lady,  amen. 

Des.  I  will  go  seek  him. — Cassio,  walk  hereabout : 
If  I  do  find  him  fit,  I'll  move  your  suit. 
And  seek  to  effect  it  to  my  uttermost. 
Cas.  I  humbly  thank  your  ladyship. 

[Exeurit  Desdemona  and  Emilia. 
3.5 


ACT  lU. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCE>'E  IV. 


Enter  BiANCA. 

Bian.  Save  you,  friend  Cassio ! 

Cas.  What  make  you  from  home  ? 

How  is  it  with  you,  my  most  fair  iJianca? 
I'  faith,  sweet  love,  I  was  coming  to  your  house. 

Bian.  A.nd  I  was  going  to  your  lodging,  Cassio. 
What!  keep  a  week  away?  seven  days  and  nights? 
Eight  score  eight  hours  ?  and  lovers'  absent  hours. 
More  tedious  than  the  dial  eight  score  times  ? 

0  weary  reckoning ! 

Cas.  Pardon  me,  Bianca; 

1  have  this  while  with  leaden  thoughts  been  press'd ; 
But  I  shall,  in  a  more  continuate  time. 

Strike  oft'  this  score  of  absence.     Sweet  Bianca, 

[Criving  her  Desdemona's  handkerchief. 
Take  me  this  work  out. 

Bian.  O  Cassio  !  whence  came  this  ? 

This  is  some  token  from  a  newer  friend : 
To  the  felt  absence,  now,  I  feel  a  cause. 
Is  it  come  to  this  ?     Well,  well. 

Cas.  Go  to,  woman  ! 


Throw  your  vile  guesses  in  the  devil's  teeth, 
From  whence  you  have  them.   You  are  jealous  now. 
That  this  is  from  some  mistress  some  remembrance  : 
No,  in  good  troth,  Bianca. 

Bian.  Why,  whose  is  it? 

Cas.   I  know  not,  sweet :  I  found  it  in  my  chamber. 
I  like  the  work  well ;  ere  it  be  demanded, 
(As  like  enough  it  will)  I'd  have  it  copied : 
Take  it,  and  do't ;  and  leave  me  for  this  time. 

Bian.  Leave  you !   wherefore  ? 

Cas.  I  do  attend  here  on  the  general, 
And  think  it  no  addition,  nor  my  wish. 
To  have  him  see  me  woman'd. 

Bian.  Why,  I  ])ray  you  ? 

Cas.  Not  that  I  love  you  not. 

Bian.  But  that  you  do  not  love  me. 

I  pray  you,  bring  me  on  the  way  a  little ; 
And  say,  if  I  shall  see  you  soon  at  night. 

Cas.  'Tis  but  a  little  way,  that  I  can  bring  you. 
For  T  attend  here ;  but  I'll  see  you  soon. 

Bian.  'Tis  very  good  :  I  must  be  circumstanc'd. 

\_Exeunt. 


(General  View  of  Famagusta.     Fri.m  Lc  Bnin — Voyage  en  Orient.) 


T 


Scene  I. — The  Same. 
Enter  Othello  and  Iago. 


Think  so,  Iago  ? 


Ia<ro.  Will  you  think  so  ? 

Oth. 

lagv.  "     What ! 

To  kiss  in  private  ? 

OtJt.  An  unauthoriz'd  kiss. 

Iago.  Or  to  be  naked  with  her  friend  abed, 
An  hour,  or  more,  not  meaning  any  harm  ? 

Oth.  Naked  abed,  Iago,  and  not  mean  hann  ? 
It  is  hypocrisy  against  the  devil : 
They  that  mean  virtuously,  and  yet  do  so. 
The  devil  their  virtue  tempts,  and  they  tempt  heaven. 

Iago.  If  they  do  nothing,  'tis  a  venial  slip : 
But  if  I  give  mv  wife  a  handkerchief, — 

OtJi.  What  then? 

Iago.  Why,  then,  'tis  hers,  my  lord ;  and,  being 
hers. 
She  may,  T  think,  bestow't  on  any  man. 

Oth.   She  is  protectress  of  her  honour  too  : 
May  she  give  that  ? 

Iago.  Her  honour  is  an  essence  that's  not  seen ; 
They  have  it  very  oft,  that  have  it  not : 
But,  for  the  handkerchief, — 

Oth.  By  heaven,  I  would  most  gladly  have  for- 
got it. 
Thou  saidst, — O !   it  comes  o'er  my  memory. 
As  doth  the  raven  o'er  the  infected  house. 
Boding  to  all, — he  had  my  handkerchief. 

Iago.  Ay,  Avhat  of  that? 

Oth.  That's  not  so  good,  now. 

Iago.  What,  if  I  had  said,  I  had  seen  him  do  you 
wrong  ? 
Or  heard  him  say, — as  knaves  be  such  abroad. 
Who  having,  by  their  own  importunate  suit. 
Or  voluntary  dotage  of  some  mistress. 
Convinced  or  su]iplied  them,  cannot  choose 
But  they  must  blab — 

OtJi .  Hath  he  said  any  thing  ? 

Iago.  He  hath,  my  lord ;  but  be  you  well  assur'd. 
No  more  than  he'll  unswear. 

Oth.  What  hath  he  said  ? 

Iago.  'Faith,  that  he  did, — I  know  not  what  he 
did. 

Oth.  What?  what? 

Iago.  Lie — 

Oth.  With  her? 

Iago.  With  her,  on  her ;  what  you  will. 

Oth.  Lie  with  her !  lie  on  her ! — We  say,  lie  on 
her,  when  they  belie  her.  Lie  with  her!  that's 
fulsome.  —  Handkerchief,  — confessions,  — handker- 
chief.— To  confess,  and  be  hanged  for  his  labour. — 
First,  to  be  hanged,  and  then  to  confess  : — I  tremble 
at  it.    Nature  would  not  invest  herself  in  such  shad- 


owing passion,  without  some  instniction.  It  is  not 
words,  that  shake  me  thus  : — Pish  ! — Noses,  ears, 
and  lips. — Is  it  possible?  —  Confess!  —  Handker- 
chief ! — O  devil ! —  [Falls,  in  a  trance. 

Iago.  Work  on. 
My  medicine,  work !      Thus   credulous   fools   are 

caught ; 
And  many  worthy  and  chaste  dames,  even  thus. 
All  guiltless,  meet  reproach. — What,  ho !  my  lord  ! 

Enter  Cassio. 

My  lord,  I  say !  Othello  ! — How  now,  Cassio  ! 

Cas.  What's  the  matter? 

Iago.  My  lord  is  fallen  into  an  epilepsy : 
This  is  his  second  tit;  he  had  one  yesterday. 

Cas.  Rub  him  about  the  temples. 

Iago.  No,  forbear. 

The  lethargy  must  have  his  quiet  course. 
If  not,  he  foams  at  mouth ;  and,  by  and  by. 
Breaks  out  to  savage  madness.     Look,  he  stirs : 
Do  you  withdraw  yourself  a  little  while. 
He  will  recover  straight :  when  he  is  gone, 
I  would  on  great  occasion  speak  with  you. — 

[Exit  Cassio. 
How  is  it,  general?  have  you  not  hurt  your  head? 

Oth.  Dost  thou  mock  me  ? 

Iago.  I  mock  you  !  no,  by  heaven. 

Would  you  would  bear  your  fortunes  like  a  man. 

Oili.  A  horned  man's  a  monster,  and  a  beast. 

Iago.  There's  many  a  beast,  then,  in  a  populous 
city. 
And  many  a  civil  monster. 

Oth.  Did  he  confess  it  ? 

Iago.  Good  sir,  be  a  man ; 

Think,  every  bearded  fellow,  that's  but  yok'd. 
May  draw  with  you :  there's  millions  now  alive. 
That  nightly  lie  in  those  unproper  beds. 
Which  they  dare   swear  peculiar :    your  case   is 

better. 
O !  'tis  the  spite  of  hell,  the  fiend's  arch-mock, 
To  lip  a  wanton  in  a  secure  couch. 
And  to  suppose  her  chaste.     No,  let  me  know; 
And,  knowing  what  I  am,  I  know  what  she  shall  be. 

OtJi.  O  !  tiiou  art  wise  ;  'tis  certain. 

Iago.  Stand  you  awhile  apart ; 
Confine  yourself  but  in  a  patient  list. 
Whilst  you  were  here,  o'erwhelmed  with  your  grief, 
(A  passion  most  imsuiting  such  a  man,) 
Cassio  came  hither :  I  shifted  him  away, 
And  laid  good  'scuse  upon  your  ecstasy ; 
Bade  him  anon  return,  and  here  speak  with  me; 
The  which  he  promis'd.     But  encave  yourself, 
And  mark  the  fleers,  the  gibes,  and  notable  scorns, 
That  dwell  in  every  region  of  his  face ; 
For  I  will  make  him  tell  the  tale  anew, 

37 


Where,  how,  how  oft,  how  long  ago,  and  when 
He  hath,  and  is  again  to  cope  your  wife : 
I  say,  but  mark  his  gesture. — Marry,  patience ; 
Or  1  shall  say,  you  are  all  in  all  iu  spleen, 
And  nothing  of  a  man. 

Oth.  Dost  thou  hear,  lago  ? 

I  will  be  found  inost  cunning  in  my  patience ; 
But  (dost  thou  hear?)  most  bloody. 

lago.  That's  not  amiss; 

But  yet  keep  time  in  all.     Will  you  withdraw? 

[Othello  retires. 
Now  will  I  question  Cassio  of  Bianca, 
A  housewife,  that  by  selling  her  desires, 
Buys  herself  bread  and  clothes :  it  is  a  creature. 
That  dotes  on  Cassio,  as  'tis  the  strumpet's  plague, 
To  beguile  many,  and  be  beguil'd  by  one. 
He,  when  he  hears  of  her,  cannot  refrain 
From  the  excess  of  laughter :  here  he  comes. — 

Re-enter  Cassio. 

As  he  shall  smile,  Othello  shall  go  mad ; 
And  his  unbookish  jealousy  must  constinie 
Poor  Cassio's  smiles,  gestures,  and  light  behaviour, 
Quite  in  the  wrong. — How  do  you  now,  lieutenant  ? 

Cos.  The  worser,  that  you  give  me  the  addition. 
Whose  want  even  kills  me. 

lago.  Ply  Desdemona  well,  and  you  are  sure  on't. 
Now,  if  this  suit  lay  in  Bianca's  power, 

[S2)eakmg  lower. 
How  quickly  should  you  speed  ? 

Cas.  Alas,  poor  caitiff! 

Oth.  Look,  how  he  laughs  already  !  \^Aside. 

lago.  I  never  knew  woman  love  man  so. 

Cas.  Alas,  poor  rogue  !    I  think,  i'  faith,  she  loves 
me. 

Oth.  Now  he  denies  it  faintly,  and  laughs  it  out. 

[^Aside. 

lago.  Do  you  hear,  Cassio  ? 

Oth.  Now  he  impoitunes  him 

To  tell  it  o'er.     Go  to  ;  well  said,  well  said.  \_Aside. 

lago.  She  gives  it  out,  that  you  shall  raaiTy  her : 
Do  von  intend  it  ? 

38 


Cas.  Ha,  ha,  ha ! 

Oth.  Do  you  triumph,  Roman ?  do  you  triumph  ? 

[Aside. 

Cas.  I  marry  her ! — what !  a  customer  ?  1  pr'y- 
thee,  bear  some  charity  to  my  wit;  do  not  think  it 
so  unwholesome.     Ha,  ha,  ha ! 

Oth.  So,  so,  so,  so.     They  laugh  that  win. 

[Aside. 

lago.  'Faith,  the  cry  goes,  that  you  shall  many 
her. 

Cas.  Pr'ythee,  say  tnae. 

lago.  I  am  a  very  villain  else. 

OtJi.  Have  you  scored  me  ?     Well.  [Aside. 

Cas.  This  is  the  monkey's  own  giving  out:  she 
is  persuaded  I  will  marry  her,  out  of  her  own  love 
and  flattery,  not  out  of  my  promise. 

Oth.  lago  beckons  me;  now  he  begins  the  story. 

[Aside. 

Cas.  She  was  here  even  now ;  she  haunts  me  in 
every  place.  I  was,  the  other  day,  talking  on  the 
sea-bank  with  certain  ^^enetians,  and  thither  comes 
this  bauble ;  and,  by  this  hand,  she  falls  me  thus 
about  my  neck  ; — 

Otli.  Crying,  O  dear  Cassio  !  as  it  were  :  his  ges- 
ture imports  it.  [Aside. 

Cas.  So  hangs,  and  lolls,  and  weeps  upon  me ; 
so  hales,  and  pulls  me  :  ha,  ha,  ha  ! — 

Otli.  Now  he  tells,  how  she  plucked  him  to  my 
chamber.  O !  I  see  that  nose  of  yours,  but  not 
that  dog  I  shall  throw  it  to.  [Aside. 

Cas.  Well,  I  must  leave  her  company. 

lago.  Before  me  !   look  where  she  comes. 

Enter  Bianca. 

Cas.  'Tis  such  another  fitchew !  marry,  a  per- 
fumed one. — What  do  you  mean  by  this  haunting 
of  me  ? 

Bian.  Let  the  devil  and  his  dam  haunt  you!  What 
did  you  mean  by  that  same  handkercliief,  you  gave 
me  even  now  ?  I  was  a  fine  fool  to  take  it.  I  must 
take  out  the  work  ? — A  likely  piece  of  work,  that 
you  should  find  it  in  yoiir  chamber,  and  know  not 


ACT  IV. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  I. 


who  left  it  there.  This  is  some  minx's  token,  and 
I  must  take  out  tlie  work  ?  There,  give  it  your 
hobby-horse  :  wheresoever  you  had  it,  I'll  take  out 
no  work  on't. 

Cas.  How  now,  my  sweet  Bianca  !  how  now, 
how  now ! 

Oth.  By  heaven,  that  should  be  my  handker- 
chief"! [Aside. 

Blan.  An  you'll  come  to  supper  to-night,  you 
may :  an  you  will  not,  come  when  you  are  next 
prepared  for.  \_Exit. 

[ago.  After  her,  after  her. 

Cas.  'Faith,  I  must;  she'll  rail  in  the  street  else. 

lago.  Will  you  sup  there  ? 

Cas.  'Faith,  I  intend  so. 

lago.  Well,  I  may  chance  to  see  you,  for  I 
would  very  fain  speak  with  you. 

Cas.  Pr'ythee,  come ;  will  you  ? 

lago.  Go  to ;  say  no  more.  [Exit  Cassio. 

Oth.  [A(lvancing.'\  How  shall  I  murder  him,  lago  ? 

lago.  Did  you  perceive  how  he  laughed  at  his  vice  ? 

Oth.  O,  lago ! 

lago.  And  did  you  see  the  handkerchief? 

Oth.  Was  that  mine  ? 

lago.  Yours,  by  this  hand  :  and  to  see  how  he 
prizes  the  foolish  woman  your  wife !  she  gave  it 
him,  and  he  hath  given  it  his  whore. 

Oth.  I  would  have  him  nine  years  a  killing. — A 
fine  woman  !  a  fair  woman  I  a  sweet  woman  I 

lago.  Nay,  you  must  forget  that. 

Oth.  Ay,  let  her  rot,  and  perish,  and  be  damned 
to-night,  for  she  shall  not  live.  No,  my  heart  is 
turned  to  stone;  I  strike  it,  and  it  hurts  my  hand. 
O !  the  world  hath  not  a  sweeter  creature :  she 
might  lie  by  an  emperor's  side,  and  command  him 
tasks. 

lago.  Nay,  that's  not  your  way. 

Oth.  Hang  her!  I  do  but  say  what  she  is. — So 
delicate  with  her  needle  ! — An  admirable  mtisician ! 
O !  she  will  sing  the  savageness  out  of  a  bear. — Of 
so  high  and  plenteous  wit  and  invention ! — 

lago.   She's  the  worse  for  all  this. 

Oth.  O!  a  thousand  thousand  times.  And  then, 
of  so  gentle  a  condition. 

lago.  Ay,  too  gentle. 

Oth.  Nay,  that's  certain: — but  yet  the  pity  of  it, 
lago ! — O,  iago  !  the  pity  of  it,  lago ! 

lago.  If  you  are  so  fond  over  her  iniquity,  give 
her  patent  to  offend  ;  for  if  it  touch  not  you,  it  comes 
near  nobody. 

Oth.  I  will  chop  her  into  messes.^Cuckold  me  ! 

lago.  O  !  'tis  foul  in  her. 

Oth.  With  mine  officer ! 

Tago.  That's  fouler. 

Oth.  Get  me  some  poison,  lago;  this  night: — I'll 
not  expostulate  with  her,  lest  her  body  and  beauty 
unprovide  my  mind  again. — This  night,  lago. 

Iago.  Do  it  not  with  poison,  strangle  her  in  her 
bed,  even  the  bed  she  hath  contaminated. 

OOi.  Good,  good  :  the  justice  of  it  pleases ;  veiy 
good. 

laoo.  And  for  Cassio.  let  me  be  his  undertaker. 
You  shall  hear  more  by  midnight. 

[A  trumpet  within. 

Oth.  Excellent  good.— AVhattnimpet  is  that  same  ? 

Iago.  .Something  from  Venice,  sure.     'Tis  Lo- 
de vie  o. 
Come  from  the  duke  ;  and,  see,  yourwife  is  with  him. 

Enter  Lodovico,  Desdemona,  and  Attendants. 
Lad.  'Save  you,  worthy  general ! 


Oth.  With  all  my  heart,  sir. 

Lod.  The  duke  and  senators  of  Venice  greet  you. 

[Giving  him  a imcket. 

Oth.  I  kiss  the  instrument  of  theii-^ pleasures. 

[Opens  the  packet,  and  reads. 

Des.  And  what's  the  news,  good  cousin  Lodovico  ? 

Iago.  I  am  veiy  glad  to  see  you,  signior : 
Welcome  to  Cypnis. 

Lod.  I  thank  you.     How  does  lieutenant  Cassio  ? 

Iago.  Lives,  sir. 

Des.  Cousin,  there's  fallen  between  him  and  mv 
lord  ^ 

An  unkind  breach,  but  you  shall  make  all  well. 

Oth.  Are  you  sure  of  that  ? 

Des.  My  lord  ? 

Ojjh.         "  This  fail  you  not  to  do,  as  you  will" — 

[Reading. 

Lod.  He  did  not  call ;  he's  busy  in  the  paper. 
Is  there  division  'twixt  my  lord  and  Cassio  ? 

Des.  A  most  unhappy  one  :  1  would  do  much 
To  atone  them,  for  the  love  I  bear-  to  Cassio. 

Oth.  Fire  and  brimstone  ! 

Des.  My  lord  ? 

Oth.  Are  you  wise  ? 

Des.  What  I  is  he  angiy  ? 

Lod.  May  be,  the  letter  mov'd  him ; 

For,  as  I  think,  they  do  command  him  home, 
Deputing  Cassio  in  his  government. 

Des.  By  my  troth,  I  am  glad  on't. 

Oth.  Indeed. 

Des.  My  lord  ? 

Oth.  I  am  glad  to  see  you  mad. 

Des.  How,  sweet  Othello  ? 

Oth.  Devil!  [Striking  her. 

Des.  I  have  not  deserv'd  this. 

Lod.  My  lord,  this  would  not  be  believ'd  in  Venice, 
Though  I  should  swear  I  saw  it.  'Tis  very  much ; 
Make  her  amends,  she  weeps. 

Oth.  O  devil,  devil ! 

If  that  the  earth  could  teem  with  woman's  tears, 
Each  drop  she  falls  would  prove  a  crocodile. — 
Out  of  my  sight ! 

Des.  I  w^ill  not  stay  to  offend  you. 

[  Gmng. 

Lod.  Truly  an  obedient  lady. — 
I  do  beseech  your  lordship,  call  her  back. 

Oth.  Misti-ess! 

Des.  My  lord  ? 

Oth.  What  would  you  with  her,  sir  ? 

Lod.  WTio,  I,  my  lord  ? 

Oth.  Ay,  you  did  wish,  that  I  would  make  her 
turn : 
Sir,  she  can  turn,  and  turn,  and  yet  go  on, 
And  turn  again ;  and  she  can  weep,  sii",  weep ; 
And  she's  obedient,  as  you  say, — obedient, — 
Very  obedient. — Proceed  yoti  in  your  tears. — 
Concerning  this,  sir, — O  well  painted  passion ! 
I  am  commanded  home. — Get  you  away ; 
I'll  send  for  you  anon. — Sir,  I  obey  the  mandate, 
And  will  return  to  Venice. — Hence  I  avaunt ! 

[Exit  Desdemona. 
Cassio  shall  have  my  place.     And, — sir,  to-night, 
I  do  entreat  that  we  may  sup  together: 
You   are   welcome,    sir,    to    Cyprus. — Goats   and 
monkeys !  [Exit. 

Lod.   Is  this  the  noble  Moor  whom  our  full  senate 
Call  all-in-all  sufficient  ? — This  the  noble  nature 
Whom  passion  could  not  shake  ?  whose  solid  virtue 
The  shot  of  accident,  nor  dart  of  chance. 
Could  neither  graze,  nor  pierce  ? 

Iago.  He  is  much  chang'd. 

39 


ACT  IV, 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  II. 


Lod.  Are  liis  wits  safe  ?  is  lie  not  light  of  brain  ? 

lago.  He's  that  he  is :   1  may  not  breathe  my 
censure. 
What  he  might  be, — if,  what  he  might,  he  is  not, — 
I  would  to  heaven,  he  were. 

Lod.  What !  strike  his  wife  ? 

lago.   'Faith,  that  was  not  so  well ;  yet  would  I 
knew, 
That  stroke  would  prove  the  worst. 

Lod.  Is  it  his  use  ? 

Or  did  the  letters  work  upon  his  blood. 
And  new-create  this  fault? 

lago.  Alas,  alas! 

It  is  not  honesty  in  me,  to  speak 
What  I  have  seen  and  known.     You  shall  obseiTe 

him ; 
And  his  own  courses  will  denote  him  so. 
That  I  may  save  my  speech.     Do  but  go  after. 
And  mark  how  he  continues. 

Lod.  I  am  sorry,  that  I  am  deceiv'd  in  him. 

[^Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — A  Room  in  the  Castle. 
Enter  Othello  and  Emilia. 

0th.  You  have  seen  nothing  then? 

Emit.  Nor  ever  heard ;  nor  ever  did  suspect. 

Otii.  Yes,  you  have  seen  Cassio  and  her  together. 

Eniil.  But  then  I  saw  no  harm;  and  then  i  heard 
Each  syllable  that  breath  made  up  between  them. 

OtJi.   What !  did  they  never  whisper  ? 

Emit.  Never,  my  lord. 

Oth.  Nor  send  you  out  o'  the  way  ? 

Emit.  Never. 

Oth.  To  fetch  her  fan,  her  gloves,  her  mask,  nor 
nothing  ? 

Emil.  Never,  my  lord. 

Oth.  That's  strange. 

Emil.  I  durst,  my  lord,  to  wager  she  is  honest, 
Lay  down  my  soul  at  stake :  if  you  think  other. 
Remove  your  thought;  it  doth  abuse  your  bosom. 
If  any  wretch  have  put  this  in  your  head. 
Let  heaven  requite  it  with  the  serpent's  curse, 
Foi'  if  she  be  not  honest,  chaste,  and  true. 
There's  no  man  happy ;  the  purest  of  their  wives 
Is  foul  as  slander. 

Oth.  Bid  her  come  hither : — go. — 

{Exit  Emilia. 
She  says  enough ; — yet  she's  a  simple  bawd. 
That  cannot  say  as  much.    This  is  a  subtle  whore, 
A  closet-lock-and-key  of  villainous  secrets: 
And  yet  she'll  kneel,  and  pray ;  I  have  seen  her  do't. 

Re-enter  Emilia,  iviOi  Desdemona. 

Des.  My  lord,  what  is  your  will  ? 
Oth.  Pray,  chuck,  come  hither. 

Des.  What  is  your  pleasure  ? 
Oth.  Let  me  see  your  eyes: 

Look  in  my  face. 

Des.  What  horrible  fancy's  this  ? 

Oth.  Some  of  your  function,  mistress; 

[To  Emilia. 
Leave  procreants  alone,  and  shut  the  door; 
Cough,  or  cry  hem,  if  any  body  come  : 
Your  mystery,  your  mystery; — nay,  despatch. 

[Exit  Emilia. 
Des.  Upon  my  knees,  what  doth  your  speech 
import  ? 
I  understand  a  fuiy  in  your  words. 
But  not  the  words. 

Oth.  WHiy,  what  art  thou  ? 
40 


Des.  Your  wife,  my  lord ;  your  true 

And  loyal  wife. 

Oth.  Come,  swear  it,  damn  thyself; 

Lest,  being  like  one  of  heaven,  the  devils  themselves 
Should  fear  to   seize   thee :    therefore,  be  double- 

damn'd ; 
Swear  thou  art  honest. 

Des.  Heaven  doth  truly  know  it. 

Oth.  Heaven  truly  knows,  that  thou  art  false  as 
hell. 

Des.  To  whom,  my  lord  ?  with  whom  ?     How 
am  I  false  ? 

Oth.  O  Desdemona ! — away,  away,  away ! 

Des.  Alas,  the  heavy  day  ! — Why  do  you  weep  ? 
Am  I  the  occasion  of  these  tears,  my  lord  ? 
If,  haply,  you  my  father  do  suspect 
An  instrument  of  this  your  calling  back. 
Lay  not  your  blame  on  me  :  if  you  have  lost  him. 
Why,  I  have  lost  him  too. 

Oth.  Had  it  pleas'd  Heaven 

To  try  me  with  affliction ;  had  he  rain'd 
All  kinds  of  sores,  and  shames,  on  my  bare  head; 
Steep'd  me  in  poverty  to  the  very  lips ; 
Given  to  captivity  me  and  my  utmost  hopes ; 
I  should  have  found  in  some  part  of  my  soul 
A  drop  of  patience :  biit,  alas  !  to  make  me 
A  fixed  figure,  for  the  time  of  scorn 
To  point  his  slow  unmoving  finger  at; 
Yet  could  I  bear  that  too ;  well,  very  well: 
But  there,  where  I  have  garner'd  up  my  heart, 
Where  either  I  must  live,  or  bear  no  life. 
The  fountain  from  the  which  my  cuiTent  runs, 
Or  else  dries  up ;  to  be  discarded  thence. 
Or  keep  it  as  a  cistern,  for  foul  toads 
To  knot  and  gender  in  ! — turn  thy  complexion  there, 
Patience,  thou  young  and  rose-lipp'd  cherubin ; 
Ay,  there,  look  grim  as  hell ! 

Des.  I  hope,  my  noble  lord  esteems  me  honest. 

Oth.  O  !  ay  ;  as  summer  flies  are  in  the  shambles. 
That  quicken  even  with  blowing.     O  thovi  weed ! 
Who  art  so  lovely  fair,  and  smell'st  so  sweet, 
That  the  sense  aches  at  thee,  would  thou  hadst 
ne'er  been  born ! 

Des.  Alas  !  what  ignorant  sin  have  I  committed  ? 

Oth.  Was  this  fair  paper,  this  most  goodly  book. 
Made  to  write  whore  upon  ?     What  committed  ? 
Committed! — O  thou  public  commoner! 
I  should  make  very  forges  of  my  cheeks. 
That  would  to  cinders  burn  up  modesty. 
Did  I  but  speak  thy  deeds. — AVhat  committed? 
Heaven  stops  the  nose  at  it,  and  the  moon  winks : 
The  bawdy  wind,  that  kisses  all  it  meets. 
Is  hush'd  within  the  hollow  mine  of  earth. 
And  will  not  hear  it.     What  committed  ? — 
Impudent  strumpet! 

Des.  By  heaven  you  do  me  wrong. 

Oth.  Are  not  you  a  strumpet  ? 

Des.  No,  as  I  am  a  Christian. 

If  to  preserve  this  vessel  for  my  lord. 
From  any  other,  foul,  unlawful,  touch. 
Be  not  to  be  a  strumpet,  I  am  none. 

Oth.  What,  not  a  whore  ? 

Des.  No,  as  I  shall  be  saved. 

Oth.  Is  it  possible  ? 

Des.  O,  heaven  forgive  us  ! 

Oth.  I  cry  you  mercy,  then  ? 

I  took  you  for  that  cunning  whore  of  Venire, 
That  married  with  Othello. — You,  mistress. 

Re-enter  Emilia. 
That  have  the  office  opposite  to  Saint  Peter. 


And  keep  the  gate  of  hell ;  you,  you,  ay,  you  : 
We  have  done  our  course  ;  there's  money  for  your 

pains. 
I  pray  you,  turn  the  key,  and  keep  our  counsel. 

[Exit. 

Emit.  Alas !  what  does  this  gentleman  conceive  ? 
How  do  you,  madam  ?  how  do  you,  my  good  lady  ? 

Des.  'Faith,  half  asleep. 

Emil.  Good  madam,  what's  the  matter  with  my 
lord? 

Des.  With  whom  ? 

Emil.  Why,  with  my  lord,  madam. 

Des.  Who  is  thy  lord  ? 

Emil.  He  that  is  yours,  sweet  lady. 

Des.  I  have  none  :  do  not  talk  to  me,  Emilia; 
T  cannot  weep ;   nor  answer  have  I  none, 
But  what  should  go  by  water.     Pr'ythee,  to-night 
Lay  on  my  bed  my  wedding  sheets, — remember; — 
And  call  thy  husband  hither. 

Emil.  Here  is  a  change,  indeed ! 

[Exit. 

Des.  'Tis  meet  I  should  be  us'd  so,  very  meet. 
How  have  I  been  behav'd,  that  he  might  stick 
The  small'st  opinion  on  my  least  misuse  ? 

Re-enter  Emilia,  with  Iago. 

lago.  What  is  your  pleasure,  madam  ?     How  is 
it  with  you  ? 

6 


Des.   I  cannot  tell.    Those,  that  do  teach  young 
babes. 
Do  it  with  gentle  means,  and  easy  tasks : 
He  might  have  chid  me  so;  for,  in  good  faith, 
I  am  a  child  to  chiding. 

Iago.  What's  the  matter,  lady  ? 

Emil.  Alas  I  Iago,  my  lord  hath  so  bewhor'd  her, 
Thrown  such  despite  and  heavy  terms  upon  her, 
As  tnie  hearts  cannot  bear. 

Des.  Am  I  that  name,  Tago  ? 

Iago,  What  name,  fair  lady  ? 

Des.  Such  as,  she  says,  my  lord  did  say  I  was. 

Emil.   He  call'd  her  whore :  a  beggar  in  his  drink. 
Could  not  have  laid  such  terms  upon  his  callat. 

Iago.  Why  did  he  so  ? 

Des.  I  do  not  know  ;  I  am  sure,  I  am  none  such. 

Iago.   Do  not  weep,  do  not  weep.     Alas  the  day ! 

Emil.   Has  she  forsook  so  many  noble  matches, 
Her  father,  and  her  countiy,  and  her  friends. 
To  be  call'd  whore  ?  would  it  not  make  one  weep  ? 

Des.  It  is  my  wretched  fortune. 

Iago.  Beshrew  him  for  it ! 

How  comes  this  trick  upon  him  ? 

Des.  Nay,  heaven  doth  know. 

Emil.  I  will  be  hang'd,  if  some  eternal  villain. 
Some  busy  and  insinuating  rogue. 
Some  cogging,  cozening  slave,  to  get  some  office. 
Have  not  devis'd  this  slander ;  I'll  be  hang'd  else. 

41 


ACT    IV 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VExMCE. 


SCK>K  III. 


lasro.  Fie!  there  is  no  such  man:  it  is  impossible. 

Dcs.   If  any  such  there  be,  heaven  pardon  him  ! 

Eniil.  A  haker  pardon  him,  and  hell  gnaw  his 
bones ! 
Why  should  he   call  her,  whore?  who  keeps  her 

company  ? 
What  place  ?   what  time  ?  what  form  ?  what  like- 
lihood ? 
The  Moor's  abus'd  by  some  most  villainous  kiiave, 
Some  base  notorious  knave,  some  scuny  fellow. — 
O,  heaven !  that  such  companions  thou'dst  unfold, 
And  put  in  every  honest  hand  a  whip. 
To  lash  the  rascals  naked  through  the  world, 
Even  from  the  east  to  the  west! 

lago.  Speak  within  door. 

Emil.  O,  fie  upon  them !  some  such  squire  he  was. 
That  turn'd  your  wit  the  seamy  side  without. 
And  made  you  to  suspect  me  with  the  Moor. 

lago.  You  are  a  fool;  go  to. 

Des.  O  good  lago  ! 

What  shall  I  do  to  win  my  lord  again  ? 
Good  friend,  go  to  him ;  for,  by  this  light  of  heaven, 
I  know  not  how  I  lost  him.     Here  I  kneel : — 
If  e'er  ray  will  did  trespass  'gainst  his  love. 
Either  in  discourse,  or  thought,  or  actual  deed; 
Or  that  mine  eyes,  mine  ears,  or  any  sense, 
Delighted  them  in  any  other  form  ; 
Or  that  I  do  not  yet,  and  ever  did. 
And  ever  will, — though  he  do  shake  me  off 
To  beggarly  divorcement, — love  him  dearly. 
Comfort  forswear  me  !     Unkindness  may  do  much; 
And  his  unkindness  may  defeat  my  life. 
But  never  taint  my  love.     I  cannot  say  whore; 
It  does  ablior  me,  now  I  speak  the  word ; 
To  do  the  act  that  might  the  addition  earn. 
Not  the  world's  mass  of  vanity  could  make  me. 

lago.  I  pray  you,  be  content ;  'tis  but  his  humour : 
The  business  of  the  state  does  him  offence. 
And  he  does  chide  with  you. 

Des.  If 'twere  no  other, — 

lago.  'Tis  btit  so,  I  warrant.  [Trumpets. 

Hark,  how  these  instruments  summon  to  supper ! 
The  messengers  of  Venice  stay  the  meat. 
Go  in,  and  weep  not ;  all  things  shall  be  well. 

[Exeunt  Desdemo>'a  and  Emilia. 

Enter  Roderigo. 

How  now,  Roderigo ! 

Rod.  I  do  not  find  that  thou  deal'st  justly  with  me. 

lago.  What  in  the  contrary  ? 

Rod.  Every  day  thou  doff'st  me  with  some  device, 
lago ;  and  rather,  as  it  seems  to  me  now,  keep'st 
from  me  all  conveniency,  than  suppliest  me  with  the 
least  advantage  of  hope.  I  will,  indeed,  no  longer 
endure  it;  nor  am  I  yet  persuaded,  to  put  up  in 
peace  what  already  I  have  foolishly  suffered. 

laso.  Will  you  hear  me,  Roderigo  ? 

Rod.  'Faith,  I  have  heard  too  much ;  for  your 
words,  and  performances,  are  no  kin  together. 

Ingo.  You  charge  me  most  unjustly. 

Rod.  With  noitght  but  truth.  I  have  wasted 
myself  out  of  my  means  :  the  jewels  you  have  had 
from  ine,  to  deliver  to  Desdemona,  would  half  have 
corrupted  a  votarist :  you  have  told  me,  she  has  re- 
ceived them,  and  returned  me  expectations  and 
comforts  of  sudden  respect  and  acquaintance  ;  but  I 
find  none. 

lago.  Well;   goto;  very  well. 

Red.  Very  well !  go  to !  I  cannot  go  to,  man ; 
nor  'tis  not  ver^-  well ;  by  this  hand,  I  say,  it  is  very 
scurvy ;  and  begin  to  find  myself  fobbed  in  it. 

42 


lago.  Very  well. 

Rod.  I  tell  you,  'tis  not  very  well.  I  will  make 
myself  known  to  Desdemona  :  if  she  will  return  me 
my  jewels,  I  will  give  over  my'  suit,  and  repent  my 
unlawful  solicitation  ;  if  not,  assure  yomself,  I  will 
seek  satisfaction  of  you. 

lago.   You  have  said  now. 

Rod.  Ay,  and  I  have  said  nothing,  but  what  I 
protest  intendment  of  doing. 

lago.  Why,  now  I  see  there's  mettle  in  thee  ;  and 
even,  from  this  instant,  do  build  on  thee  a  better 
opinion  than  ever  before.  Give  me  thy  hand,  Rod- 
erigo :  thou  hast  taken  against  me  a  most  just  ex- 
ception ;  but  yet,  I  protest,  I  have  dealt  most  directly 
in  thy  affair. 

Rod.  It  hath  not  appeared. 

lago.  I  grant,  indeed,  it  hath  not  appeared,  and 
your  suspicion  is  not  without  wit  and  judgment. 
But,  Roderigo,  if  thou  hast  that  within  thee  indeed, 
which  I  have  greater  reason  to  believe  now  than 
ever, — I  mean,  ptirpose,  courage,  and  valour, — this 
night  show  it :  if  thou  the  next  night  following  en- 
joyest  not  Desdemona,  take  me  from  this  world  with 
treachery,  and  devise  engines  for  my  life. 

Rod.  Well,  what  is  it  ?  is  it  within  reason,  and 
compass  ? 

lago.  Sir,  there  is  especial  commission  come  from 
Venice,  to  depute  Cassio  in  Othello's  place. 

Rod.  Is  that  true  ?  why,  then  Othello  and  Des- 
demona return  again  to  Venice. 

lago.  O,  no  !  he  goes  into  Mauritania,  and  takes 
away  with  him  the  fair  Desdemona,  unless  his  abode 
be  lingered  here  by  some  accident;  wherein  none 
can  be  so  determinate,  as  the  removing  of  Cassio. 

Rod.  How  do  you  mean  removing  of  him  ? 

lago.  Why,  by  making  him  uncapable  of  Othel- 
lo's place  ;  knocking  out  his  brains. 

Rod.  And  that  you  would  have  me  do  ? 

lago.  Ay;  if  you  dare  do  yotirself  a  profit,  and  a 
nght.  He  sups  to-night  with  a  harlotry,  and  thither 
will  I  go  to  him ;  he  knows  not  yet  of  his  honour- 
able fortune.  If  you  will  watch  his  going  thence, 
(which  I  will  fashion  to  fall  oiU  between  twelve  and 
one,)  you  may  take  him  at  your  pleasure  :  I  will  be 
near  to  second  your  attempt,  and  he  shall  fall  be- 
tween us.  Come,  stand  not  amazed  at  it,  but  go 
along  with  me ;  I  will  show  you  such  a  necessity 
in  his  death,  that  you  shall  think  yourself  botmd  to 
put  it  on  him.  It  is  now  high  supper-time,  and  the 
night  grows  to  waste :  about  it. 

Rod.  I  will  hear  further  reason  for  this. 

lago.  And  you  shall  be  satisfied.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — Another  Room  in  the  Castle. 

Enter  Othello,  Lodovico,  Desdemona,  Emilia, 

and  Attendants. 

Lod.  I  do  beseech  you,  sir,  trouble  yourself  no 

further. 
0th.  O!  pardon  me;  'twill  do  me  good  to  walk. 
Lod.  Madam,  good  night;  I  humbly  thank  your 

ladyship. 
Des.  Yotir  honotir  is  most  welcome. 
Oth.  Will  you  walk,  sir? — 

O ! — Desdemona, — 

Dcs.  My  lord  ? 

Oth.  Get  you  to  bed  on  the  instant;  I  will  be 
returned  forthwith.  Dismiss  your  attendant  there; 
look,  it  be  done. 

Des.  I  will,  my  lord. 
[Exeunt  Othello,  Lodovico,  and  Attendants. 


ACT   IV. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  III. 


Emit.  How  goes  it  now  ?  he  looks  gentler  than 
he  did. 

Des.  He  says,  he  will  return  incontinent ; 
He  hath  commanded  me  to  go  to  bed, 
And  bade  me  to  dismiss  you. 

Eniil.  Dismiss  me ! 

Des.  It  was  his  bidding ;  therefore,  good  Emilia, 
Give  me  my  nightly  wearing,  and  adieu ; 
We  must  not  now  displease  him. 

Einil.  I  would  you  had  never  seen  him. 

Des.  So  would  not  I :  my  love  doth  so  approve  him. 
That  even  his  stubbornness,  his  checks,  and  frowns, — 
Pr'ythee,  unpin  me, — have  grace  and  favour  in  them. 

Emit.  I  have  laid  those  sheets  you  bade  me  on 
the  bed. 

Des.  All's  one. — Good  father!  how  foolish  are  our 
minds  I — 
If  I  do  die  before  thee,  pr'jthee,  shroud  me 
In  one  of  those  same  sheets. 

Einil.  Come,  come,  you  talk. 

Des.  3Iy  mother  had  a  maid  called  Barbara : 
She  was  in  love ;  and  he  she  lov'd  prov'd  mad, 
And  did  forsake  her :  she  had  a  song  of — willow. 
An  old  thing  'tvvas,  but  it  express'd  her  fortune, 
And  she  died  singing  it :  that  song,  to-night, 
Will  not  go  from  my  mind ;  I  have  much  to  do, 
But  to  go  hang  my  head  all  at  one  side, 
And  sing  it  like  poor  Barbara.    Pr'ythee,  despatch. 

Einil.  Shall  I  go  fetch  your  night-gown  ? 

Des.  No,  unpin  me  here. — 

This  Lodovico  is  a  proper  man. 

Einil.  A  veiy  handsome  man. 

Des.  He  speaks  well. 

Einil.  I  know  a  lady  in  Venice  would  have  walked 
barefoot  to  Palestine  for  a  touch  of  his  nether  lip. 

Des.  [Singing. 

The  poor  soul  sat  sighing  by  a  sycamore  tree, 

Sing  all  a  green  icillow  ; 
Her  hand  on  her  bosom,  her  head  on  her  knee. 

Sing  willow,  willow,  u'illow : 
Tlie  fresh  streams  ran  by  her,  and  murmur'd  her  moans ; 

Sing  ivillow,  willou;  willow: 
Her  salt  tears  fell  from  her,  and  softeri'd  the  stones  ; 

Lay  by  these. — 

Sing  icilloiv,  willow,  willoic. 
Pr'ythee,  hie  thee ;  he'll  come  anon. — 

Sing  all  a  green  willow  must  be  my  garland. 

Let  nobody  blame  him,  his  scorn  I  approve, — 

Nay,  that's  not  next. — Hark !  who  is  it  that  knocks  ? 

Emil.  It  is  the  wind. 

Des.  [Singing. 

I  calVd  my  love,  false  love  ;   but  what  said  he  then  ? 

Sing  icillow,  icillow,  willcnc : 
If  I  court  mo  xcomen,  you'll  couch  with  mo  men. 
So,  get  thee  gone ;  good  night.     Mine  eyes  do  itch  ; 
Doth  that  bode  weeping  ? 


Emil.  'Tis  neither  here  nor  there. 

Des.  I  have  heaid  it  said  so. — O,  these  men,  these 
men! — 
Dost  thou  in  conscience  think, — tell  me,  Emilia, — 
That  there  be  women  do  abuse  their  husbands 
In  such  gross  kind  ? 

Emil.  There  be  some  such,  no  question. 

Des.  Would'st  thou  do  such  a  deed  for  all  the 
world  ? 

Emil.  Why,  would  not  you  ? 

Des.  No,  by  this  heavenly  light. 

Emil.  Nor  I  neither  by  this  heavenly  light : 
I  might  do't  as  well  i'  the  dark. 

Des.  Would'st  thou  do  such  a  deed  for  all  the 
world  ? 

Emil.  The  world  is  a  huge  thing :  'tis  a  gieat  price 
For  a  small  vice. 

Des.  I  troth,  I  think  thou  would'st  not. 

Emil.  I  troth,  I  think  I  should,  and  undo't,  when 
I  had  done.  Many,  1  would  not  do  such  a  thing 
for  a  joint-ring,  nor  for  measures  of  lawn,  nor  for 
gowns,  petticoats,  nor  caps,  nor  any  petty  exhibi- 
tion ;  but,  for  the  whole  world, — why,  who  would 
not  make  her  husband  a  cuckold,  to  make  him  a 
monarch  ?     I  should  venture  purgatoiy  for't. 

Des.  Beshrew  me,  if  I  would  do  such  a  MTong 
for  the  whole  world. 

Emil.  Why,  the  wrong  is  but  a  wrong  i'  the  world ; 
and,  having  the  world  for  your  labour,  'tis  a  wrong 
in  your  own  world,  and  you  might  quickly  make  it 
right. 

Des.  I  do  not  think  there  is  any  such  woman. 

Emil.  Yes,  a  dozen  ;   and  as  many 
To  the  vantage,  as  would  store  the  world  they  play'd 

for. 
But,  I  do  think,  it  is  their  husbands'  faults, 
If  wives  do  fall.     Say,  that  they  slack  their  duties, 
And  pour  our  treasures  into  foreign  laps ; 
Or  else  break  out  in  peevish  jealousies. 
Throwing  restraint  upon  us  :  or,  say,  they  strike  us. 
Or  scant  our  former  having  in  despite, 
Why,  we  have  galls ;  and,  though  we  have  some 

grace. 
Yet  have  we  some  revenge.     Let  husbands  know, 
Their  wives  have  sense  like  them :  they  see,  and 

smell. 
And  have  their  palates,  both  for  sweet  and  sour. 
As  husbands  have.     What  is  it  that  they  do, 
\\^len  they  change  us  for  others  ?     Is  it  sport  ? 
I  think,  it  is ;  and  doth  affection  breed  it  ? 
I  think,  it  doth.     Is't  frailty^  that  thus  errs  ? 
It  is  so  too :  and  have  not  we  affections. 
Desires  for  sport,  and  frailty,  as  men  have  ? 
Then,  let  them  use  us  well ;  else,  let  them  know, 
The  ills  we  do,  their  ills  instruct  us  so. 

Des.  Good  night,  good  night:  heaven  me  such 
uses  send. 
Not  to  pick  bad  from  bad,  but  by  bad  mend ! 

[Exeunt. 


A 


Scene  1. — A  Street. 

Enter  Iago  and  Roderigo. 

lago.  Here,  stand  behind  this  bulk  ;  straight  will 
he  come : 
Wear  thy  good  rapier  bare,  and  put  it  home. 
Quick,  quick ;  fear  nothing ;  I'll  be  at  thy  elbow. 
It  makes  us,  or  it  mars  us;   think  on  that, 
And  fix  most  firm  the  resolution. 

Rod.  Be  near  at  hand ;   I  may  miscarry  in't. 

Iago.  Here,  at  thy  hand :  be  bold,  and  take  thy 
stand.  [Retires  to  a  little  distance. 

Rod.  I  have  no  great  devotion  to  the  deed ; 
And  yet,  he  has  given  me  satisfying  reasons. — 
'Tis  but  a  man  gone : — forth,  my  sword ;  he  dies. 

[Goes  to  his  stand. 

Iago.  I  have  rubb'd  this  young  quat  almost  to 
the  sense. 
And  he  grows  angry.    Now,  wliether  he  kill  Cassio, 
(3r  Cassio  him,  or  each  do  kill  the  other, 
Every  way  makes  my  gain  :  live  Roderigo, 
He  calls  me  to  a  restitution  large 
Of  gold,  and  jewels,  that  I  bobb'd  from  him, 
As  gifts  to  Desdemona; 
It  must  not  be  :  if  Cassio  do  remain, 
He  hath  a  daily  beauty  in  his  life, 
That  makes  me  ugl}- ;  and,  besides,  the  Moor 
May  unfold  me  to  him  :  there  stand  I  in  much  peril. 
No,  he  must  die  : — be't  so ;  I  hear  him  coming. 

Enter  Cassio. 

Rod.  I  know  his  gait ;  'tis  he. — Villain,  thou  diest. 
[Rushing  out,  and  maTcing  a  pass  at  Cassio. 
Cas.  That  thrust  had  been  mine  enemy  indeed, 
But  that  my  coat  is  better  than  thou  know'st : 
I  will  make  proof  of  thine. 

[Draws,  and  wounds  Roderigo. 
Rod.  O !  I  am  slain. 

[Iago  rushes  from  his  -post,  cuts  Cassio 
behind  in  the  leg,  and  exit. 
Cas.  I  am  maim'd  for  ever. — Light,  ho !  murder ! 
murder !  [Falls. 

Enter  Othello,  at  a  distance. 

Oth.  The  voice  of  Cassio. — Iago  keeps  his  word. 

Rod.  O  villain  that  I  am  ! 

OOu  It  is  e'en  so. 

Cas.  O,  help  !  ho  !  light !  a  surgeon  ! 

Oth.  'Tis  he. — O  brave  Iago  !  honest,  and  just, 
That  hast  such  noble  sense  of  thy  friend's  wrong; 
Thou  teachest  me. — Minion,  your  dear  lies  dead. 
And  your  imblest  fate  hies: — strumpet,  I  come! 
Forth  of  mine  heart  those  charms,  thine  eyes,  are 
blotted ; 

44 


Thy  bed,  lust-stain'd,   shall  with   lust's  blood  be 
spotted.  [Exit  Othello. 

Enter  Lodovico  and  Gratiano,  at  a  distance. 

Cas.  What,  ho!  no  watch?  no  passage?  murder! 
murder ! 

G-ra.  'Tis  some  mischance ;  the  cry  is  very  direful. 

Cas.  O,  help ! 

Lod.  Hark ! 

Rod.  O  wretched  villain  ! 

Lod.   Two  or  three  groan. — It  is  a  heavy  night : 
These  may  be  counterfeits ;  let's  think't  unsafe 
To  come  in  to  the  cry  without  more  help. 

Rod.  Nobody  come  ?   then  shall  I  bleed  to  death. 

Enter  Iago,  uith  a  light. 

Lod.  Hark! 

Gra.  Here's  one  comes  in  his  shirt,  with  light 
and  weapons. 

Iago.  Who's  there  ?    whose  noise  is  this,  that 
cries  on  nuirder  ? 

Lod.  We  do  not  know. 

Iago.  Did  not  you  hear  a  cry  ? 

Cas.  Here,  here !  for  heaven's  sake,  help  me. 

Iago.  What's  the  matter? 

Gra.  This  is  Othello's  ancient,  as  I  take  it. 

Lod.  The  same  indeed  ;   a  very  valiant  fellow. 

Iago.  What  are  you  here,  that  cry  so  grievously  ? 

Cas.   Iago  ?  O  !  I  am  spoil'd  ;  undone  by  villains  ; 
Give  me  some  help. 

Iago.  O  me,  lieutenant !  w-hat  villains  have  done 
this  ? 

Cas.  I  think  that  one  of  them  is  hereabout, 
And  cannot  make  away. 

Iago.  O  treacherous  villains  ! — 

What  are  you  there  ?   come  in,  and  give  some  help. 
[To  Lodovico  and  Gratiano. 

Rod.  O,  help  me  !  here. 

Cas.   That's  one  of  them. 

Iago.  O  murderous  slave  !  O  villain  ! 

[Iago  stabs  Roderigo. 

Rod.  O  damn'd  Iago  !  O  inhuman  dog  I — 
O!  O!  O! 

Iago.  Kill   men  i'  the   dark ! — Where  be  these 
bloody  thieves  ? — 
How  silent  is  this  town! — Ho!  murder!  murder! 
What  may  you  be?   are  you  of  good,  or  evil  ? 

Lod.  As  you  shall  prove  us,  praise  us. 

Iago.   Signior  Lodovico  ? 

Lod.  He,  sir. 

Iago.  I  cry  you  mercy.     Here's  Cassio  hurt  by 
villains. 

Gra.  Cassio  ? 

Iago.  How  is  it,  brother? 


ACT  V. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCE>E  II. 


Cas.  My  leg  is  cut  in  two. 
I(^S"-  3Iarrv,  heaven  forbid  !— 

Liglit,  gentlemen ;  I'll  bind  it  with  my  shirt. 

Enler  Bianca. 

Bian.  What  is  the  matter,  ho?    who   is't   that 

cry'd  ? 
lago.  Who  is't  that  cry'd ! 
Bian.  O  my  dear  Cassio !  my  sweet  Cassio! 

0  Cassio,  Cassio,  Cassio  ! 

lago.  O  notable  strumpet !— Cassio,  may  you  sus- 
pect 

Who  they  should  be,  tliat  have  thus  mangled  vou '' 
Cas.  No.  -"       ■' 

Gra.  I  am  sorry,  to  find  you  thus :  I  have  been 

to  seek  you. 
lago.  Lend  me  a  garter :— so.— O,  for  a  chair, 

1  o  bear  liim  easily  hence  ! 
Bian.  A\7is\  he  faints.— O  Cassio  I  Cassio!  Cas- 


sio : 

lago.  Gentlemen  all,  I  do  suspect  this  trash 
To  be  a  party  in  this  injuiy. — 
Patience  a  while,  goodCs^ssio.- Come,  come. 
Lend  me  a  light— Know  we  this  face,  or  no  ? 
Alas !  my  friend  and  my  dear  countryman. 
Roderigo  ?  no  .-—yes,  sure.     O  heaven  !  Roderigo. 

Gra.  What,  of  Venice  ? 

lago.  Even  he,  sir;  did  you  know  him? 

^'■^-    ^.  Know  him  ?  ay. 

7aoo    SigniorGratiano  ?  I  ciy  you  gentle  pardon  : 
1  hese  bloody  accidents  must  excuse  my  manners 
1  hat  so  neglected  you.  ' 

p''^-  I  am  glad  to  see  you. 

lago.  How  do  you,  Cassio  !— O,  a  chair,  a  chair' 
Gra.  Roderigo ! 

lago.  He,  he,  'tis  he.— O  !  that's  well  said  ;— the 
chair.—  [A  chair  brought  in. 

fc>ome  good  man  bear  him  caiefully  from  hence; 
1 11  tetch  the  general's  surgeon.— For  you,  mistress, 

C  ,    ,  .  [^°  BlA>-CA. 

^^ave  you  your  labour — He  that  lies  slain  here, 
Cassio, 

Was  my  dear  friend.     What  malice  was  between 
you? 
Cos.  None  in  the  world  ;  nor  do  I  know  the  man. 
lago.  What,  look  you  pale  ?— O,  bear  him  out 
o'  the  air.       [Cassio  and  Rod.  are  home  off. 
fetay  you,  good  gentlemen.— Look  you  pale,  mis- 
tress ? 
Do  you  perceive  the  gastness  of  her  eye  ^— 

Nay,  an  you  stir:— we  shall  hear  more  anon 

Behold  her  well ;  I  pray  you,  look  upon  her  : 
-Uo  yoii  see,  gentlemen  ?  nay,  guiltiness  will  speak, 
i  Hough  tongues  were  out  of  use. 

Enter  Emilia. 

Emil.  Alas!  what's  the  matter  ?  what's  the  mat- 
ter, husband  ? 
logo.  Cassio  hath  here  been  set  on  in  the  dark 
Oy  Roderigo,  and  fellows  that  are  scap'd : 
He's  almost  slain,  and  Roderigo  dead. 

Emil.  Alas,  good  gentleman  !  alas,  good  Cassio  ' 

lago.  This  IS  the  fruit  of  whoring— Pr'vthee 

Emilia,  *^ 

Go  know  of  Cassio  where  he  supp'd  to-nicrht  — 

What !  do  you  shake  at  that  ? 

Bian.ne  supp'd  at  my  house ;  but  I  therefore 

shake  not. 
lago    O !  did  he  so  !     I  charge  you,  go  with  me. 
J^mii.  U,  he  upon  thee,  strumpet. 


Bian.  I  am  no  strumpet;  but  of  life  as  honest. 
As  you  that  thus  abuse  me. 

Emil.  As  1  ?  fie  upon  thee  ! 

lago.  Kind  gentlemen,  let's  go  see  poor  Cassio 

dress  d 

Come,  mistress,  you  must  tell's  another  tale 

Emilia,  nin  you  to  the  citadel. 
And  tell  my  lord  and  lady  what  hath  happ'd.— 
Will  you  go  on  I  pray  ?-This  is  the  night,  [Aside. 
1  hat  either  makes  me,  or  fordoes  me  quite.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  II.— ^  Bedchamler. 

Desdemona  in  bed  asleep.     A  light  lurning. 
Enter  Othello. 


Oth.  It  IS  the  cause,  it  is  the  cause,  mv  soul,— 
Let  me  not  name  it  to  you,  you  chaste  stars  !— 
It  IS  the  cause— Yet  I'll  not  shed  her  blood; 
Nor  scar  that  whiter  skin  of  hers  than  snow, 
And  smooth  as  monumental  alabaster. 
Yet  she  must  die,  else  she'll  betray  more  men. 
Put  out  the  light,  and  then— put  out  the  light  ? 
If  I  quench  thee,  thou  flaming  minister, 
I  can  again  thy  former  light  restore. 
Should  I  repent  me ;  but  once  put  otit  thy  light, 
Thou  cunning'st  pattern  of  excelling  nature,' 
I  know  not  where  is  that  Promethean  heat. 
That  can  thy  light  relume.     When  I  have  pluck'd 

thy  rose, 
I  cannot  give  it  vital  growth  again, 
It  needs  must  wither :— I'll  smell  it  on  the  tree.— 

„  ,    ,        ,         ,      ^  [Kissing  her. 

O  balmy  breath,  tliat  dost  almost  persuade 
Justice  to  break  her  sword  '—One  more,  one  more- 
Be  thus  when  thou  art  dead,  and  I  will  kill  thee. 
And  love  thee  after.— One  more,  and  this  the  last  : 
So  sweet  was  ne'er  so  fatal.      I  must  weep. 
But  they  are  cruel  tears:  this  sorrow's  heavenly 
It  strikes,  where  it  doth  love.— She  wakes— 
Des.  Who's  there  ?     Othello  ? 

^'''-   ^^^.„  Av,  Desdemona. 

nes.    Will  you  come  to  bed,  my  lord  ? 

Olh.  Have  you  pray'd  to-night,  Desdemona? 

Uth.  if  you  bethink  yourself  of  any  crime, 
Unreconcil'd  as  yet  to  heaven  and  grace, 
Sohcit  for  it  straight. 

Des.  Alas,  my  lord !  what  may  you  mean  by  that ' 

OtJi.  Well,  do  it,  and  be  brief;  "l  will  walk  by  : 
I  Avould  not  kill  thy  unprepared  spirit ; 
No,— heaven  forefend— I  would  not  kill  thy  soul. 

Des.  Talk  you  of  killing  ? 

Oth.  Ay,  I  do. 

„-^^^-  Then,  heaven 

Have  mercy  on  me ! 

Oth,  Amen,  with  all  my  heart! 

Des.  If  you  say  so,  I  hope  vou  wi"ll  not  kill  me. 
Oth.  Humph!  • 

iir?^^'  ^"^  ^^^  ^  ^^^^  >'°" '-  '°''  ^'^^'^  ^^'^  ^^f^'  then. 
When  your  eyes  roll  so.    Why  I  should  fear,  I  know 

not, 
Since  guiltiness  I  know  not ;  but  yet,  I  feel  I  fear. 

Oth.  Think  on  thy  sins. 

-^f'-  They  are  loves  I  bear  to  you. 

Olh.  Ay,  and  for  that  thou  diest. 

Des.  That  death's  unnatural,  that  kills  for  loving.— 
Alas  !   why  gnaw  you  so  your  nether  lip  ? 
Some  bloody  passion  shakes  your  veiy  frame : 
These  are  portents ;  but  yet,  "l  hope,  I  hope, 
They  do  not  point  on  me. 

45 


ACT  V. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCEXE  11. 


Oth.  Peace,  and  be  still ! 

Des.  I  will  so.     What's  the  matter  ? 

Oth.  That  handkerchief,  which  I  so  lov'd,  and 
save  thee. 
Thou  gav'st  to  Cassio. 

Des.  No,  by  my  life  and  soul ! 

Send  for  the  man,  and  ask  him. 

Oth.  Sweet  soul,  take  heed. 

Take  heed  of  perjury ;  thou'rt  on  thy  death-bed. 

Des.  Ay,  but  not  yet  to  die. 

Oth.  Yes,  presently  : 

Therefore,  confess  thee  freely  of  thy  sin  ; 
For  to  deny  each  article  with  oath. 
Cannot  remove,  nor  choke,  the  strong  conception, 
That  I  do  groan  withal.     Thou  art  to  die. 

Des.  Then,  Lord,  have  mercy  on  lue! 
•    Oth.  I  say,  amen. 

Des.  And  have  you  mercy  too ! — I  never  did 
Offend  you  in  my  life ;  never  lov'd  Cassio, 
But  with  such  general  warranty  of  heaven 
As  I  misht  love  :  I  never  gave  him  token. 

Oth.  By  heaven,  I  saw  my  handkerchief  in's  hand. 

0  perjur'd  woman !  thou  dost  stone  my  heart. 
And  mak'st  me  call,  what  I  intend  to  do, 

A  murder,  which  I  thought  a  sacrifice  : 

1  saw  the  handkerchief. 


Des.  He  found  it  then ; 

I  never  gave  it  him. — Send  for  him  hither; 
Let  him  confess  a  truth. 

Oth.  He  hath  confess'd. 

Des.  What,  my  lord  ? 

Oth.  That  he  hath — us'd  thee. 

Des.  How  ?  unlawfully  ? 

Oth.  Ay. 

Des.         He  will  not  say  so. 

Otii.  No,  his  mouth  is  stopjVd ; 

Honest  lago  hath  ta'en  oider  for't. 

Des.  My  fear  inteq^rets  tlien. — What  I  is  he  dead  ? 

Oth.  Had  all  his  hairs  been  lives,  my  great  revenge 
Had  stomacli  for  them  all. 

Des.  Alas !  he  is  betray'd,  and  I  vindone. 

Oth.  Out,  strumpet !     Weep'st  thou  for  him  to 
my  face? 

Des.  0 !  banish  me,  my  lord,  but  kill  me  not. 

Oth.  Down,  stnimpet ! 

Des.  Kill  me  to-morrow;  let  me  live  to-night. 

Oth.  Nay,  if  you  strive, — 

Des.  But  half  an  hour. 

Oth.  Being  done, 

There  is  no  pause. 

Des.  Bi;t  while  I  say  one  prayer. 

Oth.  It  is  too  late.  [He  smothers  her. 


ACT  V. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOE.  OF  VENICE. 


SCENE  II. 


Emil.  [  JVithin.]  My  lord,  my  lord  I  what  ho  !  my 
lord,  my  lord  ! 

Oth.  What  noise  is  this? — Not  dead!    not  yet 
quite  dead  ? 
I,  that  am  cruel,  am  yet  merciful ; 
I  would  not  have  thee  linger  in  thy  pain. — 
So,  so  ! 

Emil.  [Wilhin.]  What  hoi   my  lord,  my  lord  I 

Oth.  Who's  there  ? 

Emil.  [Within.]  O,  good  my  lord  !  I  would  speak 
a  word  with  you. 

Oth.  Yes ; — 'tis  Emilia,— By  andby.— She's  dead. 
'Tis  like  she  comes  to  speak  of  Cassio's  death; 
The  noise  was  high. — Ha!  no  more  moving  ? 
Still  as  the  grave.   Shall  she  come  in  ?   Were't  good  ? 
I  think  she  stirs  again: — no. — What's  the  best  ? 
If  she  come  in,  she'll  sure  speak  to  my  wife  : 
My  wife  !   my  wife  I  what  wife  ? — 1  have  no  wife  : 
O,  insupportable,  O  hea\y  hour! 
Methinks  it  should  be  now  a  huge  eclipse 
Of  sun  and  moon,  and  that  th'  atirighted  globe 
Should  yawn  at  alteration. 

Emil.  \_Within.]  I  do  beseech  you,  I  may  speak 
with  you. 
O,  good  my  lord ! 

Oth.  I  had  forgot  thee.     O,  come  in,  Emilia. — 
Soft, — by  and  by  : — let  me  the  curtains  draw. — 
Where  art  thou  ?     What's  the  matter  with  thee 
now  ?  [  Unlocks  the  door. 

Enter  Emilia. 

Emil.  O,  good  my  lord !    yonder's  foul  murder 
done. 

Oih.  What!  now? 

Emil.  But  now,  my  lord! 

Oth.  It  is  the  very  error  of  the  moon  ; 
She  comes  more  near  the  earth  than  she  was  wont, 
And  makes  men  mad. 

Emil.  Cassio,  my  lord,  has  kill'd  ayoung  Venetian, 
Call'd  Roderigo. 

Oth.  Roderigo  kill'd! 

And  Cassio  kill'd  ? 

Emil.  No  r  Cassio  is  not  kill'd. 

Oth.  Not  Cassio  kill'd  ?    Then  murder's  out  of 
tune. 
And  sweet  revenge  grows  harsh. 

Des.  O,  falsely,  falsely  murder'd ! 

Emil.  Alas  !  what  cry  is  that? 

Oth.  That!  what? 

Emil.  Out,  and  alas  !  that  was  my  lady's  voice  : — 
Help  !    Help,  ho  !  help  ! — O  lady,  speak  again  ! 
Sweet  Desdemona !  O,  sweet  mistress,  speak  ! 

Des.  A  guiltless  death  I  die. 

Emil.  O!  who  hath  done 

This  deed  ? 

Des.  Nobody  ;  I  myself;  farewell  : 

Commend  me  to  my  kind  lord.     O  fai'ewell !  [Dies. 

Oth.  Why,  how  should  she  be  murder'd? 

Emil.  Alas,  who  knows  ? 

Oth.  You  heard  her  say  herself,  it  was  not  I. 

Emil.   She  said  so ;  I  must  needs  report  a  tnith. 

Oth.   She's  like  a  liar  gone  to  burning  hell : 
'Twas  I  that  killed  her. 

Emil.  O I  the  more  angel  she, 

And  you  the  blacker  devil. 

Oth.   She  turn'd  to  folly,  and  she  was  a  whore. 

Emil.   Thou  dost  belie  her,  and  thou  art  a  devil. 

Oth.  She  was  false  as  water. 

Emil.  Thou  art  rash  as  fire,  to  say 

That  she  was  false  :  O  !   she  was  heavenly  true. 

Oth.  Cassio  did  top  her;  ask  thy  husband  else. 


0  !  I  were  damn'd  beneath  all  depth  in  hell,  ^ 
But  that  1  did  proceed  upon  just  grounds 

To  this  extremity.     Thy  husband  knew  it  all. 

Emil.  My  husband  ? 

Oth.  Thy  husband. 

Emil.  That  she  was  false  to  wedlock  ? 

Oth.  Ay,  with  Cassio.     Nay,  had  she  been  true, 
If  heaven  would  make  me  such  another  world 
Of  one  entire  and  perfect  chrjsolite, 
I'd  not  have  sold  her  for  it. 

Emil.  My  husband  ? 

Otli.  Ay,  'twas  he  that  told  me  first: 

An  honest  man  he  is,  and  hates  the  slime 
That  sticks  on  filthy  deeds. 

Emil.  My  husband  ? 

Oth.  What  needs  this  iteration,  woman  ?     I  say, 
thy  husband. 

Emil.  O  mistress !  villainy  hath  made  mocks  with 
love. — 
My  husband  say,  that  she  was  false  ? 

Oth.  He,  woman; 

1  say,  thy  husband  :  dost  understand  the  word  ? 
3Iy  friend,  thy  husband,  honest,  honest  lago. 

Emil.  If  he  say  so,  may  his  pernicious  soul 
Rot  half  a  grain  a  day !  he  lies  to  the  heart : 
She  was  too  fond  of  her  most  filthy  bargain. 

Oth.  Ha! 

Emil.  Do  thy  worst : 

This  deed  of  thine  is  no  more  worthy  heaven, 
Than  thou  wast  worthy  her. 

Oth.  Peace  !  you  were  best. 

Emil.  Thou  hast  not  half  the  power  to  do  me 
harm, 
As  I  have  to  be  hurt.     O  gull !   O  dolt ! 
As  ignorant  as  dirt !  thou  hast  done  a  deed, — 
I  care  not  for  thy  sword  ;  I'll  make  thee  known. 
Though  I  lost  twenty  lives. — Help  I  help,  ho!  help! 
The  Moor  has  kill'd  my  mistress  !  Murder !  murder ! 

Enter  Montano,  Gratiano,  and  Iago. 

Man.  What  is  the  matter? — How  now,  general! 

Emil.  O !  are  you  come,  Iago  ?  you  have  done 
well. 
That  men  must  lay  their  murders  on  your  neck. 

Gra.  AVhat  is  the  matter  ? 

Emil.  Disprove  this  villain,  if  thou  be'st  a  man  : 
He  says,  thou  toldst  him  that  his  wife  was  false. 
I  know,  thou  didst  not,  thou'rt  not  such  a  villain. 
Speak,  for  my  heart  is  fidl. 

Iago.  I  told  him  what  I  thought ;  and  told  no 
more 
Than  w'hat  he  found  himself  was  apt  and  tnie. 

Efnil.  Biu  did  you  ever  tell  him,  she  was  false  ? 

Iago.  I  did. 

Emil.  You  told  a  lie  ;    an  odious,  damned  lie ; 
Upon  my  soul,  a  lie  ;  a  wicked  lie. — 
She  false  with  Cassio  ! — Did  you  say  with  Cassio  ? 

Iago-  With  Cassio,  mistress.     Go  to,  charm  your 
tongue. 

Emil.  I  will  not  charm  my  tongue ;  I  am  bound 
to  speak. 
My  mistress  here  lies  murder'd  in  her  bed. 

All.  O  heavens  forefend  ! 

Emil.  And  your  reports  have  set  the  murder  on. 

Oth.  Nay,  stare  not,  masters :  it  is  true,  indeed. 

Gra.  'Tis  a  strange  truth. 

Man.  O  monstrous  act! 

Emil.  Villainy!  villainy!  villainy! 

I  think  upon't. — I  think, — I  smell't : — O  villainy  ! 
I  thought  so  then  : — I'll  kill  myself  for  grief. — 
O  villainy,  villainy ! 

47 


ACT  V. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


StK>K  11. 


lago.  What !  are  you  mad  ?     I  charge  you,  get 
you  home. 

Emit.    Good  gentlemen,   let  me  have  leave   to 
speak : 
'Tis  proper  I  obey  him,  but  not  now. — 
Perchance,  lago,  I  will  ne'er  go  home. 

Oth.  O  !  O  !  O  !  ^Falling  on  the  led. 

Emil.  Nay,  lay  thee  down  and  roar. 

For  thou  hast  kill'd  the  sweetest  innocent, 
That  e'er  did  lift  up  eye. 

OlJi.  O  !  she  was  foul. —     [Rising. 

I  scarce  did  know  you,  uncle :  there  lies  your  niece, 
Whose   breath,  indeed,   these   hands   have   newly 

stopp'd. 
I  know,  this  act  shows  terrible  and  grim. 

Gra.  Poor  Desdemona !  I  am  glad  thy  father's 
dead. 
Thy  match  was  mortal  to  him,  and  pure  grief 
Shore  his  old  thread  in  twain :  did  he  live  now, 
This  sight  would  make  him  do  a  desperate  turn, 
Yea,  curse  his  better  angel  from  his  side, 
And  fall  to  reprobation. 

Oth.   'Tis  pitiful;  but  yet  lago  knows, 
That  she  with  Cassio  hath  the  act  of  shame 
A  thousand  times  committed  :  Cassio  confcss'd  it ; 
And  she  did  gratify  his  amorous  works 
With  that  recognizance  and  pledge  of  love 
Which  I  first  gave  her.     I  saw  it  in  his  hand ; 
It  was  a  handkerchief,  an  antique  token 
My  flither  gave  my  mother. 

Emil.  O  heaven  !  O  heavenly  powers ! 

lago.  Come,  hold  your  peace. 

Emil.  'Twill  out,  'twill  out : — I  hold  my  peace, 
sir?  no; 
No,  I  will  speak  as  liberal  as  the  north. 
Let  heaven,  and  men,  and  devils,  let  them  all. 
All,  all,  cry  shame  against  me,  yet  I'll  speak. 

lago.  Be  wise,  and  get  you  home. 

Emil.  I  will  not. 

[Iago  offers  to  stab  his  IT7/e. 

Gra.  Fie ! 

Your  sword  upon  a  woman  ? 

Emil.  O  thou  dull  Moor!  that  handkerchief  thou 
speak'st  of, 
I  found  by  fortune,  and  did  give  my  husband ; 
For  often,  with  a  solemn  earnestness, 
(More  than,  indeed,  beiong'd  to  such  a  trifle,) 
He  begg'd  of  me  to  steal  it. 

Iago.  Villainous  whore ! 

Emil.  She  give  it  Cassio  !  no,  alas !   I  found  it. 
And  I  did  give't  my  husband. 

Iago.  Filth,  thou  liest. 

Emil.  By  heaven,  I  do  not ;   I  do  not.  gentlemen. 
O  murderous  coxcomb !  what  should  such  a  fool 
T)o  with  so  good  a  woman  ? 

[The  Moor  runs  at  Iago,  and  is  held  and  dis- 
armed by  MoNTAXo.  Iago  stabs  Emilia, 
then  runs  out. 

Oth.  Are  there  no  stones  in  heaven. 

But  what  serve  for  the  thunder? — Precious  villain  ! 

Gra.  The  woman  falls:  sure,  he  has  kill'd  his 
wife. 

Emil.  Ay,  ay.     O,  lay  me  by  mistress'  side ! 

Gra.  He's  gone,  but  his  wife's  kill'd. 

Mon.  'Tis  a  notorious  villain.     Take  you  this 
weapon. 
Which  I  have  here  recover'd  from  the  Moor. 
Come,  guard  the  door  without:  let  him  not  pass. 
But  kill  him  rather.     I'll  after  that  same  villain, 
For  'tis  a  damned  slave. 

[Exeunt  Mom'ano  and  Gratiano. 
48 


Oth.  I  am  not  valiant  neither, 

But  every  puny  whipster  gets  my  sword. 
By  why  should  honour  outlive  honesty  ? 
Let  it  go  all. 

Emil.  What  did  thy  song  bode,  lady  ? 

Hark,  canst  thou  hear  me?     I  will  play  the  swan, 
And  die  in  music  : —  IVillou',  willou;  liilloic. — 
Moor,  she  was  chaste ;  she  lov'd  thee,  cruel  Moor: 
So  come  my  soul  to  bliss,  as  I  speak  tiiie ; 
So  speaking  as  1  think,  I  die, — I  die.  [Dies. 

Oth.  I  have  another  weapon  in  this  chamber, 
It  is  a  sword  of  Spain,  the  ice-brook's  temper. — 
O!   here  it  is. — Uncle,  I  must  come  forth. 

Gra.  [Within.']   If  thou  attempt  it,  it  will  cost 
thee  dear : 
Thou  hast  no  weapon,  and  perforce  must  sufl'er. 

Oth.   Look  in  upon  me,  then,  and  speak  to  me. 
Or,  naked  as  I  am,  I  will  assault  thee. 
Re-enter  Gratiano. 

Gra.  What  is  the  matter? 

Oth.  Behold!   I  have  a  weapon; 

A  better  never  did  itself  sustain 
LTpon  a  soldier's  thigh :  I  have  seen  the  day. 
That,  with  this  little  arm,  and  this  good  sword, 
I  liave  made  my  way  through  more  impediments 
Than  twenty  times  your  stop. — But,  O  vain  boast! 
Who  can  control  his  fate  ?  'tis  not  so  now. — 
Be  not  afraid,  though  you  do  see  me  weapon'd; 
Here  is  my  journey's  end,  here  is  my  btitt. 
And  very  sea-mark  of  my  utmost  sail. 
Do  you  go  back  dismay 'd  ?   'tis  a  lost  fear; 
Man  but  a  rush  against  Othello's  breast, 
And  he  retires. — Where  should  Othello  go? — 
Now,  how  dost  thou  look  now  ?   O  ill-starr'd  wench ! 
Pale  as  thy  smock  I  when  we  shall  meet  at  compt', 
This  look  of  thine  will  hurl  my  soul  from  heaven, 
And  fiends  will  snatch  at  it.     Cold,  cold,  my  girl; 
Even  like  thy  chastity. — O,  cursed  slave  I 
Whip  me,  ye  devils, 

From  the  possession  of  this  heavenly  sight ! 
Blow  me  about  in  winds!  roast  me  in  sulphur! 
Wash  me  in  steep-down  gulfs  of  liquid  fire! 
O  Desdemona!  dead?  Desdemon!  O!  O!  O! 

Enter  Lodovico,  Montano,  Cassio,  (carried  in  a 
chair,)  and  Officers,  icith  Iago,  prisoner. 

Lod.  Where  is  this  rash  and  most  unfortunate 
man  ? 

Oth.   That's  he,  that  was  Othello  :  here  I  am. 

Lod.  Where  is  that  viper  ?   bring  the  villain  forth. 

Oth.  I  look  down  towards  his  feet;  but  that's  a 
fable  : 
If  that  thou  be'st  a  devil,  I  cannot  kill  thee. 

[Othello  uvunds  Iago. 

Lod.  Wrench  his  sword  from  him. 

Iago.  I  bleed,  sir;  but  not  kill'd. 

Oth.   I  am  not  sorry  neither:   I'd  have  thee  live; 
For,  in  my  sense,  'tis  happiness  to  die. 

Lod.  O  thou  Othello !  thou  werl  once  so  good, 
Fall'n  in  the  practice  of  a  damned  slave, 
What  shall  be  said  to  thee  ? 

Oth.  Why,  any  thing: 

An  honourable  murderer,  if  you  will; 
For  nought  I  did  in  hate,  but  all  in  honour. 

Lod.  This  wretch  hath  part  confess'd  his  villainy. 
Did  you  and  he  consent  in  Cassio's  death  ? 

Oth.  Ay. 

Cas.  Dear  general,  I  never  gave  you  cause. 

Otii.   I  do  believe  it,  and  I  ask  you  pardon. 
Will  you,  I  pray,  demand  that  demi-devil. 
Why  he  hath  thus  ensnar'd  my  soul  and  body  ? 


ACT  V. 


OTHELLO,  THE  MOOR  OF  VENICE. 


SCF.XE  II. 


lago.  Demand  me  nothing :  what  you  know,  you 
know. 
From  this  time  forth  I  never  will  speak  word. 

Lod.  What !  not  to  pray  ? 

Gra.  Torments  will  ope  your  lips. 

Oth.  Well,  thou  dost  best. 

Lod.   Sir,  you  shall  understand  what  hath  befalTn, 
Which,  as  I  think,  you  know  not.    Here  is  a  letter, 
Found  in  the  pocket  of  the  slain  Iloderigo  ; 
And  here  another  :  the  one  of  them  imports 
The  death  of  Cassio  to  be  undertook 
By  Roderieo. 

Olh.  O  villain  I 

Cos.  IMost  heathenish,  and  most  gross! 

Lod.  Now,  here's  another  discontented  paper. 
Found  in  his  pocket  too  ;  and  rtiis,  it  seems, 
Roderigo  meant  to  have  sent  this  danuied  villain : 
But  that,  belike,  lago  in  the  interim 
Came  in  and  satisfied  him. 

Oth.  O,  the  pernicious  caitilTI — 

How  came  you,  Cassio,  by  that  handkerchief, 
That  was  my  wife's  ? 

Cas.  I  found  it  in  my  chamber; 

And  he  himself  confess'd,  but  even  now, 
That  there  he  dropp'd  it,  for  a  special  purpose. 
Which  wrought  to  his  desire. 

OOi.  Ofool!  fool!  fool! 

Cas.  There  is,  besides,  in  Roderigo's  letter. 
How  he  upbraids  lago,  that  he  made  him 
Brave  me  upon  the  watch ;  whereon  it  came 
That  I  was  cast :  and  even  but  now  he  spake. 
After  long  seeming  dead, — lago  hurt  him, 
lago  set  him  on. 

Lod.  You  must  forsake  this  room,  and  go  with 
us: 
Your  power  and  your  command  is  taken  off. 
And  Cassio  rules  in  Cyprus.     For  this  slave, 
If  there  be  any  cunning  cruelty, 
That  can  torment  him  much,  and  hold  him  long. 
It  shall  be  his.     You  shall  close  prisoner  rest. 
Till  that  the  nature  of  your  fault  be  known 

7 


To  the  A'enetian  state. — Come ;  bring  him  away.    - 

Oth.   Soft  you;  a  word  or  two  before  you  go. 
I  have  done  tlie  state  some  sen'ice,  and  they  know  it; 
No  more  of  that. — I  pray  you,  in  your  letters. 
When  you  shall  these  unlucky  deeds  relate. 
Speak  of  me  as  I  am ;  nothing  extenuate. 
Nor  set  down  aught  in  malice  :  then,  must  voit 

speak 
Of  one  that  lov'd,  not  wisely,  but  too  well : 
Of  one  not  easily  jealous,  but,  being  wrought, 
Perplex'd  in  the  extreme  ;  of  one,  whose  hand, 
Like  the  base  Indian,  threw  a  pearl  away, 
Richer  than  all  his  tribe ;  of  one,  whose  subdued 

eyes. 
Albeit  unused  to  the  melting  mood. 
Drop  tears  as  fast  as  the  Arabian  trees 
Their  medicinal  gum.     Set  you  down  this; 
And  say,  besides,  that  in  Aleppo  once. 
Where  a  malignant  and  a  turban'd  Turk 
Beat  a  Venetian,  and  traduc'd  the  state, 
I  took  by  the  throat  the  circumcised  dog. 
And  smote  him — thus.  \^Stahs  himself. 

Lod.  O  bloody  period  ! 

Gra.  All  that's  spoke  is  marr'd. 

Oth.  I  kiss'd  thee,  ere  I  kill'd  thee  : — no  way  but 

this,  [^Falling  upon  Desdemoa. 

Killing  myself,  to  die  upon  a  kiss.  \^Dics. 

Cas.  This  did  I  fear,  but  thought  he  had  no 
weapon. 
For  he  was  great  of  heart. 

Lod.  O  Spartan  dog  I 

3Iore  fell  than  anguish,  hunger,  or  the  sea. 
Look  on  the  tragic  loading  of  this  bed;  [!/'o  L\go. 
This  is  thy  work :  the  object  poisons  sight; 
Let  it  be  hid. — Gratiano,  keep  the  house. 
And  seize  upon  the  fortunes  of  the  Moor, 
For  they  succeed  on  you. — To  you,  lord  governor, 
Remains  the  censure  of  his  hellish  villain  ; 
The  time,  the  place,  the  torture: — O,  enforce  it! 
3Iyself  will  straight  aboaid,  and  to  the  state 
This  heavy  act  with  heavy  heart  relate.     \^Ex€nnt. 


^^^SIW^ 


y 


/- 


■:) 


(Piazza  of  the  Mosque  at  Fama^usta.) 


NOTES    ON    OTHELLO. 


ACT  I.— Scene  T. 

"Enter  RoDERiGo  and  Iago." 
Admirable  is  the  preparation,  so  truly  and  peculiarly 
Shakespearian,  in  the  introduction  of  Roderigo,  as  the 
dupe  on  whom  Iago  shall  first  exercise  his  art,  and  in 
so  doing  display  his  own  character.  Roderigo,  with- 
out any  fixed  principle,  but  not  without  the  moral  no- 
tions and  sympathies  with  honour,  which  his  rank  and 
connections  had  hung  upon  him,  is  already  well  fitted 
and  predisposed  for  the  purpose  ;  for,  very  want  of  char- 
acter and  strength  of  passion,  like  wind  loudest  in  an 
empty  house,  constitute  his  character.  The  first  three 
lines  happily  state  the  nature  and  foundation  of  the 
friendship  between  him  and  Iago, — the  purse, — as  also 
the  contrast  of  Roderigo's  intemperance  of  mind  with 
laso's  coolness, — the  coolness  of  a  preconceiving  ex- 
perimenter.    The  mere  language  of  protestation — 

'  If  ever  I  did  dream  of  such  a  matter,  aI)lior  me' — 
which  falling  in  with  the  associative  link,  determines 
Roderigo's  continuation  of  complaint — 

'Thou  toldst  me,  thou  didst  hold  him  in  thy  hate' — 
elicits  at  length  a  true  feeling  of  lago's  mind,  the 
dread  of  contempt  habitual  to  those,  who  encourage  in 
themselves,  and  liave  their  keenest  pleasure  in  the  ex- 
pression of  contempt  for  otliers.  Observe  la^o's  high 
self-opinion,  and  the  moral,  that  a  wicked  man  will 
employ  real  feelings,  as  well  as  assume  those  most 
alien  from  his  own,  as  instruments  of  his  purposes  : — 

' —  and,  by  the  faith  of  man, 
I  know  my  price:  I  am  wortli  no  worse  a  place.' 

In  what  follows,  let  the  reader  feel  how,  by  and 
through  the  iilass  of  two  passions,  disajipointed  vanity 
and  envy,  the  very  vices  of  which  he  is  complaining, 
are  made  to  act  upon  him  as  if  they  were  so  many  ex- 

50 


cellences,  and  the  more  appropriately,  because  cunning 
is  always  admired  and  wished  for  by  minds  conscious 
of  inward  weakness ; — but  they  act  only  by  Jmlf,  like 
music  on  an  inattentive  auditor,  swelling  the  thoughts 
which  prevent  him  from  listening  to  it. — Coleuidge. 

"  Off-capp'!)  to  him" — So  the  folio;  the  quarto,  oft 
capp'd.  The  latter  has  been  adopted  by  the  editors, 
and  is  used  as  an  example  of  the  antiquity  of  the  aca- 
demical phrase  to-cap,  meaning  to  take  olf  the  cap. 
We  admit  that  the  v.-ord  cap  is  used  in  this  sense  by  early 
English  authors.  But  is  oft  capp'd  supported  by  the 
context  /  As  we  read  the  passage,  three  great  ones  of 
the  city  wait  upon  Othello;  they  off-capp'it — they  took 
cap-in-hand — in  personal  suit  that  lie  should  make  Iago 
his  lieutenant ;  but  he  evades  them,  ice.  He  has 
already  chosen  his  officer.  Here  is  a  scene  painted  in 
a  manner  befitting  both  the  dignity  of  the  great  ones 
of  the  city  and  of  Othello.  The  audience  was  given, 
the  solicitation  was  humbly  made,  the  reasons  for  re- 
fusing it  assigned.  But  take  the  reading,  oft  capp'd; 
and  then  we  have  Othello  perpetually  Imunted  by  the 
three  great  ones,  capping  to  him,  and  rciieating  to  him 
the  same  prayer,  and  he  perpetually  denying  them  with 
the  same  bombast  circumstance. — Knight. 

'' —  a  great  arithmetician, 
One  Michael  Cassio,  a  Florentine.'" 
Charles  Armitage  Browne,  in  his  original'and  very 
inrrenious  volume  on  the  autobiographical  character  of 
Shakespeare's  poems,  notes  the  close  jn-eservation  of 
Venetian  customs  and  manners  in  Othello,  as  cor- 
robative  of  his  opinion  that  the  Poet,  at  some  period 
after  his  earlier  works,  and  before  the  composition  of 
The  Merchant  ok  Venice  (first  jirinted  in  KiOO)  and 
Othello,  had  visited  Italy,  and  that  he  had  acquired 


NOTES  ON  OTHELLO. 


enough  Italian  to  read  it.  On  this  passage  he  remarlcs, 
<'  Not  one  of  the  annotatois  has  attempted  to  give  a 
reason  wliy  Cassio,  the  Florentine,  is  called  in  derision 
'a  great  arithmetician,'  and  'a  counter-caster,'  with 
'his  debitor  and  creditor;'  but  there  is  a  good  reason. 
A  soldier  from  Florence,  famous  for  its  bankers  through- 
out Europe,  and  for  its  invention  of  bills  of  exchange, 
book-keeping,  and  every  thing  connected  with  a  count- 
ing-house, might  well  be  ridiculed  for  his  promotion  by 
an  lago  in  this  manner." 

"  Jl  fellow  almost  damti'd  in  a  fair  wife."" 
This  is  one  of  the  debateable  grounds  of  annotators. 
Cassio,  being  a  bachelor,  several  critics  have  rejected 
"  wife"  in  the  reading  of  all  tlie  old  copies,  and  pro- 
posed to  read,  a  fair /nee,  or  (with  Hanmer)  jj/ii/-,  or 
guise,  alluding  to  Cassio's  style  of  dress;  or,  with 
Tyrwhitt,  lair  life.  Tlie  last  is  ingeniously  explained 
of  Cassio's  "daily  beauty  in  his  life"  subjecting  him  to 
the  scriptural  curse  as  one  "of  whom  all  men  speak 
well."  Coleridge,  taking  it  more  literally,  approves 
the  reading  as  expressing  "  lago's  contempt  for  all  that 
did  not  display  intellectual  power."  The  later  editors 
have  been  satisfied  with  the  original  reading,  and  Ste- 
vens's interpretation  of  it — that  Cassio  is  almost  ruined 
by  being  nearly  married  to  a  frail  beauty.  In  act  iv., 
the  report  of  Cassio's  being  about  to  marry  Bianca  is 
mentioned  by  lago,  and  explained  by  Cassio. 

"  Wherein  the  tongued" — So  the  folio,  and  the  1630 
quarto  ;  the  first  quarto  reads  toged,  which  is  preferred 
by  Collier  and  others,  as  referring  to  the  toga  or  robe 
worn  by  the  Venetian  civil  officers — men  of  the  gown, 
not  of  the  sword. 

ci —  unless  the  bookish  theouic" — "  Theoric"  is  the 
same  as  theory,  and  the  word  was  not  uncommonly  so 
used. 

"  Christen'd  and  heathen, — innst  be  be-lee'd  and 
calm'd." — In  one  quarto.  Christian.  lago  uses  terms 
of  navigation  to  express  that  Cassio  had  out-sailed  him. 

"  Whether  I  in  any  just  term  am  affined." 
i.  e.  Do  I  stand  irilhin  any  such  terms  of  propinquity 
to  the  Moor,  as  that  I  am  bound  to  love  him  ?     The 
first  quarto  has  assigned, 

"  What  a  FULL  /or/7tuc"— The  folio  prints  "  full" 
/(///;  but  both  the  quartos  read  "full."  In  Cymbe- 
LiNE  we  have  the  expression  "  full  fortune,"  and  in 
Antony  and  Cleopatra  "full  fortun'd."  Knight  has 
thus  defended  the  folio  reading,  and  may  be  right  in 
his  preference.  "  If  the  Moor  can  carry  it  thus — ap- 
point his  own  officer,  in  spite  of  the  great  ones  of  the 
city  who  capp'd  to  him,  and,  moreover,  can  secure  Des- 
demona  as  his  prize, — he  is  so  successful,  that  fortune 
Gives  him  a  heavy  fall.  To  owe  is  used  by  Shakespeare 
not  only  in  the  ancient  sense  of  to  own,  to  possess,  but 
in  the  modern  sense  of  to  be  indebted  to,  to  hold  or 
possess  for  another.  Fortune  here  owes  the  thick-lips 
a  fall,  in  the  same  way  that  we  say,  '  He  owes  him  a 
good  or  an  evil  turn.'  This  reading  is  much  in  Shake- 
speare's manner  of  throwing  out  a  hint  of  coming  ca- 
lamities." 

" — the  thick-lips^' — Othello's  complexion  and  race 
have  furnished  a  fruitful  theme  of  discussion.  Was  he, 
as  this  phrase  would  indicate,  a  negro  of  the  enslaved 
African  race,  or  was  he  to  be  viewed  as  Coleridge  and 
others  have  thousrht,  as  a  "  descendant  of  the  proud 
Arabs  who  had  borne  sovereisn  sway  in  Europe  (men 
'of  royal  siesre')  and  had  filled  an  age  of  comparative 
darkness  with  their  poetry  and  science  ?"  "  We  do  not 
think,  (says  Knisrht,  summing  up  this  view  of  the 
question,)  that  Shakespeare  had  any  other  intention 
than  to  paint  Othello  as  one  of  the  most  noble  and  ac- 
complished of  the  proud  children  of  the  Ommades  and 
the  ^bbasides.    The  expression  "  thick-lips"  from  the 


mouth  of  Roderigo  can  only  be  received  dramatically, 
as  a  nickname  given  to  Othello  by  the  folly  and  ill- 
nature  of  this  coxcomb.  Whatever  may  have  been  the 
practice  of  the  stage,  even  in  Shakespeare's  time,  the 
whole  context  of  the  play  is  against  tlie  notion."  Co- 
leridge has  remarked  M'ith  reference  to  the  practice  of 
making  him  a  blackamoor,  "  Even  if  we  supposed  this 
an  uninterrupted  tradition  of  the  theatre,  and  that 
Shakespeare  himself,  from  the  experience  that  nothing 
could  be  made  too  marked  for  the  senses  of  his  au- 
dience, had  practically  sanctioned  it,  would  this  prove 
aught  concerning  his  own  intention  as  a  poet  for  ail 
ages  ?" 

On  the  other  hand,  actors  and  artists  had  familiarized 
England  to  an  Othello  of  the  unmixed  African  race; 
and  this  in  former  days  furnished  the  ground  to  Rymer, 
(the  learned  editor  of  the  Fadera,  the  great  storehouse 
of  English  documentary  history,)  for  a  famous  attack 
upon  the  utter  improbability  of  the  plot  of  Othello. 
In  our  own  days  and  country,  a  very  original  article 
of  criticism,  bearing  tlie  initials  of  a  distinguished 
American  statesman,  (See  American  Monthly  Mag., 
1838,)  while  it  renders  the  highest  tribute  to  the  Poet's 
skill  and  power,  has  transferred  the  attack  to  the 
character  of  Desdemona ;  the  points  of  which  he  thus 
sums  up : — 

"  First — That  the  passion  of  Desdemona  is  unnatural, 
solely  and  exclusively  because  of  his  colour. 

"  Second — That  her  elopement  to  Othello,  and  secret 
mairiage  with  him,  indicate  a  personal  character  not 
only  very  deficient  in  delicacy,  but  totally  regardless  of 
filial  duty,  of  female  modesty,  and  of  ingenuous  shame. 

"Third — That  her  deficiency  in  delicacy  is  discern- 
ible in  her  conduct  and  discourse  throughout  the  play. 

"The  moral  of  the  tragedy  is,  that  the  intermarriage 
of  black  and  white  blood  is  a  violation  of  the  law  of 
nature.  This  is  the  lesson  to  be  learned  from  the 
play." 

He  adds,  "That  it  does  not  need  any  laborious  effort 
of  the  imagination  to  extend  the  moral  precept  result- 
ing from  the  story  to  a  salutary  admonition  against  all 
ill-assorted,  clandestine,  and  unnatural  marriages." 

I  should  arm  as  Desdemona's  champion  against  any 
assailant,  even  against  this  tremendous  veteran,  ter- 
rible in  every  field  of  controversy;  but  I  refrain, 
(partly  it  may  be  because  "me  ierret  Jupiter  hostis" 
and  I  would  not  wantonly  provoke  him.)  but  mainly 
because  Desdemona's  appeal  for  herself  from  lago's 
calumny,  and  the  critics'  wrong,  is  sustained  by  the 
pervading  sentiment  of  all  spectators  and  readers.  I 
should  add,  too,  that  I  have  found  whatever  I  could 
say  better  said,  and  with  more  authority,  by  a  female 
critic,  Mrs.  Jameson. 

But  it  is  of  importance  to  the  true  understanding  and 
feeling  of  this  drama,  that  we  should  not  mistake  the 
author's  own  intention,  and  the  understanding  of  his 
times,  as  to  the  relative  social  position  of  Othello  and 
his  bride.  The  truth  here  will  be  found,  as  truth  so 
often  is,  half  way  between  the  two  extreme  opinions. 

The  constant  designation  of  Othello  as  the  Moor, 
with  the  reference  to  Barbaiy  as  his  native  country,  his 
royal  descent,  his  education  and  experience  as  a  soldier, 
mark  him  as  descended  from  a  civilized,  mixed  Arab  and 
African  race,  then  as  well  understood  as  now  to  be  dif- 
ferent from  the  otlier  African  races.  This  was  a  race 
that  had  met  upon  equal  terms  with  the  soldiers  and 
nobles  of  Europe  ;  and  we  may  learn  from  histor}-,  poe- 
trv,  and  romance,  how  much  the  ordinary  feeling  to- 
wards them  difi'ered  from  that  which  has  since  arisen, 
from  other  causes,  towards  the  African  race.  There 
was  nothing  in  the  Moor's  descent  so  to  affect  his  social 
position  in  the  eyes  of  Cinthio's  readers  or  Shakespeare's 
audience,  as  to  surprise  them  at  his  being  received  on 
equal  footing  in  the  family  of  a  Venetian  noble,  or  at- 
taining the  highest  military  rank  in  the  service  of  the 
republic. 

51 


NOTES  ON  OTHELLO. 


Yet  it  is  equally  clear  that,  in  regard  to  Desdemona, 
his  race  and  colour  are  not  a  matter  of  indifference; 
they  are  especially  dwelt  upon  as  one  of  the  grounds  of 
jealousy ;  they  place  between  the  Moor  and  the  V^ene- 
tian  lady  a  natural  barrier,  which  it  requires  '•  a  down- 
right violence  and  storm  of  fortune"  to  break  down.  It 
is  the  admiration  of  high  intellect,  of  heroic  qualities 
and  achievements — such  as  has  been  sometimes  known 
in  real  life  to  overcome  most  strange  disparities  of  age, 
character,  and  external  circumstances — which  gives  the 
lady  to  see  Othello's  visage  only  "  in  his  mind."  She 
does  not  lose  her  own  social  position  by  marriage  with 
one  under  whom  Italian  and  Cypriot  nobles  (Cassio, 
lago,  IMontano)  are  ambitious  to  serve,  and  with  whom 
the  princes  and  rulers  of  the  state  associate  as  compan- 
ions ;  yet  her  love  to  him  would  appear  in  itself  strange 
and  unaccountable,  had  not  the  Poet  opened  to  us  "  the 
pure  recesses  of  her  mind,"  and  showed  us  whence  it 
sprung.     Let  us  listen  to  Mrs.  Jameson. 

"  The  love  of  Desdemona  for  Othello,  appears  at  iirst 
such  a  violation  of  all  probabilities,  that  her  father  at 
once  imputes  it  to  magic,  '  to  spells  and  mixtures  pow- 
erful o'er  the  blood.'  And  the  devilish  malignity  of 
lago,  whose  coarse  mind  cannot  conceive  an  affection 
founded  purely  ih  sentiment,  derives  from  her  love  itself 
a  strong  argument  against  her. 

'Aye,  there's  the  point;  as  to  be  bolJ  with  you, 
Not  to  affect  miiny  proposed  matelies 
Of  her  owu  eliiiie,  complexion,  and  degree. 
Whereto,  we  see,  in  all  things  nature  tends.' 

"Notwithstanding  this  disparity  of  age,  character, 
country,  complexion,  we,  who  are  admitted  into  the 
secret,  see  her  love  rise  naturally,  and  necessarily  out 
of  the  leading  propensities  of  her  nature. 

'•'  At  the  period  of  the  story,  a  spirit  of  wild  adventure 
had  seized  all  Europe.  The  discovery  of  both  Indies 
was  yet  recent ;  over  the  shores  of  the  western  hemi- 
sphere still  fable  and  mystery  hung,  with  all  their  dim 
enchantments,  visionary  terrors,  and  golden  promises ; 
perilous  expeditions  and  distant  voyages  were  everyday 
undertaken  from  hope  of  plunder,  or  mere  love  of  en- 
terprise; and  from  these  the  adventurers  returned  with 
tales  of  '  Antres  vast  and  deserts  wild,  of  cannibals  that 
did  each  other  eat,  of  anthropophasri,  and  men  whose 
heads  did  gi-ow  beneath  their  shoulders.'  With  just 
such  stories  did  Raleigh  and  Clifford,  and  their  follow- 
ers, return  from  the  new  world  ;  and  thus  by  their  splen- 
did or  fearful  exaggerations,  which  the  imperfect  know- 
ledge of  these  times  could  not  refute,  was  the  passion 
for  the  romantic  and  marvellous  nourished  at  liome, 
particularly  among  the  women.  A  cavalier  of  those 
days  had  no  nearer,  no  surer  way  to  his  mistress'  heart, 
than  by  entertaining  her  with  these  wondrous  narra- 
tives. What  was  a  general  feature  of  his  time,  Shake- 
speare seized  and  adapted  to  his  purpose  with  the  most 
exquisite  felicity  of  eflcct.  Desdemona,  leaving  her 
household  cares  in  haste,  to  han?  breathless  on  Othel- 
lo's tales,  was  doubtless  a  picture  from  the  life ;  and 
her  inexperience  and  her  quick  imagination  lend  it  an 
added  propriety;  then  her  compassionate  disposition  is 
interested  by  all  the  disastrous  chances,  hair-breadth 
'scapes,  and  moving  accidents  by  flood  and  field,  of 
which  he  has  to  tell;  and  her  exceedin2  gentleness  and 
timidity,  and  her  domestic  turn  of  mind,  render  her  more 
easily  captivated  by  the  military  renown,  the  valour, 
and  lofty  bearing  of  the  noble  Moor — 

'And  to  his  honours  and  his  valiant  parts 
Docs  she  her  soul  and  fortunes  consecrate.' 

"The  confession  and  the  excuse  for  her  love  is  well 
placed  in  the  mouth  of  Desdemona,  while  tlie  history 
of  the  rise  of  that  love,  and  of  his  course  of  wooing,  is, 
with  the  most  graceful  propriety,  as  far  as  she  is  con- 
cerned, spoken  by  Othello,  and  in  her  absence.  The 
last  two  lines  summing  up  the  whole — 

'She  loved  me  for  the  dangers  I  had  passed, 
And  I  loved  her  that  she  did  pity  them,' 

comjirisc  whole  volumes  of  sentiment  and  metaphysics. 

52 


"Desdemona  displays  at  times  a  transient  energy, 
arising  from  the  power  of  affection,  but  gentleness  gives 
the  prevailing  tone  to  the  character — gentleness  in  its 
excess — gentleness  verging  on  passivencss — gentleness 
which  not  only  cannot  resent,  but  cannot  resist." 

"  Yet  throw  such  changes" — The  folio  has  chances ; 
both  the  quartos  "  changes." 

"My  house  is  not  a  grange" — That  is,  we  are  in  a 
populous  city,  not  in  a  lone  house  where  robbery  might 
easily  be  committed.  A  grange  is,  strictly,  the  farm  of 
a  monastery;  but  in  the  northern  counties  of  England 
every  lone  house  or  farm  which  stands  solitary  is  called 
a  grange. — Warton. 

" —  you'll  have  your  nephews  neigh  to  you" — The 
word  nephews  was  formerly  used  to  signify  a  grandson, 
or  any  lineal  descendant.  In  Richard  III.,  the  Duchess 
of  York  calls  her  grand-daughter  niece.  Nephew  here 
is  the  Latin  nepos. 

'^  M  this  ODD-EVEN  and.  dull  icatch  o'  the  night." — 
"Odd-even  of  the  night"  is  explained  to  be  the  interval 
between  twelve  at  night  and  one  in  the  morning. 

"  In  an  extravagant  and  icheeling  stranger." — The 
word  "  in"  is  here  used  in  the  sense  of  "  to."  This  is 
one  of  the  many  obsolete  peculiarities  of  ancient  phrase- 
ology. "  Extravagant"  has  its  Latin  signification  of 
"wandering."  As  in  Haailet  : — "The  extravagant 
and  erring  spirit." 

"  O,  she  deceives  me  past  thought." — One  quarto 
reads,  "  Thou  deceiv'st  me." 

Scene  IL 

"  Yet  do  I  hold  it  very  stuff  o'  the  conscience." — ^The 
very  stuff  of  the  conscience,  is  the  very  substance  of  the 
conscience. 

"./?.s  double  as  the  duke's." — Some  editors  give  this  a 
literal  construction,  supposing  that  Shakespeare  adopted 
the  popular  though  incorrect  notion,  that  the  doge  had 
two  voices  in  the  senate.  It  is  clear  that  Shakespeare 
did  not  take  the  phrase  in  a  literal  sense;  for,  if  he 
had  supposed  that  the  duke  had  a  double  voice  as  the 
duke,  he  would  not  have  assigned  the  same  privilege 
to  the  senator  Brabantio.  It  means,  as  much  above 
others — as  powerful. 

"  From  men  of  royal  siege  ;  and  my  demerits 
May  speak,  vnhonncted,  to  as  proud  a  fortune,"  etc. 
The  quartos  read  "  royal  height."     "  Men  of  royal 

siege"  signifies  men  who  have  sat  upon  royal  seats  or 

thrones.     "  Siege"  is  used  for  "  seat"  by  many  writers. 

"  Demerits"  has  here  the  signification  of  "merits."    As 

in  CoRioLANUs  : — 

'  Opinion,  that  so  sticks  on  Martius,  may 
Of  his  demerits  roll  Cominius.' 

Mereo  and  dcmcrco  had  the  same  meaning  in  the  Latin, 
Fuseli  has  given  the  best  explanation  of  "  unbon- 
neted  :" — "  I  am  his  equal  or  superior  in  rank  :  and 
were  it  not  so,  such  are  my  merits,  that  unbonneted, 
without  the  addition  of  patrician  or  senatorial  dignity, 
they  may  speak  to  as  proud  a  fortune,"  &c.  At  Ven- 
ice, the  bonnet  was  a  badge  of  aristocratic  honours. 

"/  u-onld  not  my  unhoused  free  condition" — "  Un- 
housed"— free  from  </o?HC.s/ic  cares;  a  thought  natural 
to  an  adventurer,  says  Johnson.  Whalley  says  that 
Othello,  talking  as  a  soldier,  means  that  he  has  no  set- 
tled habitation. 

"  For  the  sea's  u-orth." — So  in  Henry  V.,  act  i, 
scene  ii. 

' —  ns  rich  with  praise 
As  is  the  ooze  and  bottom  of  the  sea 
With  sunken  wreck  ami  sumlcss  treasuries.' 

Pliny,  whom  Shakespeare  may  have  read  in  Holland's 
translation,  if  not  in  Latin,  has  a  chapter  on  "  The 
Riches  of  the  Seas." 


NOTES  ON  OTHELLO. 


« 'Faith,  he  io-nighi  hath  hoarded  a  land  carack." — 
"  Carack,"  a  vessel  of  heavy  burden. 

" — weaken  motion'" — The  old  editions  agree  in  this 
reading,  and  the  sense  must  be — drugs  that  impair  the 
faculties,  and  deaden  those  natural  inclinations  which 
would  have  led  to  the  choice  of  younaer  and  more 
suitable  lovers.  Yet  there  is  probability  in  Hanmer's 
conjecture  of  an  early  error  of  the  press  of  weaken  for 
waken ;  and  that  "  motion"  is  used  in  the  sense  of  "  the 
wanton  stings  and  motions  of  the  senses," 

Scene  IIL 

"  ^^s  ill  these  cases,  where  the  aim  reports." — "  Aim" 
is  used  in  the  sense  of  conjecture,  as  in  The  Two  Gen- 
tlemen OF  Verona : — 

'  But  fearing  lest  my  jealous  aim  might  err.' 
And  in  Julius  Cjesar  : — 

'What  you  would  wish  me  to,  I  have  some  aim.' 
The  quartos  read,  "  Thus  aim  reports,"  which  Johnson 
prefers,  as  meaning  "  when  men  report  by  conjecture." 

"  Valiant  Othello,  ice  must  straight  employ  you 

Against  the  general  enemy  Ottoman." 
It  was  part  of  the  policy  of  the  Venetian  state  never 
to  entrust  tlie  command  of  an  army  to  a  native.  "By 
land  (says  Thomas),  they  are  served  of  strangers,  both 
for  generals,  for  captains,  and  for  all  other  men  of  war; 
because  their  law  permitteth  not  any  Venetian  to  be 
captain  over  an  army  by  land :  fearing,  I  think,  Caesar's 
example." 

"Stood  in  your  action"  —  "Action"  in  its  legal 
sense — even  were  it  my  own  son  against  whom  you 
bring  your  suit. 

"  I  icon  his  daughter  with." — The  last  word  is  not  in 
the  oldest  editions,  and  Malone  and  those  editors  who 
follow  his  text  also  omit  it,  maintaining  this  to  be  the 
elliptical  phraseolog)"  of  Shakespeare's  acre.  But  as  it 
is  added  in  the  second  folio,  1632,  this  would  show  that 
such  an  omission  was  as  harsh  then  as  now,  and  was 
considered  as  an  error  of  the  press ;  and  so  it  has  been 
considered  by  Johnson  and  Stevens  and  the  majority  of 
editors. 

"  Send  for  the  lady  to  the  Sagitt.ajiy" — "  Sagittary" 
was  the  name  applied  to  a  fictitious  being,  compounded 
of  man  and  horse.  As  used  in  the  text,  it  was  formerly 
supposed  to  be  the  sicn  of  an  inn;  but  later  inquiry 
shows  that  it  was  the  residence  of  the  commanding 
officers  of  the  republic's  army  and  navj" :  it  is  said  that 
the  fi2ure  of  an  archer,  over  the  gate,  still  indicates 
the  spot. 

"  And  portance  in  7n!/ travel's  history." — Thus  the 
quarto.  The  folio  reading  is  traveller's  history,  which 
Knight  thus  supports  :  "  Othello  modestl.v,  and  some- 
what jocosely,  calls  his  wonderful  relations  a  travel- 
ler's history — a  term  by  which  the  marvellous  stories 
of  the  Lithgows  and  Coryats  were  wont  to  be  desig- 
nated in  Shakespeare's  day." 

" —  and  deserts  idle" — Thus  all  the  old  copies  until 
the  second  folio,  (1632.)  which  reads  "desarts  wilde." 
This  Pope  adopted.  Johnson  manels  that  Pope  should 
have  rejected  a  word  "  so  poetically  beautiful"  as  idle ; 
while  Giflbrd,  in  his  notes  on  Ben  Jonson,  supports  the 
emendation,  because  "  wilde  adds  a  feature  of  some  im- 
port even  to  a  desert,  whereas  idle  leaves  it  just  where 
it  first  found  it."  He  holds  Pope's  emendation  to  be 
better  poetry  as  well  as  better  rhythm,  and  it  is  certain 
that  the  typographical  error  of  idle  for  icilde  would  be 
an  easy  one.  Yet  idle  strikes  my  ear  as  more  in 
Shakespeare's  manner  of  describinsr  the  qualities  of 
natural  objects  in  lanauase  drawn  from  similar  quali- 
ties of  living  persons — a  half  personification.  To  my 
judgment,  the  old  editions  need  no  emendation,  though 
the  weight  of  authoritv  is  the  other  wav. 


"The  anthropophagi,"  etc. — Sliakespeare  did  not 
mean  that  Othello  should  win  his  bride  (as  lago  ac- 
cuses him)  by  telling  "fantastical  lies."  He  took  as 
true  Sir  Walter  Raleigh's  report  of  what  he  had  heard 
and  vouched  as  his  "own  belief,"  in  his  Voyage  to 
Guiana.  Extracts  from  Raleigh,  and  copies  of  some 
of  the  old  plates  in  his  narrations,  are  given  in  several 
of  the  English  editions  of  Shakespeare. 

"Bid  not  intentively" — i.  e.  attentively ;  for  so  the 
word  was  used  in  Shakespeare's  time. 

"She  srcore" — The  modern  reader  is  likely  to  be 
shocked  at  the  lady's  swearing;  for  that  word  now, 
when  not  taken  in  its  legal  sense,  conveys  the  idea  of 
coarse  profanity.  But  it  was  formerly  used  in  a  larger 
sense  for  any  strong  asseveration,  as  the  context  shows 
here,  that  her  swearing  was  "in  faith,  'twas  strange." 
Thus,  Whitaker,  in  his  Vindication  of  Queen  Mary,  says 
of  Mary  : — "To  aver  upon  faith  and  honour,  was  then 
called  swearing,  equally  with  a  solemn  appeal  to  God ; 
and  considered  as  the  same  with  it.  This  is  plain  from 
the  passage  immediately  before  us  :  '  I  swear — upon  my 
faith  and  honour,'  she  says  expressly.  She  also  says 
she  does  this  'again ;'  thus  referring  to  the  commence- 
ment of  this  letter,  where  she  '  appeals  to  her  God  as 
witness.' " 

"  —  yet  she  wish'd 
That  heaven  had  made  her  such  a  man." 
Tieck  says  that  Eschenburg  has  fallen  into  a  mistake 
of  translating  this  passage  into  German  as  if  Desde- 
mona  had  wished  that  heaven  had  made  such  a  man 
for  her,  instead  of  wishing  that  heaven  had  created  her 
as  brave  as  the  hero  to  whose  stor}-  she  had  given  "  a 
world  of  siglis."     Knight  is  not  sure  that  Eschenburg 


"  She  lov'd  me  for  the  dangers  I  had  pass'd." 
Rymer,  the  learned  liistorian,  and  Lord  Shaftesbury, 
in  other  days  a  high  authority  both  in  philosophy  and 
in  taste,  had  sneered  at  this,  on  which  Johnson  thus 
comments: — "'Whoever  ridicules  this  account  of  the 
progress  of  love,  shows  his  ignorance,  not  only  of  his- 
tory but  of  nature  and  manners.  It  is  no  wonder  that 
in  any  ase,  or  in  any  nation,  a  lady,  recluse,  timorous, 
and  delicate,  should  desire  to  hear  of  events  and  scenes 
which  she  could  never  see,  and  should  admire  the  man 
who  had  endured  dangers,  and  performed  actions  which, 
however  great,  were  magnified  by  her  timidity." 

"  — a  grise,  or  step" — The  word  "grise"  is  explained 
by  "  step,"  which  follows  it.     So,  in  Tlmon — 
'  —  every  grise  of  fortune.' 

"  —  was  pierced  through  the  ear" — Warburton  sug- 
gested that  "we"  ought  to  read  pieced;  but  "pierced," 
as  INIalone  remarked,  means  penetrated  or  reached  ;  and 
in  Marlowe's  "  Tamburlaine,"  1590,  we  have  the  ex- 
pression "my  heart  to  be  with  gladness pierc'd." 

'•  Shibber  the  gloss." — Modern  use  has  confined  slid)- 
ber  01- slobber  tothe  nursery;  but  it  originally  meant, 
to  take  oflf  the  aloss  or  brightness  of  any  thing  ;  as,  in 
an  old  poet,  "  The  evening  slubbers  day." 

«  —  I  do  agnize" — i.  e.  acknowledge  or  recognise. 

"The  young  affects  in  me  defunct." — This  passage 
has  siven  rise  to  pages  of  controversial  commentary  and 
critical  conjecture  ;  and  yet  Stevens  predicts  that  it  will 
"  be  a  lasting  souixe  of  doubt  and  controversy."  The 
old  copies   all  read,  and  the  two  quartos  punctuate 

thus — 

'  Not  to  comply  with  heat,  the  younp  affects 
In  my  defunct,  and  proper  satisfaction.' 

The  general  intent  of  this  is  evident  enough ;  but  it  is 

difficult  to  extract  a  precise  meaning  from  the  words, 
so  that  editors  have  had  recourse  to  conjecture.  Dr. 
Johnson's  is  preferred  in  the  text  of  this  edition,  (as  it 
has  been  in  that  of  Singer  and  some  others,)  as  giving 

53 


NOTES  ON  OTHELLO. 


the  best  sense,  with  the  slight  change  of  one  letter,  ine 
for  >mj — monosyllables  always  pronounced  alike  in  old- 
fashioned  colloquial  English,  unless  my  is  specially  em- 
phatic. According  to  this  reading,  the  Moor,  remark- 
ing that  he  had  reached  that  age  when,  (in  Hamlet's 
phrase,)  "  the  heyday  of  the  blood  is  tame,  and  waits 
on  judgment,"  says  that  he  asks  this  favour,  not  in  in- 
dulgence to  the  heat  of  youthful  passion  (which  had 
passed  away  in  him)  nor  for  his  own  satisfaction,  but 
to  indulge  the  wishes  of  his  bride.  Proper,  for  oim,  was 
of  common  use,  (as  the  Duke  in  this  scene  says,  "  though 
our  proper  son  ;")  and  affects  for  passiaiis  may  be  found 
in  all  the  poets  of  that  age. 

Stevens,  and  others,  have  substituted  "disiinct  satis- 
faction," wliich  also  gives  a  reasonable  sense,  and  may 
have  been  so  written  originally,  for  to  me  it  is  manifest 
that  there  is  some  typographical  error  in  the  old  copies. 
]\Ir.  Collier,  however,  retains  the  folio  reading,  and 
thus  explains  it : — "Nothing  can  be  clearer,  allowing 
only  a  little  latitude  of  expression.  Othello  refers  to 
his  anjc,  elsewhere  several  times  alluded  to,  and  'in  my 
defunct  and  proper  satisfaction' is  merely  'in  my  own 
dead  satisfaction'  or  gratification ;  the  youthful  passions, 
or  '  young  affects,'  being  comparatively  '  defunct'  in 
him." 

"  For  she  is  with  77!c" — i.  e.  Because  she  is  with  me. 
The  folio  substitutes  When  for  "  For"  of  both  the 
quartos. 

" — and  active  instruments^'' — Our  text  is  from  the 
two  quartos,  agreeing.  In  the  folio,  1623,  seel  is  printed 
for  "foil;"  offic'd  for  "active;"  instrument  for  " in- 
struments;"  and  estimation  for  "reputation." 

"  —  if  thoH  hast  eyes  to  see" — The  quarto,  1622, 
alone  reads,  "have  a  quick  eye  to  see." 

"/  have  looked  upwi  the  world  for  four  times  seven 
years" — It  is  clear  that  Shakespeare  has  fixed  lago's 
age  at  twenty-eisrht,  since  he  makes  him  distinguish 
between  the  whole  time  he  had  looked  upon  the  world, 
and  the  time  since  he  could  "  distincruish  between  a 
benefit  and  an  injury."  The  common  notion  of  care- 
less readers  is  otherwise  ;  and  the  actors  who  have  been 
most  celebrated  in  the  part,  from  Quin  to  Cooke,  are 
understood  to  have  represented  him  as  at  least  a  mid- 
dle-aged man.  Yet  the  incident  of  lago's  youth  seems 
to  add  much  to  the  individuality  and  intensity  of  the 
character.  An  old  soldier  of  acknowledged  merit,  who 
after  years  of  service,  sees  a  young  man  like  Cassio 
placed  over  his  head,  has  not  a  little  to  plead  in  justi- 
fication of  deep  resentment,  and  in  excuse,  though  not 
in  defence  of  his  revenge :  such  a  man  may  well  brood 
over  imaginary  wronss.  The  caustic  sarcasm  and  con- 
temptuous estimate  of  mankind  are  at  least  pardonable 
in  a  soured  and  disappointed  veteran.  But  in  a  young 
man,  the  revenge  is  more  purely  gratuitous,  tlie  hypoc- 
risy, the  knowledge,  and  dexterous  management  of  the 
worst  and  weakest  parts  of  human  nature,  the  reckless- 
ness of  moral  feeling, — even  the  stern,  bitter  wit,  intel- 
lectual and  contemptuous,  without  any  of  the  gaycty 
of  youth, — are  all  precocious  and  peculiar;  separating 
lago  from  the  ordinary  sympathies  of  our  nature,  and 
investing  him  with  higher  talent  and  blacker  guilt. 

«  —  as  luscious  as  locusts — The  old  and  still  the 
popular  name  for  the  ceratonia,  or  cnrob,  an  evergreen 
of  the  south  of  Europe,  bearing  sweet  black  pods.  The 
Mediterranean  commerce  had  made  the  fruit  familiar 
enough  to  a  London  audience,  and  the  comparison  was 
well  suited  to  tiie  month  of  an  Italian.  This  is  more 
probable  than  the  opinion  of  some  of  the  annotators 
that  there  is  an  allusion  to  the  Baptist's  food  of  "  lo- 
custs and  wild  honey." 

" — defeat  thy  favour"' — Means,  alter  thy  appear- 
ance, or,  more  strictly,  thy  countenance. 

'' Traverse" — An  ancient  military  word  of  command. 
Bardolph  gives  it  to  Wart  in  Henhy  IV. 

54 


ACT  II.— Scene  I. 

"  Observe  in  how  many  ways  Othello  is  made,  first, 
our  acquaintance,  then  our  friend,  then  the  object  of 
our  anxiety,  before  the  deeper  interest  is  to  be  ap- 
proached."— Coleridge. 

" —  with  high  and  monstrous  mane." — In  the  folio, 
this  word  is  spelt  maine  ;  in  the  quarto,  mayne.  Most 
modern  editions  read  '  main.'  This  gives  no  tolera- 
ble sense,  "  the  surge  with  high  and  monstrous  main 
sea !"  We  have  therefore  adopted  the  reading  of  Col- 
lier and  Knight,  the  latter  of  whom  well  observes  : — 
"In  the  high  and  monstrous  mane  we  have  a  picture 
which  was  probably  suggested  by  the  noble  passage  in 
Job  :  '  Hast  thou  given  the  horse  strength  ?  Hast  thou 
clothed  his  neck  with  thunder  V  One  of  the  biblical 
commentators  upon  this  passage  remarks,  that  Homer 
and  Virgil  mention  the  mane  of  the  horse  :  but  that  the 
sacred  author,  by  the  bold  figure  of  thunder,  expresses 
the  shaking  of  the  mane,  and  the  fakes  of  hair  which 
suggest  the  idea  of  lightning.  The  horse  of  Job  is 
the  war-horse,  '  who  swalloweth  the  ground  with  fierce- 
ness and  rage;'  and  when  Shakespeare  pictured  to  him- 
self his  jnane  wildly  streaming,  'when  the  quiver  rat- 
tleth  against  him,  the  glittering  spear  and  the  shield,' 
he  saw  an  image  of  the  fury  of  '  the  wind-shak'd  surge,' 
and  of  its  very  form  ;  and  he  painted  it '  with  high  and 
monstrous  mane.'  " 

"  —  cast  water  on  the  burning  bear." 
The  "  burning  bear"  is  the   constellation    near  the 
pole.     The  next  line  alludes  to  the  star  Arctophylax, 
w^hich  word  signifies  the  guard  of  the  bear. 

"^  Veronese." — This  is  printed  in  the  quarto  Ver- 
onessa,  and  in  the  folios  Verrennessa.  There  is  no 
doubt  that  this  means  a  Veronese,  with  the  final  e  ac- 
cented, to  give  the  Italian  sound ;  just  as  Spenser  has 
"  Albanese ;"  but  the  doubt  is,  whether  it  is  Cassio  who 
is  called  a  Veronese,  or  the  ship.  Warton,  Malone, 
and  the  later  editors,  prefer  the  latter,  as  it  is  certain 
that  Cassio  is  elsewhere  made  a  Florentine ;  and  they 
maintain  the  vessel  to  be  called  a  Veronese,  (as  we 
now  say  of  ships,  an  American,  a  Dane,  a  Hamburgher,) 
because  fitted  out  by  Verona,  a  subject  city  of  Venice. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  old  editions  agree  in  punctu- 
ating as  here;  and  Cassio  is  called  a  Veronese,  either 
from  a  slip  of  the  poet's  memory,  or,  if  the  reader  pre- 
fer it,  from  a  mistake  of  the  relater.  I  have,  with  Col- 
lier, chosen  to  retain  the  original  punctuation,  without 
being  very  confident  that  Warton  (who  seldom  errs)  is 
not  right  here. 

"Thanks  yon,  the  valiant  of  the  warlike  isle." — The 
reading  of  the  quarto  is — 

'  Thanks  to  the  Tali.int  of  this  worthy  isle' 
Many  editors  give  us  a  mixed  reading. 

" —  does  bear  all  excellency" — Tlie  folio  reads,  "does 
tire  the  ingeniuer,"  which  has  been  taken  for  inginer. 
Our  text  is  that,  not  only  of  the  quarto,  1622,  but  of 
the  quarto,  1630.  By  the  "essential  vesture  of  crea- 
tion" the  poet  means  her  ordivard  form,  which  he  in 
another  place  calls  "  the  muddy  vesture  of  decay."  If 
the  reading  of  the  folio  be  adopted,  the  meaning  would 
be  this — She  is  one  who  excels  all  description,  and  in 
real  beauty,  or  outward  form,  goes  beyond  the  power 
of  the  inventive  pencil  of  the  artist.  Flcckno,  in  his 
Discourse  on  the  English  Stage,  1664,  speaking  of 
painting,  mentions  "  the  stupendous  works  of  your  great 
ingeniers."  And  Ben  Jonson,  in  his  Sejanus,  act  iv., 
sc.  4 : — 

'No,  Silius,  wc  are  no  good  ingeniers, 
We  want  the  fine  arts.' 

An  ingcnicr  or  ingeniuer  undoubtedly  means  an  artist 
or  painter  ;  and  is  ]ierhaps  only  anotlier  form  for  en- 
gineer, anciently  used  for  any  kind  of  artist  or  artificer. 


NOTES  ON  OTHELLO. 


"If  this  poor  trash  of  Venice,  whom  I  trace." — 
"  Trace"  seems  used  to  indicate  some  species  of  con- 
finement (like  a  trace  applied  to  horses)  in  order  to 
keep  back  a  dog  that  is  too  quick  in  hunting. 

"in  the  rank  garb" — Having  puzzled  Stevens  and 
Malone,  is  merely — in  the  right  down,  or  straight  for- 
ward fashion.  In  As  You  Like  It  we  have  "  the  right 
butterwoman's  rank  to  market."  And  in  King  Lear, 
Cornwall  says  of  Kent  in  disguise,  that  he  "doth  alfect 
a  saucy  roughness,  and  constrains  the  garb  (i.  e.  as- 
sumes the  fashion)  quite  from  his  nature."  Gower 
says  of  Fluellen,  in  King  Henry  V. : — "You  thought, 
because  he  could  not  speak  Ensjlisli  in  the  native  garb, 
he  could  not  therefore  handle  an  English  cudgel." 
The  folio  reads  "  in  the  right  garb." — Singer. 

"Knavery's  plain  face,"  etc. — An  honest  man  acts 
upon  a  plan,  and  forecasts  his  designs ;  but  a  knave 
depends  upon  temporary  and  local  opportunities,  and 
never  knows  his  own  purpose,  but  at  the  time  of  exe- 
cution.— Johnson. 


SCEXE    III. 

"  —  they  have  given  me  a  rouse  already" — Respect- 
ing the  word  "rouse,"  see  the  King's  "rouse"  in 
Hamlet. 

«  J  life's  but  a  span" — The  folio  reads  "  Oh  man's 
life's  but  a  span." 

"  King  Stephen  was  a  worthy  peer" — The  ballad  from 
which  these  two  stanzas  are  quoted  is  to  be  found  en- 
tire in  Percy's  '•'  Reliques."  In  Camden's  "  Remains" 
is  a  stoiT  respecting  the  breeches  of  William  Rufus; 
but  there  the  kins  complained,  not  that  his  breeches 
were  "  all  to  dear,"  but  that  they  did  not  cost  enough. 

"  //■  drink  rock  not  his  cradle" — That  is,  if  he  have 
no  drink  he'll  keep  awake  while  the  clock  strikes  two 
rounLJs,  or  four-and-twenty  hours.  Chaucer  and  other 
old  writers  use  "'  horologe"  familiarly. 

"'  Diablo" — An  exclamation  employed  by  other  drama- 
tists.    It  is  the  Spanish  title  of  the  devil. 

"  jlnd  passion,  having  my  best  judgment  collied," — 
Blackened,  discoloured.  The  quarto  reads  cooled ;  evi- 
dently a  mistake. 

"Probal" — Thus,  all  the  old  editions.  There  may 
be  (says  Stevens)  such  a  contraction  of  the  word 
probable,  but  I  have  not  met  with  it  in  any  other  book. 

"  When  devils  will  the  blackest  sins  pnt  on. 
They  do  suggest  at  first  with  heavenly  shows." 

The  term  "  put  on"  is  here  and  in  various  other 
places  used  in  the  sense  of  urge  on.  The  meaning 
is,  when  devils  mean  to  instigate  men  to  commit  the 
most  atrocious  crimes,  they  prompt  or  tempt  at  first 
with  appearances  of  vutue. — Malone. 

"That  she  repeals  him" — i.  e.  recalls  him;  its  ety- 
mological sense.     To  repeal  a  statute  is  to  recall  it. 

ACT  III.— Scene  I. 

" —  7  never  knew 
A  Florentine  more  kind  and  honest." 

Cassio  does  not  mean  to  call  laso  a  Florentine,  since 
he  was  a  Venetian,  as  is  evident  from  several  parts  of 
this  tragedy,  but  to  say  that  he,  Cassio,  never  knew 
even  one  of  his  own  countrymen  more  kind  and  honest. 

Scene  ITT. 

"I'll  watch  him  tame." — Hawks  and  other  birds 
were  tamed  by  beins  kept  from  sleep.  Thus,  in  Cart- 
wright's  "  Lady  Errant"^ 

'  We'll  keep  ynii. 
As  they  ilo  liawks,  watching  until  you  leave 
Tour  wildness.' 


"  Not  now,  sweet  Desdemon." — In  five  passages  of 
this  play,  in  the  folio  edition,  Desdemona  is  called  Des- 
demon, and  here  in  the  second  quarto.  The  abbrevia- 
tion was  not  a  capricious  one,  nor  introduced  merely 
for  the  sake  of  rhythm.  It  is  clearly  used  as  an  epithet 
of  familiar  tenderness.  In  the  present  instance  Otlullo 
playfully  evades  his  wife's  solicitation  with  a  rarely- 
used  term  of  endearment.  In  act  iv.  scene  ii.,it  comes 
out  of  the  depth  of  conflicting  love  and  jealousy — 

'  Ah  I  Desdemon,  away,  away,  away  !' 
In  act  V.  scene  ii.,  it  is  used  upon  the  last  solemn  occa- 
sion when  he  speaks  to  her, — 

•Have  you  pray'd  to-night,  DesdemonV 
And,  lastly,  it  is  spoken  by  him  when  he  has  discovered 
the  full  extent  of  his  guilt  and  misery  : — 

'  O  Desdemon!  dead?    Desdemon!'' — 
The  only  other  occasion  in  which  it  is  employed  is  by 
her  uncle  Gratiano — 

'  Poor  Desdemon !' 
We  have  no  warrant  for  rejecting  such  a  marked  pe- 
culiarity.— Knight. 

"Save  that,  they  say,  the  wars  must  make  examples 
Out  of  her  best." 

That  is,  the  severity  of  military'  discipline  must  not 
spare  the  best  men  of  the  army,  when  their  punishment 
may  afford  a  wholesome  example. — Johnson.  "  Her 
best,"  a  personification  of  war,  changing  the  number. 

'•  Or  stand  so  mammering  on." — One  quarto  has 
muttering.  The  word — in  the  meaning  of  suspense, 
hesitating — is  used  by  old  writers,  as  in  Ljly's  "  Eu- 
phues" — "Neither  stand  in  a  Tnarwwieringj  whether  it 
be  best  to  depart  or  not." 

"  Excellent  wretch  !" — The  meaning  of  the  word 
wretch  is  not  generally  understood.  It  is  still,  in  some 
parts  of  England,  a  term  of  the  softest  and  fondest  ten- 
derness. It  expresses  the  utmost  degree  of  amiableness, 
joined  with  an  idea,  which  perhaps  all  tenderness  in- 
cludes, of  feebleness,  softness,  and  want  of  protection. 
"  Excellent  wretch"  expresses  "  Dear,  harmless,  help- 
less excellence." — Johnson. 

There  is  a  singular  coincidence  of  phrase  between 
these  lines  and  two  in  a  Latin  poem  of  Buchanan's  : — 

'  Ccsset  amor,  pariter  cessaliunt  focdera  rerum. 
In  Chaos  antiquum,  cuncta  elciuenta  ruent.' 

"By  HEAVEN,  he  echoes  me" — Thus,  the  quarto, 
1622:  the  folio, " ^/««  .'  he  echoes  me;"  and  the  quar- 
to, 1630,  "Why  dost  thou  echo  me?" 

"  They  are  close  delations" — The  word  "'  denote- 
ments" stands  in  the  quarto,  1622,  for  delations  of  the 
folio  and  of  the  quarto,  1630.  Johnson  conjectures 
"delations"  are  accusations  or  informations  ;  and  in 
this  sense  Ben  Jonson  used  the  verb  to  delate  in  his 
"  Volpone," — 

'  Tet,  if  I  do  not,  they  may  delate 
3Iy  slackness  to  my  patron.' 

I  have  preferred  the  reading  which  gives  a  clear  sense 
without  the  aid  of  conjectural  correction. 

"Keep  LEETS,  and  law-days" — Leets  and  law-days 
are  synonymous  terms.  "  Lcet  (says  Jacob,  in  his  Law 
Dictionary)  is  otherwise  called  a  law-day."  They  are 
there  explained  to  be  courts,  or  meetinss  of  the  htui- 
dred,  "  to  certify  the  kins  of  the  good  manners,  and 
government,  of  the  inhabitants,"  and  to  inquire  of  all 
offences  that  are  not  capital.  The  Poet's  meanins  then 
is — Who  has  a  breast  so  pure  but  that  foul  thousrhts 
and  surmises  will  not  sometimes  intrude,  hold  a  sessicm 
there  as  in  a  lawful  court,  and  sit  judicially  by  the  side 
of  lawful  thoughts  ? 

" //  is  the  grecn-cy'd  monster,  which  doth  make 

The  meat  it  feeds  on." 
The  old  copies  have  "mock."    The  correction  was 
made  by  Sir  T.  Hanmer.     I  have  not  the  smallest  doubt 
J  that   Shakespeare  wrote    '■  make,"  and   have,    there- 

65 


NOTES  ON  OTHELLO. 


fore,  inserted  it  in  the  text.  The  words  "  make"  and 
"  mocke"  (for  such  was  the  old  speliinir)  are  often  con- 
founded in  these  plays. — Malone. 

1  have  received  Hanmer's  emendation  :  because  "to 
mock"  does  not  signify  "  to  loathe  ;"  and  because, 
when  lago  bids  Othello  "  beware  of  jealousy,  the  grcen- 
ey'd  monster,"  it  is  natural  to  tell  why  he  should  be- 
ware ;  and,  lor  caution,  he  gives  him  two  reasons  : — 
that  jealousy  often  creates  its  own  cause,  and  tliat,  when 
the  causes  are  real,  jealousy  is  misery. — Johnsox. 

Passages,  from  Shakespeare  and  other  writers,  are 
quoted  in  support  of  this  reading.  The  chief  is  what 
Emilia  says  of  jealousy,  in  the  last  scene  of  Ihis  act: — 
"  'Tis  a  monster,  begot  upon  itself,  born  on  itself."' 

This  emendation  was  first  made  by  the  poet  Southern, 
in  manuscript,  in  his  folio  copy,  and  all  his  emendations 
are  of  great  authority,  as  he  approached  nearer  Shake- 
speare's age  than  any  other  of  his  commentators,  was  a 
native  of  the  same  town,  and  had  much  poetic  taste 
anil    feeling.     Collier  has    no    difficulty   in    regarding 
mock  as  a  mere  error  of  the  press.    Yet  Stevens  defends  i 
and  Knight  retains  the  original  reading,  which  is  thus  i 
explained — "which  doth  play  with,  half  receive   and  ; 
half  reject,  the  meat  it  feeds  on."     Stevens  takes  it  as 
an  allusion  to  the  tiger  or  the  cat,  that  sports  with  its 
victim  on  which  it  feeds. 

"Exsuj/licate" — Todd,  in  his  edition  of  Johnson's 
Dictionary,  says  that  "  exsufflicate"  may  be  traced  to  the 
low  Latin  cxmfflare,  to  spit  down  upon,  an  ancient  form 
of  exorcising,  and  fisruratively  to  spit  out  in  abhorrence 
or  contempt.  Exsvfflicate  may  thus  signify  contempt- 
ible. Richardson,  in  his  Dictionary,  dissents  from  this  : 
considering  the  word  "not  improbably  a  misprint  for 
exsnfflate,  i.  e.  efflate  or  cfflatcd,  puffed  out ;  and,  con- 
sequently, exaggerated,  extravagant." 

"She  did  deceive  her  father,  marrying  ywi : 
Jtid,  when  she  seem'd  to  shake,  and  fear  your  looks, 
She  lov'd  them  iiiost." 

This  and  the  following  argument  of  Othello  ought  to 
be  deeply  impressed  on  every  reader.  Deceit  and  false- 
hood, whatever  conveniences  they  may  for  a  time  prom- 
ise or  produce,  are  in  the  sum  of  life  obstacles  to  hap- 
piness. Those  who  profit  by  the  cheat  distrust  the  de- 
ceiver, and  the  act  by  which  kindness  was  sought,  puts 
an  end  to  confidence.  The  same  objection  may  be 
made,  with  a  lower  degree  of  strength,  against  the 
imprudent  generosity  of  disproportionate  marriages. 
When  the  first  heat  of  passion  is  over,  it  is  easily  suc- 
ceeded by  suspicion  that  the  same  violence  of  inclination 
which  caused,  one  irresularity,  may  stimulate  to  an- 
other; and  those  that  have  shown  that  their  passions 
arc  too  violent  tor  their  prudence,  will,  with  vei-y  slight 
appearances  against  them,  be  censured  as  not  very 
likely  to  restrain  them  by  their  virtue. — Johnson. 

"  —  if  I  do  prove  her  hat^i^ard, 
Though  that  her  jesses  were  my  dear  heart-strings." 
A  "  hasgard"  is  a  ivild,  and,  as  Johnson  truly  says, 
an  nnredaimcd  hawk.  "Jesses"  were  short  straps  of 
leather  tied  about  the  foot  of  a  hawk,  by  which  she  was 
held  on  the  fist.  The  falconers  (Johnson  observes)  let 
lly  the  hawk  against  the  wind  :  if  she  flies  with  the 
wind  behind  her,  she  seldom  returns.  If,  tlierefore,  a 
hawk  was  for  any  reason  to  be  dismissed,  she  was  let 
down  the  wind,  and  from  that  time  shifted  for  itself,  and 
jireyed.  at  fortune. 

"  Your  NAPKIN." — "Napkin"  and  handkerchief  were 
synonymous.  The  expression  was  used  as  recently  as 
the  date  of  the  Scotch  proceedings  in  the  Doucrlas  cause, 
in  whicli  a  lady  is  described  as  constantly  dressed  in  a 
hoop,  with  a  large  napkin  on  her  breast.  A  pocket- 
handkerchief  is  still  a  pocket-napkin  in  Scotland,  and 
the  north  of  England. 

"Be  not  ACKNowN  on'/'" — The  quarto  "Be  not  you 
known  oft."     The  more  poetical  word,  acknojvv,   is 

56 


used  in  a  similar  manner  in  the  "Life  of  Ariosto," sub- 
joined to  Sir  John  Harrington's  translation  of  it,  1607: 
"  Some  say  he  was  mairied  to  her  privily,  but  durst  not 
be  ucknown  of  it." 

"Ao/  poppy,  nor  mandragora" — The  "mandra- 
gora,"  or  mandrake,  has  a  sorporific  quality  ;  and  the 
ancients  (says  Stevens)  used  it  when  they  wanted  an 
opiate  of  the  most  powerful  kind.  "  Ow'dst"  is  aicn- 
edest,  a  sense  of  the  verb  "  owe"  of  which  we  have 
many  examples. 

"The  sjnrit-stirring  drum,  the  ear-piercing  fife." 
Warton  (still  known  in  literature  by  the  familiar 
name  lie  bore  in  his  life,  as  Tom  Warton)  has  left  a 
commentary  on  this  line,  in  which  his  boy-like  love  of 
the  drum  and  fife,  gives  zest  to  his  antiquarian  know- 
ledge. He  tells  us,  that  Shakespeare  paints  from  the 
life:  the  drum  and  fife  (accompanying  each  other)  being 
in  his  age  used  by  the  English  soldiery,  and  common 
throughout  Europe.  The  fife,  as  a  martial  instrument, 
was  then  long  discontinued  in  England,  until  it  was 
revived  by  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  (the  victor  of  Cul- 
loden)  in  1747,  since  which  it  became  general  in  the 
English  service.  It  was  at  that  time  borrowed  from 
the  German  or  Dutch  allies,  and  its  use  is  of  great  an- 
tiquity on  the  continent.  Warton  traces  his  "  beloved 
fife"  back  to  the  siege  of  Paria  in  1525,  and  follows 
the  "drommes  and  viffleurs"  through  the  military  drill, 
feasts,  masques,  and  processions,  to  Philip  and  ISIary, 
in  1554.  It  was  formerly  used  in  the  French  service, 
especially  by  the  Swiss  regiments ;  but  since  the  revo- 
lution, it  has  gone  out  of  use  in  France.  M.  de  Vigny, 
in  his  spirited  translation  of  this  passage,  gives  only  the 
drum ;  which  Knijht  attributes  to  "  the  fife  being  un- 
known to  the  French  in  the  present  day."  It  is  more 
probably  because  fifre  is  less  poetical  to  a  French  ear, 
than  even  the  shrill  sounding  -word  fife  is  to  us, 

'  Allien,  beaux  liataillons  aux  jianaches  flottants; 
Adieu,  piierre,  adieu,  toi  ilont  les  jeux  eclatants 
Font  de  raiiLliition  unc  vcrtu  sublime  ! 
Adieu  done,  le  eoursier  que  la  trumpette  anime, 
Et  ses  hennissements  et  les  bruits  du  tambour, 
L'etendard  qu'on  deploie  avcs  des  ciis  d'araour!' 

" — RUDE  throats." — The  two  quartos  read  "wide 
throats;"  and  as  Milton  has  spoken  of  the  "deep- 
throated"  thunder  of  artillery,  this  may  have  been  the 
author's  original  phrase.  Yet  rude  seems  to  me  so 
much  in  unison  with  Shakespeare's  characteristic  of 
giving  human  expression  to  inanimate  objects,  that  I 
conjecture  this  to  be  an  emendation  of  his  own  in  the 
later  copies — wide  having  been  the  first  epithet,  descrip- 
tive and  appropriate,  but  unimpassioned. 

« — of  MINE  eternal  soul" — In  the  quarto,  1622, 
" maii'seternal  soul;"  a  finer  reading  than  that  in  the 
text,  which,  however,  is  retained,  as  havinsi  the  concur- 
rent autliority  of  the  other  old  copies  and  a  sufficient 
sense. 

"MT?!ff?«c,  that  ivas  as  fresh." — This  speech  is  con- 
tained only  in  tlie  last  quarto  and  the  folios;  the  latter 
having  the  reading  here  sziven,  the  quarto  substituting 
"her  name."  This  last  is  now  the  common  reading, 
bavins;  been  preferred  by  all  the  editors  except  Rowe, 
Malone,  and  Knisrht.  I^ither  reading  gives  a  clear  and 
forcible  sense;  but  the  passion  of  the  scene,  to  my  feel- 
ing of  it,  is  with  the  folios.  As  Othello's  name,  accord- 
inc  to  the  usual  unjust  estimate  of  the  world,  would  be 
sullied  by  his  wife's  infidelity,  liis  intense  feelinu'  of  per- 
sonal honour  is  deeply  wounded,  even  while  he  still 
doubts  as  to  her  real  guilt ; — 

'  I  tliink  my  wife  be  boncst,  and  tliinV  slie  is  not.- — 
Would  I  were  s;itislied.' 

and  he  bursts  into  umrovernable  passion  at  the  thouyUt 
of  his  disgrace — "I'll  not  endure  it." 

"Jlrise,  black  vengeance,  from  the  hollow  hell .'" 
Thus  the  folios.     The  two  quartos  concur  in  reading 
"thy  hollow  cell;"  which  Collier,  upon  the  weight  of 


NOTES  ON  OTHELLO. 


their  concurring  authority,  with  several  other  editors,  as 
a  matter  of  taste,  prefers  and  adopts.  I  think  the  first 
reading  more  poetic  and  appropriate:  "  hollow,"  as  ap- 
plied to  cell,  strikes  me,  as  it  did  Warburton,  to  be  un- 
meaning; but  "the  hollow  hell"  is  in  consonance  with 
the  feeling  of  the  speaker,  and  the  poetic  phraseology' 
of  the  age.  Milton  has  repeatedly  adopted  and  applied 
it — '■  the  hollow  deep  of  hell  resounds,"'  and  "  hell's 
concave;"'  and  in  the  old  translations  of  Homer  and 
Seneca,  which  Shakespeare  must  have  read,  the  same 
phrase  is  used.  Besides,  the  context  seems  to  lead  to 
this  very  word.  Othello  in  the  preceding  line  sajs — 
'  All  my  fond  love  thus  do  I  blow  to  heaven'' — 

and  the  antithesis  of  Revenge  arising  from  hell,  was 
naturally  suggested." 

"  Xe'er  feels  retiring  ebb" — Tlie  folios  (followed  in 
the  Pictorial  edition)  had  it,  "  Ne'er  keeps  retiring  ebb." 
Pope  altered  keep.^  to  "feels."  This  conjecture  was 
happy,  as  is  proved  by  the  quarto,  1630,  which  was  ex- 
actly the  same  word,  "Ne'er/cc/s  retiring  ebb."  The 
later  tolios  repeat  keeps,  but  Southern  altered  the  word, 
in  his  copy  of  the  edition  of  Ui85,  to  knows. 

From  the  word  "  Like"  to  "'  marble  heaven,"  inclu- 
sively, is  not  found  in  the  quarto,  1(J22.  Pope  thinks 
that  it  would  be  better  omitted,  as  an  unnatural  excur- 
sion in  this  place.  Shakespeare  probably  derived  his 
knowledge  upon  this  subject  from  the  second  book  and 
ninety-seventh  chapter  of  Pliny's  Natural  Histor)-, 
1(301  : — "  And  the  sea  Pontus  evermore  floweth  and 
runneth  out  into  Propontis ;  but  the  sea  never  retireth 
backe  againe  within  Pontus."  Mr.  Edwards  conceived 
this  simile  might  allude  to  Sir  Philip  Sidney's  device, 
whose  impress  Camden,  in  his  "  Remains"  says,  was 
the  Caspian  Sea,  with  this  motto — Sine  Reflexu. 

There  is  also  a  continual  flow  of  the  tide  at  Gib- 
raltar, where  the  Mediterranean  "  ne'er  feels  retiring 
ebb,  but  keeps  due  on"  to  the  Atlantic. 

" — shall  be  in  me  remorse." — Stevens  and  others 
have  given  numerous  quotations  from  old  English  wri- 
ters, showing  remorse  to  have  been  anciently  used  by 
them  for  pity,  compassion ;  as  in  Hollingshed — "  to  have 
remorse  and  compassion  upon  others'  distresses."  lago 
must  therefore  be  understood  as  saying — Let  him  com- 
mand any  bloody  work,  and  to  obey  will  not  be  an  act 
of  cruelty,  but  of  compassion  for  his  wrongs. 

"  My  friend  is  dead." — It  is  remarkable  how  the  im- 
press of  Shakespeare's  mind  can  be  traced  through  all 
English  poetiy  and  eloquence,  even  where  one  would 
least  expect  to  find  it.  In  Lord  Clive's  defence  of  his 
conduct  in  India,  a  speech  famous  in  the  last  genera- 
tion, and  ascribed  to  Wedderburn,  is  this  passage,  evi- 
dently suggested  by  the  above  words  :  "  Ali  Kawn  was 
my  friend,  whom  I  loved ;  but  the  service  of  my  coun- 
try required  that  he  should  die — and  he  was  dead." 

SCE-XE    IV. 

"  Full  of  cRuzADOEs" — A  Portugucsc  gold  coin,  so 
called  from  the  cross  stamped  upon  it. 

"  Bui  our  new  heraldry  is — hands,  not  hearts." 
Warburton,  with  his  accustomed  ambitious  ingenuity, 
maintains  this  to  be  a  satirical  allusion  to  the  bloody 
hand  borne  on  the  arms  of  the  order  of  baronets,  first 
created  by  James  I.  This  is  approved  by  the  high  au- 
thority of  Johnson,  Douce,  and  Judge  Blackstone.  Ste- 
vens, and  other  later  editors,  reject  it,  and  apparently 
with  reason.  This  creation  was  not  until  ten  years 
after  the  now  ascertained  date  of  the  first  performance  of 
Othello  ;  the  passage  therefore  must  have  been  added 
to  the  first  draft  of  the  play.  This  is  possible ;  as  we 
know  that  many  other  small  and  some  important  alter- 
ations and  additions  were  made.  Yet  it  is  hardly  pos- 
sible that  Shakespeare  would  have  introduced  so  obvious 
an  anachronism  as  making  Othello  refer  to  the  last 

8 


heraldic  innovation  of  the  day ;  and  this  for  the  purpose 
of  a  needless  allusion,  olfensive  to  the  court  and  the 
new  order. 

"That  handkerchief." — Mrs.  Jameson  (a  much  bet- 
ter judge  in  this,  as  well  as  in  many  other  matters,  tlian 
the  male  critics)  observes,  that  this  handkerchief  was 
one  of  those  embroidered  handkerchiefs,  which  were  as 
fashionable  in  Shakespeare's  lime  as  in  our  own,  it 
being  described  in  the  Italian  as  "  lavorato  alia  moris- 
co;"  which,  she  says,  "  is  the  pattern  we  now  call  ara- 
besque. This  slight  description  suggested  to  the  poeti- 
cal fancy  of  Shakespeare  one  of  the  most  exquisite  and 
characteristic  passages  in  the  whole  play."  In  the  last 
scene  of  the  play,  Othello  says,  that  this  was  "'  an  an- 
tique token,  my  father  gave  my  mother."  This  has 
been  noted  as  an  oversight ;  but  Stevens  considers  it  as 
a  fresh  proof  of  the  Poet's  art : — "  The  first  account  was 
purposely  ostentatious,  in  order  to  alarm  his  wife  the 
more.  When  he  again  mentions  it,  the  truth  was  suf- 
ficient." 

" —  in  a  more  coxtikuate  time." — One  quarto,  con- 
venient.    Continuate  time  is — time  uninterrupted. 

"'  /  7n7tst  be  circumstanc'd" — i.  e.  I  must  yield  to  cir- 
cumstances. 


[Venetian  Soldier  off  Guard.! 


ACT  IV.— Scene  I. 

"  —  hypocrisy  against  the  devil" — ]Means,  hypocrisy  to 
cheat  the  devil.  As  common  hypocrites  cheat  men,  by 
seeming  good  and  yet  living  wickedly,  these  men  would 
cheat  the  devil,  by  giving  him  flattering  hopes,  and  at 
last  avoiding  the  crime  which  he  thinks  them  ready  to 
commit. — Johnson. 

"Convinced  or  supplied  them" — i.e.  overcome  or 
satisfied  them.  This  is  an  ordinary  sense  of  "  con- 
vince;" as,  in  Macbeth,  a  malady  is  said  "  to  convince 
the  assay  of  art." 

a  —  withmit  some  instruction." — Warburton  would 
read  induction.  Johnson  thus  explains  "instruction:" 
"There  has  always  prevailed  in  the  world  an  opinion, 
that  when  any  great  calamity  happens  at  a  distance, 

•57 


NOTES  ON  OTHELLO. 


uotice  is  given  of  it  to  the  sulierer  by  some  dejection  or 
perturbation  of  mirnJ,  of  which  he  discovers  no  external 
cause.  This  is  ascribed  to  that  general  communication 
of  one  part  of  tlie  universe  with  another  which  is  called 
sympathy  and  antipathy;  or  to  the  secret  monition,  in- 
struction, and  influence  of  a  superior  Being,  whicli  su- 
perintends the  order  of  nature.  Othello  says,  'Na- 
ture could  not  invest  herself  in  such  shadowing  passion 
yf'ithvut  imt lud ion.'  'It  is  not  words  that  shake  me 
thus.'  This  passion,  whicli  spreads  its  clouds  over  me, 
is  the  ellect  of  some  agency  more  than  the  operation  of 
words ;  it  is  one  of  those  notices  which  men  have  of 
unseen  calamities." 

Sir  Joshua  Reynolds  says — "  Othello  alludes  only  to 
Cassio's  dream,  which  had  been  invented  and  told  him 
by  lago.  When  many  confused  and  very  interesting 
ideas  pour  in  upon  the  mind  all  at  once,  and  with  such 
rapidity  that  it  has  not  time  to  shape  or  digest  them, 
if  it  does  not  relieve  itself  by  tears,  (which  we  know  it 
often  does,  whether  for  joy  or  grief,)  it  produces  stupe- 
faction and  fainting. 

"  Othello,  in  broken  sentences  and  single  words,  all 
of  which  have  a  reference  to  the  cause  of  his  jealousy, 
shows,  that  all  the  proofs  are  present  at  once  to  his 
mind,  which  so  overpowers  it  that  he  falls  into  a  trance, 
the  natural  consequence." 

" —  in  a  patient  list" — i.  e.  in  a  patient  limit  or 
boundary. 

"  Fitchew" — The  polecat ;  apparently  a  cant  phrase 
for  a  courtesan. 

"  To  ATONK  them" — i.  c.  to  reconcile  them,  or  at  one 
them  ;  as  in  Coriolanus  and  elsewhere. 

Scene  IL 
"  A  fixed  figure,  for  the  time  of  scorn,"  etc. 
By  the  "  fixed  figure,"  we  understand  a  living  man 
exjiosed  to  public  shame ;  or,  an  effigy  exhibited  to  a 
multitude,  as  Butler  has  it : — 

•To  puuish  in  effigic  criminals.' 

By  "  the  time,"  we  receive  the  same  idea  as  in  Ham- 
let:— 

'For  who  would  bear  tbc  wliips  and  scorns  of  timeV 
"  Time"  is  by  Hamlet  distinctly  used  to  express  the 
times,  the  age ;  and  it  is  used  in  the  same  way  by  Ben 
Jonson : — 

'  O  how  I  hate  the  monstrousncss  of  time !' 
In  the  passage  before  us,  then,  the  "time  of  scorn"  is 
the   age  of  scorn.     Shakespeare  has  also  personified 
scorn  in  his  78th  sonnet : — 

'When  thou  shalt  lie  dispos'd  to  set  me  light, 
And  place  my  merit  in  the  eye  of  scorn.' 

The  slow  finger  is  the  pausing  finger,  pointing  at  the 
fixed  figure  ;  but,  while  it  points,  it  moves  in  mockery. 
Shakespeare  was,  perhaps,  thinking  of  the  Digito  Mon- 
strari  of  the  ancients ;  or,  it  may  be,  of  the  finger  ges- 
ticulations of  the  Italians." — Knight. 

"Patience,  thoit.  young  and  rose-lipped  cherubin." — 
Cherubin,  in  the  singular,  as  elsewhere  in  Shakespeare; 
not  cherubim,  as  it  appears  in  very  many  good  editions. 
Cherubin  is  the  older  English  word  for  cherub,  as  also 
seraphin  lor  seraph.  Cherubim  is  the  Hebrew  plural 
adopted  through  the  Latin  into  our  language,  and  used 
in  solemn  and  devotional  style  for  cherubs. 

" — discourse,  or  thought,  or  actual  deed." — The 
folio  reading  is  "  discourse  of  thought,"  which  is  fol- 
lowed in  many  of  the  best  editions.  This  gives  a  good 
and  clear  sense,  in  old  poetic  language,  as  meaning 
•'  the  discursive  range  of  thought ;"  like  Hamlet's  "  dis- 
course of  reason."  But  the  quarto  reading  is,  as  here 
printed,  "discourse,  or  thought;"  which  Pope  adopted, 
and  Stevens  defends.  It  ai)pears  to  me  more  probable 
in  itself,  because  more  impressive,  and  more  in  unison 
with  the  particularity  of  Desdemona's  asseveration  of 
innocence  in  every  possible  manner : — 


' —  that  mine  eyes,  mine  cars,  or  any  sense, 
Delighted  them  in  any  other  form  ; 
Or  that  I  do  not  yet,  and  ever  did. 
And  ever  will,'  etc. 

It  is  natural  that,  in  this  minute  asseveration,  she  should 
also  alfirm  her  innocence  ol"  any  trespass  against  her 
plighted  love,  even  in  word  or  discourse.  The  phrase 
too,  resembles,  and  is  supposed  to  have  been  per- 
haps suggested  by  the  language  of  the  liturgy  and  old 
catechisms, — "  offending  in  thought,  word,  or  deed." 
The  authorities  being  balanced,  I  rest  my  own  decided 
preference  for  the  reading  in  the  text,  upon  the  superior 
intensity  of  expression  thus  gained  by  the  repetition 
of  or. 

Scene  IIL 

"He  looks  gentler  than  he  did." — "Here  is  one  of 
those  side-intimations  of  the  fluctuations  of  passion, 
which  Ave  seldom  meet  with  but  in  Shakespeare.  He 
has  here  put  into  half  a  line  what  some  authors  would 
have  spun  into  ten  set  speeches." — Hazlitt. 

" —  she  had  a  song  of — willow." — In  Percy's  "  Re- 
liques,"  will  be  found  an  old  ballad,  from  the  black-letter 
copy  in  the  Pepys  Collection,  entitled  "  A  Lover's  Com- 
plaint, being  forsaken  of  liis  Love."  Shakespeare,  in 
adopting  a  portion  of  this  ballad,  accommodated  the 
words  to  the  story  of  "  poor  Barbara."  We  subjoin  two 
stanzas  of  tlie  original  from  which  the  song  in  tlie  text 
has  been  formed  : — 

*  A  poore  soulc  sat  sigliing  under  a  sicainorc  tree  ; 

O  willow,  willow,  willow  ! 
With  his  hand  ou  his  liosoni,  his  head  on  his  knee; 

O  willow,  willow,  willow  ! 

O  willow,  willow,  willow  ! 
Sing,  O  the  grcenc  willow  shall  be  my  garland. 

'The  cold  streams  ran  by  him,  his  eyes  wept  apace; 

O  willow,  willow,  willow  .' 
The  salt  tears  fell  from  him,  which  drowned  his  face : 

O  willow,  etc. 
Sing,  O  the  grcene  willow,'  etc. 

ACT  v.— Scene  L 

"  —  this  young  quat" — The  quarto  reads  gnat ;  and 
the  older  commentators  were  much  puzzled  by  either 
reading,  until  Johnson  explained,  that  a  quat,  in  the 
midland  counties,  is  a  pimple,  which  by  rubbing  is  made 
to  smart,  or  is  rubbed  to  sense.  It  has  since  been  found 
in  other  old  authors. 

"7  will  make  proof  of  thine" — Malone  explains  that 
Cassio's  speech  implies  that  he  wore  some  secret  ar- 
mour. The  coat  was  the  buff  jerkin,  which  agreed 
with  the  Italian  costume,  and  was  usual  in  England 
until  after  Charles  I.  Walter  Scott  mentions  it  in 
some  of  his  novels. 

"O  inhuman  dog!" — The  modern  stage-direction 
here  in  several  editions  is  "Dies,"  but  it  is  evident 
from  what  is  said  at  the  end  of  the  act,  that  Rodcrigo 
does  not  die  immediately.  This  stage-direction  is  not 
in  any  of  the  old  copies. 

"  Good  GENTLEMEN." — The  quarto  reads,  good  gentle- 
woman,  which  Malone  adopts;  but  Lodovico  and  Gra- 
tiano  are  going  away  with  Cassio,  when  lago  stops 
them,  to  hear  Ills  accusation  of  Bianca. 

Scene  IL 

"  Put  out  the  light,  and  then — put  out  the  light  ?" 
This  passage  is  printed  in  the  old  copies — 

'  Put  out  the  light,  and  then  put  out  the  light.' 

This  has  long  been  a  favourite  text  for  critical  and  the- 
atrical discussion.  Nearly  a  century  ago.  Fielding,  in 
his  "  Journey  to  the  Next  World,"  makes  Betterton  and 
Booth,  the  great  actors  of  the  i)receding  generation, 
dispute  in  the  Elysian  Fields  on  the  diflerent  readings 
or  meanings  of  the  line,  and  finally  refer  it  to  Shake- 
speare himself,  who  frankly  confesses  that  he  is  not 


NOTES  ON  OTHELLO. 


able  to  decide  the  controversy.  But  the  author  had  a 
clear  meaning  in  his  mind,  and  the  only  dithculty  is  to 
decide  which  of  the  several  meanings  presented  by  va- 
ried punctuation  and  emphasis,  is  the  one  intended. 
The  punctuation  adopted  in  the  text  is  that  first  sug- 
gested by  Upton  and  Warburton,  which  adds  so  much 
beauty  and  force,  that  it  lias  at  last  obtained  general 
reception  even  among  those  critics  most  tenacious  of 
the  original  readings.  Warburton  thus  comments  on 
his  reading : — 

"  The  meaning  is — I  will  put  out  the  light,  and  then 
proceed  to  the  execution  of  my  purpose.  But  the  ex- 
pression of  puttine:  out  the  light  bringing  to  mind  the 
effects  of  the  extinction  of  the  light  of  life,  he  breaks 
short,  and  questions  himself  about  the  effects  of  this 
metaphorical  extinction,  introduced  by  a  repetition  of 
his  first  words,  as  much  as  to  say — But  hold,  let  me 
first  weigh  the  reflections  which  this  expression  so  na- 
turally excites." 

But  the  learned  Dr.  Farmer  treats  this  as  a  fanciful 
refinement,  "giving  a  spirit  which  was  never  intended 
by  the  author."  He  says — "  It  seems  a  mere  play  upon 
words  ;  to  put  the  lisht  out,  was  a  phrase  for  to  kill." 
Malone  supports  this  opinion  warmly,  maintaining  that 
the  Poet  meant  merely  to  say,  "  I  will  now  put  out  the 
lighted  taper  which  I  hold,  and  then  put  out  the  light 
of  life."  He  conjectures,  too,  the  true  reading  to  be 
"and  then  put  out  thy  lisht."  But  the  internal  evi- 
dence of  the  connection  of  thought,  the  Shakespearian 
characteristics  of  manner,  and  the  increased  imprcssive- 
ness  and  pathos,  have  overcome  these  objections,  and 
now  give  very  general  acceptance  to  the  later  reading. 
Knight,  averse  as  he  is  to  innovation  upon  the  folio, 
agrees  with  Singer  and  Collier  in  adopting  the  amended 
punctuation;  and  the  younger  Boswcll,  while  he  leaves 
Malone's  text  unaltered,  thus  comments  upon  it : — 

"  Broken  sentences,  as  I  have  had  occasion  more 
than  once  to  observe,  are  much  in  our  Poet's  manner, 
and  are  surely  natural  in  the  perturbed  state  of 
Othello's  mind.  I  am  unwilling  to  persuade  myself 
that  a  resulation  of  the  text  which  contains  so  much 
beauty  could  be  merely  the  refinement  of  a  critic,  and 
that  our  great  author,  in  one  of  his  most  highly-wrought 
scenes,  instead  of  it,  intended  nothing  but  a  cold  con- 
ceit." 

'^  And  inak'st  me  call,  what  I  intend  to  do, 
A  murder — " 

"This  line  is  difficult.  Thmi  hast  hardened  my 
heart,  and  makest  me  kill  thee  with  the  rage  of  a  inur- 
derer  when  I  thought  to  have  sacrificed  thee  to  justice 
with  the  calmness  of  a  priest  strikinsj  a  victim. 

"One  of  the  quartos  reads — 'thou,  dost  stone  thy 
heart;'  which  I  suspect  to  be  genuine.  The  meaning 
then  will  be — thou  forcest  me  to  dismiss  thee  from  the 
world  in  the  state  of  the  murdered  without  preparation 
for  death,  tvhen  I  intended  that  thy  punishment  should 
have  been  a  sacrifice  atoning  for  thy  crime. 

"  I  am  glad  that  I  have  ended  my  revisal  of  this 
dreadful  scene.     It  is  not  to  be  endured." — Johnson. 

"  '  Thy  hearf  is  the  reading  of  the  original  quarto, 
1622."— Malone. 
0  Singer's  alteration  of  the  punctuation  is  ingenious, 

and  may  possibly  be  risht : 

'  And  mak'st  mc  call,  what  I  intend  to  do 
(A  murder  which  I  thought)  a  sacrifice.' 

i.  e.  Thou  dost  harden  my  heart,  and  mak'st  me  call 
what  I  before  thought  a  murder,  now  only  a  sacrifice. 

"So,  so!" — There  is  no  stage-direction  at  this  place 
in  the  original  copies ;  but  it  is  most  probable  that  the 
Poet  intended  Othello  here  to  stab  Dcsdernona,  accord- 
ing to  the  practice  of  the  modern  stnire.  His  previous 
resolution,  "  I'll  not  slicd  her  blood,"  is  forgotten  in 
the  agony  and  terror  of  the  moment,  when  he  says — 
"Not  dead  !  not  yet  quite  dead  ?" 

"  —  a  THOUSAND  times  committed." — Dr.  Johnson 


thinks  that  this  and  other  passages  seem  to  suppose 
a  longer  space  comprised  in  the  action  of  this  play  than 
the  scene  includes.  Mr.  Toilet  has  adduced  several 
instances  in  suppoi-t  of  this  opinion,  as  that  in  act  iii. 
scene  3 : — 

'  I  slept  the  next  night  well,  fed  well,  was  free  and  uierrj- ; 
I  found  not  Cassio's  kisses  on  her  lips.' 

"  On  Othello's  wedding  night,  he  and  Cassio  embarked 
from  Venice,  where  Dcsdernona  was  left  under  the 
care  of  lago.  They  all  met  at  Cyprus ;  and  since 
their  arrival  there,  the  scenes  include  only  one  night, 
the  night  of  the  celebration  of  their  nuptials.  What 
night  was  there  to  intervene  between  Cassio's  kisses 
and  Othello's  sleeping  the  next  night  well  ?  lago  has 
said,  '  I  lay  with  Cassio  lately,'  which  he  could  not 
well  have  done,  unless  they  had  been  longer  at  Cyprus 
than  is  represented  in  this  play  ;  nor  could  Cassio  have 
kept  away  for  the  space  of  a  whole  week  from  Bianca." 
Stevens  obviates  one  objection,  by  supposing  that  what 
Othello  mentions  might  have  passed  before  he  was 
married,  when  Cassio  went  between  them,  and  that 
a  thousand  times  is  only  an  aggravated  term  for  many 
times. 

The  laws  of  dramatic  writing  as  to  time,  are  founded 
on  the  degree  of  acquiescence  the  mind  can  give  to  any 
imaginarj'  prolongation  of  the  supposed  period  of  dra- 
matic action  beyond  that  which  actually  passes,  as  the 
spectator  witnesses  the  representation.  The  classic  and 
regular  French  drama,  somewhat  arbitrarily,  confined 
the  duration  of  the  plot  to  twenty-four  hours.  In  the 
English,  German,  and  what  is  called  generally  the  Ro- 
mantic drama,  there  is  given  great  allowance  for  a 
lapse  of  time  of  days  and  weeks  in  those  intervals  be- 
tween the  acts  and  scenes  when  the  stage  is  empty ; 
and  the  spectator  may  as  well  believe  a  day  to  have 
elapsed  as  an  hour.  To  this  the  imagination  readily 
lends  itself.  But  ordinarily  the  mind  is  not  ready  to  give 
assent  to  a  very  much  greater  lapse  of  time,  claimed  by 
the  poet  as  necessan"  for  his  story,  than  actually  passes 
while  the  stage  is  occupied  by  the  same  continuous  dia- 
logue. 

Now,  to  my  mind,  there  are  two  distinct  grounds  of 
defence  for  our  Poet  in  his  alleged  breach  of  the  com- 
mon law  of  the  English  stage ;  for  no  one  pretends 
that  he  is  amenable  to  the  stricter  statute  of  the  clas- 
sic drama.  The  English  commentators  have  quite 
overlooked  the  first  and  most  obvious  defence,  which 
is  strange.  There  is  an  intert'al  of  a  sea-voyage  be- 
tween the  first  and  second  acts,  after  the  marriage. 
There  is  again  an  interval  between  the  first  and  third 
scenes  of  the  third  act,  quite  sufficient  to  allow  as  large 
an  interval  as  an  imagination  at  all  excited  by  the 
interest  of  the  plot,  could  require.  Cassio,  after  re- 
questing an  opportunity  to  solicit  Desdemona's  inter- 
cession for  him,  is  not  of  necessity  immediately  admit- 
ted to  an  interview.  For  aught  that  appears,  a  week 
may  have  elapsed  in  the  two  intervals,  between  the 
first  and  third  scenes,  while  the  stage  is  twice  va- 
cant. There  is  also  an  indefinite  interval  after  the 
first  strong  suspicions  have  been  infused  into  Othello's 
breast,  between  the  third  and  fourth  acts.  To  my  un- 
derstanding this  is  quite  sufficient  for  Shakespeare's 
vindication,  upon  the  naked  literal  facts  of  the  case,  to 
the  most  matter-of-fact  and  unpoetical  comprehension. 

But  the  higher  ground  of  the  Poet's  justification  is, 
that  even  the  fault  charged  does  not  oflend  against  the 
principle  and  intent  of  the  dramatic  law.  It  is  the  pur- 
pose of  the  rule  that  the  reader  or  spectator  should  not 
be  offended  by  palpable  impossibility,  so  as  to  prevent 
him  from  giving  that  transient  assent  to  the  reality  of 
the  scene,  which  is  necessary  for  any  lively  interest  or 
deep  emotion.  Now  in  ever)'  scene  of  quick  and  ex- 
citing action,  whether  it  be  the  torrent-like  rapidity  of 
events  in  Macbeth,  or  the  crowded  interest  of  the 
Agamemnon  of  Eschylus,  or  Corneille's  Cid,  or  even 
the  colder  succession  of  incident  in  Addison's  Cato,  the 
events  occurring  as  related  are  such  as  by  no  possi- 

59 


NOTES  ON  OTHELLO. 


bility  could  occur  within  the  limits  of  the  actual  repre- 
sentation; yet  these  are  all  received  by  the  inind  as  at 
least  probable  or  conventional  truths,  sometimes  even 
as  living  realities.  Their  sui;2;eslions  are  tilled  out  by 
the  workings  of  our  thoughts,  as  the  eye  fills  up  for 
itself  the  outline  of  a  masterly  sketch  with  the  details 
necessary  for  truth  of  imitation.  When  the  imagina- 
tion is  warmed,  the  feelings  engaged,  the  attention 
fixed,  the  intellect  busy,  we  do  not  stop  to  look  at  the 
watch.  Therefore  it  is  that  we  follow  latro's  machina- 
tions, and  Othello's  wrath  kindling  till  it  blazes  into  a 
devouring  flame,  not  as  the  mere  witness  of  so  many 
minutes'  dialogue,  but  as  made  pri^y  to  a  plot  of  which 
this  dialogue  is  but  tlie  outline,  and  which  may  have 
occupied  days,  and  weeks,  and  even  months,  in  its 
progress.  When  the  Poet  has  once  subjected  us  to  his 
control  on  the  stage,  there  seems  no  reason  why  we 
should  be  more  sensible  o(  the  short  space  of  time  into 
which  he  crowds  his  events,  than  the  reader  is  in  pursu- 
ing any  imaginative  and  impassioned  narrative.  It  does 
not  occur  to  us  to  inquire  whether  the  catastrophe  was 
attained  in  an  hour  or  two,  or  in  as  many  weeks. 

Such  is  certainly  the  experience  as  to  Othello;  for 
until  it  became  the  subject  of  minute  criticism  by  pro- 
fessed critics  and  laborious  commentators,  it  had  been 
the  delight  of  the  stage  and  the  closet,  for  a  century 
and  a  half,  before  it  occurred  to  any  one  that  there  was 
the  smallest  incongruity  as  to  the  time  of  action. 

If  my  own  experience  can  add  any  thing  to  the  gen- 
eral suffrage,  I  can  say  that  after  thirty  years'  admira- 
tion and  study  of  this  drama,  the  dilliculty  above  sug- 
gested never  attracted  my  attention  until  the  prepara- 
tion of  this  edition  led  to  a  more  minute  examination 
of  the  commentators. 

"Iago  stabs  Emilia,  then  runs  out,"  etc. — The  old 
stage-direction  is  "  IVic  Moor  runs  at  Iago ;  Iago  kills 
his  wife  ;"  but  his  exit  is  not  marked  until  after  Emil- 
ia's next  speech,  although  Gratiano  before  says  "  He's 
gone."  It  appears  from  the  text  that  Montano  disarms 
Othello.  Wishing  to  preserve  the  author's  original  idea 
of  the  stage  action,  I  have  restored  so  much  of  the  old 
stage-direction  as  had  been  omitted. 

"  —  the  ice-brook's  temper." — Thus  the  folio ;  but  as 
it  was  printed  in  the  quartos  "  iscbrookes,"  Pope  and 
Sir  W.  Blackstone  would  read,  the  "  Ebro's  temper." 
The  folio  is  risht,  and  the  other  a  misprint,  for  the 
swords  or  blades  of  Spain  were  famous  in  these  days, 
as  we  may  learn  from  ISen  Jonson  and  others,  and  it 
was  the  common  practice  to  temper  steel  by  putting  it 
red-hot  into  very  cold  water.  Stevens  has  shown  from 
Justin  and  Martial,  that  in  ancient  Spain  this  was  done 
by  plunging  weapons  hot  from  the  forge  in  the  icy 
waters  of  the  Salo  and  the  Chalybes.  '•  Gelidis  hunc 
Salo  tin.vit  aquis."  It  is  not  necessai'y  to  suppose  that 
Shakespeare  got  this  knowledge  from  classic  reading, 
for  the  mode  of  tempering  a  "  Toledo"  in  those  days, 
when  every  gentleman  wore  a  sword  and  was  curious 
as  to  its  quality,  must  have  been  a  common  topic  of 
information. 

" — towards  his  feet" — To  sec  (observes  Johnson) 
if,  according  to  the  common  opinion,  his  feet  were 
cloven. 

'•Like  the  base  Indian" — The  first  quarto  reads  dis- 
tinctly Indian  ;  the  first  folio,  ludean.  The  controversy 
as  to  reading  Indian,  or  Judean,  and  who  was  the  base 
Judean,  occupies  six  pages  of  the  Variorum  Editions, 
which  Kniirht  thus  sums  up: — 

'•Theobald  maintained  that  he  was  'Herod,  who,  in 
a  fit  of  blind  jealousy,  threw  away  such  a  jewel  of  a 
wife  as  IMariamne  was  to  him.'  Stevens  brings  forward 
an  old  story  of  a  Jew,  who  threw  a  pearl  into  the  Adri- 
atic. This  story  looks  excessively  like  a  forgery,  in 
which  art  Stevens  dabbled.  He  will  not  have  the  In- 
dian, because  he  thinks  'base'  an  improper  epithet. 
Malone  rejects  him,  because  the  word  tribe  appears  to 

60 


have  a  peculiarly  Hebrew  signification.  We  may  men- 
tion that  a  correspondent  wishes  to  impress  upon  us 
that  the  allusion  was  to  Judas  Iscariot.  BoswpII  shows 
that  tribe  meant  in  Shakespeare's  day  kindred ;  that 
base  is  used  in  the  sense  of  ignorant ;  and,  what  is  very 
imi)ortant,  that  two  poets,  after  Shakespeare,  have  de- 
scribed the  Indians  as  casting  away  jewels  of  which 
they  knew  not  the  value.  Harrington,  in  his  '  Cas- 
tara,'  has  these  lines  : — 

'So  the  unskilful  Indian  those  liright  gems 
Which  might  add  majesty  to  diadems 
'Mung  the  waves  scatters.' 

And  Sir  Edward  Howard,  in  '  The  Woman's  Conquest/ 

has — 

'  Behold  my  queen — 
Who  with  no  more  concern  I'll  cast  away 
Than  Indians  do  a  pearl,  tliat  ne'er  did  know 
Its  value.' 

Coleridge  prefers  Indian.  He  says  '  Othello  wishes  to 
excuse  himself  on  the  score  of  ignorance,  and  yet  not  to 
excuse  himself — to  excuse  himself  by  accusing.  This 
struggle  of  feeling  is  finely  conveyed  in  the  word  '  base,' 
which  is  applied  to  the  rude  Indian,  not  in  his  own 
character,  but  as  the  momentary  representative  of 
Othello's.'  " 

To  these  observations  it  may  be  added,  that  the  rhythm 
agrees  better  with  Indian,  unless  the  accent  is  laid 
upon  the  first  syllable  of  Judean,  which  (though  not 
without  example)  is  not  usual.  Thus  stood  the  ques- 
tion, the  better  critical  opinion  inclining  to  the  quarto 
reading,  when  Collier  settled  this  with  several  other 
doubttui  readings  in  this  play,  by  showing  conclusively 
that  the  quarto  of  1630  was  a  separate  and  distinct  au- 
thority, bearing  internal  evidence  that  the  two  quartos 
and  the  folio  M'ere  all  from  separate  manuscripts.  This 
last  edition  of  original  authority  agrees  with  the  first 
in  "  Indian,"  showing  therefore  that  Judean  was  clearly 
a  misprint,  as  well  it  might  be. 


[j^ftradiot,  or  Greek  .Soldier,  in  service  of  Venice.] 


"The  beauties  of  this  play  impress  themselves  so 
strongly  upon  the  attention  of  the  reader,  that  they  can 
draw  no  aid  from  critical  illustration.  The  fiery  open- 
ness (if  Othello,  magnanimous,  artless,  and  credulous, 
l)(i\ui(llrss  in  his  confidence,  ardent  in  his  atfection,  in- 
flexible in  his  resolution,  and  obdurate  in  his  revenge ; — 


NOTES  ON  OTHELLO. 


the  cool  malignity  of  lago,  silent  in  his  resentment, 
subtle  in  his  designs,  and  studious  at  once  of  his  inter- 
est and  his  vengeance; — the  soft  simplicity  of  Desde- 
mona,  conlident  of  merit  and  conscious  of  innocence ; 
her  artless  perseverance  in  her  suit,  and  her  slowness 
to  suspect  that  she  can  be  suspected ; — are  such  proofs 
of  Shakespeare's  skill  in  human  nature,  as,  1  suppose, 
it  is  in  vain  to  seek  in  any  modern  writer.  The  gradual 
progress  which  lago  makes  in  the  Moor's  conviction, 
and  the  circumstances  wliich  he  employs  to  inflame  him, 
are  so  artfully  natural,  that  tliough  it  will  not,  perhaps, 
be  said  of  him,  as  he  says  of  himself,  tliat  he  is  a  man 
'not  easily  jealous,'  yet  we  cannot  but  pity  him  when 
at  last  we  find  him  '  perplexed  in  the  extreme.'  There 
is  always  danser  lest  wickedness,  conjoined  with  abili- 
ties, should  steal  upon  esteem,  though  it  misses  of  ap- 
probation :  but  the  ciiaracter  of  lago  is  so  conducted 
tliat  he  is,  from  the  first  scene  to  the  last,  hated  and 
despised. 

"  Even  the  inferior  characters  of  this  play  would  be 
very  conspicuous  in  any  other  piece,  not  only  for  their 
justness  but  their  strength.  Cassio  is  brave,  benevo- 
lent, and  honest;  ruined  only  by  his  want  of  stubborn- 
ness to  resist  an  insidious  invitation.  Roderigo's  sus- 
picious credulity  and  impatient  submission  to  the  cheats 
which  he  sees  practised  upon  him,  (and  which  by  per- 
suasion he  suffers  to  be  repeated,)  exhibit  a  strong  pic- 
ture of  a  weak  mind  betrayed  by  unlawful  desires  to  a 
false  friend : — and  the  virtue  of^  Emilia  is  such  as  we 
often  find, — worn  loosely,  but  not  cast  off;  easy  to  com- 
mit small  crimes,  but  quickened  and  alarmed  at  atro- 
cious villanies. 

'■  The  scenes,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end,  are  busy, 
varied  by  happy  interchanges,  and  regularly  promoting 
the  progress  of  the  story  :  and  the  narrative  in  the  end, 
though  it  tells  but  wliat  is  known  already,  yet  is  neces- 
sary to  produce  the  death  of  Othello.  Had  the  scene 
opened  in  Cyprus,  and  the  preceding  incidents  been  oc- 
casionally related,  there  had  been  little  wanting  to  a 
drama  of  the  most  exact  and  scrupulous  regularity." — 
Johnson. 

Johnson  has  left  little  to  be  added  to  his  just  and 
discriminating  criticism  ;  unless  it  be  to  observe  that  if 
the  scene  of  the  play  throuiihout  had  been  laid  in  Cy- 
prus, accordinir  to  his  wish,  the  drama  would  have 
indeed  acquired  the  arbitrary  unity  of  the  classic  stage 
as  to  time  and  place,  but  nothing  would  be  gained  as 
to  the  more  important  unity  of  action  and  interest ; 
while  mere  narrative  could  hardly  have  given  us  that 
familiar  acquaintance  with  the  personases  of  the  drama, 
and  tliat  deep  respect  for  Othello's  lofty  and  generous 
nature,  which  we  derive  from  the  actual  exhibition  of 
the  prior  part  of  his  story  during  the  first  act  at  Venice. 

Within  a  few  years,  a  new  view  of  Othello's  charac- 
ter has  been  maintained  by  Schlegel,  which  has  found 
favour  with  several  English  critics,  who  have  repeated 
it  in  various  forms.  It  is  that  in  Othello  the  Poet  has 
painted  not  general  nature,  but  the  half-civilized  Afri- 
can Prince.  Schlegel  recognizes  in  him  "  the  wild 
nature  of  that  glowing  zone  which  generates  the  most 
furious  beasts  of  prey,  and  the  most  deadly  poisons, 
tamed  only  in  appearance  by  the  desire  of  fame,  by 
foreign  laws  of  honour,  and  by  gentler  manners. — 
His  jealousy,"  says  the  German  critic,  "  is  not  of  the 
heart,  which  is  compatible  with  the  tenderest  feeling 
and  adoration  of  the  beloved  object;  it  is  of  that  sen- 
sual sort  whicli  in  torrid  climes  gives  birth  to  the  im- 
prisonment of  wives  and  otlier  barbarous  usages.  A 
drop  of  this  poison  flows  in  the  Moor's  veins,  and  all 
his  blood  is  inflamed.  He  seems,  and  ii  noble,  frank, 
confiding,  grateful,  a  hero,  a  worthy  general,  a  faithful 
servant  of  the  State;  but  the  phy.-ical  force  of  passion 
puts  to  flight  at  once  all  his  acquired  and  accustomed 
virtues,  and  gives  the  savage  within  him  the  rule  over 
the  moral  man.  The  tyranny  of  the  blood  over  the 
will  betrays  itself  in  his  desire  of  revenge  against  Cas- 
sio.    In  his  repentant  sorrow,  a  genuine  tenderness  for 


his  murdered  wife  bursts  forth,  with  the  painful  senti- 
ment of  annihilated  reputation,  and  he  assails  himself 
with  the  rage  which  a  despot  displays  in  punishing  a 
runaway  slave.  He  suflers  as  a  double  man  ;  at  once 
in  the  higher  and  the  lower  sphere  into  which  his  being 
is  divided." 

All  this  is  ingenious,  original  and  eloquent;  yet  to 
my  mind  widely  diiierent  from  the  Poet's  intention,  and 
the  actual  character  he  has  so  vividly  pourtrayed. 

So  far  as  the  passions  of  Love  and  Jealousy  are 
the  results  of  our  common  nature,  their  manifestations 
must  be  alike  in  the  I\Ioor  and  the  European ;  differing 
only  as  modified  by  the  more  quickly  excited  and  in- 
flammable temperament  of  the  children  of  the  sun,  or 
the  slower  and  steadier  temperament  of  the  men  of  the 
north.  But  the  critic  confounds  with  this  dLfl'erence 
another  one, — that  resulting  from  the  degraded  and  en- 
slaved state  of  woman  in  the  half-civilized  nations  of 
the  East.  There  the  jealous  revenge  of  the  master- 
husband,  for  real  or  imagined  evil,  is  but  the  angry 
chastisement  of  an  ofiending  slave,  not  the  terrible 
sacrifice  of  his  own  happiness  involved  in  the  victim's 
punishment.  When  woman  is  a  slave,  a  property,  a 
thing,  all  that  jealousy  may  prompt  is  done,  to  use 
Othello's  own  distinction,  "  in  hate"  and  "  not  in  love." 
But  Othello  is  pourtrayed  with  no  single  trait  in  com- 
mon with  the  tyrant  of  the  Eastern  or  African  se- 
raglio. His  early  love  is  not  one  of  wild  passion,  but 
of  esteem  for  Desdemona's  gentle  virtue,  of  gratitude 
for  her  unlooked-for  interest  in  himself  and  his  his- 
tory, and  of  pride  in  her  strong  attachment.  The 
Poet  has  laboured  to  show  that  his  is  the  calm  and 
steady  affection  of  "a  constant,  noble  nature;"  it  is 
respectful,  confiding,  "  wrapt  up  in  measureless  con- 
tent," and  manifesting  a  tender  and  protecting  superi- 
ority which  has  in  it  something  almost  parental.  In 
his  jealousy  and  revenge,  he  resembles  not  the  Ma- 
hometan so  much  as  the  proud  and  sensitive  Cas- 
tilian.  He  is  characterized  by  all  the  higher  qualities 
of  European  chivalry,  and  especially  by  that  quick 
sense  of  personal  reputation  "  wliich  feels  a  stain  like 
a  wound,"  and  makes  his  own  life  and  that  of  others 
alike  cheap  in  his  eyes  compared  with  his  honour. 
It  is  this,  together  with  the  other  habits  and  character- 
istics of  one  trained  in  an  adventurous  military  life, 
by  which  he  is  individualized.  He  is  made  a  Moor, 
not  because  that  is  at  all  necessary  to  the  story,  but 
because  the  Poet  found  it  in  the  tale  from  which  he 
derived  the  outline  of  his  plot;  and  it  was  adopted  as  an 
incident  plastic  to  his  purpose,  and  by  its  peculiarity 
giving  that  air  of  reality  to  the  story  which  accidental 
and  unessential  circumstances,  such  as  pure  imagination 
would  not  have  indicated,  can  alone  confer.  It  is  on 
this  account  indeed  that  the  original  tale  itself,  to  my 
mind,  has  not  the  appearance  of  a  product  of  fancy, 
but  seems,  like  many  of  our  traditionary  romantic  nar- 
ratives, founded  upon  some  occurrence  in  real  life. 

Othello's  Moorish  blood  is  thus  (to  use  a  logical 
phrase)  an  accident,  distinguishing  the  individual  char- 
acter, and  adding  to  it  the  effect  of  life  and  reality; 
but  it  is  not  in  any  sense  essential  to  its  sentiment  or 
passion.  The  tone  of  chivalrous  honour  and  military 
bearing  is  much  more  so,  and  yet  that  serves  only  to 
modify  and  colour  the  exhibition  of  passions  common 
to  civilized  man.  The  history  and  domestic  traditions 
and  legal  records  of  Spain  and  Italy, — and  even  of  Ger- 
many, England,  and  America, —  can  exliibit  many  an 
instance,  in  coarser  and  unpoetical  forms,  of  jealous 
revenge  as  fatal  as  that  of  the  Moor.  Even  while  this 
edition  is  passing  through  the  press,  the  newspapers 
relate  two  such  bloody  stories  as  having  recently  oc- 
curred in  private  life  within  the  United  States  :  and  the 
jealous  murderer  was  in  one  instance  an  Englishman, 
and  in  the  other  a  Frenchman. 

Were  Othello  but  the  spirited  portrait  of  a  half-tamed 
barbarian,  we  should  view  him  as  a  bold  and  happy 
poetical  conception,  and,  as  such,  the  Poet's  work  might 

61 


NOTES  ON  OTHELLO. 


satisfy  our  critical  judgment ;  but  it  is  because  it  depicts 
a  noble  mind,  wrought  by  deep  passion  and  dark  devices 
to  agonies  such  as  every  one  might  feci,  that  it  awakens 
our  strongest  sympatliies.  We  see  in  this  drama  a 
gi'and  and  true  moral  picture ;  we  read  in  it  a  profound 
ethical  lesson ;  for  (to  borrow  the  just  image  of  the 
classical  Lowth)  while  the  matchless  work  is  built  up 
to  the  noblest  height  of  poetry,  it  rests  upon  the  deepest 
foundations  of  true  philosophy. 

These  notes  upon  Othello  cannot  be  more  appro- 
priately closed  than  by  the  remarkable  criticism  of 
Bishop  Lowth,  (just  alluded  to,)  contained  in  his  Lec- 
tures on  Hebrew  Poetry,  which,  often  before  quoted  in 
its  original  exquisite  Latinity,  deserves  to  be  more  fam- 
iliarly known  to  the  English  reader : — 

62 


"  He  whose  genius  has  unfolded  to  him  the  know- 
ledge of  man's  nature  and  the  force  of  his  passions ; 
has  taught  him  the  causes  by  which  the  soul  is  moved 
to  strong  emotions,  or  calmed  to  rest ;  has  enabled  him 
not  only  to  explain  in  words  those  emotions,  but  to  ex- 
hibit them  vividly  to  other  eyes;  thus  ruling,  exciting, 
distracting,  soothing  our  feelings, — this  man,  however 
little  aided  by  the  discipline  of  learning,  is,  in  my  judg- 
ment, a  philosopher  of  the  highest  rank.  In  this  man- 
ner, in  a  single  dramatic  fable  of  our  own  Shakespeare, 
the  passion  of  jealousy,  its  causes,  progress,  incidents, 
and  effects,  have  been  more  truly,  more  acutely,  more 
copiously,  and  more  impressively  delineated  than  has 
been  done  by  all  the  disquisitions  of  all  the  philosophers 
who  have  treated  on  this  dark  argument." 


(Faiiiagusta,  from  a  recent  sketch.) 


,I|  \'|  ''iii|i!ii|iiii|iiiiiiiiiu'nirr 

mm  , 


ii 

Up 


'^lllllllli'jlil.' 


1  i^: 


m 


8 


AMLET  was  first  printed  in  1603,  having 
probably  been    written    and    performed 
some   years   before.     This    edition   was 
unknown  to  editors  and  commentators  until  with- 
in a  few  years ;  a  copy,  supposed  to  be  the  only 
one  preserved,  having  been  then  discovered  and 
reprinted  in  1825.     It  is  but  the  skeleton  of  the 
Hamlet  which  soon  after  was  printed  in  quarto,  and  reprinted 
in  1604,  1605,  1607,  1609,  1611,— "enlarged,"  as  the  title-pages  bear,  «to  almost 
as  much  again  as  it  was,  according  to  the  true  and  perfect  coppie."     The  story 
and  the  characters  were  struck  out  at  once,  and  received  but  little  alteration.     But 
tlie  difference,  between  the  first  and  the  improved  edition,  consists  mainly  in  mag- 
nificent additions  of  philosophical  thought  and  splendid  expansions  of  poetical  lan- 
guage and  imagery.     Thus,  to  take  one  of  the  shortest  examples, — the  line  in  the 

first  Hamlet — ■ 

"Anon  as  mild  and  gentle  as  a  dove," 

breaks  out  in  the  next  edition,  like  a  blossom  in  spring,  into  the  beautiful  exu- 
berance of — 

"  Anon  as  patient  as  the  female  dove, 
When  that  her  golden  couplets  are  disclosed, 
His  silence  will  sit  brooding." 

In  the  first  folio  edition  of  the  poet's  "Tragedies  and  Comedies,"  published  by  "his  fellows,"  Heminge  and 
Condell,  in  1623,  Hamlet  appears  with  so  many  variations  from  the  enlarged  quartos  published  during  tlie  poet's 
life,  as  to  prove  that  it  was  then  printed  from  some  other  copy, — probably,  as  is  conjectured,  from  the  manu- 
script used  in  the  theatre.  That  edition  contains  many  verbal  differences  from  the  quartos,  some  of  which,  as 
in  other  plays,  indicate,  not  so  much  the  correction  of  a  prior  erroneous  text  as  the  emendation  by  the  author 
himself.  On  the  other  hand,  the  quartos  sometimes  afford  the  better  and  more  probable  reading;  and  there 
are  besides  very  noble  and  characteristic  passages  preserved  in  them  only,  having  been  apparently  omitted  in 
the  copy  used  by  the  folio  editors,  as  not  necessai7  for  the  plot,  and  too  long  for  the  business  of  the  stage. 
Thus,  the  solemn  grandeur  of  the  allusion  to  the  prodigies  of  Rome,  "  ere  the  mightiest  Julius  fell ;"  the  general- 
ized reflection  on  the  moral  efiect  of  "  the  monster,  custom,"  in  the  closet  scene  with  the  Queen ;  and  the  deep 
morality  with  which  Hamlet  muses  upon  the  war  between  Norway  and  Poland,  and  his  own  indecision, — are  not 
to  be  found  in  the  folios. 

The  present  editor,  after  careful  collation  of  tlie  texts,  and  examination  of  the  editions,  has  selected  the 
text  of  Mr.  Collier's  recent  edition,  to  place  in  the  printer's  hands  as  the  basis  of  the  present  impression.  He 
has,  however,  departed  from  Mr.  Collier's  text  in  more  than  twenty  places,  chiefly  by  restoring  the  old  folio  read- 
ings, where  Mr.  Collier  has  preferred  those  of  the  quartos. 

All  the  various  readings  affecting  the  sense  will  be  found  in  the  notes.  Many  of  these  are  of  equal,  or  nearly 
equal  probability  with  those  preferred  in  the  text ;  and  some  of  them  are  perhaps  the  poet's  own  variations  in 
different  copies  of  his  play. 

9 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


SUPPOSED  SOURCE  OF  THE  PLOT. 

"  The  history  of  Hamlet,  or  Hamleth,  is  found  in  the  Danish  historian,  Saxo  Grammaticus,  who  died  about  1204. 
The  works  of  Saxo  Grammaticus  are  in  Latin,  and  in  Shakespeare's  time  had  not  been  translated  into  any  modern 
language.  It  was  inferred,  therefore,  by  Dr.  Grey,  and  Mr.  Whalley,  that  Shakespeare  must  have  read  the 
original.  The  storj-,  however,  is  to  be  found  in  Belleforest's  collection  of  novels,  begun  in  1654 ;  and  an  English 
translation  of  this  particular  storj'  was  published  as  a  quarto  tract,  entitled  '  The  Historie  of  Hamblet,  Prince  of 
Denmarke.'  Capell,  in  his  '  School  of  Shakespeare,'  has  given  some  extracts  from  an  edition  of  this  A'ei7  rare 
book,  dated  1608;  but  he  conjectures  that  it  first  appeared  about  1570.  He  has  also  printed  the  heads  of  chapters 
as  they  are  given  in  this  '  History.'  Horvendile  is  here  the  name  of  Hamlet's  father,  Fengon  that  of  his  uncle, 
and  Geruth  that  of  his  mother.  Fengon  traitorously  slays  Horvendile,  and  marries  his  brother's  wife.  In  the 
second  chapter  we  are  informed,  '  how  Hamlet  counterfeited  the  madman,  to  escape  the  tyranny  of  his  uncle, 
and  how  he  was  tempted  by  a  woman,  (through  his  uncle's  procurement)  who  thereby  thought  to  undermine  the 
Prince,  and  by  that  means  to  find  out  whether  he  counterfeited  madness  or  not.'  In  the  third  chapter  we  learn, 
'  how  Fengon,  uncle  to  Hamlet,  a  second  time  to  entrap  him  in  his  politic  madness,  caused  one  of  his  counsellors 
to  be  secretly  hidden  in  the  Queen's  chamber,  behind  the  arras,  to  hear  what  speech  passed  between  Hamlet  and 
the  Queen ;  and  how  Hamlet  killed  him,  and  escaped  that  danger,  and  what  followed.'  It  is  in  this  part  of  the 
action  that  Shakespeare's  use  of  this  book  may  be  distinctly  traced.  Capell  says,  '  Amidst  this  resemblance  of 
persons  and  circumstances,  it  is  rather  strange  that  none  of  the  relater's  expressions  have  got  into  the  play :  and 
yet  not  one  of  them  is  to  be  ibund,  except  the  following,  in  Chapter  III.,  where  Hamlet  kills  the  counsellor  (who 
is  described  as  of  a  gi-eater  reach  than  the  rest,  and  is  the  poet's  Polonius)  behind  the  arras :  here,  beating  the 
hangings,  and  perceiving  something  to  stir  under  them,  he  is  made  to  cry  out — '  a  rat,  a  rat,'  and  presently 
drawing  his  sword,  thrust  it  into  the  hangings,  which  done,  pulled  the  counsellor  (half  dead)  out  by  the  heels, 
made  an  end  of  killing  him.'  In  the  fourth  chapter  Hamlet  is  sent  to  England  by  Fengon,  '  with  secret  letters 
to  have  him  put  to  death ;'  and  while  his  companions  slept,  Hamlet  counterfeits  the  letters  '  willing  the  King 
of  England  to  put  the  two  messengers  to  death.'  Here  ends  the  resemblance  between  the  hisloi'j'  and  the  play. 
The  Hamlet  of  the  history  returns  to  Denmark,  slays  his  uncle,  burns  his  palace,  makes  an  oration  to  the  Danes, 
and  is  elected  king.  His  subsequent  adventures  are  rather  extravagant.  He  goes  back  to  England,  kills  the 
king  of  that  country,  returns  to  Denmark  with  two  English  wives,  and  finally,  falls  himself,  through  the  treachery 
of  one  of  these  ladies. 

"  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  point  out  how  little  these  rude  materials  have  assisted  Shakespeare  in  the  composition 
of  the  great  tragedy  of  Hamlet.  He  found,  in  the  records  of  a  barbarous  period,  a  tale  of  adulter}-  and  murder 
and  revenge.  Here,  too  was  a  rude  indication  of  the  character  of  Hamlet.  But  what  he  has  given  us  is  so 
essentially  a  creation  from  first  to  last,  that  it  would  be  only  tedious  to  point  out  the  lesser  resemblances  between 
the  drama  and  the  history.  That  Shakespeare  adopted  the  same  period  of  action  as  related  by  Saxo  Grammaticus, 
there  can  be  no  doubt.     The  following  passage  is  decisive : — 

•And  England,  if  my  love  thou  hold'st  as  aught, 
(As  my  great  power  thereof  may  give  the  sense; 
Since  yet  thy  cicatrice  looks  raw  and  red 
After  the  Danish  sword,  and  thy  free  awe 
Pays  homage  to  us,)  thou  raay'st  not  coldly  set 
Our  sov'reign  process.' 

"We  have  here  a  distinct  indication  of  the  period  before  the  Norman  Conquest,  when  England  was  either  under 
the  sovereignty  of  the  Northmen,  as  in  the  time  of  Canute,  or  paid  tribute  to  the  Danish  power." — C.  Knight, 

The  tract  above  described  was  so  rare,  that  the  indefatigable  editor  just  quoted  seems  to  have  been  obliged  to 
rely  upon  a  second-hand,  though  accurate,  account  of  it.  It  has  since  been  reprinted  in  Collier's  "  Shakespeare's 
Librarj',"  just  published  in  London,  and  received  by  the  American  editor  after  the  above  extract  was  in  type.  It 
is  ver)^  interesting,  as  enabling  us  to  trace  out  the  slight  hints  which  expanded  in  the  poet's  mind  into  the  grandest 
conceptions  of  this  drama.  Thus,  a  passing  phrase,  of  the  Prince's  "  over-great  melancholy,"  is  the  germ  from 
which  Hamlet's  whole  character  has  been  created;  while  the  majestic  spirit  of  the  Royal  Dane,  and  his  revela- 
tion of  his  brother's  guilt,  seem  to  have  been  suggested  only  by  the  mention'of  "Hamlet's  acquaintance  with  the 
art  whereby  the  wicked  spirit  advertiseth  him  of  things  past." 

The  nearest  resemblance  is  in  the  closet  interview  between  Hamlet  and  his  mother,  the  comparison  of  the  two 
brothers,  etc. ;  where,  while  the  coarse  and  common-place  thoughts  of  the  original  have  been  transmuted  into 
glorious  gold  by  the  poet's  alchemy,  the  forms  of  the  original  materials  may  still  be  traced.  It  is  worthy  of 
remark,  that  the  poet  has  brought  down  the  date  of  his  plot  to  a  later  period  than  the  novelist,  and  has  given  his 
personages  the  faith  and  usages  of  the  Christianity  of  the  middle  ages,  instead  of  dating,  like  the  old  novel, 
"  Long  time  before  Danemark  embraced  the  faith  of  the  Christians." 


10 


LOCAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  AND  COSTUME. 


The  local  illustrations  of  this  play  are  from  original 
sketches  bj^  C.  F.  Sargent,  for  the  Pictorial  edition. 
The  architecture  and  scenery-  are  more  nearly  those 
of  the  poet's  ase  than  that  of  the  period  of  the  drama  : 
but  the  designs  cannot  claim  the  merit  of  most  of  the 
similar  embellishments  of  this  edition — that  of  suggest- 
ing to  the  reader  some  idea  of  the  poet's  own  concep- 
tion of  the  scenes  which  he  filled  with  the  ever-living 
creations  of  his  mind.  They  are  transferred  to  the 
present  edition,  chiefly  on  account  of  the  interest  they 
possess  from  being  connected  (in  Mr.  Knight's  language) 
"  with  the  supposed  scenes  of  Hamlet's  history,  and 
with  the  popular  traditions  which  have  most  likely 
sprung  from  the  European  reputation  of  the  drama." 

As  Shakespeare  has  placed  the  period  of  his  drama 
during  the  term  of  the  Danish  power  over  England,  the 
costume,  in  strictness,  should  be  that  of  the  age  of 
Canute,  which  differed  little  in  Denmark  from  that  of 
the  contemporary  Anglo-Saxons.   The  outline  of  Canute 


and  his  Queen,  from  a  nearly  contemporary'  drawing,  ex- 
hibits the  royal  dress  ;  while  the  spirited  sketch  of  the 
"angry  parle"  with  "the  sledded  Polacks  on  the  ice," 
by  Harvey,  delineates  the  arms  and  armour  of  the  time 
with  antiquarian  accuracy. 

StiU  there  is  little  or  nothing  in  the  drama  to  con- 
nect it  closely  with  the  precise  costume  of  any  period : 
the  poet  thought  not  of  it ;  and  provided  the  artist  or 
the  actor  throws  it  back  from  any  immediate  associa- 
tion with  our  own  age,  the  spectator  is  not  disturbed 
by  any  incongruity,  more  than  the  reader  is  by  the 
anachronism  of  the  firing  of  cannon  at  the  royal  ban- 
quet. The  ordinan,-  old  English  dress  and  armour  of 
the  loth  and  16th  centuries,  have  been  found,  for  every 
purpose  of  art,  to  answer  all  the  demands  of  the  most 
sluggish  imagination,  and  the  most  fastidious  criticism. 
They  were  indeed,  probably,  verj-  nearly  the  costume 
in  which  his  characters  passed  before  the  mind's  eye 
of  the  poet  himself. 


He  ^mota  tli«  sledded  f  olacks  on  the  ics. 


ScKNE  I. — Elsinore.    A  Platform  before  the  Castle. 

Francisco  oh  his  jJost.     Enter  to  him  Berxardo. 

Ber.  Who's  there  ? 

Fran.  Nay,  answer  rae:  stand,  and  unfold 

yourself. 
Ber.  Long  live  the  king  ! 
Fran.  Bernardo? 

Ber.  He. 

Fran.  You  come  most  carefully  upon  your  hour. 
Ber.  'Tis  now  struck  twelve :  get  thee  to  bed, 

Francisco. 


Fran.  For  this  relief  much  thanks.     'Tis  bitter 
cold, 
And  I  am  sick  at  heart. 

Ber.  Have  you  had  quiet  guard .' 

Fran.  Not  a  mouse  stirring. 

Ber.  Well,  good  night. 
If  you  do  meet  Horatio  and  Marcellus, 
The  rivals  of  my  watch,  bid  them  make  haste. 

Enter  Horatio  and  Marcej^lus. 
Fran.  I  think  I  hear  them. — Stand,  ho  !    Who 


is  there  ? 


13 


ACT  I. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENK 


Hor.  Friends  to  this  ground. 

Mar.  And  liegemen  to  the  Dane. 

Fran.  Give  you  good  night. 

Mar.  O  !  farewell,  honest  soldier : 

Who  hath  reliev'd  you  ? 

Fran,  Bernardo  has  my  place. 

Give  you  good  night.  \_Exit  Francisco. 

Mar.  Holla!  Bernardo! 

Ber.  Say. 

What !  is  Horatio  there  ? 

Hor.  A  piece  of  him. 

Ber.  Welcome,  Horatio  :  welcome,  good  Mar- 
cellus. 

Hor.  What,  has  this  thing  appear'd  again  to- 
night? 

Ber.  I  have  seen  nothing. 

Mar.  Horatio  says,  'tis  but  our  fantasy, 
And  will  not  let  belief  take  hold  of  him. 
Touching  this  dreaded  sight  twice  seen  of  us  : 
Therefore,  I  have  entreated  him  along 
With  us  to  watch  the  minutes  of  this  night ; 
That,  if  again  this  apparition  come, 
He  may  approve  our  eyes,  and  speak  to  it. 

Hor.  Tush,  tush !  'twill  not  appear. 

Ber.  Sit  down  awhile  ; 

And  let  us  once  again  assail  your  ears, 
That  are  so  fortified  against  our  story. 
What  we  two  nights  have  seen. 

Hor.  Well,  sit  we  down, 

And  let  us  hear  Bei-nardo  speak  of  this. 

Ber.  Last  night  of  all. 
When  yon  same  star,  that's  westward  from  the  pole. 
Had  made  his  course  t'  illume  that  part  of  heaven 
Where  now  it  burns,  Marcellus,  and  myself. 
The  bell  then  beating  one, — 

Mar.  Peace!    break  thee  off:   look,  where  it 
comes  again ! 

Enter  Ghost. 

Ber.  In  the  same  figure,  like  the  king  that's  dead. 

Mar.  Thou  art  a  scholar;  speak  to  it,  Horatio. 

Ber.  Looks  it  not  like  the  king  ?  mark  it,  Horatio. 

Hor.  Most  like ; — it  harrows  me  with  fear,  and 
wonder. 

Ber.  It  would  be  spoke  to. 

Mar.  Question  it,  Horatio. 

Hor.  What  art  thou,  that  usurp'st  this  time  of 
night. 
Together  with  that  fair  and  warlike  form, 
In  which  the  majesty  of  buried  Denmark 
Did  sometimes  march?  by  heaven  I  charge  thee, 
speak ! 

Mar.  It  is  offended. 

Ber.  See  !  it  stalks  away. 

Hor.  Stay  I  speak,  speak  I  I  charge  thee,  speak  ! 

\^Exit  Ghost. 

Mar.  'Tis  gone,  and  will  not  answer. 

Ber.  How  now,  Horatio  ?  you  tremble,  and  look 
pale. 
Is  not  this  something  more  than  fantasy  ? 
What  think  you  on't  ? 

Hor.  Before  my  God,  I  might  not  this  believe, 
Without  the  sensible  and  true  avouch 
Of  mine  own  eyes. 

Mar.  Is  it  not  like  the  king? 

Hor.  As  thou  art  to  thyself. 
Such  was  the  very  armour  he  had  on, 
When  he  th'  ambitious  Nor\vay  combated  : 
So  frown'd  he  once,  when,  in  an  angry  parle, 

14 


He  smote  the  sledded  Polacks  on  the  ice. 
'Tis  strange. 

Mar.  Thus,  twice  before,  and  just  at  this  dead 
hour, 
With  martial  stalk  hath  he  gone  by  our  watch. 

Hor.   In  what    particular    thought   to   work,   ] 
know  not ; 
But  in  the  gross  and  scope  of  mine  opinion. 
This  bodes  some  strange  eruption  to  our  state. 

Mar.  Good  now,  sit  down ;  and  tell  me,  he  that 
knows. 
Why  this  same  strict  and  most  observant  watch 
So  nightly  toils  the  subject  of  the  land  ? 
And  why  such  daily  cast  of  brazen  cannon. 
And  foreign  mart  for  implements  of  war  ? 
Why  such  impress  of  shipwrights,  whose  sore  task 
Does  not  divide  the  Sunday  from  the  week  ? 
What  might  be  toward,  that  this  sweaty  haste 
Doth  make  the  night  joint-labourer  with  the  day  ? 
Who  is't,  that  can  inform  me  ? 

Hor.  That  can  I ; 

At  least,  the  whisper  goes  so.     Our  last  king, 
Whose  image  even  but  now  appear'd  to  us. 
Was,  as  you  know,  by  Fortinbras  of  Norway, 
Thereto  prick'd  on  by  a  most  emulate  pride, 
Dar'd  to  the  combat ;  in  which  our  valiant  Hamlet 
(For  so  this  side  of  our  known  world  esteem'd  him) 
Did  slay  this  Fortinbras ;  who,  by  a  seal'd  compact. 
Well  ratified  by  law  and  heraldry. 
Did  forfeit  with  his  life  all  those  his  lands. 
Which  he  stood  seiz'd  of,  to  the  conqueror: 
Against  the  which,  a  moiety  competent 
Was  gaged  by  our  king;  which  had  retum'd 
To  the  inheritance  of  Fortinbras, 
Had  he  been  vanquisher;  as,  by  the  same  cov'nant 
And  carriage  of  the  ai'ticle  desigu'd. 
His  fell  to  Hamlet.     Now,  sir,  young  Fortinbras, 
Of  unimprov'd  mettle  hot  and  full, 
Hath  in  the  skirts  of  Nonvay,  here  and  there, 
Shark'd  up  a  list  of  lawless  resolutes, 
For  food  and  diet,  to  some  enterprise 
That  hath  a  stomach  in't :  which  is  no  other 
(As  it  doth  well  appear  unto  our  state) 
But  to  recover  of  us,  by  strong  hand 
And  terms  compulsative,  those  'foresaid  lands 
So  by  his  father  lost.     And  this,  I  take  it. 
Is  the  main  motive  of  our  preparations, 
The  source  of  this  our  watch,  and  the  chief  head 
Of  this  post-haste  and  romage  in  the  land. 

Ber.  I  think,  it  be  no  other,  but  e'en  so : 
Well  may  it  sort,  that  this  portentous  figure 
Comes  armed  throvigh  our  watch ;  so  like  the  king 
That  was,  and  is,  the  question  of  these  wars. 

Hor.  A  mote  it  is  to  trouble  the  mind's  eye. 
In  the  most  high  and  palmy  state  of  Rome, 
A  little  ere  the  mightiest  Julius  fell. 
The  graves  stood  tenantless,  and  the  sheeted  dead 
Did  squeak  and  gibber  in  the  Roman  streets : 


As,  stars  with  trains  of  fire  and  dews  of  blood, 
Disasters  in  the  sun ;  and  the  moist  star. 
Upon  whose  influence  Neptune's  empire  stands. 
Was  sick  almost  to  doomsday  with  eclipse  : 
And  even  the  like  precurse  of  fierce  events — 
As  harbingers  preceding  still  the  fates. 
And  prologue  to  the  omen  coming  on, — 
Have  heaven  and  earth  together  demonstrated 
Unto  our  climatures  and  countrymen. — 


Re-enter  Ghost. 

But,  soft !  behold  !  lo,  where  it  comes  asain  ! 

I'll  cross  it,  though  it  blast  me. — Stay,  illusion! 

If  thou  hast  any  sound  or  use  of  voice, 

Speak  to  me : 

If  there  be  any  good  thing  to  be  done, 

That  may  to  thee  do  ease,  and  grace  to  me, 

Speak  to  me : 

If  thou  art  privy  to  thy  country's  fate, 

Which  happily  foreknowing  may  avoid, 

O,  speak ! 

Or,  if  thou  hast  uphoarded  in  thy  life 

Extorted  treasure  in  the  womb  of  earth. 

For  which,  they  say,  you  spirits  oft  walk  in  death, 

\^Cock  cr OIL'S. 
Speak  of  it : — stay,  and  speak ! — Stop  it,  Marcellus. 

Mar.   Shall  I  strike  at  it  with  my  partisan? 

Hor.  Do,  if  it  will  not  stand. 

Ber.  'Tis  here  ! 

Hor.  'Tis  here ! 

Mar.  'Tis  gone.  [Exit  Ghost. 


We  do  it  wrong,  being  so  majestical. 
To  offer  it  the  show  of  violence  ; 
For  it  is,  as  the  air,  invulnerable. 
And  our  vain  blows  malicious  mockery. 

Ber.  It  was  about  to  speak,  when  the  cock  crew. 

Hor.  And  then  it  started,  like  a  guilty  thing 
Upon  a  fearful  summons.     I  have  heard. 
The  cock,  that  is  the  trumpet  to  the  morn. 
Doth  with  his  lofty  and  shrill-sounding  throat 
Awake  the  god  of  day ;  and  at  his  warning. 
Whether  in  sea  or  fire,  in  earth  or  air, 
Th'  extravagant  and  erring  spirit  hies 
To  his  confine;   and  of  the  truth  herein 
This  present  object  made  prol)ation. 

Mar.   It  faded  on  the  crowing  of  the  cock. 
Some  say,  that  ever  'gainst  that  season  comes 
Wherein  our  Saviour's  birth  is  celebrated. 
This  bird  of  dawning  singeth  all  night  long  : 
And  then,  they  say,  no  spirit  can  walk  abroad ; 
The  nights  are  wholesome  ;  then  no  planets  strike. 
No  fairy  takes,  nor  witch  hath  power  to  charm, 
So  hallow'd  and  so  gracious  is  that  time. 

15 


ACT  I. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  II. 


Hor.   So  have  I  heard,  and  do  in  part  beheve  it. 
Brit,  look,  the  morn,  in  russet  mantle  clad. 
Walks  o'er  the  dew  of  yon  high  eastern  hill. 
Break  we  our  watch  up  -,  and,  by  my  advice, 
Let  us  impart  what  we  have  seen  to-night 
Unto  young  Hamlet ;  for,  upon  my  life, 
This  spirit,  dumb  to  us,  will  speak  to  him. 
Do  you  consent  we  shall  acquaint  him  with  it. 
As  needful  in  our  loves,  fitting  our  duty  ? 

Mar.  Let's  do't,  I  pray ;  and   I  this  morning 
know 
Where  we  shall  find  him  most  conveniently. 

[^Exeunt. 

Scene  H. —  The  same.     A  Room  of  State. 

Enter  the  King,  Queen,  Hamlet,  Polonius, 
Laertes,  Voltimand,  Cornelius,  Lords,  and 
Attendants. 

King.  Though  yet  of  Hamlet  our  dear  brother's 

death 
The  memory  be  green,  and  that  it  us  befitted 
To  bear  our  hearts  in  grief,  and  oiu'  whole  kingdom 
To  be  contracted  in  one  brow  of  woe ; 
Yet  so  far  hath  discretion  fought  with  nature. 
That  we  with  wisest  sorrow  think  on  him. 
Together  with  remembrance  of  ourselves. 
Therefore,  our  sometime  sister,  now  our  queen, 
Th'  imperial  jointress  of  this  warlike  state. 
Have  we,  as  'twere,  with  a  defeated  joy, — 
With  one  auspicious,  and  one  dropping  eye, 
With  mirth  in  funeral,  and  with  dirge  in  marriage, 
In  equal  scale  weighing  delight  and  dole, — 
Taken  to  wife :  nor  have  we  herein  barr'd 
Your  better  wisdoms,  which  have  freely  gone 
With  this  affair  along  :  for  all,  our  thanks. 
Now  follows,  that  you  know,  young  Fortinbras, 
Holding  a  weak  supposal  of  our  worth, 
Or  thinking,  by  our  late  dear  brother's  death 
Our  state  to  be  disjoint  and  out  of  frame, 
Colleagued  with  the  dream  of  his  advantage. 
He  hath  not  fail'd  to  pester  us  with  message, 
Importing  the  surrender  of  those  lands 
Lost  by  his  father,  with  all  bands  of  law, 
To  our  most  valiant  brother. — So  much  for  him. 
Now  for  ourself,  and  for  this  time  of  meeting. 
Thus  much  the  business  is :  we  have  here  writ 
To  Norway,  uncle  of  young  Fortinbras, — 
AVho,  iuipotent  and  bed-rid,  scarcely  hears 
Of  this  his  nephew's  purpose, — to  suppress 
His  fartlier  gait  herein,  in  that  the  levies, 
The  lists,  and  full  proportions,  are  all  made 
Out  of  his  subjects :  and  we  here  despatch 
You,  good  Cornelius,  and  you,  Voltimand, 
For  bearers  of  this  greeting  to  old  Norway; 
Giving  to  you  no  farther  personal  power 
To  business  with  the  king,  more  than  the  scope 
Of  these  dilated  articles  allow. 
Farewell ;  and  let  your  haste  commend  your  duty. 
Cor.  Vol.    In  that,  and  all  things,  will  we  show 

our  duty. 
King.  We  doubt  it  nothing :  heartily  farewell. 

\^Exeunt  Voltimand  and  Cornelius. 
And  now,  Laertes,  what's  the  news  with  you? 
You  told  us  of  some  suit;  what  is't,  Laertes? 
You  cannot  speak  of  reason  to  the  Dane, 
And  lose  your  voice  :    what   would'st   thou   beg, 

Laertes, 
That  shall  not  be  my  offer,  not  thy  asking  ? 
The  head  is  not  more  native  to  the  heart. 
The  hand  more  instrumental  to  the  mouth, 

16 


Than  is  the  throne  of  Denmark  to  thy  father. 
What  would'st  thou  have,  Laertes  ? 

Lacr.  My  dread  lord, 

Yoiu'  leave  and  favor  to  return  to  France ; 
From  whence  though  willingly  I  came  to  Denmark, 
To  show  my  duty  in  your  coronation, 
Yet  now,  I  nnrst  confess,  that  duty  done. 
My  thoughts  and  wishes  bend  again  toward  France, 
And  bow  them  to  your  gracious  leave  and  pardon. 

King.  Have  you  your  father's  leave  ?      What 
says  Polonius  ? 

Pol.   He  hath,  my  lord,  wi-ung  from  me  my  slow 
leave. 
By  laborsome  petition ;  and,  at  last. 
Upon  his  will  I  seal'd  my  hard  consent : 
I  do  beseech  you,  give  him  leave  to  go. 

King.  Take  thy  fair  hovu-,  Laertes  ;    time  be 
thine. 
And  thy  best  graces  :  spend  it  at  thy  will. — 
But  now,  my  cousin  Hamlet,  and  my  son, — 

Ham.  A  little  more  than  kin,  and  less  than  kind. 

\_Aside. 

King.  How  is  it  that  the  clouds  still  hang  on  you  ? 

Ham.  Not  so,  my  lord;  I  am  too  muchi'thesun. 

Queen.  Good  Hamlet,  cast  thy  nighted  colour  off, 
And  let  thine  eye  look  like  a  friend  on  Denmark. 
Do  not,  for  ever,  with  thy  vailed  lids 
Seek  for  thy  noble  father  in  the  dust : 
Thou  know'st,  'tis  common  :  all  that  live  must  die, 
Passing  through  nature  to  eternity. 

Ham.  Ay,  madam,  it  is  common. 

Queen.  If  it  be. 

Why  seems  it  so  particular  with  thee  ? 

Ham.  Seems,  madam!  nay,  it  is;  I  know  not 
seems. 
'Tis  not  alone  my  inky  cloak,  good  mother, 
Nor  customary  suits  of  solemn  black. 
Nor  windy  suspiralion  of  forc'd  breath. 
No,  nor  tire  fruitful  river  in  the  eye. 
Nor  the  dejected  'haviour  of  the  visage. 
Together  with  all  forms,  moods,  shows  of  grief. 
That  can  denote  me  truly :  these,  indeed,  seem. 
For  they  are  actions  that  a  man  might  play; 
But  I  have  that  within,  which  passeth  show, 
These  but  the  trappings  and  the  suits  of  woe. 

King.  'Tis    sweet   and   commendable    in  your 
natiu-e,  Handet, 
To  give  these  mourning  duties  to  your  father : 
But,  you  must  know,  your  father  lost  a  father; 
That  father  lost,  lost  his ;   and  the  survivor  bound 
In  filial  obligation,  for  some  term. 
To  do  obsequious  sorrow :  but  to  persevere 
In  obstinate  condolement  is  a  course 
Of  impiouf.  stubbornness;  'tis  unmanly  grief: 
It  shows  a  will  most  incorrect  to  heaven ; 
A  heart  unfortified,  a  mind  impatient, 
An  understanding  simple  and  unschool'd : 
For  what,  we  know,  must  be,  and  is  as  common 
As  any  the  most  vulgar  thing  to  sense. 
Why  should  we,  in  our  peevish  opposition. 
Take  it  to  heart  ?     Fie  I  'tis  a  fault  to  heaven, 
A  fault  against  the  dead,  a  fault  to  nature, 
To  reason  most  absurd,  whose  common  theme 
Is  death  of  fathers,  and  who  still  hath  cried. 
From  the  first  corse  till  he  that  died  to-day, 
"  This  must  be  so."     We  pray  you,  throw  to  earth 
This  unprcvailing  woe,  and  think  of  us 
As  of  a  father;  for  let  the  world  take  note, 
You  are  the  most  immediate  to  our  throne ; 
And,  with  no  less  nobility  of  love 
Than  that  which  dearest  father  bears  his  son, 


ACT  I. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  ir. 


Do  I  impart  toward  you.     For  your  intent 
In  going  bacli  to  school  in  Wittenberg, 
It  is  most  retrograde  to  our  desire : 
And,  we  beseecii  you,  bend  you  to  remain 
Here,  in  the  cheer  and  comfort  of  our  eye, 
Our  chiefest  courtier,  cousin,  and  our  son. 

Queen.   Let   not  thy  mother   lose   her  prayers, 

Hamlet : 
I  pray  thee  stay  with  us ;  go  not  to  Wittenberg. 
Ham.   I  shall  in  all  my  best  obey  you,  madam. 
King.   Why,  'tis  a  loving  and  a  fair  reply ; 
Be  as  ourself  in  Denmark. — Madam,  come ; 
This  gentle  and  unforc"d  accord  of  Hamlet 
Sits  smiling  to  my  heart :  in  grace  whereof, 
No  jocund  health  that  Denmark  drinks  to-dav. 
But  the  great  cannon  to  the  clouds  shall  tell. 
And  the  king's  rouse  the  heaven  shall  bruit  again, 
Re-speaking  earthly  thunder.     Come  awav. 

[Flourish.     Exeunt  all  hut  Hamlet. 
Ham.   O I  that   this  too,  too   solid  flesh  would 

melt. 
Thaw,  and  resolve  itself  into  a  dew ; 
Or  that  the  Everlasting  had  not  fix'd 
His  canon  'gainst  self-slaughter.     O  God  !   O  God  I 
How  weary,  stale,  flat,  and  unprofitable 
Seem  to  me  all  the  uses  of  this  world  I 
Fie  on't  I   O  fie  !   'tis  an  unweeded  iiarJen, 
That   grows  to   seed ;    things  rank,   and  gross  in 

nature, 
Possess  it  merely.     That  it  should  come  to  this  I 
But  two  months  dead  I — nay,  not  so  much,  not  two: 
So  excellent  a  king ;  that  was,  to  this, 
Hyperion  to  a  satyr:  so  loving  to  my  mother, 
That  he  might  not  beteera  the  winds  of  heaven 
Visit  her  face  too  roughly.     Heaven  and  earth  I 
Must  I  remember  ?  why,  she  would  hang  on  him. 
As  if  increase  of  appetite  had  grown 
By  what  it  fed  on;  and  yet,  within  a  month, — 
Let   me    not    think    on't. —  Frailty,    thv   name   is 

woman  I — 
A  little  montli:  or  ere  those  shoes  were  old. 
With  which  she  follow'd  my  poor  father's  body. 
Like  Niobe,  all  tears : — why  she,  even  she, 
(O  God  I   a  beast,  that  wants  discourse  of  reason, 
Would  have  mourn"d  longer) — mairied  with  my 

uncle. 
My  father's  brother,  but  no  more  like  mv  father. 
Than  I  to  Hercules  :  within  a  month  ; 
Ere  yet  the  salt  of  most  unrighteous  tears 
Had  left  the  flushing  in  her  galled  eves. 
She  maiTied. — O,  most  wicked  speed,  to  post 
With  such  dexterity  to  incestuous  sheets ! 
It  is  not,  nor  it  cannot  come  to,  good ; 
But  break,  my  heart,  for  I  must  hold  my  tongue  I 

Enter  Horatio,  Bernardo,  and  Marcellus. 

Hor.  Hail  to  your  lordship  I 

Ham.  I  am  glad  to  see  you  well ; 

Horatio, — or  I  do  forget  myself. 

Hor.  The  same,  my  lord,  and  your  poor  servant 
ever. 

Ham.  Sir,   my   good  friend  :    I'll   change    that 
name  with  you. 
And  what  make  vou  from  Wittenberg,  Horatio  ? — 
Marcellus  ? 

Mar.   My  good  lord. — 

Ham.   I  am  very  glad  to  see  you ;  good  even, 
sir. — 
But  what,  in  faith,  make  you  from  Wittenberg? 

Hor.  A  truant  disposition,  good  my  lord. 

Ham.  I  would  not  hear  your  enemy  say  so ; 


Nor  shall  you  do  mine  ear  that  violence, 
To  make  it  truster  of  your  own  report 
Against  yourself:   I  know,  you  aie  no  tnaaut. 
But  what  is  your  aflair  in  Elsinore  ? 
We'll  teach  you  to  drink  deep,  ere  you  depart. 

Hor.  3Iy  lord,  I  came  to  see  your  father's  funeral. 

Ham.  I   pray   thee,   do   not   mock  me,   fellow- 
student  ; 
I  think,  it  was  to  see  my  mother's  wedding. 

Hor.   Indeed,  my  lord,  it  followed  hard  upon. 

Ham.   Thrift,  thrift,  Horatio  I   the  funeral  bak'd 
meats 
Did  coldly  furnish  forth  the  mamage  tables. 
'Would  1  had  met  my  dearest  foe  in  heaven 
Ere  ever  I  had  seen  that  day,  Horatio  I— 
My  father, — methinks,  I  see  my  father. 

Hor.  O  !  where,  my  lord  ? 

Ham.  In  my  mind's  eye,  Horatio. 

Hor.  1  saw  him  once :  he  was  a  goodly  king. 

Ham.   He  was  a  man,  take  him  for  all  in  all, 
I  shall  not  look  upon  his  like  again. 

Hor.  My  lord,  I  think  I  saw  him  yestei-night. 

Ham.   Saw  I   who  ? 

Hor.  My  lord,  the  king  yoiu-  father. 

Ham.  The  king  my  father  I 

Hor.  Season  j^our  admiration  for  a  while 
With  an  attent  ear,  till  1  may  deliver. 
Upon  the  witness  of  these  gentlemen, 
This  man'el  to  you, 

Ham.  For  God's  love,  let  me  hear. 

Hor.   Two  nights  together,  had  these  gentlemen, 
^larcellus  and  Bernardo,  on  their  watch. 
In  the  dead  waste  and  middle  of  the  night. 
Been  thus  cncounter'd.     A  figure,  like  your  father, 
Arm'd  at  all  points,  exactly,  cap-a-pie. 
Appears  before  them,  and  with  solemn  march 
Goes  slow  and  stately  by  them :  thrice  he  walk'd, 
By  their  oppress'd  and  fear-surprised  eyes, 
Within  his  truncheon's  length  :  whilst  they,  dislill'd 
Almost  to  jelly  with  the  act  of  fear, 
Stand  dumb,  and  speak  not  to  liim=     This  to  me 
In  dreadful  secrecy  impart  they  did. 
And  I  with  them  the  third  night  kept  the  watch ; 
Where,  as  they  had  delivered,  both  in  time, 
Form  of  the  thing,  each  word  made  tnie  and  good. 
The  apparition  comes.     I  knew  your  father ; 
These  hands  are  not  more  like. 

Ham.  But  where  was  this? 

Mar.   3Iy   lord,   \ipon    the    platform   where   ^\e 
watch'd. 

Ham.  Did  vou  not  speak  to  it  ? 

Hor.  '  My  lord.  I  did. 

But  answer  made  it  none ;  yet  once,  methought, 
It  lifted  up  its  head,  and  did  address 
Itself  to  motion,  like  as  it  would  speak : 
But,  even  then,  the  morning  cock  crew  loud, 
And  at  the  sound  it  slirvmk  in  haste  away, 
And  vanish'd  from  our  sight. 

Ham.  'Tis  very  strange. 

Hor.  As  I  do  live,  my  honour'd  lord,  'tis  tiaie  ; 
And  we  did  think  it  writ  down  in  oiu"  duty. 
To  let  you  know  of  it. 

Ham.   Indeed,  indeed,  sirs,  but  this  troubles  me. 
Hold  you  the  watch  to-night  ? 

All.  We  do,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Arm'd,  say  you  ? 

All.  Arai'd,  my  lord- 

Ham.  From  top  to  toe  ? 

All.  My  lord,  from  head  to  foot. 

Ham.   Then,  saw  you  not  his  face  ? 

Hor.  O  I  yes,  my  lord :  he  wore  his  beaver  up, 
17 


ACT  I. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCKNE  III. 


Ham.  What !  look'd  he  fiowningly  ? 

Hor.  A  countenance  more 

In  sorrow  tlian  ni  anger. 

Ham.  Pale,  or  red  ? 

Hor.  Nay,  very  pale. 

Ham.  And  fix'd  his  eyes  upon  you? 

Hor.  Most  constantly. 

Ham,.  I  would  1  had  been  there. 

Hor.  It  would  have  much  amaz'd  you. 

Ham.  Very  like, 

Very  like.     Stay'd  it  long  ? 

Hor.  While  one  with  moderate  haste  might  tell 
a  hundred. 

Mar.  Ber.  Longer,  longer. 

Hor.  Not  when  I  saw  it. 

Ham.  His  beard  was  grizzled  1  no] 

Hor.  It  was,  as  I  have  seen  it  in  his  life, 
A  sable  silver'd. 

Ham.  I  will  watch  to-night : 

Perchance,  'twill  walk  again. 

Hor.  I  warrant  it  will. 

Ham.  If  it  assume  my  noble  father's  person, 
I'll  speak  to  it,  though  hell  itself  should  gape. 
And  bid  me  hold  my  peace.     I  pray  you  all, 
If  you  have  hitherto  conceal'd  this  sight, 
Let  it  be  tenable  in  your  silence  still ; 
And  whatsoever  else  shall  hap  to-night. 
Give  it  an  understanding,  but  no  tongue : 
I  will  requite  your  loves.     So,  fare  you  well : 
Upon  the  platform,  'twixt  eleven  and  twelve, 
I'll  visit  you. 

All.  Our  duty  to  your  honoiu". 

Ham.  Your  loves,  as  mine  to  you.     Farewell. 
[Exeunt  Horatio,  Marcellus,  and  Bernardo. 
My  father's  spirit  in  arms !   all  is  not  well ; 
I  doubt  some  foul  play :  would  the  night  were  come ! 
Till  then  sit  still,  my  soul.     Foul  deeds  will  rise. 
Though  all  the  earth  o'erwhelm  them,  to  men's 
eyes.  [Exit. 

Scene  III. — A  Room  in  Polonius'  House. 
Enter  Laertes  and  Ophelia. 

Laer.  My  necessaries  are  embark'd  ;  farewell : 
And,  sister,  as  the  winds  give  benefit. 
And  convoy  is  assistant,  do  not  sleep, 
But  let  me  hear  from  you. 

Ojjh.  Do  you  doubt  that  ? 

Laer.  For  Hamlet,  and  the  trifling  of  his  favour, 
Hold  it  a  fashion,  and  a  toy  in  blood ; 
A  violet  in  the  youth  of  primy  nature. 
Forward,  not  permanent,  sweet,  not  lasting. 
The  perfume  and  suppliance  of  a  minute  ; 
No  more. 

Oph.  No  more  but  so  ? 

Laer.  Think  it  no  more  : 

For  nature,  crescent,  does  not  grow  alone 
In  thews  and  bulk ;  but,  as  this  temple  waxes. 
The  inward  service  of  the  mind  and  soul 
Grows  wide  withal.     Perhaps,  he  loves  you  now ; 
And  now  no  soil,  nor  cautel,  doth  besmirch 
The  virtue  of  his  will :  but  you  must  fear. 
His  greatness  weigh'd,  his  will  is  not  his  own, 
For  he  himself  is  subject  to  his  birth  : 
He  may  not,  as  unvalued  persons  do. 
Carve  for  himself;  for  on  his  choice  depends 
The  sanctity  and  health  of  this  whole  state ; 
And  therefore  must  his  choice  be  circumscrib'd 
Unto  the  voice  and  yielding  of  that  body, 
Whereof  he  is  the  head.      Then,  if  he   says  he 
loves  you, 

18 


It  fits  your  wisdom  so  far  to  believe  it, 

As  he  in  his  particular  act  and  place 

May  give  his  saying  deed;  which  is  no  further. 

Than  the  main  voice  of  Denmark  goes  withal. 

Then,  weigh  what  loss  your  honour  may  sustain. 

If  with  too  credent  car  you  list  his  songs. 

Or  lose  your  heart,  or  your  chaste  treasure  open 

To  his  unmaster'd  importunity. 

Fear  it,  Ophelia,  fear  it,  my  dear  sister; 

And  keep  you  in  the  rear  of  your  afi'ection, 

Out  of  the  shot  and  danger  of  desire. 

The  chariest  maid  is  prodigal  enough. 

If  she  unmask  her  beauty  to  the  moon. 

Virtue  itself  'scapes  not  calumnious  strokes  : 

The  canker  galls  the  infants  of  the  spring. 

Too  oft  before  their  buttons  be  disclos'd ; 

And  in  the  morn  and  liquid  dew  of  youth 

Contagious  blastments  are  most  imminent. 

Be  wary,  then ;  best  safety  lies  in  fear : 

YoiUh  to  itself  rel)els,  though  none  else  near. 

Ojih.   I  shall  th'  effect  of  this  good  lesson  keep, 
As  watchman  to  my  heart.     But,  good  my  brother, 
Do  not,  as  some  imgracious  pastors  do. 
Show  me  the  steep  and  thorny  way  to  heaven, 
Whilst,  like  a  puff'd  and  reckless  libertine. 
Himself  the  primrose  path  of  dalliance  treads, 
And  recks  not  his  own  read. 

Laer.  O  !  fear  me  not. 

I  stay  too  long ; — but  here  my  father  comes. 

Enter  Polonius. 

A  double  blessing  is  a  double  grace ; 
Occasion  smiles  upon  a  second  leave. 

Pol.  Yet   here,   Laertes  ?    aboard,   aboard,   for 
shame ! 
The  wind  sits  in  the  shoulder  of  your  sail, 
And  you  are  stay'd  for.     There,  my  blessing  with 
you ;     [Laying  his  hand  on  Laertes'  head. 
And  these  few  precepts  in  thy  memory 
Look  thou  character,   (rive  thy  thoughts  no  tongue. 
Nor  any  unproi)ortion'd  thought  his  act. 
Be  thou  familiar,  but  by  no  means  vulgar: 
The  friends  thou  hast,  and  their  adoption  tried, 
Grapple  them  to  ihy  soul  with  hoops  of  steel; 
But  do  not  dull  thy  palm  with  entertainment 
Of  each  new-hatch'd,  unfledg'd  comrade.     Beware 
Of  entrance  to  a  quarrel ;  but,  being  in, 
Bear't,  that  tli'  opposed  may  beware  of  thee. 
Give  every  man  thine  ear,  but  few  thy  voice ; 
Take  each  man's  censure,  but  reserve  thy  judgment. 
Costly  thy  habit  as  thy  purse  can  buy. 
But  not  express'd  in  fancy  ;  rich,  not  gaudy  : 
For  the  ajjparel  oft  proclaims  the  man  ; 
And  they  in  France,  of  the  best  rank  and  station. 
Are  of  a  most  select  and  generous  chief  in  that. 
Neither  a  borrower,  nor  a  lender  be ; 
For  loan  oft  loses  both  itself  and  friend. 
And  borrowing  dulls  the  edge  of  husbandry. 
This  above  all, — to  thine  ownself  be  true; 
And  it  must  follow,  as  the  night  tlie  day. 
Thou  canst  not  then  l)e  false  to  any  man. 
Farewell :  my  blessing  season  this  in  thee  I 

Laer.   Most  humbly  do  I  take  my  leave,  my  lord. 

Pol.  The  time  invites  you :  go ;  your  servants 
tend. 

Laer.  Farewell,  Oj)lielia;  and  remember  well 
What  I  have  said  to  you. 

Opli.  'Tis  in  my  memory  lock'd, 

And  you  yotirself  shall  keep  the  key  of  it. 

Laer.  Farewell.  [Exit  Laertes. 

Pol.  What  is't,  Ophelia,  he  hath  said  to  you  ? 


ACT   I. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCKNE  IV. 


Oph.  So   please  yovi,  something  touching  the 
luid  Hamlet. 

Pol.   Marry,  well  bethought: 
'Tis  told  me,  he  hath  very  oft  of  late 
Given  private  time  to  you;  and  you  yourself 
Have  of  your  audience  been  most  free  and  boun- 
teous. 
If  it  be  so,  (as  so  'tis  put  on  me, 
And  that  in  way  of  caution,)  I  must  tell  you, 
You  do  not  understand  yourself  so  clearly, 
As  it  behoves  my  daughter,  and  your  honour. 
What  is  between  you  .'  give  me  up  the  truth. 

Oph.  He   hath,   my  lord,  of  late   made   many 
tenders 
Of  his  affection  to  me. 

Pol.  Affection  ?   pooh !  you  speak  like  a  green 

Unsifted  in  such  perilous  circumstance. 

Do  you  believe  his  tenders,  as  you  call  them? 

Oph.   I  do   not  know,  my  lord,  what  I  should 
think. 

Pol.  Marry,  I'll  teach  you  :    think  yourself  a 
baby ; 
That  you  have  ta'en  these  tenders  for  true  pay. 
Which  are   not  sterling.     Tender  yourself  more 

dearly ; 
Or,  not  to  crack  the  wind  of  the  poor  phrase, 
Wronging  it  thus,  you'll  tender  me  a  fool. 

Oph.  3Iy  lord,  he  hath  importun'd  me  with  love, 
In  honourable  fashion. 

Pol.  Ay,  fashion  yovi  may  call  it;  go  to,  go  to. 

Oph.  And  hath  given  countenance  to  his  speech, 
my  lord, 
With  almost  all  the  lioly  vows  of  heaven. 

Pol.  Ay,  springes  to   catch  woodcocks.     I  do 
know. 
When  the  blood  burns,  how  prodigal  the  soul 
Lends  the  tongue  vows :  these  blazes,  daughtei-, 
Giving  more  light  than  heat, — extinct  in  both. 
Even  in  their  promise,  as  it  is  a  making, — 
You  must  not  take  for  fire.     From  this  time. 
Be  somewhat  scanter  of  your  maiden  presence  : 
Set  your  entreatments  at  a  higher  rate. 
Than  a  command  to  parley.     For  lord  Hamlet, 
Believe  so  much  in  him,  that  he  is  young ; 
And  with  a  larger  tether  may  he  walk. 
Than  may  be  given  you.     In  few,  Ophelia, 
Do  not  believe  his  vows,  for  they  are  brokers 
Not  of  that  die  which  their  investments  show, 
But  mere  implorators  of  unholy  suits. 
Breathing  like  sanctified  and  pious  bonds. 
The  better  to  beguile.     This  is  for  all, — 
I  would  not,  in  plain  terms,  from  this  time  forth, 
Have  you  so  slander  any  moment's  leisure. 
As  to  give  words  or  talk  with  the  lord  Hamlet. 
Look  to't,  I  charge  you ;  come  your  ways. 

Oph.  I  shall  obey,  my  lord.  \^Exewit. 

Scene  IV. —  The  Platform. 
Enter  Hamlet,  Horatio,  and  Marcellus. 

Ham.   The  air  bites  shrewdly ;  it  is  very  cold. 
Hnr.   It  is  a  nipping,  and  an  eager  air. 
Ham.   What  hour  now  ? 

Hor..  I  think,  it  lacks  of  twelve. 

Mar.  No,  it  is  struck. 

Hor.  Indeed  ?    I   heard   it   not :    it  then  draws 
near  the  season, 
Wherein  the  spirit  held  his  wont  to  walk. 

[vl  Flourish  of  Trumpets.,  and  Ordnance 
shot  off,  within. 


What  does  this  mean,  my  lord  ? 

Ham.  The  king  doth  wake  to-night,  and  takes 
his  rouse. 
Keeps  w'assel,  and  the  swaggering  up-spring  reels ; 
And  as  he  drains  his  draughts  of  Rhenish  down, 
The  kettle-drum  and  trumpet  thus  bray  out 
The  triumph  of  his  pledge. 

Hor.  Is  it  a  custom  ? 

Ham.  Ay,  marry,  is't: 
But  to  my  mind, — though  I  am  native  here, 
And  to  the  manner  born, — it  is  a  custom 
More  honour'd  in  the  breach,  than  the  observance. 
This  heavy-headed  revel,  east  and  west 
Makes  us  traduc'd  and  tax'd  of  other  nations  : 
They  clepe  lis  drunkards,  and  with  swinish  phrase 
Soil  our  addition ;  and,  indeed,  it  takes 
From  our  achievements,  though  perform'd  at  height, 
The  pith  and  marrow  of  our  attribute. 
So,  oft  it  chances  in  particular  men. 
That  for  some  vicious  mole  of  nature  in  them. 
As,  in  their  birth,  (wherein  they  are  not  guilty, 
Since  nature  cannot  choose  his  origin,) 
By  their  o'ergrowth  of  some  complexion. 
Oft  breaking  down  the  pales  and  forts  of  reason ; 
Or  by  some  habit,  that  too  much  o'er-leavens 
The  form  of  plausive  manners ; — that  these  men, — 
Carrying,  I  say,  the  stamp  of  one  defect 
Being  nature's  livery,  or  fortune's  star, — 
Their  virtues  else,  be  they  as  pure  as  grace. 
As  infinite  as  man  may  undergo. 
Shall  in  the  general  censvire  take  corruption 
From  that  particular  fault :  the  dram  of  base 
Doth  all  the  noble  substance  often  dout. 
To  his  own  scandal. 

Enter  Ghost. 

Hor.  Look,  my  lord  !  it  comes. 

Ham.  Angels  and  ministers  of  grace  defend  us  I 
Be  thou  a  spirit  of  health,  or  goblin  damn'd. 
Bring  with  thee  airs  from  heaven,  or  blasts  from  hell. 
Be  thy  intents  wicked,  or  charitable. 
Thou  com'st  in  such  a  questionable  shape. 
That  I  will  speak  to  thee.     I'll  call  thee,  Hamlet, 
King,  Father,  Royal  Dane:  O!  answer  me: 
Let  me  not  burst  in  ignorance;  but  tell. 
Why  thy  canoniz'd  bones,  hearsed  in  death. 
Have  burst  their  cerements  ?  why  the  sepulchre, 
Wherein  we  saw  thee  quietly  in-urn'd. 
Hath  op'd  his  ponderous  and  marble  jaws. 
To  cast  thee  up  again  ?     What  may  this  mean, 
That  thou,  dead  corse,  again,  in  complete  steel, 
Revisit'st  thus  the  glimpses  of  the  moon. 
Making  night  hideous ;  and  we  fools  of  nature. 
So  hori'idly  to  shake  our  disposition. 
With  thoughts  beyond  the  reaches  of  our  souls  ? 
Say,  why  is  this  ?  wherefore  ?  what  should  we  do  ? 
\_The  Ghost  beckons  Hamlet. 

Hor.  It  beckons  you  to  go  away  with  it, 
As  if  it  some  impartment  did  desire 
To  you  alone. 

Mar.  Look,  with  what  courteous  action 

It  waves  you  to  a  more  removed  ground : 
But  do  not  go  with  it. 

Hor.  No,  by  no  means. 

Ham.  It  will  not  speak ;  then,  will  I  follow  it. 

Hor.  Do  not,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Whv,  what  should  be  the  fear? 

I  do  not  set  my  life  at  a  pin's  fee ; 
And,  for  my  soul,  what  can  it  do  to  that. 
Being  a  thing  immortal  as  itself? 
It  waves  me  forth  again : — I'll  follow  it. 

19 


ACT   I. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  V. 


Hor.  What,  if  it  tempt  you  towards  the  flood, 
my  lord, 
Or  to  the  dreadful  summit  of  the  cliff, 
That  beetles  o'er  his  base  into  the  sea, 
And  there  assume  some  other  horrible  form, 
Which  might  deprive  your  sovereignty  of  reason. 
And  draw  you  into  madness  ?  think  of  it : 
The  very  place  puts  toys  of  desperation, 
Witlrout  more  motive,  into  every  brain 
That  looks  so  many  fathoms  to  the  sea. 
And  hears  it  roar  beneath. 

Ham.  It  waves  me  still : — Go  on, 

I'll  follow  thee. 

Mar.  You  shall  not  go,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Hold  off  your  hands. 

Hor.  Be  rul'd:  you  shall  not  go. 


'.Hi  ,1  m- 


m 


m . . 


ii 


-^^^mmmmy0'- 


Ilaiii.  jMy  fate  cries  out, 

An  1  makes  each  petty  artery  in  this  body 
As  hardy  as  the  Nemeau  lion's  nerve. 

[Ghost  beckons 
^  ill  am  I  call'd. — Unhand  me.  gentlemen, — 

[Breaking from  them. 
By  heaven,  I'll  make  a  ghost  of  him  that  lets  me  : — 
I  b  ly,  away  I — Go  on,  I'll  follow  thee. 

[Exeunt  Ghost  and  Hamlet. 
Hor.  He  waxes  desperate  with  imagination. 
]\[ar.   Let's  follow  ;  'tis  not  fit  thus  to  obey  him. 
Hor.   Have  after. — To  what  issue  will  this  come  ? 
Mar.   Something  is  rotten  in  the  state  of  Den- 
mark. 
Hor.   Heaven  will  direct  it. 
Mar.  Nay,  let's  follow-  him. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — A  more  remote  part  of  the  Platform. 
Enter  Ghost  and  Hamlet. 

Ham.  Whither  wilt  thou  lead  me?  speak,  I'll 
go  no  further. 

Ghost.   Mark  me. 

Ham.  I  will. 

Ghost.  My  hour  is  almost  come, 

When  I  to  sulphurous  and  tormenting  flames 
Must  render  up  myself. 

Ham.  Alas,  poor  ghost ! 


ACT   I. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  V, 


Ghost.  Pity  me  not ;  but  lend  thy  serious  hearing 
To  what  I  shall  unfold. 

Ham.  Speak,  I  am  bound  to  hear. 

Gliost.  So  art  thou  to  revenge,  when  thou  shall 
hear. 

Ham.  What? 

Ghost.  1  am  thy  father's  spirit ; 
Doom'd  for  a  cei'tain  term  to  walk  the  night, 
And  for  the  day  confin'd  to  fast  in  lires, 
Till  the  foul  crimes,  done  in  my  days  of  nature. 
Are  burnt  and  purg'd  away.     But  that  I  am  forbid 
To  tell  the  secrets  of  my  prison-house, 
I  could  a  tale  unfold,  whose  lightest  word 
Would  harrow  up  thy  soul,  freeze  thy  young  blood, 
3Iake   thy   two   eyes,   like   stars,  stai't   from   their 

spheres, 
Thy  knotted  and  combined  locks  to  part. 
And  each  particular  hair  to  stand  an-end, 
Like  quills  upon  the  fretful  porcupine: 
But  this  eternal  blazon  must  not  be 
To  ears  of  flesh  and  blood. — List,  list,  O  list  I — 
If  thou  didst  ever  thy  dear  father  love, — 

Ham.  O  God ! 

Ghost.  Revenge  his   foul  and   most  unnatural 
murder. 

Hani.  Murder? 

Ghost.  Murder  most  foul,  as  in  the  best  it  is; 
But  this  most  foul,  strange,  and  unnatural. 

Ham.  Haste  me  to  know't,  that  I,  with  wings 
as  swift 
As  meditation,  or  the  thoughts  of  love, 
May  sweep  to  my  revenge. 

Ghost.  I  find  thee  apt ; 

And  duller  should'st  thou  be,  than  the  fat  weed 
That  rots  itself  in  ease  on  Lethe  wharf, 
Would'st  thou  not  stir  in  this  :  now,  Hamlet,  hear. 
'Tis  given  out,  that  sleeping  in  mine  orchard, 
A  serpent  stung  me  :  so  the  whole  ear  of  Denmark 
Is  by  a  forged  process  of  my  death 
Rankly  abus'd ;  but  know,  thou  noble  youth, 
The  serpent  that  did  sting  thy  father's  life 
Now  wears  his  crown. 

Ham.  O,  my  prophetic  soul !  my  uncle ! 

Ghost.  Ay,  that  incestuous,  that  adulterate  beast. 
With  witchcraft  of  his  wit,  with  traitorous  gifts, 
(O  wicked  wit,  and  gifts,  that  have  the  power 
So  to  seduce !)  won  to  his  shameful  lust 
The  will  of  my  most  seeming  virtuous  queen. 
O,  Hamlet,  what  a  falling-off  was  there  I 
From' me,  whose  love  was  of  that  dignity. 
That  it  went  hand  in  hand  even  with  the  vow 
I  made  to  her  in  marriage ;  and  to  decline 
Upon  a  wretch,  whose  natural  gifts  were  poor 
To  those  of  mine  ! 

But  virtue,  as  it  never  will  be  mov'd. 
Though  lewdness  court  it  in  a  shape  of  heaven. 
So  lust,  though  to  a  radiant  angel  link'd, 
Will  sate  itself  in  a  celestial  bed. 
And  prey  on  garbage. 

But,  soft!  methinks,  I  scent  the  morning  air: 
Brief  let  me  be. — Sleeping  within  mine  orchard. 
My  custom  always  in  the  afternoon, 
L^pon  my  secure  hour  thy  uncle  stole. 
With  juice  of  cursed  hebenon  in  a  phial. 
And  in  the  porches  of  mine  ears  did  pour 
The  leperous  distilment ;  whose  effect 
Holds  such  an  enmity  with  blood  of  man, 
That,  swift  as  quicksilver,  it  courses  through 
The  natural  gates  and  alleys  of  the  body ; 
And  with  a  sudden  vigour  it  doth  posset. 
And  curd,  like  eager  droppings  into  milli. 


The  thin  and  wholesome  blood  :  so  did  it  mine ; 

And  a  most  instant  tetter  bark'd  about. 

Most  lazar-like,  with  vile  and  loathsome  crust 

All  my  smooth  body. 

Thus  was  I,  sleeping,  by  a  brother's  hand. 

Of  life,  of  crown,  of  queen,  at  once  despatch'd  : 

Cut  off  even  in  the  blossoms  of  my  sin, 

Unhousel'd,  disappointed,  unanel'd ; 

No  reckoning  made,  but  sent  to  my  account 

With  all  my  imperfections  on  my  head. 

Ham.  O,  horrible  !  O,  hoi-rible  I  most  horrible  ! 

Ghost.  If  thou  hast  nature  in  thee,  bear  it  not ; 
Let  not  the  royal  bed  of  Denmark  be 
A  couch  for  luxury  and  damned  incest. 
But,  howsoever  thou  pursuest  this  act. 
Taint  not  thy  mind,  nor  let  thy  soul  contrive 
Against  thy  mother  aught :  leave  her  to  heaven, 
And  to  those  thorns  that  in  her  bosom  lodge. 
To  prick  and  sting  her.     Fare  thee  well  at  once. 
The  glow-worm  shows  the  matin  to  be  near. 
And  'gins  to  pale  his  uneffectual  fire : 
Adieu,  adieu  !  Hamlet,  remember  me. 

[Exit. 

Ham.  O,   all  you   host   of  heaven  I    O   earth! 
What  else  ? 
And  shall  I  couple  hell  ? — O  fie  ! — Hold,  hold,  my 

lieart ; 
And  you,  my  sinews,  grow  not  instant  old, 
But  bear  me  stiffly  up  I — Remember  thee  ? 
Ay,  thou  poor  ghost,  while  memory  holds  a  seat 
In  this  distracted  globe.     Remember  thee? 
Yea,  from  the  table  of  my  memory 
I'll  wipe  away  all  trivial  fond  records. 
All  saws  of  books,  all  forms,  all  pressures  past. 
That  yoiith  and  observation  copied  there. 
And  thy  commandment  all  alone  shall  live 
Within  the  book  and  volume  of  my  brain, 
Unmix'd  with  baser  matter :  yes,  by  heaven. 
O,  most  pernicious  woman  ! 

0  villain,  villain,  smiling,  damned  villain  ! 
My  tables, — meet  it  is,  I  set  it  down. 

That  one  may  smile,  and  smile,  and  be  a  villain; 
At  least,  I  am  sure,  it  may  be  so  in  Denmark : 

[  Writing. 
So,  uncle,  there  you  are.     Now  to  my  word ; 
It  is,  "Adieu,  adieu!  remember  me." 

1  have  sworn't. 

Hor.   [Within.]   My  lord  !  my  lord  ! 

Mar.   [Within.]   Lord  Hamlet! 

Hor.    [Within.]  Heaven  secure  him! 

Mar.   [Within.]   So  be  it! 

Hor.   [Within.]   lUo,  ho,  ho,  my  lord ! 

Ham.  Hillo,  ho,  ho,  boy  I  come,  bird,  come. 

Enter  Horatio  and  Marcellus. 

3Tar.  How  is't,  my  noble  lord  ? 

Hor.  What  news,  my  lord  ? 

Ham.  O,  wonderful ! 

Hor.  Good,  my  lord,  tell  it. 

Ham.  No ; 

You'll  reveal  it. 

Hor.   Not  I,  my  lord,  by  heaven. 

Mar.  Nor  I,  my  lord. 

Ha7n.   How  say  you,  then  ;  would  heart  of  man 
once  think  it  ? — 
But  you'll  be  secret. 

Hor.  Mar.  Ay,  by  heaven,  my  lord. 

Ham.  There's   ne'er   a  villain  dwelling   in   all 
Denmark, 
But  he's  an  ai-rant  knave. 

21 


Hor.  There  needs  no  ghost,  my  lord,  coine  from 
the  grave 
To  tell  us  this. 

Ham.  Why,  right ;  you  are  i'  the  right ; 

And  so,  without  more  circumstance  at  all, 
I  hold  it  fit  that  we  shake  hands  and  part : 
You,  as  your  business  and  desire  shall  point  you, 
For  every  man  hath  business  and  desire. 
Such  as  it  is;  and,  for  mine  own  poor  part, 
Look  you,  I'll  go  pi'ay. 

Hor.   These  are  but  wild  and  whirling  worlds, 
my  lord. 

Ham.   I  am  sorry  they  offend  you,  heartily  ; 
Yes,  'faith,  heartily. 

Hor.  There's  no  offence,  my  lord. 

Ham.   Yes,    by    Saint   Patrick,    but   there    is, 
Horatio, 
And  much  oliTence  too.    Touching  this  vision  here, 
It  is  an  honest  ghost,  that  let  me  tell  you : 
For  your  desire  to  know  what  is  between  us, 

22 


O'er-master  't  as  you  may.    And  now,  good  friends, 
As  you  are  friends,  scholars,  and  soldiers, 
Give  me  one  poor  request. 

Hor.   What  is't,  my  lord  ?  we  will. 

Ham.  Never  make  known  what  you  have  seen 
to-night. 

Hor.  Mar.  My  lord,  we  will  not. 

Ham.  Nay,  but  swear't. 

Hor.  In  faith, 

My  lord,  not  I. 

Mar.  Nor  I,  my  lord,  in  faith. 

Ham.  Upon  my  sword. 

Mar.         We  have  sworn,  my  lord,  already. 

Ham.   Indeed,  upon  my  sword,  indeed. 

Ghost.   [Beneath.]   Swear. 

Ham.  Ha,  ha,  boy !   say'st  thou  so  ?   art  thou 
there,  true-penny  ? 
Come  on, — you  hear  this  fellow  in  the  cellarage, — • 
Consent  to  swear. 

Hor.  Propose  the  oath,  my  lord. 


ACT  I. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCE>'K  V. 


Ham.  Never  to  speak  of  this  that  you  have  seen. 
Swear  by  my  sword. 

Ghost.   [Beneath.']   Swear. 

Ham.    Hie   et   ubique  ?    then,   we'll   shift   our 
ground. — 
Come  hither,  gentlemen. 
And  lay  your  hands  again  upon  my  sword : 
Never  to  speak  of  this  that  you  have  heard. 
Swear  by  my  sword. 

Ghost.   [Beneath.]   Swear. 

Ham.  Well  said,  old  mole !  can'st  work  i'  the 
eaith  so  fast? 
A  worthy   pioneer  ! — Once   more   remove,   good 
friends. 
Hor.  O  day  and  night,  but  this   is  wondrous 

strange ! 
Ham.   And  therefore  as  a  stranger  give  it  wel- 
come. 
There  are  more  things  in  heaven  and  earth,  Horatio, 
Than  are  dreamt  of  in  your  philosophy.  B  ut  come; — 
Hei'e,  as  before,  never,  so  help  you  mercy, 
How  strange  or  odd  soe'er  I  bear  myself, — 
As  I,  perchance,  hereafter  shall  think  meet 


To  put  an  antic  disposition  on, — 
That  you,  at  such  times  seeing  me,  never  shall, 
With  arms  encumber'd  thus,  or  this  head-shake, 
Or  by  pronouncing  of  some  doubtful  phrase. 
As,  "  Well,  well,  we  know ;" — or,  "  We  could,  an 

if  we  would ;" — 
Or,  "If  we  list  to  speak;" — or,   "There  be,  an  if 

they  might;" — 
Or  such  ambiguous  giving  out,  to  note 
That  you  know  aught  of  me  : — this  not  to  do, 
So  grace  and  mercy  at  your  most  need  help  yon, 
Swear. 

Ghost.   [Beneath.]   Swear. 

Ham.  Rest,  rest,   perturbed  spirit! — So,  gen- 
tlemen, 
With  all  my  love  I  do  commend  me  to  you : 
And  what  so  poor  a  man  as  Hamlet  is 
May  do,  t'  express  his  love  and  friending  to  you, 
God  willing,  shall  not  lack.    Let  us  go  in  together ; 
And  still  your  fingers  on  your  lips,  I  pray. 
The  time  is  out  of  joint; — O  cursed  spite  ! 
That  ever  I  was  born  to  set  it  right. 
Nay,  come ;  let's  go  together.  [Exeunt. 


'I   I 


[The  Platform  at  Elsinorc] 


nm  H. 


Scene  I. — A  Room  in  Polonius'  House. 
Enter  Polomus  and  Reynaldo. 

Pol.  Give  him  this   money,   and  these   notes, 
Reynaldo. 

Rey.  I  will,  my  lord. 

Pol.  You  shall  do  marvellous  wisely,  good  Rey- 
naldo, 
Before  you  visit  him,  to  make  inquiry 
Of  his  behaviour. 

Rey.  My  lord,  I  did  intend  it. 

Pol.  Marry,  well  said:  very  well  said.     Look 
you,  sir. 
Inquire  me  first  what  Danskers  are  in  Paris ; 
And  how,  and  who,  what  means,  and  where  they 

keep, 
What  company,  at  what  expense ;  and  finding, 
By  this  encompassment  and  drift  of  question, 
That  they  do  know  my  son,  come  you  more  nearer 
Than  your  particular  demands  will  touch  it. 
Take  you,  as  'twere,  some  distant  knowledge  of 

him ; 
As  thus, — "  I  know  his  father,  and  his  friends. 
And,  in  part,  him  :" — do  you  mark  this,  Reynaldo  ? 

Rey.  Ay,  very  well,  my  lord. 

Pol.  "  And,  in  part,  him ;  but,"   you  may  say, 
"  not  well : 
But,  if 't  be  he  I  mean,  he's  very  wild, 
Addicted  so  and  so ;" — and  there  put  on  him 
What  forgeries  you  please ;  man-y,  none  so  rank 
As  may  dishonour  him  :  take  heed  of  that ; 
But,  sir,  such  wanton,  wild,  and  usual  slips. 
As  are  companions  noted  and  most  known 
To  youth  and  liberty. 

Rey.  As  gaming,  my  lord. 

Pol.  Ay,  or  drinking,  fencing,  swearing,  quar- 
relling, 
Drabbing : — you  may  go  so  far. 

Rey.  My  lord,  that  would  dishonour  him. 

Pol.  'Faith,  no ;  as  you  may  season  it  in  the 
charge. 
You  must  not  put  another  scandal  on  him, 
That  he  is  open  to  incontinency : 
That's  not  my  meaning ;  but  breathe  his  faults  so 

quaintly. 
That  they  may  seem  the  taints  of  liberty ; 
The  flash  and  out-break  of  a  fiery  mind ; 
A  savageness  in  unreclaimed  blood. 
Of  general  assault. 

Rey.  But,  my  good  lord, — 

Pol.  Wherefore  should  you  do  this  ? 

Rey.  Ay,  my  lord, 

I  would  know  that. 


Pol.  Marry,  sir,  here's  my  drift ; 

And,  I  believe,  it  is  a  fetch  of  warrant. 
You  laying  these  slight  sullies  on  my  son. 
As  'twere  a  thing  a  little  soil'd  i'the  working, 
Mark  you. 

Your  party  in  converse,  him  you  would  sound, 
Having  ever  seen  in  the  prenominate  crimes 
The  youth  you  breathe  of  guilty,  be  assur'd, 
He  closes  with  you  in  this  conseqvxence : 
"  Good  sir,"  or  so ;  or  "friend,"  or  " gentleman," — 
According  to  the  phrase,  or  the  addition, 
Of  man  and  country. 

Rey.  Very  good,  my  lord. 

Pol.  And  then,  sir,  does  he  this, — he  does — 
What  was  I  about  to  say  ? — By  the  mass,  I  was 
About  to  say  something : — Avhere  did  I  leave  ? 

Rey.  At  closes  in  the  consequence. 
As  "friend  or  so,"  and  "gentleman." 

Pol.  At,  closes  in  the  consequence, — ay,  marry ; 
He  closes  thus  : — "  I  know  the  gentleman  ; 
I  saw  him  yesterday,  or  t'other  day. 
Or  then,  or  then  ;  Avith  such,  or  such  ;  and,  as  you 

say. 
There  was  he  gaming ;  there  o'ertook  in's  rouse ; 
There  falling  out  at  tennis :  or  perchance, 
I  saw  him  enter  such  a  house  of  sale, 
Videlicet,  a  brothel,"  or  so  forth. — 
See  you  now ; 

Your  bait  of  falsehood  takes  this  carp  of  truth  : 
And  thus  do  we  of  wisdom  and  of  reach. 
With  windlaces,  and  with  assays  of  bias, 
By  indirections  find  directions  out : 
So,  by  my  former  lecture  and  advice, 
Shall  you  my  son.     You  have  me,  have  you  not  ? 

Rey.  My  lord,  I  have. 

God  be  wi'  you ;  fare  you  well. 
Good  my  lord. 

Obsei-ve  his  inclination  in  yourself. 
I  shall,  my  lord. 
And  let  him  ply  his  music. 

Well,  my  lord.     [Exit. 

Enter  Ophelia. 

Farewell! — How  now,   Ophelia?    what's 
the  matter? 
Oph.  Alas,  my  lord  !   I  have  been  so  aftrighted ! 
Pol.  With  what,  in  the  name  of  God? 
OjjJi.  My  lord,  as  I  was  sewing  in  my  chamber. 
Lord  Hamlet, — with  his  doublet  all  unbrac'd; 
No  hat  upon  his  head ;  his  stockings  foul'd, 
Ungarter'd,  and  down-gyved  to  his  ancle ; 
Pale  as  his  shirt;  his  knees  knocking  each  other; 
And  with  a  look  so  piteous  in  purport, 

24 


Pol. 
Rey. 
Pol. 
Rey. 
Pol. 
Rey. 


Pol. 


ACT   II. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  rr. 


As  if  he  had  been  loosed  out  of  hell, 

To  speak  of  horrors, — he  comes  before  me. 

Pol.  Mad  for  thy  love  ? 

Oph.  My  lord,  I  do  not  know ; 

But,  truly,  I  do  fear  it. 

Pol.  What  said  he  ? 

Oph.  He  took  me  by  the  wrist,  and  held  me  hard ; 
Then  goes  he  to  the  length  of  all  his  arm. 
And,  with  his  other  hand  thus,  o'er  his  brow. 
He  falls  to  such  perusal  of  my  face, 
As  he  would  draw  it.     Long  stay'd  he  so  : 
At  last, — a  little  shaking  of  mine  arm, 
And  thrice  his  head  thus  waving  up  and  down, — 
He  rais'd  a  sigh  so  piteous  and  profound, 
That  it  did  seem  to  shatter  all  his  bulk, 
And  end  his  being.     That  done,  he  lets  me  go, 
And,  with  his  head  over  his  shoulder  turn'd, 
He  seem'd  to  find  his  way  without  his  eyes ; 
For  out  o'  doors  he  went  without  their  help, 
And  to  the  last  bended  their  light  on  me. 

Pol.  Come,  go  with  me  :   I  will  go  seek  the  king. 
This  is  the  very  ecstasy  of  love ; 
Whose  violent  property  fordoes  itself, 
And  leads  the  will  to  desperate  undertakings, 
As  oft  as  any  passion  under  heaven. 
That  does  afflict  our  natures.     I  am  sorry, — 
What !  have  you  given  him  any  hard  words  of  late  ? 

Oph.  No,  my  good  lord;  but,  as  you  did  com- 
mand, 
I  did  repel  his  letters,  and  denied 
His  access  to  me. 

Pol.  That  hath  made  him  mad. 

I  am  sorry  that  with  better  heed  and  judgment 
I  had  not  quoted  him :  I  fear'd,  he  did  but  trifle. 
And  meant  to  wreck  thee ;  but,  beshrew  my  jeal- 

ousv ! 
It  seems,  it  is  as  proper  to  our  age 
To  cast  beyond  ourselves  in  our  opinions, 
As  it  is  common  for  the  younger  sort 
To  lack  discretion.     Come,  go  we  to  the  king : 
This   must  be  known ;    which,   being  kept  close, 

might  move 
More  grief  to  hide,  than  hate  to  utter  love. 

\^E.reunf. 

Scene  II. — A  Room  in  the  Castle. 

Enter   King,    Queen,    Rosencrantz,    Guixden- 
STERN,  and  Attendants. 

K~inff.  Welcome,  dear  Rosencrantz,  and  Guil- 
denstern : 
Moreover,  that  we  much  did  long  to  see  you, 
The  need  we  have  to  use  you,  did  provoke 
Our  hasty  sending.     Something  have  vou  heard 
Of  Hamlet's  transformation;  so  I  call  it, 
Sith  nor  th'  exterior  nor  the  inward  man 
Resembles  that  it  was.     What  it  should  be. 
More  than  his  father's  death,  that  thus  hath  put  him 
So  much  from  the  understanding  of  himself, 
I  cannotdreamof:   I  entreat  you  both. 
That,  being  of  so  young  days  broixght  up  with  him, 
And  since  so  neighbour'd  to  his  youth  and  humour. 
That  you  vouchsafe  your  rest  here  in  oitr  court 
Some  little  time ;  so  by  your  companies 
To  draw  him  on  to  pleasures,  and  to  gather. 
So  much  as  from  occasion  you  may  glean,        * 
Whether  aught,  to  us  unknown,  afflicts  him  thus. 
That,  open'd,  lies  within  our  remedy. 

Queen.  Good  gentlemen,  he  hath  much  talk'd 
of  you ; 
And,  sure  I  am,  two  men  there  are  not  living. 


To  whom  he  more  adheres.     If  it  will  please  you 

To  show  us  so  much  gentry,  and  good  will. 

As  to  expend  your  time  with  us  a  while. 

For  the  supply  and  profit  of  our  hope. 

Your  visitation  shall  receive  such  thanks 

As  fits  a  king's  remembrance. 

JRos.  Both  your  majesties 

Might,  by  the  sovereign  power  you  have  of  us, 
Put  your  dread  pleasures  more  into  command 
Than  to  entreaty. 

Guil.  But  we  both  obey ; 

And  here  give  up  ourselves,  in  the  full  bent, 
To  lay  our  service  freely  at  your  feet, 
To  be  commanded. 

King.  Thanks,  Rosencrantz,  and  gentle  Guil- 
denstern. 

Queen.  Thanks,  Guildenstem,  and  gentle  Ro- 
sencrantz: 
And  I  beseech  you  instantly  to  visit 
My  too  much  changed  son. — Go,  some  of  you, 
And  bring  these  gentlemen  where  Hamlet  is. 

Guil.    Heavens   make   our   presence,    and    our 
practices. 
Pleasant  and  helpful  to  him  I 

Queen.  Ay,  amen! 

{^Exeunt  Rosencrantz,  Guildenstern 
and  some  Attendants. 

Enter  Polonius. 

Pol.  Th'  ambassadors  from  Norway,  my  good 
lord. 
Are  joyftiUy  return'd. 

King.  Thou  still  hast  been  the  father  of  good 
news. 

Pol.  Have  I,  my  lord  ?     Assure  you,  my  good 
liege, 
I  hold  my  duty,  as  I  hold  my  soul. 
Both  to  my  God,  one  to  my  gracious  king: 
And  I  do  think,  (or  else  this  brain  of  mine 
Hunts  not  the  trail  of  policy  so  sure 
As  it  hath  us'd  to  do,)  that  I  have  found 
The  very  cause  of  Hamlet's  lunacy. 

King.  O I  speak  of  that ;  that  do  I  long  to  hear. 

Pol.  Give  first  admittance  to  th'  ambassadors ; 
My  news  shall  be  the  fruit  to  that  great  feast. 

King.  Thyself  do   grace   to   them,   and    bring 
them  in.  \_Exit  Polonius. 

He  tells  me,  my  dear  Gertrude,  he  hath  found 
The  head  and  source  of  all  your  son's  distemper. 

Queen.  I  doubt,  it  is  no  other  but  the  main; 
His  father's  death,  and  our  o'erhasty  marriage. 

Re-enter  Polonius,  with  Voltimand  and  Cor- 
nelius. 

King.  Well,  we  shall  sift  him. — Welcome,  my 
good  friends, 
Say,  Voltimand,  what  from  our  brother  Noi-way  ? 

Volt.  Most  fair  return  of  greetings,  and  desires. 
Upon  our  first,  he  sent  out  to  suppress 
His  nephew's  levies ;  which  to  him  appear'd 
To  be  a  preparation  'gainst  the  Polack, 
But,  better  look'd  into,  he  truly  found 
It  was  against  your  highness  :  whereat  griev'd, — 
That  so  his  sickness,  age,  and  impotence. 
Was  falsely  borne  in  hand, — sends  out  arrests 
On  Fortinbras  ;  which  he  in  brief  obeys. 
Receives  rebuke  from  Nonvay,  and,  in  fine. 
Makes  vow  before  his  uncle,  never  more 
To  give  th'  assay  of  arms  against  your  majesty. 
Whereon  old  Norway,  overcome  with  joy. 
Gives  him  three  thousand  crowns  in  annual  fee ; 

25 


■p. 


(: 
'<.^\];i,^ 


IMiA 


And  his  commission  to  employ  those  soldiers, 
So  levied  as  before,  against  the  Polack : 
With  an  entreaty,  herein  further  shown, 

\^Giving  a  paper. 
That  it  might  please  you  to  give  quiet  pass 
Through  your  dominions  for  this  enterprize ; 
On  such  regards  of  safety,  and  allowance. 
As  therein  are  set  down. 

King.  It  likes  us  well; 

And,  at  our  more  consider'd  time,  we'll  read. 
Answer,  and  think  upon  this  business  : 
Mean  time,  we  thank  you  for  your  well-took  labour. 
Go  to  your  rest ;  at  night  we'll  feast  together : 
Most  welcome  home. 

\_Exeunt  Voltimand  and  Cornelius. 

Pol.  This  business  is  well  ended. 

My  liege,  and  madam ;  to  expostulate 
What  majesty  should  be,  what  dvity  is. 
Why  day  is  day,  night,  night,  and  time  is  time. 
Were  nothing  but  to  waste  night,  day,  and  time. 
Therefore,  since  brevity  is  the  soul  of  wit. 
And  tediousness  the  limbs  and  outward  flourishes, 
I  will  be  brief.     Your  noble  son  is  mad : 
Mad  call  I  it;  for,  to  define  true  madness. 
What  is't,  but  to  be  nothing  else  but  mad : 
But  let  that  go. 

Queen.  More  matter,  with  less  art. 

Pol.  Madam,  I  swear,  I  use  no  art  at  all. 
That  he  is  mad,  'tis  true :  'tis  true  'tis  pity. 
And  pity  'tis  'tis  true  :  a  foolish  figure ; 
But  farewell  it,  for  I  will  use  no  art. 
Mad  let  us  grant  him,  then ;  and  now  remains. 
That  we  find  out  the  cause  of  this  effect ; 
Or  rather  say,  the  cause  of  this  defect. 
For  this  effect  defective  comes  by  cause: 
Thus  it  remains,  and  the  remainder  thus. 
Perpend. 

I  have  a  daughter ;  have,  while  she  is  mine  ; 
Who,  in  her  duty  and  obedience,  mark, 

26 


Hath  given  me  this.     Now  gather,  and  surmise. 

— "  To  the  celestial,  and  my  soul's  idol,  ihe  most 

beautified  Ophelia," — 

That's  an  ill  phrase,  a  vile  phrase  ;  "  beautified"  is 

a  vile  phrase  ;  but  you  shall  hear. — Thus  : 

"  In  her  excellent  white  bosom,  these,"  &:c. — 
Quee7i.  Came  this  from  Hamlet  to  her  ? 
Pol.  Good  madam,  stay  awhile ;  I  will  be  faith- 
ful.— 

"Doubt  thou  the  stars  are  fire,  [^Reads. 

Doubt,  that  the  sun  doth  move ; 
Doubt  truth  to  be  a  liar, 
But  never  doubt  I  love. 
"  O  dear  Ophelia !  I  am  ill  at  these  numbers  ;  I 
have  not  art  to  reckon  my  groans ;  but  that  I  love 
thee  best,  O  most  best !   believe  it.     Adieu. 

Thine  evermore,  most  dear  lady,  whilst 
this  machine  is  to  him,  Hamlet." 

This  in  obedience  hath  my  daughter  shown  me : 
And  more  above,  hath  his  solicitings. 
As  they  fell  out  by  time,  by  means,  and  place, 
All  given  to  mine  ear. 

King.  But  how  hath  she 

Receiv'd  his  love  ? 

Pol.  What  do  you  think  of  me  ? 

King.  As  of  a  man  faithful,  and  honourable. 

Pol.  I  would  fain  prove  so.    But  what  might  you 
think. 
When  I  had  seen  this  hot  love  on  the  wing, 
(As  I  perceiv'd  it,  I  must  tell  you  that, 
Before  my  daughter  told  me,)  what  might  you. 
Or  my  dear  majesty,  your  queen  here,  think. 
If  I  had  play'd  the  desk,  or  table-book; 
Or  given  my  heart  a  winking,  mute  and  dumb; 
Or  look'd  upon  this  love  with  idle  sight ; 
What  might  you  think  ?  no,  I  went  round  to  work. 
And  my  young  mistress  thus  I  did  bespeak : 
"Lord  Hamlet  is  a  prince,  out  of  thy  star; 


ACT  It. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  II. 


This  must  not  be :"  and  then  I  precepts  gave  her, 
That  she  should  lock  herself  from  his  resort, 
Admit  no  messengers,  receive  no  tokens. 
Which  done,  she  took  the  fruits  of  my  advice ; 
And  he,  repulsed,  a  short  tale  to  make, 
Fell  into  a  sadness ;  then  into  a  fast ; 
Thence  to  a  watch ;  thence  into  a  weakness ; 
Thence  to  a  lightness ;  and  by  this  declension, 
Into  the  madness  wherein  now  he  raves. 
And  all  we  wail  for. 

King.  Do  you  think  'tis  this  ? 

Queen.  It  may  be,  very  likely. 

Pol.  Hath  there  been  such  a  time,  I'd  fain  know 
that. 
That  I  have  positively  said,  "  'Tis  so," 
When  it  prov'd  otherwise  ? 


Kim 


Not  that  I  know. 


Pol.  Take  this  from  this,  if  this  be  othenvise. 

[Poinfinff  to  his  head  and  shoulder. 
If  circumstances  lead  me,  I  will  find 
Where  truth  is  hid,  though  it  were  hid  indeed 
Within  the  centre. 

King.  How  may  we  try  it  further  ? 

Pol.  You  know,  sometimes  he  walks  four  hours 
together. 
Here  in  the  lobby. 

Queen.  So  he  does,  indeed. 

Pol.  At  such  a  time  I'll  loose  my  daughter  to  him : 
Be  you  and  I  behind  an  arras,  then: 
3Iark  the  encounter;  if  he  love  her  not. 
And  be  not  from  his  reason  fallen  thereon. 
Let  me  be  no  assistant  for  a  state. 
But  keep  a  fann,  and  carters. 

King.  We  will  try  it. 


Enter  Hamlet,  reading. 

Queen.  But,  look,  where  sadly  the  poor  wretch 

comes  reading. 
Pol.  Away  I   I  do  beseech  you,  both  away. 
I'll  board  him  presently  : — O  !   give  me  leave. — 

\^Exeunt  King.  Queen,  and  Attendants. 
How  does  my  good  lord  Hamlet  ? 
Ham.  Well,  god-'a-mercy. 
Pol.  Do  vou  know  me,  mv  lord  ? 


Ham.  Excellent  well ;  you  are  a  fishmonger. 

Pol.  Not  I,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Then,  I  would  you  were  so  honest  a  man. 

Pol.  Honest,  my  lord  ? 

Ham.  Av,  sir :  to  be  honest,  as  this  world  goes, 
is  to  be  one  man  picked  out  of  ten  thousand. 

Pol.   That's  very  true,  my  lord. 

Ham.  For  if  the  sun  breed  maggots  in  a  dead 
dog,  being  a  good  kissing  carrion, — Have  you  a 
daughter  ? 

27 


ACT  II. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  II. 


Pol.  I  have,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Let  her  not  walk  i'  the  sun ;  conception 
is  a  blessing ;  but  not  as  your  daughter  may  con- 
ceive : — friend,  look  to't. 

Pol.  [Aside.]  How  say  you  by  that?  Still 
harping  on  my  daughter : — yet  he  knew  me  not  at 
first ;  he  said,  I  was  a  fishmonger.  He  is  far  gone, 
far  gone :  and  truly  in  my  youth  I  suffered  much 
extremity  for  love ;  very  near  this.  I'll  speak  to 
him  again. — What  do  you  read,  my  lord  ? 

Ham.  Words,  words,  words. 

Pol.  What  is  the  matter,  my  lord  ? 

Ham.  Between  whom  ? 

Pol.  I  mean,  the  matter  that  you  read,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Slanders,  sir :  for  the  satirical  rogue  says 
here,  that  old  men  have  gray  beards ;  that  their 
faces  are  wrinkled ;  their  eyes  purging  thick  amber, 
and  plum-tree  gum ;  and  that  they  have  a  plentiful 
lack  of  wit,  together  with  most  weak  hams  :  all  of 
which,  sir,  though  I  most  powerfully  and  potently 
believe,  yet  I  hold  it  not  honesty  to  have  it  thus 
set  down ;  for  you  yovirself,  sir,  should  be  old  as  I 
am,  if  like  a  crab  you  could  go  backward. 

Pol.  Though  this  be  madness,  yet  there  is  meth- 
od in't.  [Aside.]  Will  you  walk  out  of  the  air, 
my  lord  ? 

Ham.  Into  my  grave  ? 

Pol.  Indeed,  that  is  out  o'  the  air. — How  preg- 
nant sometimes  his  replies  are !  a  happiness  that 
often  madness  hits  on,  which  reason  and  sanity 
could  not  so  prosperously  be  delivered  of.  I  will 
leave  him,  and  suddenly  contrive  the  means  of 
meeting  between  him  and  my  daughter. — My  hon- 
ourable lord,  I  will  most  humbly  take  my  leave  of 
you. 

Ham.  You  cannot,  sir,  take  from  me  any  thing 
that  I  will  more  willingly  part  withal ;  except  my 
life,  except  my  life,  except  my  life. 

Pol.  Fare  you  well,  my  lord. 

Ham.  These  tedious  old  fools  ! 

Enter  Rosencrantz  and  Guildenstern. 

Pol.  You  go  to  seek  the  lord  Hamlet;  there  he  is. 

Ros.  God  save  you,  sir!  [To  Polonius. 

[Exit  Polonius. 

Guil.  Mine  honotxr'd  lord  I — 

Ros.  My  most  dear  lord ! 

Ham.  My  excellent  good  friends  !  How  dost 
thou,  Guildenstern?  Ah,  Rosencrantz!  Good  lads, 
how  do  ye  both  ? 

Ros.  As  the  indifferent  children  of  the  earth. 

Guil.  Happy,  in  that  we  are  not  overhappy ; 
On  Fortune's  cap  we  are  not  the  very  button. 

Ham.  Nor  the  soles  of  her  shoe  ? 

Ros.  Neither,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Then  you  live  about  her  waist,  or  in  the 
middle  of  her  favours? 

Guil.  'Faith,  her  privates  we. 

Ham.  In  the  secret  parts  of  Fortune  ?  O  I  most 
true  ;  she  is  a  strumpet.     What  news  ? 

Ros.  None,  my  lord,  but  that  the  world's  grown 
honest. 

Ham.  Then  is  doomsday  near;  but  your  news 
is  not  true.  Let  me  question  more  in  particular: 
what  have  you,  my  good  friends,  deserved  at  the 
hnnds  of  Fortune,  that  she  sends  you  to  prison 
hither? 
■    Giiil.  Prison,  my  lord ! 

Ham.  Denmark's  a  prison. 

Ros.  Then,  is  the  world  one. 

Ham.  A  goodly  one ;  in  which  there  are  many 


confines,  wards,  and  dungeons,  Denmark  being  one 
of  the  worst. 

Ros.  We  think  not  so,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Why,  then  'tis  none  to  you;  for  there  is 
nothing  either  good  or  bad,  but  thinking  makes  it 
so  :  to  me  it  is  a  prison. 

Ros.  Why,  then  your  ambition  makes  it  one : 
'tis  too  narrow  for  vour  mind. 

Ham.  O  God !  I  could  be  bounded  in  a  nut-shell, 
and  count  myself  a  king  of  infinite  space,  were  it 
not  that  I  have  bad  dreams. 

Guil.  Which  dreams,  indeed,  are  ambition  ;  for 
the  very  substance  of  the  ambitious  is  merely  the 
shadow  of  a  dream. 

Ham.  A  dream  itself  is  but  a  shadow. 

Ros.  Triily,  and  I  hold  ambition  of  so  airy  and 
light  a  quality,  that  it  is  but  a  shadow's  shadow. 

Ham.  Then  are  our  beggars  bodies,  and  our 
monarchs,  and  outstretched  heroes,  the  beggars' 
shadows.  Shall  we  to  the  court  ?  for,  by  my  fay, 
I  cannot  reason. 

Ros.  Guil.  We'll  wait  upon  you. 

Ham.  No  such  matter :  I  will  not  sort  you  with 
the  rest  of  my  sei-vants ;  for,  to  speak  to  you  like 
an  honest  man,  I  am  most  dreadfttlly  attended. 
But,  in  the  beaten  way  of  friendship,  what  make 
you  at  Elsinore  ? 

Ros.  To  visit  you,  my  lord ;  no  other  occasion. 

Ham.  Beggar  that  I  am,  I  am  even  poor  in 
thanks ;  but  I  thank  you :  and  sure,  dear  friends, 
my  thanks  are  too  dear,  a  halfpenny.  Were  you 
not  sent  for  ?  Is  it  your  own  inclining  ?  Is  it  a 
free  visitation  ?  Come,  come  ;  deal  justly  with 
me  :  come,  come  ;  nay,  speak. 

Guil.  What  should  we  say,  my  lord? 

Ham.  Why  any  thing,  but  to  the  purpose.  You 
were  sent  for;  and  there  is  a  kind  of  confession  in 
your  looks,  which  your  modesties  have  not  craft 
enough  to  colour :  I  know,  the  good  king  and 
queen  have  sent  for  you. 

Ros.  To  what  end,  my  lord  ? 

Ham.  That  you  must  teach  me.  But  let  me 
conjure  you,  by  the  rights  of  our  fellowship,  by  the 
consonancy  of  our  youth,  by  the  obligation  of  our 
ever-preserved  love,  and  by  what  more  dear  a  better 
proposer  could  charge  you  withal,  be  even  and 
direct  with  me,  whether  you  were  sent  for,  or  no  ? 

Ros.  What  say  you?  [To  Guildenstern. 

Ham.  Nay,  then  I  have  an  eye  of  you.  [Aside.] 
If  you  love  me,  hold  not  oft". 

Guil.  My  lord,  we  were  sent  for. 

Ham.  I  will  tell  you  why ;  so  shall  my  anticipa- 
tion prevent  your  discovery,  and  your  secresy  to 
the  king  and  queen  moult  no  feather.  I  have  of 
late,  (but  wherefore  I  know  not,)  lost  all  my  mirth, 
foregone  all  custom  of  exercises ;  and,  indeed,  it 
goes  so  heavily  with  my  disposition,  that  this 
goodly  frame,  the  earth,  seems  to  me  a  sterile  pro- 
montory ;  this  most  excellent  canopy,  the  air,  look 
you,  this  brave  o'erhanging  firmament,  this  majes- 
tical  roof  fretted  with  golden  fire,  why,  it  appeareth 
nothing  to  me,  but  a  foul  and  pestilent  congrega- 
tion of  vapours.  What  a  piece  of  work  is  a  man  I 
How  noble  in  reason!  how  infinite  in  faculties!  in 
form,  and  moving,  how  express  and  admirable!  in 
action,  how  like  an  angel !  in  apprehension,  how 
like  a  god !  the  beauty  of  the  world !  the  paragon 
of  animals !  And  yet,  to  me,  what  is  this  quintes- 
sence of  dust  ?  man  delights  not  me ;  no,  nor  wo- 
man neither,  though  by  your  smiling  you  seem  to 
say  so. 

28 


ACT   II. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  II. 


Ros.  My  lord,  there  was  no  such  stuff  in  my 
thoughts. 

Ham.  Why  did  you  laugh,  then,  when  I  said, 
man  delights  not  me  ? 

Kos.  To  think,  my  lord,  if  you  delight  not  in 
man,  what  lenten  entertainment  the  players  shall 
receive  from  you :  we  coted  them  on  the  way, 
and  hither  are  they  coming  to  offer  you  service. 

Ham.  He  that  plays  the  king,  shall  be  welcome ; 
his  majesty  shall  have  tribute  of  me:  the  adven- 
turous knight  shall  use  his  foil,  and  target :  the 
lover  shall  not  sigh  gratis :  the  humourous  man 
shall  end  his  part  in  peace :  the  clown  shall  make 
those  laugh,  whose  lungs  are  tickled  o'  the  sere ; 
and  the  lady  shall  say  her  mind  freely,  or  the  blank 
verse  shall  halt  for't. — What  players  are  they  ? 

Ros.  Even  those  you  were  wont  to  take  such 
delight  in,  the  tragedians  of  the  city. 

Ham.  How  chances  it,  they  travel?  their  resi- 
dence, both  in  reputation  and  profit,  was  better 
both  ways. 

Ros.  I  think,  their  inhibition  comes  by  the 
means  of  the  late  innovation. 

Ham.  Do  they  hold  the  same  estimation  they 
did  when  I  was  in  the  city  ?  Are  they  so  fol- 
lowed ? 

Ros.  No,  indeed,  they  are  not. 

Ham.  How  comes  it  ?     Do  they  grow  rusty  ? 

Ros.  Nay,  their  endeavour  keeps  in  the  wonted 
pace :  but  there  is,  sir,  an  eyry  of  children,  little 
eyases,  that  cry  out  on  the  top  of  question,  and  are 
most  tyrannically  clapped  for't :  these  are  now  the 
fashion;  and  so  berattle  the  common  stages,  (so 
they  call  them,)  that  many,  wearing  rapiers,  are 
afraid  of  goose  quills,  and  dare  scarce  come  thither. 

Ham.  What !  are  they  children  ?  who  maintains 
them  .'  how  are  they  escoted  ?  Will  they  pursue 
the  quality  no  longer  than  they  can  sing  ?  will  they 
not  say  afterwards,  if  they  should  grow  themselves 
to  common  players,  (as  it  is  most  like,  if  their 
means  are  not  better,)  their  writers  do  them  wrong, 
to  make  them  exclaim  against  their  own  succes- 
sion? 

Ros.  'Faith,  there  has  been  much  to  do  on  both 
sides ;  and  the  nation  holds  it  no  sin,  to  tarre  them 
to  controversy :  there  was,  for  a  while,  no  money 
bid  for  argument,  unless  the  poet  and  the  player 
went  to  cuffs  in  the  question. 

Ham.  Is  it  possible  ? 

Guil.  O !  there  has  been  much  throwing  about 
of  brains. 

Ham.  Do  the  boys  carry  it  away  ? 

Ros.  Ay,  that  they  do,  my  lord ;  Hercules,  and 
his  load  too. 

Ham.  It  is  not  very  strange,  for  my  uncle  is 
king  of  Denmark,  and  those,  that  would  make 
mowes  at  him  while  my  father  lived,  give  twenty, 
forty,  fifty,  an  hundred  ducats  a-piece,  for  his  pic- 
ture in  little.  There  is  something  in  this  more 
than  natural,  if  philosophy  could  find  it  out. 

[Flourish  of  Trumpets  within. 

Guil.  There  are  the  players. 

Ham.  Gentlemen,  you  are  welcome  to  Elsinore. 
Your  hands.  Come,  then ;  the  appurtenance  of 
welcome  is  fashion  and  ceremony  :  let  me  comply 
with  you  in  this  garb,  lest  my  extent  to  the  players, 
(which,  I  tell  you,  must  show  fairly  outward,)  should 
more  appear  like  entertainment  than  yours.  You 
are  welcome ;  but  my  uncle-father,  and  aunt-moth- 
er, are  deceived. 

Guil.  In  what,  my  dear  lord  ? 


Ham.  I  am  but  mad  north-north-west :  when 
the  wind  is  southerly,  I  know  a  hawk  from  a  hand- 
saw. 

Enter  Poloxius. 

Pol,  Well  be  with  you,  gentlemen  ! 

Ham.  Hark  you,  Guildenstern ; — and  you  too ; — 
at  each  ear  a  hearer :  that  great  baby,  you  see 
there,  is  not  yet  out  of  his  swathing-clouts. 

Ros.  Haply,  he's  the  second  time  come  to  them; 
for,  they  say,  an  old  man  is  twice  a  child. 

Ham.  I  will  prophesy,  he  comes  to  tell  me  of 
the  players  ;  mark  it. — You  say  right,  sir :  o' 
Monday  morning;  'twas  then,  indeed. 

Pol.  My  lord,  I  have  news  to  tell  you. 

Ham.  My  lord,  I  have  news  to  tell  you.  When 
Roscius  was  an  actor  in  Rome, — 

Pol.  The  actors  are  come  hither,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Buz,  buz ! 

Pol.  Upon  my  honour, — 

Ham.  Then  came  each  actor  on  his  ass, — 

Pol.  The  best  actors  in  the  world,  either  for 
tragedy,  comedy,  history,  pastoral,  pastoral-comi- 
cal, historical-pastoral,  tragical-historical,  tragical- 
comical -historical -pastoral,  scene  individable,  or 
poem  unlimited :  Seneca  cannot  be  too  heavy,  nor 
Plautus  too  light.  For  the  law  of  writ,  and  the 
liberty,  these  are  the  only  men. 

Ham.  O  Jephthah,  Judge  of  Israel,  what  a  treas- 
ure hadst  thou  I 

Pol.  What  a  treasure  had  he,  my  lord  ? 

Ham.  AVhy— 

"  One  fair  daughter,  and  no  more, 

The  which  he  loved  passing  well." 

Pol.  Still  on  my  daughter.  [Aside. 

Ham.  Am  I  not  i'  the  right,  old  Jephthah  ? 

Pol.  If  you  call  me  Jephthah,  my  lord,  I  have  a 
daughter  that  I  love  passing  well. 

Ham.  Nay,  that  follows  not. 

Pol.  What  follows,  then,  my  lord  ? 

Ham.  Why, 

"As  by  lot,  God  wot," 
And  then,  you  know, 

"  It  came  to  pass,  as  most  like  it  was," — 
The  first  row  of  the  pious  chanson  will  show  you 
more ;  for  look,  where  my  abridgment  comes. 

Enter  Four  or  Five  Players. 
You  are  welcome,  masters;  welcome,  all. — lam 
glad  to  see  thee  well ; — welcome,  good  friends. — 
O,  old  friend !  Why,  thy  face  is  valanced  since  I 
saw  thee  last :  com'st  thou  to  beard  me  in  Den- 
mark ? — What !  my  young  lady  and  mistress !  By-'r- 
lady,  your  ladyship  is  nearer  to  heaven,  than  when 
I  saw  you  last,  by  the  altitude  of  a  chopine.  Pray 
God,  your  voice,  like  a  piece  of  uncurrent  gold,  be 
not  cracked  within  the  ring. — Masters,  you  are  all 
welcome.  We'll  e'en  to't  like  French  falconers,  fly 
at  any  thing  we  see :  we'll  have  a  speech  sti-aight. 
Come,  give  us  a  taste  of  your  quality ;  come,  a  pas- 
sionate speech. 

1  Play.  What  speech,  my  good  lord  ? 

Ham.  I  heard  thee  speak  me  a  speech  once, — 
but  it  was  never  acted;  or,  if  it  was,  not  above 
once,  for  the  play,  I  remember,  pleased  not  the 
million ;  'twas  caviare  to  the  general :  but  it  was 
(as  I  received  it,  and  others,  whose  judgments  in 
such  matters  cried  in  the  top  of  mine,)  an  excellent 
play ;  well  digested  in  the  scenes,  set  down  with  as 
much  modesty  as  cunning.  I  remember,  one  said, 
there  were  no  sallets  in  the  lines  to  make  the  mat- 
ter savoury,  nor  no  matter  in  the  phrase  that  might 

29 


ACT    11  r 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENxMARK. 


SCENE  II. 


indict  the  author  of  affectation,  but  called  it  an 
honest   method,   as  wholesome  as  sweet,  and  by 
very  much  more  handsome  than  fine.    One  speech 
in  it  I  chieHy  loved :  'twas  ^Eneas'  tale  to  Dido ; 
and  thereabout  of  it  especially,  where  he  speaks  of 
Priam's   slaugliter.      If  it   live   in   your  memory, 
begin  at  this  line  : — let  me  see,  let  me  see ; — 
"The  rugged  Pyrrhus,  like  the  Hyrcanian  beast," 
— 'tis  not  so ;  it  begins  with  Pyrrhus. 
"  The  rtxgged  Pyrrhus, — he,  whose  sable  arms, 
"Black  as  his  purpose,  did  the  night  resemble 
"  When  he  lay  couched  in  the  ominous  horse, 
"Hath  now  this  dread  and  black  complexion  smear'd 
"  With  heraldry  moi'e  dismal ;  head  to  foot 
"  Now  is  he  total  gules ;  horridly  trick'd 
"With  blood  of  fathers,  mothers,  daughters,  sons; 
"Bak'd  and  impasted  with  the  parching  streets, 
"  That  lend  a  tyrannous  and  a  damned  light 
"To  their  lord's  mtirder:  Roasted  in  wrath,  and 

fire, 
"  And  thus  o'ersized  with  coagulate  gore, 
"  With  eyes  like  carbuncles,  the  hellish  PyiThus 
"  Old  grandsire  Priam  seeks ;" — 
So  proceed  you. 

Pol.  'Fore   God,   my  lord,   well  spoken ;    with 
good  accent,  and  good  discretion. 

1  Play.  "Anon  he  finds  him 
"  Striking  too  short  at  Greeks :  his  antique  sword, 
"Rebellious  to  his  arm,  lies  where  it  falls, 
'^' Repugnant  to  command.     Unequal  match'd, 
"  Pyrrhus  at  Priam  drives  ;  in  rage,  strikes  wide  ; 
"  But  with  the  whiff  and  wind  of  his  fell  sword 
"  The  unnei-ved  father  falls.   Then  senseless  Illium, 
"  Seeming  to  feel  this  blow,  with  flaming  top 
"  Stoops  to  his  base ;  and  with  a  hideous  crash 
"  Takes  prisoner  Pyrrhus'  ear :  for,  lo  !  his  sword 
"  Which  was  declming  on  the  milky  head 
"Of  reverend  Priam,  seem'd  i' the  air  to  stick: 
"  So,  as  a  painted  tyrant,  Pyrrhus  stood ; 
"And,  like  a  neutral  to  his  will  and  matter, 
"  Did  nothing. 

"  But,  as  we  often  see,  against  some  storm, 
"  A  silence  in  the  heavens,  the  rack  stand  still, 
"The  bold  winds  speechless,  and  the  orb  below 
"  As  hush  as  death,  anon  the  dreadful  thunder 
"Doth  rend  the  region;  so,  after  Pyrrhus'  pause, 
"  Aroused  vengeance  sets  him  new  a-work, 
"And  never  did  the  Cyclops'  hammers  fall 
"  On  Mars's  armour,  forg'd  for  proof  eterae, 
"  With  less  remorse  than  Pyrrhus'  bleeding  sword 
"  Now  falls  on  Priam. — 

"  Out,  out,  thou  strumpet,  Fortune  I  All  you  gods, 
"In  general  synod,  take  away  her  power; 
"Break  all  the  spokes  and  fellies  from  her  wheel, 
"  And  bowl  the  round  nave  down  the  hill  of  heaven, 
"As  low  as  to  the  fiends!" 

Pol.  This  is  too  long. 

Harn.  It  shall  to  the  barber's,  with  your  beard. — 
Pr'ythee,  say  on:  —  he's  for  a  jig,  or  a  tale  of 
bawdry,  or  he  sleeps. — Say  on  :  come  to  Hecuba. 

1  Play.  "  But  who,  O  !  who  had  seen  the  mobled 
queen" — 

Ham.  The  mobled  qtxeen  ? 

Pol.  That's  good ;  mobled  queen  is  good. 

1  Play.  "  Run  barefoot  up  and  down,  threal'ning 
the  flames 
"  With  bisson  rhettm ;  a  clout  tipon  that  head, 
"  Where  late  the  diadem  stood ;  and,  for  a  robe, 
"  About  her  lank  and  all  o'erteemed  loins, 
"A  blanket,  in  th'  alarm  of  fear  caught  up; 
"  Who  this  had  seen,  with  tongue  in  venom  steep'd 

30 


"  'Gainst  Fortune's  state  would  treason  have  pro- 

nounc'd : 
"But  if  the  gods  themselves  did  see  her  then, 
"  When  she  saw  Pyrrhtis  make  malicious  sport 
"  In  mincing  with  his  sword  her  husband's  limbs, 
"  The  instant  burst  of  clamour  that  she  made, 
"  (Unless  things  mortal  move  them  not  at  all,) 
"  Would  have   made   milch  the  burning  eyes  of 

heaven, 
"  And  passion  in  the  gods." 

Pol.  Look,  whether  he  has  not  tnrn'd  his  colour, 
and  has  tears  in's  eyes ! — Pr'ythee,  no  more. 

Ham.  'Tis  well ;  I'll  have  thee  speak  out  the  rest 
of  this  soon. —Good  my  lord,  will  you  see  the  play- 
ers well  bestowed  ?  Do  you  hear,  let  them  be  well 
used;  for  they  are  the  abstracts  and  brief  chroni- 
cles of  the  time  :  after  your  death  you  were  better 
have  a  bad  epitaph,  than  their  ill  report  while  you 
live. 

Pol.  My  lord,  I  will  use  them  according  to  their 
desert. 

Ham.  God's  bodkin,  man,  mtich  better :  use 
every  man  after  his  desert,  and  who  should  'scape 
whipping  ?  Use  them  after  yotir  own  honour  and 
dignity :  the  less  they  desei-ve,  the  more  merit  is 
in  yoiu-  bounty.  Take  them  in. 
Pol.   Come,  sirs. 

[Exit  PoLONius,  with  some  of  the  Players. 
Ham.  Follow  him,  friends:   we'll  hear  a  play 
to-morrow. — Dost  thou  hear  me,  old  friend  ?  can 
you  play  the  murder  of  Gonzago  ? 
1  Play.  Ay,  my  lord. 

Ham.  We'll  have    it   to-morrow   night.      Yoti 
could,  for  a  need,  study  a  speech  of  some  dozen 
or  sixteen  lines,  which  I  would  set  down  and  insert 
in't,  could  you  not  ? 
1  Play.  Ay,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Very  well. — Follow  thai  lord ;  and  look 
you   mock   him   not.    [Exit  Player.]     My  good 
friends,   [  To  Ros.  and  Guil.]   I'll  leave  you  till 
night :  you  are  welcome  to  Elsinore. 
Ros.  Good  my  lord. 

[Exeunt  Roskncraxtz  and  Guildenstern. 
Ham.  Ay,  so,  good  bye  you. — Now  I  am  alone. 
O,  what  a  rogue  and  peasant  slave  am  I ! 
Is  it  not  monstrous,  that  this  jilayer  here, 
But  in  a  fiction,  in  a  dream  of  passion, 
Could  force  his  soul  so  to  his  own  conceit, 
That,  from  her  working,  all  his  visage  wann'd ; 
Tears  in  his  eyes,  distraction  in  his  aspect, 
A  broken  voice,  and  his  whole  function  suiting 
With  forms  to  his  conceit  ?   and  all  for  nothing  I 
For  Hecuba? 

What's  Hecuba  to  him,  or  he  to  Hecuba, 
That  he  should  weep  for  her  ?  What  would  he  do, 
Had  he  the  motive  and  the  cue  for  passion. 
That  I  have  ?     He  would  drown  the  stage  with 

tears, 
And  cleave  the  general  ear  with  horrid  speech  ; 
Make  mad  the  guilty,  and  appal  the  free, 
Confotind  the  ignorant ;   and  amaze,  indeed. 
The  very  faculties  of  eyes  and  ears.     Yet  I, 
A  dull  and  muddy-mettled  rascal,  peak. 
Like  .lohn  a-dreams,  unpregnant  of  my  cause, 
And  can  say  nothing ;  no,  not  for  a  king, 
Upon  whose  proj)crty,  and  most  dear  life, 
A  damn'd  defeat  was  made.     Am  I  a  coward? 
Who  calls  me  villain?   breaks  my  pate  across? 
Plucks  oft'  my  beard,  and  blows  it  in  my  face  ? 
Tweaks  me  by  the  nose  ?   gives  me  the  lie  i'  the 
throat, 


ACT  II. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCE>E  II. 


As  deep  as  to  the  lungs  ?  Who  does  me  this  ?  Ha ! 
'Swounds !   I  should  take  it ;  for  it  cannot  be, 
Btit  I  am  pigeon-liver'd,  and  lack  gall 
To  make  oppression  bitter,  or  ere  this 
I  should  have  fatted  all  the  region  kites 
With  this  slave's  otfal.     Bloody,  bawdy  villain ! 
Remorseless,  treacherous,  lecherous,  kindless  vil- 
lain ! 
O,  vengeance ! 

Why,  what  an  ass  am  I  ?     This  is  most  brave ; 
That  I,  the  son  of  the  dear  murthered, 
Prompted  to  my  revenge  by  heaven  and  hell. 
Must,  like  a  whore,  unpack  my  heart  with  words, 
And  fall  a  cursing,  like  a  very  drab, 
A  scullion  I 

Fie  upon't !  foh  I    About  my  brain  !  I  have  heard, 
That  guilty  creatures,  sitting  at  a  play, 


Have  by  the  very  cunning  of  the  scene 
Been  struck  so  to  the  soul,  that  presently 
They  have  proclaim'd  their  malefactions ; 
For  murder,  though  it  have  no  tongue,  will  speak 
With  most  miraculous  organ.   I'll  have  these  players 
Flay  something  like  the  murder  of  my  father. 
Before  mine  uncle :  I'll  observe  his  looks ; 
I'll  tent  him  to  the  quick :  if  he  but  blench, 
I  know  my  course.     The  spirit,  that  I  have  seen. 
May  be  the  devil :  and  the  devil  hath  power 
T'  assume  a  pleasing  shape ;  yea,  and,  perhaps, 
Out  of  my  weakness,  and  my  melancholy, 
As  he  is  very  potent  with  such  spirits. 
Abuses  me  to  damn  me.     I'll  have  grounds 
More  relative  than  this :  the  play's  the  thing. 
Wherein  I'll  catch  the  conscience  of  the  king. 

[Exit. 


[EUinore.] 


r=S:-^^ett3Sl 


'/ 


Scene  I. — A  Room  in  the  Castle. 

Enter  King,  Queen,  Poloxius,  Ophelia,  Rosen- 
CRANTz,  and  Guildenstern. 

King.  And  can  you,  by  no  drift  of  conference. 
Get  from  him,  why  he  puts  on  this  confusion. 
Grating  so  harshly  all  his  days  of  quiet. 
With  turbulent  and  dangerous  lunacy  ? 

Ros.  He  does  confess,  he  feels  himself  distracted ; 
But  from  what  cause  he  will  by  no  means  speak. 

Quit.  Nor  do  we  find  him  forward  to  be  sounded. 
But  with  a  crafty  madness  keeps  aloof. 
When  we  would  bring  him  on  to  some  confession 
Of  his  true  state. 

Queen.  Did  he  receive  you  well  ? 

Ros.   Most  like  a  gentleman. 

Guil.  But  with  much  forcing  of  his  disposition. 

Ros.  Niggard  of  question  ;  but,  of  our  demands. 
Most  free  in  his  reply. 

Queen.  Did  you  assay  him 

To  any  pastime  ? 

Ros.   Madam,  it  so  fell  out,  that  certain  players 
We  o'er-raught  on  the  way  :  of  these  we  told  him  ; 
And  there  did  seem  in  him  a  kind  of  joy 
To  hear  of  it.     They  are  about  the  court ; 
And,  as  I  think,  they  have  already  order 
This  night  to  play  before  him. 

Pol.  'Tis  most  true : 

And  he  beseech'd  me  to  entreat  your  majesties. 
To  hear  and  see  the  matter. 

King.  With  all  my  heart;  and  it  doth  much 
content  me 
To  hear  him  so  inclin'd. 
Good  gentlemen,  give  him  a  further  edge, 
And  drive  his  purpose  on  to  these  delights. 

Ros.   We  shall,  my  lord. 

[Exeunt  Rosencrantz  and  Guildenstern. 

King,  Sweet  Gertrude,  leave  us  too ; 

For  we  have  closely  sent  for  Hamlet  hither. 
That  he,  as  'twere  by  accident,  may  here 
Affront  Ophelia:    her  father,   and  myself  (lawful 

espials) 
Will  so  bestow  ourselves,  that,  seeing,  unseen. 
We  may  of  their  encounter  frankly  judge  ; 
And  gather  [)y  him,  as  he  is  behav'd, 
If't  be  til'  afiliction  of  his  love,  or  no, 
That  thus  he  suffers  for. 

Queen.  I  shall  obey  you. — 

And,  for  your  part,  Ophelia,  I  do  wish. 
That  your  good  beauties  be  the  happy  cause 

32 


Of  Hamlet's  wildness;  so  shall  I  hope,  your  virtues 
Will  bring  him  to  his  wonted  way  again, 
To  both  your  honours. 

OjjJi.  Madam,  I  wish  it  may. 

[Exit  Queen. 

Pol.  Ophelia,  walk  you  here. — Gracious,  so  please 
you. 
We  will  bestow  ourselves. — Read  on  this  book ; 

[To  Ophelia. 
That  show  of  such  an  exercise  may  colour 
Your  loneliness. — We  are  oft  to  blame  in  this, — 
'Tis  too  much  prov'd, — that,  Avith  devotion's  visage. 
And  pious  action,  we  do  sugar  o'er 
The  devil  himself. 

King.        O  !   'tis  too  true  :    [Aside.]   how  smart 
A  lash  that  speech  doth  give  my  conscience ! 
The  harlot's  cheek,  beautied  with  plastering  art. 
Is  not  more  ugly  to  the  thing  that  helps  it. 
Than  is  my  deed  to  my  most  painted  word. 
O  heavy  burden ! 

Pol.  I  hear  him  coming  :  let's  withdraw,  my  lord. 
[Exeunt  King  and  Polonius. 

Enter  Hamlet. 

Ham.  To  be,  or  not  to  be ;  that  is  the  question : — 
Whether  'tis  nobler  in  the  mind,  to  suffer 
The  slings  and  arrows  of  outrageous  fortune ; 
Or  to  take  arms  against  a  sea  of  troubles. 
And  by  opposing  end  them? — To  die, — to  sleep, — 
No  more ; — and,  by  a  sleep,  to  say  we  end 
The  lieart-ache,  and  the  thousand  natural  shocks 
That  flesh  is  heir  to, — 'tis  a  consummation 
Devoutly  to  be  wish'd.     To  die  ; — to  sleep : — 
To  sleep  I  perchance  to  dream : — ay,  there's  the  rub ; 
For  in  that  sleep  of  death  what  dreams  may  come, 
When  we  have  shufitled  off  this  mortal  coil, 
Must  give  us  pause.     There's  the  respect 
That  makes  calamity  of  so  long  life: 
For  who  would  l)ear  the  whips  and  scorns  of  time. 
The  oppressor's  wrong,  the  proud  man's  contumely, 
The  pangs  of  dispriz'd  love,  the  law's  delay, 
The  insolence  of  office,  and  the  spurns 
That  patient  merit  of  the  unworthy  takes. 
When  he  himself  might  his  quietus  make 
With  a  bare  bodkin  ?  who  would  these  fardels  bear, 
To  grunt  and  sweat  under  a  weary  life. 
But  that  the  dreail  of  something  after  death, — 
The  undiscover'd  country,  from  whose  bourn 
No  traveller  returns, — puzzles  the  will, 
And  makes  us  rather  bear  those  ills  we  have, 


ACT  III. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  I. 


Than  fly  to  others  tliat  we  know  not  of? 
Thus  conscience  does  make  cowards  of  us  all ; 
And  thus  the  native  hue  of  resolution 
Is  sickhed  o'er  with  the  pale  cast  of  thought, 
And  enterprises  of  great  pith  and  moment, 
With  this  regard  their  currents  turn  awry. 
And  lose  the  name  of  action. — Soft  you,  now  I 
The  lair  Ojihelia. — Nymph,  in  thy  orisons 
Be  all  my  sins  remember'd. 

Oph.  Good  ray  lord, 

How  does  your  honour  for  this  many  a  day  ? 

Ham.   I  humbly  thank  you ;  well,  well,  well. 

Oph.  My  lord,  I  have  remembrances  of  yours. 
That  I  have  longed  long  to  re-deliver; 
I  pray  you  now  receive  them. 

Ham.  No,  not  I ; 

I  never  gave  you  aught. 

Oph.  My  honour'd  lord,  you  know  right  well 
you  did ; 
And  with  them,  words  of  so  sweet  breath  compos'd, 
As  made  the  things  more  rich :  their  perfume  lost, 
Take  these  again ;  for  to  the  noble  mind, 
Rich  gifts  wax  poor  when  givers  prove  unkind. 
There,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Ha,  ha !  are  you  honest  ? 

Oph.  My  lord ! 

Ham.  Are  you  fair? 


Oph.  What  means  your  lordship? 

Ham.  That  if  you  be  honest,  and  fair,  your  hon- 
esty should  admit  no  discourse  to  your  beauty. 

Oph.  Could  beauty,  my  lord,  have  better  com- 
merce than  with  honesty  ? 

Ham.  Ay,  truly;  for  the  power  of  beauty  will 
sooner  transform  honesty  from  what  it  is  to  a  bawd, 
than  the  force  of  honesty  can  translate  beauty  into 
his  likeness :  this  was  some  time  a  paradox,  but 
now  the  time  gives  it  proof.     I  did  love  you  once. 

Oph.  Indeed,  my  lord,  yotiinade  me  believe  so. 

Ham.  You  should  not  have  believed  me;  for 
virtue  cannot  so  inoculate  our  old  stock,  but  we 
shall  relish  of  it.     I  loved  you  not. 

0/>h.   I  was  the  more  deceived. 

Ham.  Get  thee  to  a  nunnery  :  why  would'st 
thou  be  a  breeder  of  sinners  ?  I  am  myself  indif- 
ferent honest :  but  yet  I  could  accuse  me  of  such 
things,  that  it  were  better,  my  mother  had  not 
borne  me.  I  am  very  proud,  revengefid,  ambi- 
tious ;  with  more  offences  at  my  beck,  than  I  have 
thoughts  to  put  them  in,  imagination  to  give  them 
shape,  or  time  to  act  them  in.  What  should  such 
fellows  as  I  do  crawling  between  heaven  and  earth  ? 
We  are  arrant  knaves,  all ;  believe  none  of  us.  Go 
thy  ways  to  a  nunnery.     Where's  your  father? 

Oph.  At  home,  my  lord. 


ACT  III. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  II. 


Ham.  Let  the  doors  be  shut  upon  him,  that  he 
may  play  the  fool  no  where  but  in's  own  house. 
Farewell. 

Oph.  O!  help  him,  you  sweet  heavens! 

Ham.  If  thou  dost  marry,  I'll  give  thee  this 
plague  for  thy  dowry :  be  thou  as  chaste  as  ice,  as 
pure  as  snow,  thou  shalt  not  escape  calumny.  Get 
thee  to  a  nunnery;  go,  farewell.  Or,  if  thou  wilt 
needs  marry,  marry  a  fool,  for  wise  men  know  well 
enough  what  monsters  you  make  of  them.  To  a 
nunnery,  go;  and  quickly  too.     Farewell. 

Oph.  Heavenly  powers,  restore  him ! 

Ham.  I  have  heard  of  your  paintings  too,  well 
enough :  God  hath  given  you  one  face,  and  you 
makeyourselves  another :  you  jig,  you  amble,  and 
you  lisp,  and  nickname  God's  creatures,  and  make 
your  wantonness  your  ignorance.  Go  to  ;  I'll  no 
more  on't:  it  hath  made  me  mad.  I  say,  we  will 
have  no  more  marriages :  those  that  are  manned 
already,  all  but  one,  shall  live ;  the  rest  shall  keep 
as  they  are.     To  a  nunnery,  go.      \^Exit  Hamlet. 

Oph.  O,  what  a  noble  mind  is  here  o'erthrown ! 
The   courtier's,  soldier's,   scholar's,   eye,  tongue, 

sword : 
Th'  expectancy  and  rose  of  the  fair  state. 
The  glass  of  fashion,  and  the  mould  of  form, 
Th'  observ'd  of  ail  obsei-vers,  quite,  quite  down ! 
And  I,  of  ladies  most  deject  and  wretched. 
That  suck'd  the  honey  of  his  music  vows. 
Now  see  that  noble  and  most  sovereign  reason, 
Like  sweet  bells  jangled,  out  of  tune  and  harsh ; 
That  unmatch'd  form  and  feature  of  blown  youth. 
Blasted  with  ecstasy.     O,  woe  is  me  I 
To  have  seen  what  I  have  seen,  see  what  I  see  I 

Re-enter  King  and  Polonius. 

King.  Love !  his  affections  do  not  that  way  tend ; 
Nor  what  he  spake,  though  it  lack'd  form  a  little. 
Was  not  like  madness.     There's  something  in  his 

soul. 
O'er  which  his  melancholy  sits  on  brood ; 
And,  I  do  doubt,  the  hatch,  and  the  disclose. 
Will  be  some  danger :  which  for  to  prevent, 
I  have,  in  quick  determination. 
Thus  set  it  down.    He  shall  with  speed  to  England, 
For  the  demand  of  our  neglected  tribute: 
Haply,  the  seas,  and  countries  difterent, 
With  variable  objects,  shall  expel 
This  something  settled  matter  in  his  heart ; 
Whereon  his  brains  still  beating  puts  him  thus 
From  fashion  of  himself.     What  think  you  on't? 

Pol.  It  shall  do  well :  but  yet  do  I  believe,        j 
The  origin  and  commencement  of  his  grief 
Sprung  from  neglected  love. — How  now,  Ophelia! 
You  need  not  tell  us  what  lord  Hamlet  said ; 
We  heard  it  all. — My  lord,  do  as  you  please ; 
But,  if  you  hold  it  fit,  after  the  play 
Let  his  queen  mother  all  alone  entreat  him 
To  show  his  griefs :  let  her  be  round  with  him : 
And  I'll  be  plac'd,  so  please  you,  in  the  ear 
Of  all  their  conference.     If  she  find  him  not. 
To  England  send  him,  or  confine  him  where 
Your  wisdom  best  shall  think. 

King.  It  shall  be  so  : 

Madness  in  great  ones  must  not  unwatch'd  go. 

[^Excunt. 

Scene  II. — A  Hall  in  the  Same. 
Enter  Hamlet,  and  certain  Players. 
Ham.  Speak  the  speech,  I  pray  you,  as  I  pro- 
nounced it  to  you,  trippingly  on  the  tongue ;  but 

34 


if  you  mouth  it,  as  many  of  your  players  do,  I  had 
as  lief  the  town-crier  spoke  my  lines.     Nor  do  not 
saw  the  air  too  much  with  your  hand,  thus ;  but 
use  all  gently  :  for  in  the  very  torrent,  tempest,  and 
(as  I  may  say)  wliirlwind  of  passion,  you  must  ac- 
quire and  beget  a  temperance,  that  may  give  it 
smoothness.     O !   it  ofi'ends  me  to  the  soul,  to  hear 
a  robustious  periwig-pated  fellow  tear  a  passion  to 
tattei-s,  to  very  rags,  to  split  the  ears  of  tlie  ground- 
lings ;  who,  for  the  most  part,  are  capable  of  noth- 
ing but  inexplicable   dumb   shows,  and   noise  :  I 
would  have  such  a  fellow  whipped  for  o'er-doing 
Termagant;  it  out-herods  Herod:  pray  you  avoid  it. 
1  Play.  I  warrant  your  honour. 
Ham.  Be  not  too   tame  neither,  but  let  your 
own  discretion  be  your  tutor:  suit  the  action  to 
the  word,  the  word  to  the  action,  with  this  special 
observance,  that  you  o'erstep  not  the  modesty  of 
nature ;  for  any  thing  so  overdone  is  from  the  pur- 
pose of  playing,  whose  end,  both  at  the  first,  and 
now,  was,  and  is,  to  hold,  as  'twere,  the   mirror 
up  to   nature ;    to   show  virtue  her  own  feature, 
scorn  her  own  image,  and  the  very  age  and  body 
of  the   time,  his  form  and   pressure.     Noav,  this 
overdone,  or  come  tardy  off",  though  it  make  the 
iinskilful   laugh,  cannot  but    make   the  judicious 
grieve ;  the  censure   of  which  one  must,  in  your 
allowance,  o'er-weigh  a  whole  theatre  of  others. 
O !  there  be  players,  that  I  have  seen  play, — and 
heard  others  praise,  and  that  highly, — not  to  speak 
it  profanely,   that,   neither  having  the   accent  of 
Christians,  nor  the  gait  of  Christian,  pagan,  nor 
man,  have  so  strutted,  and  bellowed,  that  I  have 
thought  some  of  Nature's  journeymen  had  made 
men,  and  not  made  them  well,  they  imitated  hu- 
manity so  abominably. 

1  Play.  I  hope,  we  have  refonned  that  indiffer- 
ently with  us. 

Hatn.  O!  reform  it  altogether.  And  let  those, 
that  play  yovu-  clowns,  speak  no  more  than  is  set 
down  for  them :  for  there  be  of  them,  that  will 
themselves  laugh,  to  set  on  some  quantity  of  bar- 
ren spectators'to  laugh  too ;  though  in  the  mean 
time  some  necessary  question  of  the  play  be  then 
to  be  considered :  that's  villainous,  and  shows  a 
most  pitiful  ambition  in  the  fool  that  uses  it.  Go, 
make  you  ready.—  [Exeunt  Players. 

Enter  Polomus,  Rosencrantz,  and  Guilden- 
stern. 

How  now,  my  lord !  will  the  king  hear  this  piece 
of  work  ? 

Pol.  And  the  queen  too,  and  that  presently. 
Ham.   Bid  the  players  make  haste. — 

[Exit  Polonius. 
Will  you  two  help  to  hasten  them  ? 
Both.  We  will,  my  lord. 

Exeunt  RosKNCRANTz  and  Guildenstern. 
Ham.  What,  ho  !  Horatio  ! 

Enter  Horatio. 

Hnr.  Here,  sweet  lord,  at  your  service. 

Ham.  Horatio,  thou  art  e'en  as  just  a  man 
As  e'er  my  conversation  cop'd  withal. 

Hor.  O  !  my  dear  lord, — 

Ham.  Nay,  do  not  think  T  flatter; 

For  what  advancement  nray  I  hope  from  thee. 
That  no  revenue  hast,  but  thv  good  spirits. 
To  feed  and  clothe  thee  .'     Why  should  the  poor 

be  flatter'd  ? 
No ;  let  the  candied  tongue  lick  absurd  pomp, 


ACT  III. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  II. 


And  crook  the  pregnant  hinges  of  the  knee, 
Where  thrift  may  follow  fawning.    Dost  thou  hear  ? 
Since  my  dear  soul  was  mistress  of  her  choice. 
And  could  of  men  distinguish,  her  election 
Hath  seal'd  thee  for  herself:  for  thou  hast  been 
As  one,  in  suliering  all,  that  sutiei's  nothing ; 
A  man,  that  fortune's  butiets  and  rewards 
Hast  ta'en  with  equal  thanks :  and  bless'd  are  those, 
AVhose  blood  and  judgment  are  so  well  co-mingled. 
That  they  are  not  a  pipe  for  fortune's  finger 
To  sound  what  stop  she  please.     Give  me  that  man 
That  is  not  passion's  slave,  and  I  will  wear  him 
In  my  heart's  core,  ay,  in  my  heart  of  heart, 
As  I  do  thee. — .Something  too  much  of  this. — 
There  is  a  play  to-night  before  the  king ; 
One  scene  of  it  comes  near  the  circumstance, 
Which  I  have  told  thee,  of  my  father's  death : 
I  pr'ythee,  wlien  thou  seest  that  act  a-foot. 
Even  with  the  very  comment  of  ray  soul 
Observe  mine  uncle  :  if  his  occulted  guilt 
Do  not  itself  unkennel  in  one  speech. 
It  is  a  damned  ghost  that  we  have  seen. 
And  my  imaginations  are  as  foul 
As  Vulcan's  stithy.     Give  him  heedful  note; 
For  I  mine  eyes  will  rivet  to  his  face. 
And,  after,  we  will  both  our  judgments  join 
In^censure  of  his  seeming. 

Hor.  Well,  my  lord  ; 
If  he  steal  aught  the  whilst  this  play  is  playing. 
And  "scape  detecting,  I  will  pay  the  theft. 

Ham.  They  are  coming  to  the  play;  I  must  be 
idle ; 
Get  you  a  place. 

Danish  March.  A  Flourish.  Enter  Kintr,  Queen, 
PoLOMus,  Ophelia,  Rosencra.ntz,  Guilden- 
STERN,  and  others. 

King.  How  fares  our  cousin  Hamlet? 

Ham.  Excellent,  i'  faith;  of  the  camelion's  dish : 
I  eat  the  air,  promise-crammed.  You  cannot  feed 
capons  so. 

King.  I  have  nothing  with  this  answer,  Hamlet : 
these  words  are  not  mine. 

Hum.  No,  nor  mine  now. — My  lord,  you  played 
once  in  the  university,  you  say?      [To  Polonius. 

Pol.  That  did  I,  my  lord ;  and  was  accounted  a 
good  actor. 

Ham.  And  what  did  you  enact? 

Pol.  I  did  enact  Julius  Cfesar:  I  was  killed  i'  the 
Capitol;  Brutus  killed  me. 

Ham.  It  was  a  brute  part  of  him  to  kill  so  capi- 
tal a  calf  there. — Be  the  players  ready  ? 

Ros.  Ay,  my  lord ;  they  stay  upon  your  patience. 

Queen.   Come  hither,  my  dear  Hamlet,  sit  by  me. 

Ham.  No,  good  mother,  here's  metal  more  at- 
tractive. 

Pol.  O  ho  !  do  you  mark  that  ?      [  To  the  King. 

Ham.  Lady,  shall  I  lie  in  your  lap? 

[Lying  down  at  Ophelia's  Feet. 

Oph.  No,  my  lord. 

Ham.   I  mean,  my  head  upon  your  lap? 

Oph.  Ay,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Do  you  think,  I  meant  country  matters  ? 

Oph.  I  think  nothing,  my  lord. 

Ham.  That's  a  fair  thought  to  lie  between  maids' 
legs. 

Oph.  What  is,  my  lord? 

Ham.   Nothing. 

Oph.  You  are  merry,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Who,  I  ? 

Oph.  Ay,  my  lord. 


Ham.  O  God  !  your  only  jig-maker.  What 
should  a  man  do,  but  be  merry  ?  for,  look  you, 
how  cheerfully  my  mother  looks,  and  my  father 
died  within  these  two  hours. 

OjjJi.  Nay,  'tis  twice  two  months,  my  lord. 

Ham.  So  long  ?  Nay  then,  let  the  devil  wear 
black,  for  I'll  have  a  suit  of  sables.  O  heavens ! 
die  two  months  ago,  and  not  forgotten  yet  ?  Then 
there's  hope,  a  great  man's  memory  may  outlive 
his  life  half  a  year ;  but,  by'r-lady,  he  must  build 
churches  then,  or  else  shall  he  suffer  not  thinking 
on,  with  the  hobby-horse  ;  whose  epitaph  is,  "  For, 
O  !  for,  O  !  the  hobby-horse  is  forgot." 

Trumpets  sound.      The  dumb  Shotc  enters. 

Enter  a  King  and  Queen,  very  lovingly ;  the  Queen  em- 
bracing him.  She  kneels,  and  makes  show  of  protes- 
tation unto  him.  He  takes  her  up,  and  declines  his 
head  upon  her  neck;  lays  him  down  upon  a  bank  of 
flowers:  she,  seeing  him  asleep,  leaves  him.  Anon 
comes  in  a  fellow,  lakes  off  his  crown,  kisses  it,  and 
potcrs  poison  in  the  King's  ear,  and  exit.  The  Queen 
returns,  finds  the  King  dead,  and  7nukcs  passionate 
action.  The  poisoner,  ivilh  some  two  or  three  Mutes, 
comes  in  again,  seeming  to  lament  icith  her.  The 
dead  body  is  carried  away.  The  poisoner  woos  the 
Queen  u-ith  gifts :  she  seems  loath  and  unwilling 
awhile;  but  in  the  end  accepts  his  love.  [Exeunt. 

Oph.  What  means  this,  my  lord  ? 

Ham .  Marry,  this  is  miching  mallecho ;  it  means 
mischief. 

Oph.  Belike,  this  show  imports  the  argument  of 
the  play. 

Enter  Prologue. 

Ham.  We  shall  know  by  this  fellow :  the  players 
cannot  keep  counsel ;  they'll  tell  all. 

Oph.  Will  he  tell  us  what  this  show  meant  ? 

Ham.  Ay,  or  any  show  that  you  will  show  him  : 
be  not  you  ashamed  to  show,  he'll  not  shame  to 
tell  you  what  it  means. 

Opli.  You  are  naught,  you  are  naught.  I'll 
mark  the  play. 

Pro.     "  For  us,  and  for  our  trasedy, 

Here  stooping  to  your  clemency, 
We  beg  your  hearing  patiently." 

Ham.  Is  this  a  prologue,  or  the  poesy  of  a  ring  ? 
Oph.  'Tis  brief,  my  lord. 
Ham.  As  woman's  love. 

Enter  a  King  and  a  Queen. 

P.  King.  Full  thirty  times  hath  Phoebus'  cart  gone 
round 
Neptune's  salt  wash,  and  Tellus'  orbed  ground; 
And  thirty  dozen  moons,  with  borrow'd  sheen, 
About  the  world  have  times  twelve  thirties  been ; 
Since  love  our  hearts,  and  Hymen  did  our  hands, 
Unite  commutual  in  most  sacred  bands. 

P.  Queen.  So  many  journeys  may  the  sun  and  moon 
Make  us  asain  count  o'er,  ere  love  be  done. 
But,  woe  is  me !  you  are  so  sick  of  late, 
So  far  from  cheer,  and  from  your  former  state, 
That  I  distrust  you.     Yet,  thousrh  I  distrust, 
Discomfort  you,  my  lord,  it  nothing  must ; 
For  women's  fear  and  love  hold  quantity, 
In  neither  aught,  or  in  extremity. 
Now,  what  my  love  is,  proof  hath  made  you  know, 
And  as  my  love  is  siz'd,  my  fear  is  so. 
Where  love  is  great,  the  littlest  doubts  are  fear ; 
Where  little  fears  grow  great,  great  love  grows  there. 

P.  King.  'Faith,  I  must  leave  thee,  love,  and  shortly 
too; 
My  operant  powers  their  functions  leave  to  do : 
And  thou  shalt  live  in  this  fair  world  behind, 

35 


ACT   III. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  11. 


Honour'd,  belov'd  ;  and,  haply,  one  as  kind 
For  liusband  shall  thou — 

P.  Queen.  0,  confound  the  rest! 

Such  love  must  needs  be  treason  in  my  breast : 
In  second  husband  let  me  be  accurst ; 
■  None  wed  the  second,  but  who  kill'd  the  first. 

Ham.   [Aside]   Wormwood,  wormwood. 

P.  Queen.  The  instances,  that  second  marriage  move. 
Are  base  respects  of  thrift,  but  none  of  love : 
A  second  time  I  kill  my  husband  dead. 
When  second  husband  kisses  me  in  bed. 

P.  King.  I  do  believe  you  think  what  now  you  speak, 
But  what  we  do  determine  oft  we  break. 
Purpose  is  but  the  slave  to  memory. 
Of  violent  birth,  but  poor  validity  ; 
Which  now,  like  fruit  unripe,  sticks  on  the  tree. 
But  fall,  unshaken,  when  they  mellow  be. 
Most  necessary  'tis,  that  we  forget 
To  pay  ourselves  what  to  ourselves  is  debt : 
What  to  ourselves  in  passion  we  propose. 
The  passion  ending,  doth  the  purpose  lose. 
The  violence  of  either  grief  or  joy 
Their  own  enactures  with  themselves  destroy : 
Where  joy  most  revels,  grief  doth  most  lament ; 
Grief  joys,  joy  grieves,  on  slender  accident. 
This  world  is  not  for  aye;  nor  'tis  not  strange. 
That  even  our  loves  should  with  our  fortunes  change ; 
For  'tis  a  question  left  us  yet  to  prove. 
Whether  love  lead  fortune,  or  else  fortune  love. 
The  great  man  down,  you  mark  his  favourite  flies ; 
The  poor  advanc'd  makes  friends  of  enemies  : 
And  hitherto  doth  love  on  fortune  tend, 
For  who  not  needs  shall  never  lack  a  friend ; 
And  who  in  want  a  hollow  friend  doth  ti"j', 
Directly  seasons  him  his  enemy. 
But,  orderly  to  end  where  I  begun, 
Our  wills  and  fates  do  so  contrary  run. 
That  our  devices  still  are  overthrown ; 
Our  thoughts  are  ours,  their  ends  none  of  our  own : 
So  think  thou  wilt  no  second  husband  wed. 
But  die  thy  thoughts,  when  thy  fii-st  lord  is  dead. 

P.  Queen.  Nor  earth  to  me  give  food,  nor  heaven 
light ! 
Sport  and  repose  lock  from  me,  day  and  night ! 
To  desperation  turn  my  trust  and  hope ! 
An  anchor's  cheer  in  prison  be  my  scope ! 
Each  opposite,  that  blanks  the  face  of  joy, 
Meet  what  I  would  have  well,  and  it  destroy ! 
Both  here,  and  hence,  pursue  me  lasting  strife, 
If,  once  a  widow,  ever  I  be  wife ! 

Ham.  If  she  should  break  it  now,— 

P.  King.  'Tis  deeply  sworn.     Sweet,  leave  me  here 
a  while : 
My  spirits  grow  dull,  and  fain  I  would  beguile 
The  tedious  day  with  sleep.  [Sleeps. 

P.  Queen.  Sleep  rock  thy  brain ! 

And  never  come  mischance  between  us  twain  !     [Exit. 

Ham.   Madam,  how  like  you  this  play  ? 

Queen.  The  lady  doth  protest  too  much,  me- 
thinks. 

Ham.  O  !  but  she'll  keep  her  word. 

King.  Have  you  heard  the  argument  ?  Is  there 
no  offence  in't? 

Ham.  No,  no  ;  they  do  but  jest,  poison  in  jest : 
no  offence  i'  the  world. 

King.  What  do  you  call  the  play  ? 

Ham.  The  mouse-trap.  Marry,  how  ?  Tropi- 
nlly.  This  p\ny  is  the  image  of  a  murder  done  in 
Vienna:  Gonzago  is  the  duke's  name;  his  wife, 
Pjiptista.  You  shall  see  anon:  'tis  a  knavish  piece 
of  work  ;  but  what  of  that  ?  your  majesty,  and  we 
that  have  free  souls,  it  touches  us  not :  let  the 
galled  jade  wince,  our  withers  are  unvvrung. 

36 


Enter  Lucianus. 

This  is  one  Lucianus,  nephew  to  the  king. 

Oph.  You  are  as  good  as  a  chorus,  my  lord. 

Ham.  I  could  interpret  between  you  and  your 
love,  if  I  coidd  see  the  puppets  dallying. 

Oph.  You  are  keen,  my  lord,  you  are  keen. 

Ham.  It  would  cost  you  a  groaning  to  take  off 
my  edge. 

Oph.  Still  better,  and  worse. 

Ham.  So  you  must  take  your  husbands. — Begin, 
murderer:  leave  thy  damnable  faces,  and  begin. 
Come  : — The  croaking  raven  doth  bellow  for  re- 
venge. 

Luc.  Thoughts  black,  hands  apt,  drugs  fit,  and  time 
agreeing  ; 
Confederate  season,  else  no  creature  seeing ; 
Thou  mixture  rank,  of  midnight  weeds  collected. 
With  Hecate's  ban  thrice  blasted,  thrice  infected. 
Thy  natural  magic  and  dire  property, 
On  wholesome  life  usurp  immediately. 

[Pouis  the  poison  into  the  sleeper's  ears. 

Ham.  He  poisons  him  i'  the  garden  for  his  estate. 
His  name's  Gonzago  :  the  story  is  extant,  and  writ- 
ten in  very  clioice  Italian.     You  shall  see  anon, 
how  the  murderer  gets  the  love  of  Gonzago's  wife. 
Oph.   The  king  rises.  * 

Ham.  What  I  frighted  with  false  fire  ? 
Queen.  How  fares  my  lord? 
Pol.  Give  o'er  the  play. 
King.  Give  me  some  light  I — away  I 
All.  Lights,  lights,  lights! 

[Exeunt  all  htd  Hamlet  and  Horatio. 
Ham.  Why,  let  the  stricken  deer  go  weep, 
The  iiart  ungalled  play  ; 
For  some  must  watch,  while  some  must  sleep : 
Thus  runs  the  world  away. — 
Would  not  this,  sir,  and  a  forest  of  feathers,  (if  the 
rest  of  my  fortunes  turn  Turk  with  me,)  with  two 
Provincial  roses  on  my  razed  shoes,  get  me  a  fel- 
lowship in  a  cry  of  players,  sir? 
Hot.  Half  a  share. 
Ham.  A  whole  one,  I. 

For  thou  dost  know,  O  Damon  dear! 

This  realm  dismantled  was 
Of  Jove  himself ;  and  now  reigns  here 
A  very,  very — peacock ! 
Hot.  You  might  have  rhymed. 
Ham.  O   good   Horatio !    I'll   take   the  ghost's 
word  for  a  thousand  povnid.     Didst  perceive  ? 
Hor.  Very  well,  my  lord. 
Ham.  Upon  the  talk  of  the  poisoning, — 
Hor.  I  did  very  well  note  him. 
Ham.  Ah,   ha! — Come;    some   music!    come; 
the  recorders ! 

For  if  the  king  like  not  the  comedy. 

Why  then,  belike, — he  likes  it  not,  perdy. — 

Enter  Rosencrantz  and  Guildenstern. 

Come  ;  some  music  ! 

Guil.  Good  my  lord,  vouchsafe  me  a  word  with 
you. 

Ham.  Sir,  a  whole  history. 

Guil.  The  king,  sir, — 

Ham.  Ay,  sir,  wliat  of  him? 

Guil.  Is  in  his  retirement  marvellous  distem- 
pered. 

Ha7n.  With  drink,  sir? 

Guil.  No,  my  lord,  with  choler. 

Ham.  Your  wisdom  should  show  itself  more 
I  richer,  to  signify  this  to  his  doctor;  for,  for  me  to 


ACT  III. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCKXE  III 


put  him  to  his  purgation  would,  perhaps,  plunge 
him  into  more  choler. 

Guil.  Good  my  lord,  put  your  discourse  into 
some  frame,  and  start  not  so  wildly  from  my  affair. 

Ham.   1  am  tame,  sir : — pronounce. 

Guil.  The  queen  your  mother,  in  most  great 
affliction  of  spirit,  hath  sent  me  to  you. 

Ham.   You  are  welcome. 

Guil.  Nay,  good  my  lord,  this  covirtesy  is  not 
of  the  right  breed.  If  it  shall  please  you  to  make 
me  a  wholesome  answer,  I  will  do  your  mother's 
commandment ;  if  not,  your  pardon  and  my  return 
shall  be  the  end  of  my  business. 

Ham.  Sir,  I  cannot. 

Guil.  What,  my  lord  ? 

Ham.  Make  you  a  wholesome  answer ;  my  wit's 
diseased :  but,  sir,  such  answer  as  I  can  make,  you 
shall  command ;  or,  rather,  as  you  say,  my  mother : 
therefore  no  more,  but  to  the  matter.  My  mother, 
you  say, — 

Ros'.  Then,  thus  she  says.  Your  behaviour  hath 
struck  her  into  amazement  and  admiration. 

Ham.  O  wonderful  sou,  that  can  so  astonish  a 
mother! — But  is  there  no  sequel  at  the  heels  of 
this  mother's  admiration  ?  impart. 

Ros.  She  desires  to  speak  with  you  in  her  closet, 
ere  you  go  to  bed. 

Ham.  We  shall  obey,  were  she  ten  times  our 
mother.     Have  you  any  further  trade  with  us  ? 

Ros.  My  lord,  you  once  did  love  me  ? 

Ham.  And  do  still,  by  these  pickers  and  stealers. 

Ros.  Good  my  lord,  what  is  your  cause  of  dis- 
temper? you  do,  surely,  but  bar  the  door  upon 
your  own  liberty,  if  you  deny  your  griefs  to  your 
friends. 

Ham.  Sir,  I  lack  advancement. 

Ros.  How  can  that  be,  when  you  have  the  voice 
of  the  king  himself  for  your  successsion  in  Den- 
mark? 

Ham.  Ay,  sir,  but  "while  the  grass  grows," — 
the  proverb  is  something  musty. 

Enter  the  Players,  tvith  Recorders. 

O  !  the  recorders  : — let  me  see  one. — To  withdraw 
with  you : — why  do  you  go  about  to  recover  the 
wind  of  me,  as  if  you  would  drive  me  into  a  toil  ? 
■    Guil.  O,  my  lord !  if  my  duty  be  too  bold,  my 
love  is  too  unmannerly. 

Ham.  I  do  not  well  understand  that.  Will  you 
play  upon  this  pipe  ? 

Guil.  My  lord,  I  cannot. 

Ham.  I  pray  you. 

Guil.  Believe  me,  I  cannot. 

Ham.  I  do  beseech  you. 

Guil.  I  know  no  touch  of  it,  my  lord. 

Ham.  It  is  as  easy  as  lying :  govern  these  vent- 
ages with  your  finger  and  thumb,  give  it  breath 
with  your  mouth,  and  it  will  discourse  most  elo- 
quent music.     Look  you,  these  are  the  stops. 

Guil.  But  these  cannot  I  command  to  any  utter- 
ance of  harmony  :  I  have  not  the  skill. 

Ham.  Why  Took  you  now,  how  unworthy  a  thing 
you  make  of  ine.  You  would  play  upon  me  ;  you 
would  seem  to  know  my  stops ;  you  would  pluck 
out  the  heart  of  my  mystery  ;  you  would  sound  me 
from  my  lowest  note  to  the  top  of  my  compass; 
and  there  is  miich  music,  excellent  voice,  in  this 
little  organ,  yet  cannot  you  make  it  speak.  Why  I 
do  you  think  I  am  easier  to  be  played  on  than  a 
pipe?  Call  me  what  instrument  you  will,  though 
you  can  fret  me,  you  cannot  play  upon  me. — 


Enter  Poloius. 

God  bless  yovi,  sir ! 

Pol.  My  lord,  the  queen  would  speak  with  you, 
and  presently. 

Ham.  Do  you  see  yonder  cloud,  that's  almost 
in  sTiape  of  a  camel  ? 

Pol.  By  the  mass,  and  'tis  like  a  camel,  indeed. 

Ham.   Methinks,  it  is  like  a  weasel. 

Pol.  It  is  backed  like  a  weasel. 

Ham.  Or,  like  a  whale? 

Pol.  Very  like  a  whale. 

Ham.  Then,  will  I  come  to  my  mother  by  and 
by. — They  fool  me  to  the  top  of  my  bent. — I  will 
come  by  and  by. 

Pol.  I  will  say  so.  [Exit  Polomus. 

Ham.  By  and   by  is   easily  said. — Leave   me, 
friends.         [Exeunt  Ros.,  Guil.,  Hor.,  S^r. 
'Tis  now  the  very  witching  time  of  night. 
When  churchyards  yawn,  and  hell  itself  breathes 

out 
Contagion  to  this  world :  now  could  I  drink  hot 

blood, 
And  do  such  bitter  business  as  the  day 
Would  quake  to  look  on.   Soft !  now  to  my  mother. — 
O,  heart !  lose  not  thy  nature  ;  let  not  ever 
The  soul  of  Nero  enter  this  firm  bosom : 
Let  me  be  cruel,  not  unnatural. 
I  will  speak  daggers  to  her,  but  use  none ; 
My  tongue  and  soul  in  this  be  hypocrites : 
How  in  my  words  soever  she  be  shent. 
To  give  them  seals  never,  my  soul,  consent !  [Exit. 

Scene  III. — A  Room  in  the  Same. 
Enter  King,  Rosexcrantz,  and  Guildenstern. 

King.  I  like  him  not ;  nor  stands  it  safe  with  us, 
To  let  his  madness  range.     Therefore,  prepare  you : 
I  your  commission  will  forthwith  despatch, 
And  he  to  England  shall  along  with  you. 
The  terms  of  our  estate  may  not  endure 
Hazard  so  dangerous,  as  doth  hourly  grow 
Out  of  his  lunacies. 

Guil.  We  will  ourselves  provide. 

Most  holy  and  religious  fear  it  is. 
To  keep  those  many  many  bodies  safe, 
That  live,  and  feed,  upon  your  majesty. 

Ros.   The  single  and  peculiar  life  is  bound. 
With  all  the  strength  and  annour  of  the  mind. 
To  keep  itself  from 'noyance;  but  much  more 
That  spirit,  upon  whose  weal  depend  and  rest 
The  lives  of  many.     The  cease  of  majesty 
Dies  not  alone ;  but  like  a  gulf  doth  draw 
What's  near  it,  with  it :  it  is  a  massy  wheel, 
Fix'd  on  the  summit  of  the  highest  mount. 
To  whose  huge  spokes  ten  thousand  lesser  things: 
Are  mortis'd  and  adjoin'd ;  which,  when  it  falls. 
Each  small  annexment,  petty  consequence. 
Attends  the  boisterous  ruin.     Never  alone 
Did  the  king  sigh,  but  with  a  general  groan. 

King.  Arm  you,  I  pray  you,  to  this  speedy  voyage ; 
For  we  will  fetters  put  upon  this  fear. 
Which  now  goes  too  free-footed. 

Ros.  and  Guil.  We  will  haste  us. 

[Exeunt  Rosencrantz  and  GuiLDE^fsxERy. 

Enter  Poloxius. 
Pol.  My  lord,  he's  going  to  his  mother's  closet. 
Behind  the  arras  I'll  convey  myself. 
To  hear  the  process :  I'll  warrant,  she'll  tax  him 

home ; 
And,  as  you  said,  and  wisely  was  it  said, 

37 


ACT  III. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  IV. 


'Tis  meet  that  some  more  audience  than  a  mother, 
Smce  natme  makes  them  partial,  should  o'erhear 
The  speech,  of  vantage.    Fare  you  well,  my  liege  : 
I'll  call  upon  you  ere  you  go  to  bed, 
And  tell  you  what  I  know. 

King.  Thanks,  dear  my  lord. 

\^K.vit  PoLONius. 
O!  my  offence  is  rank,  it  smells  to  heaven ; 
It  liath  the  primal  eldest  curse  upon't, 
A  brother's  murder! — Pray  can  I  not, 
Though  inclination  be  as  sharp  as  will  : 
My  stronger  guilt  defeats  my  strong  intent ; 
And,  like  a  man  to  double  business  bound, 
I  stand  in  pause  where  I  shall  first  begin. 
And  both  neglect.     What  if  this  cursed  hand 
Were  thicker  than  itself  with  brother's  blood. 
Is  there  not  rain  enough  in  the  sweet  heavens. 
To  wash  it  white  as  snow  ?   Whereto  sei-ves  mercy. 
But  to  confront  the  visage  of  offence  ? 
And  what's  in  prayer,  but  this  two-fold  force, — 
To  be  forestalled,  ere  we  come  to  fall, 
Or  pardon'd,  being  down?      Then,  I'll  look  up: 
My  fault  is  past.     But,  O!  what  form  of  prayer 
Can  serve  my  turn  ?   Forgive  me  my  foul  murder  I — 
That  cannot  be ;  since  I  am  still  possess'd 
Of  those  effects  for  which  I  did  the  murder, 
My  crown,  mine  own  ambition,  and  my  queen. 
May  one  be  pardon'd,  and  retain  th'  ofience  ? 
In  the  corrupted  currents  of  this  world. 
Offence's  gilded  hand  may  shove  by  justice, 
And  oft  'tis  seen,  the  wicked  prize  itself 
Buys  out  the  law;  but  'tis  not  so  above : 
There,  is  no  shuffling,  there,  the  action  lies 
In  his  true  nature  ;  and  we  ourselves  compell'd. 
Even  to  the  teeth  and  forehead  of  our  faults. 
To  give  in  evidence.     What  then  ?    what  rests  ? 
Try  what  repentance  can  :  what  can  it  not  ? 
Yet  what  can  it,  when  one  can  not  repent  ? 
O  wretched  state !   O  bosom,  black  as  death ! 
O  limed  soul,  that  struggling  to  be  free. 
Art  more  engaged  !     Help,  angels !  make  assay : 
Bow,  stubborn  knees;  and,  heart,  with  strings  of 

steel, 
Be  soft  as  sinews  of  the  new-born  babe. 
All  may  be  well.  {Retires  and  kneels. 

Enter  Hamlet. 

Ham.  Now  might  I  do  it,  pat,  now  he  is  praying ; 
And  now  I'll  do't : — and  so  he  goes  to  heaven. 
And  so  am  I  reveng'd  ?   That  would  be  scann'd : 
A  villain  kills  my  father ;  and  for  that, 
I,  his  sole  son,  do  this  same  villain  send 
To  heaven. 

Why,  this  is  hire  and  salary,  not  revenge. 
He  took  my  father  grossly,  full  of  bread; 
With  all  his  crimes  broad  blown,  as  flush  as  May, 
And  how  his  audit  stands,  who  knows,  save  heaven  ? 
But,  in  our  circumstance  and  course  of  thoixght, 
'Tis  heavy  with  him ;  and  am  I  then  reveng'd, 
To  take  him  in  the  purging  of  his  soul. 
When  he  is  fit  and  season'd  for  his  passage  ? 
No. 

Up,  sword ;  and  know  thou  a  more  homd  hent. 
When  he  is  drunk,  asleep,  or  in  his  rage ; 
Or  in  th'  incestuous  pleasures  of  his  bed; 
At  gaming,  swearing,  or  about  some  act. 
That  has  no  relish  of  salvation  in't ; 
Then  trip  liim,  that  his  heels  may  kick  at  heaven, 
And  that  his  soul  may  be  as  damn'd,  and  black. 
As  hell,  whereto  it  goes.     My  mother  stays : 
This  physic  but  prolongs  thy  sickly  days.      {Exit. 

38 


The  King  rises,  and  advances. 

King.  My  words  fly  up,  my  thoughts  remain 
below : 
Words  without  thoughts  never  to  heaven  go. 

{Exit. 

Scene  IV. — A  Roorn  in  the  Same. 
Enter  Queen  and  Polonius. 

Pol.  He  will   come  straight.      Look  you,   lay 
home  to  him ; 
Tell  him,  his  pranks  have  been  too  broad  to  bear 

with. 
And  that  your  grace  hath  screen'd  and  stood  between 
Mvich  heat  and  him.     I'll  silence  me  e'en  here. 
Pray  you,  be  round  with  him. 

Ham.    {Within.]   Mother,  mother,  mother! 
Queen.  I'll  warrant  you  ; 

Fear  me  not : — withdraw,  I  hear  him  coming. 

[PoLONius  hides  himself. 

Enter  Hamlet. 

Ham.  Now,  mother !  what's  the  matter  ? 
Queen.  Hamlet,  thou  hast  thy  father  much  of- 
fended. 
Ham.  Mother,  you  have   my  father  much  of- 
fended. 
Queen.  Come,  come;  you  answer  with  an  idle 

tongue. 
Ham.  Go,  go ;  you  question  with  a  wicked  tongue. 
Queen.  Why,  how  now,  Hamlet ! 
Ham.  What's  the  matter  now  ? 

Queen.  Have  yoit  forgot  me? 
Ham.  No,  by  the  rood,  not  so  : 

You  are  the  queen,  your  husband's  brother's  wife; 
And, — would  it  were  not  so  ! — you  are  my  mother. 
Queen.  Nay,  then,  I'll  set  those  to  you  that  can 

speak. 
Ham.  Come,  come,  and  sit  you  down  ;  you  shall 
not  budge : 
You  go  not,  till  I  set  you  up  a  glass 
Where  yoit  may  see  the  inmost  part  of  you. 

Queen.  What  wilt  thou  do  ?  thou  wilt  not  mur- 
der me. 
Help,  help,  ho  ! 

Pol.   {Behifid.]   What,  ho !  help!  help!  help! 
Ham.   How  now!  a  rat?    {Draws.]   Dead  for  a 
ducat,  dead. 
[Hamlet  maJccs  a  pass  through  the  arras. 
Pol.    {Behind.]   O!  I  am  slain.    {Falls  and  dies. 
Queen.  O  me !  what  hast  thou  done  ? 

Ham.  Nay,  I  know  not : 

Is  it  the  king  ? 

{Lifts  vp  the  arras,  and  draws  forth  Polonius. 
Queen.  O,  what  a  rash  and  bloody  deed  is  this ! 
Ham.  A  bloody  deed;  almost  as  bad,  good  mother, 
As  kill  a  king,  and  marry  with  his  brother. 
Queen.  As  kill  a  king  ! 

Ham.  Ay,  lady,  'twas  my  word. — 

Thou  wretched,  rash,  inti-uding  fool,  farewell. 

[  To  Polonius. 
I  took  thee  for  thy  better ;  take  thy  fortune  : 
Thou  fmd'st  to  be  too  busy  is  some  danger. — 
Leave  wringing  of  your  hands.     Peace !  sit  you 

down. 
And  let  me  wring  your  heart :  for  so  I  shall, 
If  it  be  made  of  penetrable  stuff; 
If  damned  custom  have  not  braz'd  it  so. 
That  it  is  proof  and  bulwark  against  sense. 

Queen.  What  have  I  done,  that  thou  dar'st  wag 
thy  tongue 


ACT  III. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  IV. 


In  noise  so  rude  against  me  ? 

Ham.  Such  an  act, 

That  blurs  the  grace  and  blush  of  modesty ; 
Calls  virtue,  hypocrite  ;  takes  off  the  rose 
From  the  fair  forehead  of  an  innocent  love, 
And  sets  a  blister  there ;  makes  marriage  vows 
As  false  as  dicers'  oaths :  O  !  such  a  deed, 
As  from  the  body  of  contraction  plucks 
The  very  soul ;  and  sweet  religion  makes 
A  rhapsody  of  words  :  Heaven's  face  doth  glow. 
Yea,  this  solidity  and  compound  mass, 
AVith  tristful  visage,  as  against  the  doom. 
Is  thought-sick  at  the  act. 

Queen.  Ah  me  I  what  act, 

That  roars  so  loud,  and  thunders  in  the  index  ? 

Ham.   Look  here,  upon  this  picture,  and  on  this ; 
The  counterfeit  presentment  of  two  brothers. 
See,  what  a  grace  was  seated  on  this  brow : 
Hyperion's  curls;  the  front  of  Jove  himself; 
An  eye  like  Mars,  to  threaten  and  command ; 
A  station  like  the  herald  Mercury, 
New-lighted  on  a  heaven-kissing  hill; 
A  combination,  and  a  form,  indeed. 
Where  every  god  did  seem  to  set  his  seal. 
To  give  the  world  ;issurance  of  a  man. 
This  was  your  husband  :  look  you  now,  what  follows. 
Here  is  your  husband ;  like  a  mildew'd  ear. 
Blasting  his  wholesome  brother.    Have  you  eyes  ? 
Could  you  on  this  fair  mountain  leave  to  feed. 
And  batten  on  this  moor?     H?  I  have  you  eyes? 
You  cannot  call  it,  love ;  for,  at  your  age, 
The  hey-day  in  the  blood  is  tame,  it's  humble. 
And  waits  upon  the  judgment ;   and  what  judgment 
Would  step  from  this  to  this  ?     Sense,  sure,  you 

have. 
Else  could  you  not  have  motion :  but  sure  that 

sense 
Is  apoplexed :  for  madness  would  not  err ; 
Nor  sense  to  ecstasy  was  ne'er  so  thralled, 
But  it  reserved  some  quantity  of  choice 
To  serve  in  such  a  difference.     What  devil  was't 
That  thus  hath  cozened  you  at  hoodman-blind  ? 
Eyes  without  feeling,  feeling  without  sight. 
Ears  without  hands  or  eyes,  smelling  sans  all. 
Or  but  a  sickly  part  of  one  true  sense. 
Could  not  so  mope. 

O  shame  !  where  is  thy  blush  ?     Rebellious  hell. 
If  thou  canst  mutine  in  a  matron's  bones. 
To  flaming  youth  let  virtue  be  as  wax. 
And  melt  in  her  own  fire  :  proclaim  no  shame 
When  the  compulsive  ardour  gives  the  charge ; 
Since  frost  itself  as  actively  doth  burn, 
And  reason  panders  will. 

Queen.  O  Hamlet!   speak  no  more  ! 

Thou  turn'st  mine  eyes  into  my  very  soul ; 
And  there  I  see  such  black  and  grained  spots. 
As  will  not  leave  their  tinct. 

Ham.  Nay,  but  to  live 

In  the  rank  sweat  of  an  enseamed  bed  ; 
Stew'd  in  corruption ;  honeying,  and  making  love 
Over  the  nasty  stye ; — 

Queen.  O,  speak  to  me  no  more ! 

These  words,  like  daggers  enter  in  mine  ears : 
No  more,  sweet  Hamlet. 

Ham.  A  murderer,  and  a  villain ; 

A  slave,  that  is  not  twentieth  part  the  tithe 
Of  your  precedent  lord  : — a  vice  of  kings  ! 
A  cutpurse  of  the  empire  and  the  rule. 
That  from  a  shelf  the  precious  diadem  stole. 
And  put  it  in  his  pocket! 

Queen.  No  morel 

6 


Enter  Ghost. 

Ham.  A  king  of  shreds  and  patches. — 
Save  me,  and  hover  o'er  me  with  your  wings. 
You  heavenly  guards  ! — What  would  you,  gracious 
figure  ? 

Queen.  Alas  !  he's  mad. 

Ham.  Do  you  not  come  your  tardy  son  to  chide, 
That,  laps'd  in  time  and  passion,  lets  go  by 
Th'  important  acting  of  your  dread  command  ? 
O,  say ! 

Ghost.  Do  not  forget.  This  visitation 
Is  but  to  whet  thy  almost  blunted  purpose. 
But,  look  !  amazement  on  thy  mother  sits  : 
O!  step  between  her  and  her  fighting  soul: 
Conceit  in  weakest  bodies  strongest  works. 
Speak  to  her,  Hamlet. 

Ham.  How  is  it  with  you,  lady  ? 

Queen.  Alas  !  hovr  is't  with  you. 
That  you  do  bend  your  eye  on  vacancy, 
And  with  th'  incorporal  air  do  hold  discourse  ? 
Forth  at  your  eyes  your  spirits  wildly  peep ; 
And,  as  the  sleeping  soldiers  in  th'  alarm, 
Your  bedded  hair,  like  life  in  excrements. 
Starts  up,  and  stands  on  end.     O  gentle  son! 
Upon  tlie  heat  and  flame  of  thy  distemper 
Sprinkle  cool  patience.     Whereon  do  you  look  ? 

Ham.  On  him,  on  him  ! — Look  you,  how  pale 
he  glares ! 
His  form  and  cause  conjoin'd,  preaching  to  stones. 
Would  make  them  capable. — Do  not  look  upon  me; 
Lest  with  this  piteous  action  you  convert 
My  stern  eflects :  then,  what  I  have  to  do 
Will  want  true  colour ;  tears,  perchance,  for  blood. 

Queen.  To  whom  do  you  speak  this? 

Ham.  Do  you  see  nothing  there  ? 

Queen.  Nothing  at  all :  yet  all,  that  is,  I  see. 

Ham.  Nor  did  vou  nothins  hear  ? 

Queen.  No,  nothing  but  ourselves. 

Ham.  Why,  look  you  there  !  look,  how  it  steals 
away ! 
My  father,  in  his  habit  as  he  liv'd ! 
Look,  where  he  goes,  even  now,  out  at  the  portal  I 

{Exit  Ghost. 

Queen.  This  is  the  very  coinage  of  your  brain; 
This  bodily  creation  epstasy 
Is  very  cunning  in- 

Ham.  Ecstasy! 
^ly  pulse,  as  yours,  doth  temperately  keep  time. 
And  makes  as  healthful  music.     It  is  not  madness. 
That  I  have  utter'd  :  bring  me  to  the  test. 
And  I  the  matter  will  re-word,  which  madness 
Would  gambol  from.     3Iother,  for  love  of  grace, 
Lay  not  that  flattering  unction  to  your  soul. 
That  not  your  trespass,  but  my  madness  speaks : 
It  will  but  skin  and  film  the  ulcerous  place, 
Whilst  rank  corruption,  mining  all  within. 
Infects  unseen.     Confess  yourself  to  heaven  ; 
Repent  what's  past :  avoid  what  is  to  come. 
And  do  not  spread  the  compost  on  the  weeds. 
To  make  them  ranker.     Forgive  me  this  my  virtue ; 
For  in  the  fatness  of  these  pursy  times. 
Virtue  itself  of  vice  must  pardon  beg. 
Yea,  curb  and  woo,  for  leave  to  do  him  good. 

Queen.  O  Hamlet!  thou  hast  cleft  my  heart  in 
twain- 

Ham.  O  throw  away  the  worser  part  of  it, 
And  live  the  pm-er  with  the  other  half. 
Good  night ;  but  go  not  to  mine  uncle's  bed : 
Assume  a  virtue,  if  you  have  it  not. 
That  monster,  custom,  who  all  sense  doth  eat 
Of  habits,  devil,  is  an^el  yet  in  this ; 
"  39 


ACT  III. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCKNE  IV 


That  to  the  use  of  actions  fair  and  good 

He  likewise  gives  a  frock,  or  hvery. 

That  aptly  is  put  on :  refrain  to-night ; 

And  that  shall  lend  a  kind  of  easiness 

To  the  next  abstinence  :  the  next  more  easy ; 

For  use  almost  can  change  the  stamp  of  nature, 

And  master  the  devil,  or  throw  him  out 

With  wondrous  potency.    Once  more,  good  night: 

And  when  you  are  desirous  to  be  bless'd, 

I'll  blessing  beg  of  you. — For  this  same  lord, 

[Pointing  to  Polonius. 
I  do  repent :  but  Heaven  hath  pleas'd  it  so, — 
To  punish  me  with  this,  and  this  with  me, 
That  I  must  be  their  scoui-ge  and  minister. 
1  will  bestow  him,  and  will  answer  well 
The  death  I  gave  him.     So,  again,  good  night. — 
I  must  be  cruel,  only  to  be  kind : 
Thus  bad  begins,  and  worse  remains  behind. — 
One  word  more,  good  lady. 

Queen.  What  shall  I  do  ? 

Ham.  Not  this,  by  no  means,  that  I  bid  you  do  : 
Let  the  bloat  king  tempt  you  again  to  bed ; 
Pinch  wanton  on  your  cheek ;  call  you  his  mouse  ; 
And  let  him,  for  a  pair  of  reechy  kisses, 
Or  paddling  in  your  neck  with  his  damn'd  fingers, 
Make  you  to  ravel  all  this  matter  out. 
That  I  essentially  am  not  in  madness. 
But  mad  in  craft.    'Twere  good,  you  let  him  know ; 
For  who,  that's  but  a  queen,  fair,  sober,  wise, 
Would  from  a  paddock,  from  a  bat,  a  gib, 
Such  dear  concernings  hide  ?  who  would  do  so  ? 


No,  despite  of  sense,  and  secresy. 
Unpeg  the  basket  on  the  house's  top, 
Let  the  birds  fly,  and,  like  the  famous  ape, 
To  try  conclusions  in  the  basket  creep, 
And  break  your  own  neck  down. 

Queen.  Be  thou  assur'd,  if  words  be  made  of 
breath. 
And  breath  of  life,  I  have  no  life  to  treathe 
What  thou  hast  said  to  me. 

Ham.  I  must  to  England;  you  know  that. 

Queen.  Alack ! 

I  had  forgot :  'tis  so  concluded  on. 

HafTi.  There's  letters  seal'd,  and  my  two  school- 
fellows,— 
Whom  I  will  trust,  as  I  will  adders  fang'd, — 
They  bear  the  mandate  ;  they  must  sweep  my  way. 
And  marshal  me  to  knavery.     Let  it  work; 
For  'tis  the  sport,  to  have  the  enginer 
Hoist  with  his  own  petar,  and  it  shall  go  hard, 
But  I  will  delve  one  yard  below  their  mines. 
And  blow  them  at  the  moon.     O!  'tis  most  sweet. 
When  in  one  line  two  crafts  directly  meet. — 
This  man  shall  set  me  packing : 
I'll  lug  the  guts  into  the  neighbour  room. — 
Mother,  good  night. — Indeed,  this  counsellor 
Is  now  most  still,  most  secret,  and  most  grave. 
Who  was  in  life  a  foolish  prating  knave. 
Come,  sir,  to  draw  toward  an  end  with  you. 
Good  night,  mother. 

[Exeu7it  severally  ;  Hamlet  dragging  in 

POLONIUS. 


t-  f    i«r:ci»JT   3' 


[Palaop  of  Rosentierg.] 


*    ,t   '-' 


Mcr  iv 


Scene  I. — The  Same. 
Enter  King.,  Queen,  Rosencrantz,  and  Guil- 

DENSTERN. 

King.  There's  matter  in  these  sighs  :  these  pro- 
found heaves 
You  must  translate ;  'tis  fit  we  understand  them. 
Where  is  your  son  ? 

Queen.  Bestow  this  place  on  us  a  little  while. — 
{^Exeunt  Rosencrantz  and  Guildenstern. 
Ah,  my  good  lord,  what  have  I  seen  to-night ! 

King.  What,  Gertrude  ?     How  does  Hamlet  ? 

Queen.  Mad  as  the  sea,  and  wind,  when  both 
contend 
Which  is  the  mightier.     In  his  lawless  fit, 
Behind  the  arras  hearing  something  stir, 
He  whips  his  rapier  out,  and  cries,  "  A  rat !  a  rat !" 
And  in  his  brainish  apprehension  kills 
The  unseen  good  old  man. 

King.  O  heavy  deed ! 

It  had  been  so  with  us,  had  we  been  there. 
His  liberty  is  full  of  threats  to  all ; 
To  you  yourself,  to  us,  to  every  one. 
Alas  I  how  shall  this  bloody  deed  be  answer'd  ? 
It  will  be  laid  to  us,  whose  providence 
Should  have  kept  short,  restrain'd,  and  out  of  haunt. 
This  mad  young  man ;  but  so  much  was  our  love, 
We  would  not  understand  what  was  most  fit, 
But,  like  the  owner  of  a  foul  disease, 
To  keep  it  from  divulging,  let  it  feed 
Even  on  the  pith  of  life.     Where  is  he  gone  ? 

Queen.  To  draw  apart  the  body  he  hath  kill'd ; 
O'er  whom  his  very  madness,  like  some  ore 
Among  a  mineral  of  metals  base. 
Shows  itself  pure  :  he  weeps  for  what  is  done. 

King.  O,  Gertrude !  come  away. 
The  sun  no  sooner  shall  the  mountains  touch. 
But  we  will  ship  him  hence ;  and  this  vile  deed 
We  must,  with  all  our  majesty  and  skill, 
Both  countenance  and  excuse. — Ho  !  Guildenstern! 

Enter  Rosencrantz  and  Guildenstern. 

Friends  both,  go  join  you  with  some  further  aid. 
Hamlet  in  madness  hath  Polonius  slain. 
And  from  his  mother's  closet  hath  he  dragg'd  him  : 
Go,  seek  him  out ;  speak  fair,  and  bring  the  body 
Into  the  chapel.     I  pray  you,  haste  in  this. 

[Exeunt  Ros.  and  Guil. 
Come,  Gertrude,  we'll  call  up  our  wisest  friends ; 
And  let  them  know,  both  what  we  mean  to  do, 


And  what's  untimely  done  :  so,  haply,  slander, — 

Whose  whisper  o'er  the  world's  diameter. 

As  level  as  the  cannon  to  his  blank. 

Transports  his  poison'd  shot, — may  miss  our  name. 

And  hit  the  woundless  air. — O,  come  away ! 

My  soul  is  full  of  discord,  and  dismay.      [Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — Another  Room  in  the  Same. 

Enter  Hamlet. 

Hain.  Safely  stowed. — [Ros.  S^x.  within. 

Hamlet!  lord  Hamlet!]     But  soft! — what  noise! 
who  calls  on  Hamlet  ?     O  I  here  they  come. 

Enter  Rosencrantz  and  Guildenstern. 

Ros.  What  have  you  done,  my  lord,  with  the 
dead  body  ? 

Ham.  Compounded  it  with  dust,  whereto  'tis  kin. 

Ros.  Tell  VIS  where  'tis;  that  we  may  take  it 
thence. 
And  bear  it  to  the  chapel. 

Ham.  Do  not  believe  it. 

Ros.  Believe  what? 

Ham.  That  I  can  keep  your  counsel,  and  not 
mine  own.  Besides,  to  be  demanded  of  a  sponge, 
Avhat  replication  should  be  made  by  the  son  of  a 
king  ? 

Ros.  Take  you  me  for  a  sponge,  my  lord  ? 

Ham.  Ay,  sir,  that  soaks  up  the  king's  coun- 
tenance, his  rewards,  his  authorities.  But  such 
officers  do  the  king  best  service  in  the  end  :  he 
keeps  them,  like  an  ape,  in  the  corner  of  his  jaw, 
first  mouthed,  to  be  last  swallowed  :  when  he  needs 
what  you  have  gleaned,  it  is  but  squeezing  you, 
and,  sponge,  you  shall  be  dry  again. 

Ros.  I  understand  you  not,  my  lord. 

Ham..  I  am  glad  of  it :  a  knavish  speech  sleeps 
in  a  foolish  ear. 

Ros.  My  lord,  you  must  tell  us  where  the  body 
is,  and  go  with  us  to  the  king. 

Ham.  The  body  is  Avith  the  king,  but  the  king 
is  not  with  the  body.     The  king  is  a  thing — 

Guil.  A  thing,  my  lord! 

Ham.  Of  nothing:  bring  me  to  him.  Hide  fox, 
and  all  after.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — Another  Room  in  the  Same. 

Enter  King,  attended. 
King.  I  have  sent  to  seek  him.  and  to  find  the 
body. 

41 


Ji.CT  IV 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCKXE  III. 


How  dangerous  is  it,  that  this  man  goes  loose ! 
Yet  must  not  we  put  tlie  strong  law  ou  him : 
He's  lov'd  of  the  distracted  multitude. 
Who  like  not  in  tlieir  judgment,  but  their  eyes; 
And  where  'tis  so,  th'  otlender's  scourge  is  weigh'd, 
But  never  the  oti'euce.     To  bear  all  smooth  and 

even. 
This  sudden  sending  him  away  must  seem 
Deliberate  pause  :  diseases,  desperate  grown, 
By  desperate  appliance  ai'e  reliev'd, 

Enter  Rosencrantz. 

Or  not  at  all. — How  now  !  what  hath  befallen  ? 

Ros.  Where  the  dead  body  is  bestow'd,  my  lord. 
We  cannot  get  from  him. 


Kin 


&• . 


But  where  is  he  ? 


Ros.  Without,  my  lord ;  guarded,  to  know  your 

pleasure. 
King.  Bring  him  before  us. 
Ros.  Ho,  Guildenstern !  bring  in  my  lord. 

Enter  Hamlet  and  Guildexstern. 

King.  Now,  Hamlet,  where's  Polonius? 

Ham.  At  supper. 

King.  At  supper !     Where  ? 

Ham.  Not  where  he  eats,  but  where  he  is  eaten  : 
a  certain  convocation  of  politic  wonns  are  e'en  at 
him.  Your  worm  is  your  only  emperor  for  diet : 
we  fat  all  creatures  else  to  fat  us,  and  we  fat  our- 
selves for  maggots :  your  fat  king,  and  your  lean 
beggar,  is  but  variable  semce ;  two  dishes,  but  to 
one  table  :  that's  the  end. 

King.  Alas,  alas ! 

Ham.  A  man  may  fish  with  the  worm  that  hath 
eat  of  a  king ;  and  eat  of  the  fish  that  hath  fed  of 
that  worm. 

King.  What  dost  thou  mean  by  this  ? 

Ham.  Nothing,  but  to  show  you  how  a  king 
inay  go  a  progress  through  the  guts  of  a  beggar. 

King.  Where  is  Polonius  ? 

Ham.  Tn  heaven :  send  thither  to  see ;  if  your 
messenger  find  him  not  there,  seek  him  i'  the  other 


place  yourself.  But,  indeed,  if  you  find  him  not 
within  this  month,  you  shall  nose  him  as  you  go 
up  the  stairs  into  the  lobby. 

King.  Go  seek  him  there.    [  To  some  Attendants. 

Ham.  He  will  stay  till  you  come. 

[Exeunt  Attendants. 

King.    Hamlet,    this    deed,    for   thine    especial 
safety, — 
Which  we  do  tender,  as  we  dearly  grieve 
For  that  which  thou  hast  done, — must  send  thee 

hence 
With  fiery  quickness :  therefore,  prepare  thyself. 
The  bark  is  ready,  and  the  wind  at  help, 
Th"  associates  tend,  and  every  thing  is  bent 
For  England. 

Ham.  For  England  ? 

King.  Ay,  Hamlet. 

Ham.  Good. 

King.  So  is  it,  if  thou  knew'st  our  purposes. 

Ham.  I  see  a  cherub  that  sees  them. — But, 
come;  for  England  I — Farewell,  dear  mother. 

King.  Thy  loving  father,  Hamlet. 

Ham.  My  mother:  father  and  mother  is  man 
and  wife,  man  and  wife  is  one  flesh ;  and  so,  my 
mother.     Come,  for  England.  [Exit. 

King.    Follow   him    at   foot ;    tempt  him   with 
speed  aboard  : 
Delay  it  not,  I'll  have  him  hence  to-night. 
Away,  for  every  thing  is  seal'd  and  done. 
That  else  leans  on  th'  affair :  pray  you,  make  haste. 

[Exeunt  Ros.  and  Guil.. 
And,  England,  if  my  love  thou  hold'st  at  aught, 
(As  my  great  power  thereof  may  give  thee  sense, 
Since  yet  thy  cicatrice  looks  raw  and  red 
After  the  Danish  sword,  and  thy  free  awe 
Pays  homage  to  us,)  thou  may'st  not  coldly  set 
Our  sovereign  process,  which  imports  at  full, 
By  letters  conjuring  to  that  eflect. 
The  present  death  of  Hamlet.     Do  it,  England; 
For  like  the  hectic  in  my  blood  he  rages, 
And  thou  must  cure  me.     Till  I  know  'tis  done, 
Howe'er  my  haps,  my  joys  were  ne'er  begun.  [Exit. 


•f%sS 


-^?^^^#pl^^ll^^^^g 


Scene  IV. — A  Plain  in  Denmarlc. 
Enter  Fortinbras,  and  Forces,  marching. 

For.  Go,  captain ;   from  me   greet  the  Danish 
king  : 
Tell  him,  that  by  his  license  Fortinbras 
Claims  the  conveyance  of  a  promis'd  march 
Over  his  kingdom.     You  know  the  rendezvous. 
If  that  his  majesty  would  aught  with  us. 
We  shall  express  our  duty  in  his  eye; 
And  let  him  know  so. 

Cap.  I  will  do't,  my  lord. 

For.  Go  safely  on. 

[^Exeunt  Fortinbras  and  Forces. 

Enter  Hamlet,  Rosencrantz,  Guilden- 

STERN,   (^r. 

Ham.  Good  sir,  whose  powers  are  these  ? 

Cap.  They  are  of  Norway,  sir. 

Ham.  How  purpos'd,  sir, 

I  pray  you  ? 

Cap.  Against  some  pait  of  Poland. 

Ham.  Who 

Commands  them,  sir? 

Cap.  The  nephew  to  old  Norway,  Fortinbras. 

Ham.  Goes  it  against  the  main  of  Poland,  sir, 
Or  for  some  frontier  ? 

Cap.  Truly  to  speak,  and  with  no  addition, 
We  go  to  gain  a  little  patch  of  ground. 
That  hath  in  it  no  profit  but  the  name. 
To  pay  five  ducats,  five,  I  would  not  faiTn  it; 
Nor  will  it  yield  to  Norway,  or  the  Pole, 
A  ranker  rate,  should  it  be  sold  in  fee. 

Ham.  Why,  then  the  Polack  never  will  defend  it. 

Cap.  Yes,  'tis  already  garrison'd. 

Ham.  Two  thousand  souls,  and  twenty  thousand 
ducats. 
Will  not  debate  the  question  of  this  straw : 
This  is  th'  imposthume  of  much  wealth  and  peace, 
That  inward  breaks,  and  shows  no  cause  without 
Why  the  man  dies. — I  humbly  thank  you,  sir. 


Cap.  God  be  wi'  you,  sir.  \_Exit  Captain. 

Ros.  Will't  please  you  go,  my  lord  ? 

Ham.  I'll  be  with  you  straight.      Go   a   little 
before.  {Exeunt  Ros.  and  Guil. 

How  all  occasions  do  inform  against  me, 
And  spur  my  dull  revenge !     What  is  a  man, 
If  his  chief  good,  and  market  of  his  time. 
Be  but  to  sleep,  and  feed  ?   a  beast,  no  more. 
Sure,  He,  that  made  us  with  such  large  discourse, 
Looking  before  and  after,  gave  us  not 
That  capability  and  godlike  reason. 
To  fust  in  us  imus'd.     Now,  whether  it  be 
Bestial  oblivion,  or  some  craven  scruple 
Of  thinking  too  precisely  on  th'  event, — 
A  thought,  which,  quarter'd,  hath  but  one  part 

wisdom. 
And  ever  three  parts  coward, — I  do  not  know 
Why  yet  I  live  to  say,  "  This  thing's  to  do ;" 
Sith  I  have  cause,  and  will,  and  strength,  and  means, 
To  do't.     Examples,  gross  as  earth,  exhort  me : 
Witness  this  army,  of  such  mass  and  charge, 
Led  by  a  delicate  and  tender  prince. 
Whose  spirit,  with  divine  ambition  puff'd. 
Makes  mouths  at  the  invisible  event ; 
Exposing  what  is  mortal,  and  inisure. 
To  all  that  fortune,  death,  and  danger,  dare. 
Even  for  an  egg-shell.     Rightly  to  be  great, 
Is  not  to  stir  without  great  argument. 
But  greatly  to  find  quarrel  in  a  straw. 
When  honour's  at  the  stake.     How  stand  I,  then. 
That  have  a  father  kill'd,  a  mother  stain'd. 
Excitements  of  my  reason,  and  my  blood. 
And  let  all  sleep  ?  while,  to  my  shame,  I  see, 
The  imminent  death  of  twenty  thousand  men, 
That  for  a  fantasy,  and  trick  of  fame. 
Go  to  their  graves  like  beds ;  fight  for  a  plot 
Whereon  the  numbers  cannot  try  the  cause ; 
Which  is  not  tomb  enough,  and  continent. 
To  hide  the  slain? — O!  from  this  time  forth. 
My  thoughts  be  bloody,  or  be  nothing  worth ! 

[Exit. 
43 


ACT  IV. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  V. 


Scene  V. — Elsinore.     A  Room  in  the  Castle. 

Enter  Queen,  and  Horatio. 
Queen.  I  will  not  speak  with  her. 
Hor.  She  is  importunate  ;  indeed,  distract : 
Her  mood  will  needs  be  pitied. 

Queen.  What  would  she  have  ? 

Hor.  She  speaks  much  of  her  father ;  says,  she 
hears, 
There's  tricks  i'  the  world ;  and  hems,  and  beats 

her  heart ; 
Spurns  enviously  at  straws ;  speaks  things  in  doubt, 
That  carry  but  half  sense :  her  speech  is  nothing, 
Yet  the  unshaped  use  of  it  doth  move 
The  hearers  to  collection ;  they  aim  at  it. 
And  botch  the  words  up  fit  to  their  own  thoughts ; 
Which,  as  her  winks,  and  nods,  and  gestures  yield 

them. 
Indeed  would  make    one  think,   there  might  be 

thought. 
Though  nothing  sure,  yet  much  unhappily. 

Queen.  'Twere  good  she  were  spoken  with,  for 
she  may  strew 
Dangerous  conjectures  in  ill-breeding  minds. 
Let  her  come  in.  \_Exit  Horatio. 

To  my  sick  soul,  as  sin's  true  nature  is. 
Each  toy  seems  prologue  to  some  great  amiss : 
So  full  of  artless  jealousy  is  guilt, 
It  spills  itself  in  fearing  to  be  spilt. 

'       Re-enter  Horatio,  xvith  Ophelia. 
Oph.  Where  is  the  beauteous  majesty  of  Den- 
mark? 
Queen.  How  now,  Ophelia? 

Oph.  How  should  I  your  trueloveknoio  {^Singing. 
From  another  one  ? 
By  his  cockle  hat  and  staff, 
And  his  sandal  shoon. 
Queen.  Alas,  sweet  lady !  what  imports  this  song  ? 
Ojih.  Say  you  ?  nay,  pray  you,  mark. 

He  is  dead  and  gone,  lady,         [Singing. 

He  is  dead  and  gone  ; 
At  his  head  a  grass-green  turf, 
At  his  heels  a  stone. 
O,  ho ! 

Queen.  Nay,  but  Ophelia, — 
Oph.  Pray  you,  mark. 

White  his  shroud  as  the  mountain  snow, 

[Singing. 
Enter  King. 
Queen.  Alas  !  look  here,  my  lord. 
Oph.     Larded  with  sweet  flowers ; 

Which  bewept  to  the  grave  did  not  go, 
With  true-love  showers. 
King.  How  do  you,  pretty  lady  ? 
Oph.  Well,  God'ild  you!     They  say,  the  owl 
was  a  baker's  daughter.     Lord  !  we  know  what  we 
are,  but  know  not  what  we  may  be.     God  be  at 
your  table ! 

King.  Conceit  upon  her  father. 
Oph.  Pray  you,  let's  have  no  words  of  this;  but 
when  they  ask  you  what  it  means,  say  you  this : 

To-morrow  is  Saint  Valentine''s  day. 

All  in  the  morning  betime ; 
And  I  a  maid  at  your  window. 

To  be  your  Valentine : 
Then,  up  he  rose,  and  don'd  his  clothes, 

And  dupp'd.  the  chamber  door ; 
Let  in  the  maid,  that  out  a  maid 

Never  departed  more. 
44 


V, 


"W 


oath,  I'll  make  an 


King.  Pretty  Ophelia ! 
Ojyh.  Indeed,  la !  without  an 
end  on't : 

By  Gis,  and  by  Saint  Charity, 

Alack,  and  fie  for  shame  ! 
Young  men  will  do^t,  if  they  come  toH; 

By  cock  they  are  to  blame. 
Quoth  sJie,  before  you  tuynbled  me, 

You  promised  me  to  wed : 
He  answers. 

So  would  I  ha''  done,  by  yonder  sun, 

An  thou  hadst  not  come  to  my  bed. 

King.  How  long  hath  she  been  thus  ? 

Oph.  I  hope,  all  will  be  well.  We  must  be 
patient;  but  I  cannot  choose  but  weep,  to  think, 
they  would  lay  him  i'  the  cold  ground.  My  brother 
shall  know  of  it,  and  so  I  thank  you  for  your  good 
counsel.  Come,  my  coach  !  Good  night,  ladies ; 
good  night,  sweet  ladies :  good  night,  good  night. 

[Exit. 

King.  Follow  her  close ;  give  her  good  watch, 
I  pray  you.  [Exit  Horatio. 

0!  this  is  the  poison  of  deep  grief;  it  springs 
All  from  her  father's  death.     And  now,  behold, 
O  Gertrude,  Gertnide ! 

When  sorrows  come,  they  come  not  single  spies. 
But  in  battalions.     First,  her  father  slain; 
Next,  your  son  gone  ;  and  he  most  violent  author 
Of  his  own  just  remove  :  the  people  muddied. 
Thick   and   unwholesome   in   their   thoughts    and 

whispers, 
For  good  Polonius'  death;  and  we  have  done  but 

greenly, 
In  hugger-mugger  to  inter  liini ;  poor  Ophelia, 
Divided  from  herself,  and  her  fair  judgment. 
Without  the  which  we  are  pictures,  or  mere  beasts : 


ACT  IV. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  V. 


Last,  and  as  much  containing  as  all  these. 
Her  brother  is  in  secret  come  from  France, 
Feeds  on  his  wonder,  keeps  himself  in  clouds, 
And  wants  not  buzzers  to  infect  his  ear 
With  pestilent  speeches  of  his  father's  death ; 
Wherein  necessity,  of  matter  beggar'd, 
Will  nothing  stick  our  persons  to  arraign 
In  ear  and  ear.     O,  luy  dear  Gertrude  !  this. 
Like  to  a  murdering  piece,  in  many  places 
Gives  me  superfluous  death.  [A  noise  xvitliin. 

Queen.  Alack  !  what  noise  is  this  ? 

Enter  a  Gentleman, 

King.  Attend  I 
Where  are  my   Switzers  ?     Let  them  guard  the 

door. 
What  is  the  matter? 

Gent.  Save  yourself,  my  lord ; 

The  ocean,  overpeering  of  his  list. 
Eats  not  the  flats  with  more  impetuous  haste, 
Than  young  Laertes,  in  a  riotous  head, 
O'erbears  your  ofliccrs  !   The  rabble  call  him,  lord ; 
And,  as  the  world  were  now  but  to  begin. 
Antiquity  forgot,  custom  not  known, 
The  ratiflers  and  props  of  every  word. 
They  cry,  "Choose  we;   Laertes  shall  be  king!" 
Caps,  hands,  and  tongues,  applaud  it  to  the  clouds, 
"Laertes  shall  be  king,  Laertes  king!" 

Queen.  How  cheerfully  on  the  false  trail  they  cry ! 
O !  this  is  counter,  you  false  Danish  dogs. 

King.  The  doors  are  broke.  \^Noise  wiOiin. 

£«ier  Laertes,  armed;  Danes follotving. 

Laer.  Where  is  this  king  ? — Sirs,  stand  you  all 
without. 

Dan.  No,  let's  come  in. 

Laer.  I  pray  you,  give  me  leave. 

Dan.  We  will,  we  will. 

[  They  retire  without  the  door. 

Laer.  I  thank  you :  keep  the  door. — O  thou  vile 
king, 
Give  me  my  father. 

Queen.  Calmly,  good  Laertes. 

Laer.  That  drop  of  blood  that's  calm  proclaims 
me  bastard ; 
Cries,  cuckold,  to  my  father;  brands  the  harlot 
Even  here,  between  the  chaste  unsmirched  brow 
Of  my  true  mother. 

King.  What  is  the  cause,  Laertes, 

That  thy  rebellion  looks  so  giant-like  ? — 
Let  him  go,  Gertrude;  do  not  fear  our  person: 
There's  such  divinity  doth  hedge  a  king. 
That  treason  can  but  peep  to  what  it  would. 
Acts  little  of  his  will. — Tell  me,  Laertes, 
Why  thou  art  thus  incens'd. — Let  him  go,  Ger- 
trude.— 
Speak,  man. 

Laer.  Where  is  my  father  ? 

King.  Dead. 

Queen.  But  not  by  him. 

King.  Let  him  deiuand  his  fill. 

Laer.  How  came  he  dead  ?     I'll  not  be  juggled 
with. 
To  hell,  allegiance !  vows,  to  the  blackest  devil ! 
Conscience,  and  grace,  to  the  profoundest  pit! 
I  dare  damnation.     To  this  point  I  stand. 
That  both  the  worlds  I  give  to  negligence, 
Let  come  what  comes,  only  I'll  be  reveng'd 
Most  thoroughly  for  my  father. 

King.  Who  shall  stay  you  ? 

Laer.  My  will,  not  all  the  world's : 


And,  for  my  means,  I'll  husband  them  so  well. 
They  shall  go  far  with  little. 

King.  Good  Laertes, 

If  you  desire  to  know  the  certainty 
Of  your  dear  father's  death,  is't  writ  in  your  revenge. 
That,  sweepstake,  you  will  draw  both  friend  and  foe. 
Winner  and  loser? 

Laer,  None  but  his  enemies. 

King.  Will  you  know  them,  then? 

Laer.  To  his  good  friends  thus  wide  I'll  ope  my 
arms ; 
And,  like  the  kind  life-rendering  pelican. 
Repast  them  with  my  blood. 

King.  Why,  now  you  speak 

Like  a  good  child,  and  a  true  gentleman. 
That  I  am  guiltless  of  your  father's  death, 
And  am  most  sensibly  in  grief  for  it. 
It  shall  as  level  to  your  judgment  pierce, 
As  day  does  to  your  eye. 

Danes.   [  Within.']   Let  her  come  in. 

Laer.  How  now  !  what  noise  is  that? 

Re-enter  Ophelia. 

O  heat,  dry  up  my  brains !  tears  seven  times  salt, 
Burn  out  the  sense  and  virtue  of  mine  eye ! — 
By  heaven,  thy  madness  shall  be  paid  by  weight. 
Till  our  scale  turns  the  beam.     O  rose  of  May  ! 
Dear  maid,  kind  sister,  sweet  Ophelia ! — 

0  heavens!  is't  possible,  a  yotmg  maid's  wits 
Should  be  as  mortal  as  an  old  man's  life  ? 
NatiU'e  is  fine  in  love ;  and,  where  'tis  fine, 

It  sends  some  precious  instance  of  itself 
After  the  thing  it  loves. 

Oph.    They  bore  him  barefaced  on  the  bier; 
Hey  non  nonny,  nonny,  hey  nonny : 
And  in  his  grave  rain'd  many  a  tear ; — 
Fare  you  well,  my  dove  I 

Laer.  Hadst  thou  thy  wits,  and  didst  persuade 
revenge. 
It  could  not  move  thus. 

Oph.  You  must  sing,  Down  a-dorcn,  an  you  call 
him  a-doicn-a.  O,  how  the  wheel  becomes  it!  It 
is  the  false  steward,  that  stole  his  master's  daughter. 

Laer.  This  nothing's  more  than  matter. 

Oph.  There's  rosemary,  that's  for  remembrance ; 
pray  you,  love,  remember :  and  there  is  pansies, 
that's  for  thoughts. 

Laer.  A  document  in  madness ;  thoughts  and 
remembrance  fitted. 

Oph.  There's  fennel  for  you,  and  columbines ; — 
there's  rue  for  you ;  and  here's  some  for  me :  we 
may  call  it,  herb  of  grace  o'  Sundays : — you  may 
wear  your  rue  with  a  dift'erence. — There's  a  daisy  : 

1  would  give  you  some  violets ;  but  they  withered 
all  when  my  father  died. — They  say,  he  made  a  good 
end, — 

For  bonny  siveet  Robin  is  all  my  joy, —  [Sings. 

Laer.  Thought  and  affliction,  passion,  hell  itself. 
She  turns  to  favour,  and  to  prettiness. 

Oph.      And  will  he  not  come  again?        [Sings. 
And  will  he  not  come  again  ? 

No,  710,  he  is  dead ; 

Go  to  thy  death-bed. 
He  never  icill  come  again. 

His  heard  was  as  white  as  snow. 
All  flaxen  icas  his  poll; 

He  is  gone,  he  is  gone. 

And  ice  cast  away  moan: 
God  ha'  mercy  on  his  soul ! 
45 


ACT  IV. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCE^TE  VI. 


And  of  all  Christian  souls !  I  pray  God.     God  be 
\vi'  you.  [Exit  Ophelia. 

Laer.  Do  you  see  this,  O  God  ? 

Kino;.   Laertes,  I  must  commune  with  your  grief. 
Or  you  deny  me  right.     Go  but  apart, 
Mai^e  choice  of  whom  your  wisest  friends  you  will, 
And  they  shall  hear  and  judge  'twixt  you  and  me. 
If  by  direct,  or  by  collateral  hand 
They  find  us  touch'd,  we  will  our  kingdom  give, 
Our  crown,  our  life,  and  all  that  we  call  ours. 
To  you  in  satisfaction  ;   but  if  not. 
Be  you  content  to  lend  your  patience  to  us. 
And  we  shall  jointly  labour  with  your  soul 
To  give  it  due  content. 

Laer.  Let  this  be  so  : 

His  means  of  death,  his  obscure  funeral, 
No  trophy,  sword,  nor  hatchment,  o'er  his  bones. 
No  noble  rite,  nor  formal  ostentation. 
Cry  to  be  heard,  as  'twere  from  heaven  to  earth, 
That  I  must  call't  in  question. 

King.  So  you  shall ; 

And,  where  th'  offence  is,  let  the  great  axe  fall. 
I  pray  you,  go  with  me.  [Exeunt. 

So  EXE  VI. — Another  Room  in  the  Same. 
Enter  Horatio,  and  a  Servant. 

Hor.  What  are  they,  that  would  speak  with  me  ? 

Serv.   Sailors,  sir:  they  say,  they  have  letters  for 
you. 

Hor.   Let  them  come  in. —  [Exit  Servant. 

I  do  not  know  from  what  part  of  the  world 
I  should  be  greeted,  if  not  from  lord  Hamlet. 


Enter  Sailors. 

1  Sail.  God  bless  you,  sir. 

Hor.   Let  him  bless  thee  too. 

1  Sail.  He  shall,  sir,  an't  please  him.  There's 
a  letter  for  you,  sir  :  it  comes  from  the  ambassador 
that  was  bound  for  England,  if  your  name  be  Hora- 
tio, as  I  am  let  to  know  it  is. 

Hor.  [Reads.]  "  Horatio,  when  thou  shalt  have 
overlooked  this,  give  these  fellows  some  means  to 
the  king  :  they  have  letters  for  him.  Ere  we  were 
two  days  old  at  sea,  a  pirate  of  very  warlike  appoint- 
ment gave  us  chase.  Finding  ourselves  too  slow 
of  sail,  we  put  on  a  compelled  valour;  and  in  the 
grapple  I  boarded  them :  on  the  instant  they  got 
clear  of  our  ship,  so  I  alone  became  their  prisoner. 
They  have  dealt  with  me,  like  thieves  of  mercy ; 
but  they  knew  what  they  did ;  I  am  to  do  a  good 
turn  for  them.  Let  the  king  have  the  letters  I 
have  sent ;  and  re])air  thou  to  me  with  as  much 
haste  as  thou  would'st  fly  death.  I  have  words  to 
speak  in  thine  ear  will  make  thee  dumb ;  yet  are 
they  much  too  light  for  the  bore  of  the  matter. 
These  good  fellows  will  bring  thee  where  I  am. 
Rosencrantz  and  Guildenstern  hold  their  course 
for  England:  of  them  I  have  much  to  tell  thee. 
Farewell ; 

He  that  thou  knowest  thine,  Hamlet." 

Come,  I  will  give  you  way  for  these  your  letters ; 
And  do't  the  speedier,  that  you  may  direct  me 
To  him  from  whom  you  brought  them. 

[Exeunt. 


I  ...  ■! 


/ 


r  v[ 


.-■ai....l 


[Danish 
Scene  VII. — Another  Room  in  the  Same. 

Enter  King  and  Laertes. 

King.   Now  must  your  conscieuce  my  acquit- 
tance seal, 
And  you  must  put  me  in  your  heart  for  friend, 
Sitli  you  bave  heard,  and  with  a  knowing  ear, 
That  he,  which  hath  your  noble  father  slain, 
Pursu'd  my  life. 

Laer.  It  well  appears  :  but  tell  me, 

Why  you  proceeded  not  against  these  feats, 
So  crimeful  and  so  capital  in  nature, 
As  by  your  safety,  greatness,  wisdom,  all  things  else, 
You  mainly  were  stirr"d  up. 

King.  OI  for  two  special  reasons. 

Which  may  to  you,  perhaps,  seem  much  unsiuew'd. 
But  yet  to  me  they  are  strong.     The  queen,  his 

mother. 
Lives  almost  by  his  looks ;  and  for  myself, 
(My  virtue,  or  my  plague,  be  it  either  which,) 
She's  so  conjunctive  to  my  life  and  soul. 
That,  as  the  star  moves  not  but  in  his  sphere, 
1  could  not  but  by  her.     The  other  motive, 
Why  to  a  public  count  I  might  not  go. 
Is  the  great  love  the  general  gender  bear  him ; 
Who,  dipping  all  his  faults  in  their  afteclion, 
Work  like  the  spring  that  turneth  wood  to  stone. 
Convert  his  gyves  to  graces ;  so  that  my  arrows. 
Too  slightly  timber'd  for  so  loud  a  wind. 
Would  have  reverted  to  my  bow  again. 
And  not  where  I  had  aim'd  them. 

Laer.  And  so  have  I  a  noble  father  lost, 
A  sister  driven  into  desperate  terms; 
Whose  worth,  if  praises  may  go  back  again. 
Stood  challenger  on  mount  of  all  the  age 
For  her  perfections.     But  my  revenge  will  come. 

King.  Break  not  your  sleeps  for  that :  you  must 
not  think. 
That  we  are  made  of  stuff  so  flat  and  dull. 
That  we  can  let  our  beard  be  shook  with  danger. 
And  think  it  pastime.    You  shortly  shall  hear  more  : 
I  loved  your  father,  and  we  love  ourself ; 

And  that,  I  hope,  will  teach  you  to  imagine, 

How  now  !  what  news  ? 

7 


Ships.]  • 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Mess.  Letters,  my  lord,  from  Hamlet. 

This  to  your  majesty :  this  to  the  queen. 

King.   From  Hamlet  I  who  brought  them  ? 

Mess.  Sailors,  my  lord,  they  say ;  I  saw  them  not : 
They  were  given  me  by  Claudio,  he  receiv'd  them 
Of  him  that  brought  them. 

King.  Laertes,  you  shall  hear  them. — 

Leave  us.  \_Exit  Messenger. 

[Heads.]  "High  and  mighty,  you  shall  know,  ] 
am  set  naked  on  your  kingdom.  To-morrow  shall 
I  beg  leave  to  see  your  kingly  eyes ;  when  I  shall, 
first  asking  your  pardon  thereunto,  recount  the 
occasions  of  my  sudden  and  more  strange  return. 

Hajilet." 

What  should  this  mean?     Are  all  the  rest  come 

back  ? 
Or  is  it  some  abuse,  and  no  such  thing  ? 

Laer.  Know  you  the  hand  ? 

King.      'Tis  Hamlet's  chai-acter.      "Naked," — 
And,  in  a  postscript  hei-e,  he  says,  "alone:" 
Can  you  advise  me  ? 

Laer.  I'm  lost  in  it,  my  lord.    But  let  him  come  : 
It  warms  the  very  sickness  in  my  heart. 
That  I  shall  live  and  tell  him  to  his  teeth, 
"  Thus  diddest  thou." 

King.  If  it  be  so,  Laertes, 

(As  how  should  it  be  so  ?   how  othenvise  ?) 
Will  you  be  ruled  by  me  ? 

Laer.  Ay,  my  lord ; 

So  you  will  not  o'er-ioile  me  to  a  peace. 

King.  To  thine  own  peace.     If  he  be  now  re- 
tuni'd, — 
As  liking  not  his  voyage,  and  that  he  means 
No  more  to  undertake  it, — I  will  work  him 
To  an  exploit,  now  ripe  in  my  device, 
Under  the  which  he  shall  not  choose  but  fall ; 
And  for  his  death  no  wind  of  blame  shall  breathe. 
But  even  his  mother  shall  uncharge  the  practice. 
And  call  it,  accident- 

Laer.  My  lord,  I  will  be  rul'd ; 

The  rather,  if  you  could  devise  it  so. 
That  I  might  be  the  organ. 

47 


ACT  IV. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


8CE?(K    VII. 


King.  It  falls  right. 

You  have  been  talk'd  of  since  your  travel  much, 
And  that  in  Hamlet's  hearing,  for  a  quality 
Wherein,  they  say,  you  shine  :  your  sum  of  parts 
Did  not  together  pluck  such  envy  from  him, 
As  did  that^one;   and  that,  in  my  regard. 
Of  the  unworthiest  siege. 

Laer.  What  part  is  that,  my  lord  ? 

King.  A  very  riband  in  the  cap  of  youth, 
Yet  needful  too  ;  for  youth  no  less  becomes 
The  light  and  careless  livery  that  it  wears, 
Than  settled  age  his  sables,  and  his  weeds, 
Importing    health    and    graveness. — Two    months 

since. 
Here  was  a  gentleman  of  Normandy, — 
I  have  seen  myself,  and  serv'd  against  the  French, 
And  they  can  well  on  horseback ;  but  this  gallant 
Had  witchcraft  in't ;  he  grew  iinto  his  seat ; 
And  to  such  wondrous  doing  brought  his  horse. 
As  he  had  been  incorps'd  and  demi-natur'd 
With    the    brave    beast :    so    far   he    topp'd   my 

thought. 
That  I,  in  forgery  of  shapes  and  tricks. 
Come  short  of  what  he  did. 

Laer.  A  Norman,  was't? 

King.  A  Norman. 
Laer.  Upon  my  life,  Lamord. 
King.  The  very  same. 

Laer.    I   know   him  well  :    he    is   the   brooch, 
indeed, 
And  gem  of  all  the  nation. 

King.   He  made  confession  of  you ; 
And  gave  you  such  a  masterly  report. 
For  art  and  exercise  in  your  defence. 
And  for  your  rapier  most  especially 
That  he  cried  out,  'twould  be  a  sight  indeed. 
If  one   could  match  you  ;   the  scrimers  of  their 

nation. 
He  swore,  had  neither  motion,  guard,  nor  eye, 
If  you  oppos'd  them.     Sir,  this  report  of  his 
Did  Hamlet  so  envenom  with  his  envy, 
That  he  could  nothing  do,  but  wish  and  beg 
Your  sudden  coming  o'er,  to  play  with  you. 
Now,  out  of  this, — 

Laer.  What  out  of  this,  my  lord  ? 

King.  Laertes,  was  your  father  dear  to  you? 
Or  are  you  like  the  painting  of  a  soiTOW, 
A  face  without  a  heart  ? 

Laer.  Why  ask  you  this  ? 

King.  Not  that  I  think  you  did  not  love  your 
father. 
But  that  I  know  love  is  begun  by  time ; 
And  that  I  see,  in  passages  of  proof, 
Time  qualifies  the  spark  and  fire  of  it. 
There  lives  within  the  very  flame  of  love 
A  kind  of  wick,  or  snuft',  that  will  abate  it, 
And  nothing  is  at  a  like  goodness  still ; 
For  goodness,  growing  to  a  pleurisy. 
Dies  in  his  own  too-much.     That  we  would  do, 
We  should  do  when  we  would;  for  this  "would" 

changes, 
And  hath  abatements  and  delays  as  many, 
As  there  are  tongues,  are  hands,  are  accidents; 
And  then  this   "should"   is  like   a   spendthrift's 

sigh, 
That  hurts  by  easing.     But,  to  the  quick  o'  the 

ulcer. 
Hamlet  comes  back :  what  would  you  undertake. 
To  show  yourself  your  father's  son  in  deed. 
More  than  in  words  ? 

Laer.  To  cut  his  throat  i'  the  church. 

48 


King.  No  place,  indeed,  should  murder  sanc- 
tuarize ; 
Revenge  should  have  no  bounds.  But,  good  Laertes, 
Will  you  do  this,  keep  close  within  your  chamber. 
Hamlet,  returned,  shall  know  you  aie  come  home : 
We'll  put  on  those  shall  praise  your  excellence, 
And  set  a  double  varnish  on  the  fame 
The  Frenchman  gave  you ;  bring  you  in  fine  to- 
gether. 
And  wager  on  your  heads  :  he,  being  remiss. 
Most  generous,  and  free  from  all  contriving. 
Will  not  peruse  the  foils ;  so  that  with  ease, 
Or  with  a  little  shuffling,  you  may  choose 
A  sword  unbated,  and  in  a  pass  of  practice 
Requite  him  for  your  father. 

Laer.  I  will  do't ; 

And,  for  that  purpose,  I'll  anoint  my  sword. 
I  bought  an  tinction  of  a  mountebank, 
So  mortal,  that  but  dip  a  knife  in  it, 
Where  it  draws  blood  no  cataplasm  so  rare, 
Collected  from  all  simples  that  have  virtue 
Lender  the  moon,  can  save  the  thing  from  death, 
That  is  but  scratch'd  withal :  I'll  touch  my  point 
With  this  contagion,  that  if  I  gall  him  slightly, 
It  may  be  death. 

King.  Let's  further  think  of  this; 

Weigh,  what  convenience,  both  of  time  and  means. 
May  fit  us  to  our  shape.     If  this  should  fail, 
And  that  our  drift  look  through  our  bad  perform- 
ance, 
'Twere  better  not  assay'd :  therefore,  this  project 
Should  have  a  back,  or  second,  that  might  hold. 
If    this    should    blast    in    proof.      Soft ! — let    me 

see  : — 
We'll  make  a  solemn  wager  on  vour  cunnings, — 
I  ha't : 

When  in  your  motion  you  are  hot  and  dry, 
(As  make  your  bouts  more  violent  to  that  end,) 
And   that  he   calls   for  drink,    I'll   have    prepar'd 

him 
A  chalice  for  the  nonce ;  w'hereon  but  sipping. 
If  he  by  chance  escape  your  venom'd  stuck. 
Our  purpose  may  hold  there.  But  stay!  what  noise? 

Enter  Qneen. 

How,  sweet  queen ! 

Queen.  One  woe  doth  tread  upon  another's  heel. 
So  fast  they  follow. — Your  sister's  drown'd,  La- 
ertes. 
Laer.  Drown'd !  O,  where  ? 
Queen.  There  is  a  willow  grows  aslant  a  brook, 
That  shows  his  hoar  leaves  in  the  glassy  stream ; 
There,  with  fantastic  garlands  did  she  come 
Of  crow-flowers,  nettles,  daisies,  and  long  purples, 
That  liberal  shepherds  give  a  grosser  name. 
But 

them: 

There,  on  the  pendent  boughs  her  coronet  weeds 
Clambering  to  hang,  an  envious  sliver  broke, 
When  down  her  weedy  trophies,  and  herself, 
Fell  in  the  weeping  brook.     Her  clothes  spread 

wide. 
And,  mermaid-like,  a  while  they  bore  her  up ; 
Which  time,  she  chanted  snatches  of  old  lauds ; 
As  one  incapable  of  her  own  distress. 
Or  like  a  creature  native  and  indu'd 
Unto  that  element :  but  long  it  could  not  be, 
Till  that  her  garments,  heavy  with  their  drink, 
Pull'd  the  poor  wretch  from  her  melodious  lay 
To  muddy  death. 

Laer.  Alas  I   then,  is  she  drown'd  ? 


our  cold  maids   do   dead   men's  fingers   call 


ACT  IV. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  VII. 


Queen.  Drown'd,  drown'd. 

Laer.    Too    much    of  water   hast    thou,    poor 
Ophelia, 
And  therefore  I  forbid  my  tears ;  but  yet 
It  is  our  trick;  nature  her  custom  holds, 
Let  shame  say  what  it  will :  when  these  are  gone. 
The  woman  will  be  out. — Adieu,  my  lord  ! 


I  have  a  speech  of  fire,  that  fain  would  blaze. 
But  that  this  folly  drowns  it.  [Exit. 

King.  Let's  follow,  Gertrude. 

How  much  I  had  to  do  to  calm  his  rage ! 
Now  fear  I,  this  will  give  it  start  again ; 
Therefore,  let's  follow. 

[Exeunt. 


Scene  I. — A  Church  Yard. 
Enter  Two  Clowns,  icith  Spades,  S^'c. 

1  Clo.  Is  she  to  be  buried  in  Christian  burial, 
that  wilfully  seeks  her  own  salvation? 

2  Clo.  I  tell  thee,  she  is ;  and  therefore  make 
her  grave  straight :  the  crowner  hath  sat  on  her, 
and  finds  it  Christian  burial. 

1  do.  How  can  that  be,  unless  she  drowned 
herself  in  her  own  defence  ? 

2  Clo.   Why,  'tis  found  so. 

1  Clo.  It  must  be  se  offcndendo ;  it  cannot  be 
else.  For  here  lies  the  point :  if  I  drown  myself 
wittingly,  it  argues  an  act,  and  an  act  hath  three 
branches ;  it  is,  to  act,  to  do,  and  to  perform : 
argal,  she  drowned  herself  wittingly. 

2  Clo.  Nay,  but  hear  you,  goodraan  delver. 

1  Clo'.  Give  me  leave.  Here  lies  the  water; 
good :  here  stands  the  man ;  good  :  if  the  man 
go  to  this  water,  and  drown  himself,  it  is,  will  he, 
nill  he,  he  goes,  mark  you  that ;  but  if  the  water 
come  to  him,  and  drown  him,  he  drowns  not 
liimself:  argal,  he  that  is  not  guilty  of  his  own 
death  shortens  not  his  own  life. 

2  Clo.  But  is  this  law  ? 

1  Clo.  Ay,  marry,  is't;  crowner's  quest-law. 

2  Clo.  Will  you  ha'  the  truth  on't  ?  If  this 
liad  not  been  a  gentlewoman,  she  should  have 
been  l)uried  out  of  Cliristian  burial. 

1  Clo.  Why,  there  thou  say'st ;  and  the  more 
pity,  that  great  folk  shall  have  countenance  in 
this  world   to  drown  or  hang  themselves,  more 


30 


than  their  even  Christian.    Come,  my  spade.    There 
is  no  ancient  gentlemen  but  gardeners,  ditchers,  and 
grave-makers;  they  hokl  up  Adam's  profession. 
2  Clo.  Was  he  a  gentleman  .' 

1  Clo.  He  was  the  first  that  ever  bore  arms. 

2  Clo.   Why,  he  had  none. 

1  Clo.  What,  art  a  lieathen  ?  How  dost  thou  un- 
derstand the  Scripture  ?  The  Scripture  says,  Adam 
digged:  could  he  dig  without  arms  ?  I'll  put  another 
question  to  thee :  if  thou  answerest  me  not  to  the 
purpose,  confess  thyself 

2  Clo.   Go  to. 

1  Clo.  What  is  he,  that  builds  stronger  than  either 
the  mason,  the  shipwright,  or  the  carpenter? 

2  Clo.  The  gallows-maker;  for  that  frame  outlives 
a  thousand  tenants. 

1  Clo.  I  like  thy  wit  well,  in  good  faith :  the  gal- 
lows does  well :  but  how  does  it  well  ?  it  does  well 
to  those  that  do  ill :  now,  thou  dost  ill  to  say  the 
gallows  is  built  stronger  than   the   church :    argal, 


ACT   V. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCE^'E  I. 


the   gallows  may  do   well   to  thee.     To't 
come. 

2  Clo.   Who  buikls   stronger   than 
shipwright,  or  a  carpenter? 

1  Clo.  Ay,  tell  me  that,  and  unyoke 

2  Clo.  Marry,  now  I  can  tell. 

1  Clo.  To't. 

2  Clo.  Mass,  I  cannot  tell. 


again 


a  mason,  a 


Enter  Hamlet  and  Horatio,  at  a  distance^ 

1  Clo.  Cudgel  thy  brains  no  more  about  it,  for 
your  dull  ass  will  not  mend  his  pace  with  beating; 
and,  when  you  are  asked  tliis  question  next,  say,  a 
grave-maker :  the  houses  that  he  makes,  last  till 
doomsday.  Go,  get  thee  to  Yaughan  ;  fetch  me  a 
stoop  of  liquor.  [Exit  2  Cloicn. 


[C  liurrti  at 

1  Clown  digs,  and  sings. 

In  youth,  when  I  did  love,  did  love, 

Methought  it  ivas  very  sweet, 
To  contract,  O!   the  time,  for,  ah!  7ny  behove, 

O,  methought  there  was  nothing  meet. 

Ham.  Has  this  fellow  no  feeling  of  his  business, 
that  he  sings  at  grave-making  ? 

Hor.  Custom  hath  made  it  in  him  a  property  of 
easiness. 

Ham.  'Tis  e'en  so:  the  hand  of  little  employ- 
ment hath  the  daintier  sense. 

1  Clo.     But  age,  with  his  stealing  steps. 
Hath  claw'd  me  in  his  clutch. 
And  hath  shipped  me  intill  tlic  land. 
As  if  I  had  never  been  such. 

[Throics  up  a  skidl. 

Ham.  That  skull  had  a  tongue  in  it,  and  could 
sing  once  :  how  the  knave  jowls  it  to  the  ground, 
as  if  it  were  Cain's  jaw-bone,  that  did  the  first 
murder!  This  might  be  the  pate  of  a  politician, 
which  this  ass  now  o'er-reaches,  one  that  would 
circumvent  God,  might  it  not? 

Hor.  It  misht,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Or  of  a  courtier,  which  could  say,  "Good- 
nu)rrow,  sweet  lord!     How  dost  thou,  good  lord?" 


Eisinore.] 

This  might  be  my  lord  such-a-one,  that  pi'aised  my 
lord  such-a-one's  horse,  when  he  meant  to  beg  it, 
might  it  not  ? 

Hor.  Ay,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Why,  e'en  so,  and  now  my  lady  Worm's ; 
chapless,  and  knocked' about  the  mazzard  with  a 
sexton's  spade.  Here's  fine  revolution,  an  we  had 
the  trick  to  see't.  Did  these  bones  cost  no  more 
the  breeding,  but  to  play  at  loggats  with  them  ? 
mine  ache  to  think  on't. 

1  Clo.  A  pick-axe,  and  a  spade,  a  spade,    \^Sings, 
For — and  a  shrouding-sheet : 
O!  a  2>it  of  clay  for  to  be  made 
For  such  a  guest  is  meet. 

[Throns  up  another  skull. 
Ham.  There's  another:  why  may  not  that  be 
the  skull  of  a  lawyer?  Where  be  his  quiddits  now, 
his  quillets,  his  cases,  his  tenures,  and  his  tricks  ? 
why  does  he  sufl'er  this  rude  knave  now  to  knock 
him  about  the  sconce  with  a  dirty  shovel,  and  will 
not  tell  him  of  his  action  of  battery?  Humpli ! 
This  fellow  mi^ht  be  in's  time  a  great  buyer  of 
land,  with  his  statutes,  his  recognizances,  his  fines, 
his  double  vouchers,  his  recoveries  :  is  this  the  fine 
of  his  fines,  and  the  recovery  of  his  recoveries,  to 
have  his  fine  pate  full  of  fine  dirt  ?  will  his  vouchers 

51 


ACT  V. 


HA.MLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  I. 


vouch  him  no  more  of  his  purchases,  and  double 
ones  too,  than  the  length  and  breadth  of  a  pair  of 
indentures  ?  The  very  conveyances  of  his  lands 
will  hardly  lie  in  this  box,  and  must  the  inheritor 
himself  have  no  more?   ha? 

Hor.  Not  a  jot  more,  my  lord. 

Ham.  Is  not  parchment  made  of  sheep-skins? 

Hor.  Ay,  my  lord,  and  of  calf-skins  too. 

Ham.  They  are  sheep,  and  calves,  which  seek 
out  assurance  in  that.  I  will  speak  to  this  fellow. — 
Whose  grave's  this,  sir? 

1  Clo.  Mine,  sir. — 

O,  a  pit  of  clay  for  to  he  made       [Sings. 
For  such  a  guest  is  meet. 

Ham.  I  think  it  be  thine,  indeed ;  for  thou  liest 
in't. 

1  Clo.  You  lie  out  on't,  sir,  and  therefore  it  is 
not  yours :  for  my  part,  I  do  not  lie  in't,  and  yet  it 
is  mine. 

Ham.  Thou  dost  lie  in't,  to  be  in't,  and  say  it 
is  thine  ;  'tis  for  the  dead,  not  for  the  quick  ;  there- 
fore, thou  liest. 

1  Clo.  'Tis  a  quick  lie,  sir;  'twill  away  again, 
from  me  to  you. 

Ham.  What  man  dost  thou  dig  it  for  ? 

1  Clo.  For  no  man,  sir. 

Ham.  What  woman,  then  ? 

1  Clo.   For  none,  neither. 

Ham.  Who  is  to  be  buried  in't? 

1  Clo.  One,  that  was  a  woman,  sir ;  but,  rest  her 
soul,  she's  dead. 

Ham.  How  absolute  the  knave  is !  we  must  speak 
by  the  card,  or  equivocation  will  undo  us.  By  the 
Lord,  Horatio,  these  three  years  I  have  taken  note 
of  it;  the  age  is  grown  so  picked,  that  the  toe  of 
the  peasant  comes  so  near  the  heel  of  the  courtier, 
he  galls  his  kibe. — How  long  hast  thou  been  a 
grave-maker  ? 

1  Clo.  Of  all  the  days  i'  the  year,  I  came  to't 
that  day  that  our  last  king  Hamlet  overcame  For- 
tinbras. 

62 


Ham.  How  long  is  that  since  ? 

1  Clo.  Cannot  you  tell  that?  every  fool  can  tell 
that.  It  was  the  very  day  that  young  Hamlet  was 
born ;  he  that  is  mad,  and  sent  into  England. 

Ham.  Ay,  marry ;  why  was  he  sent  into  Eng- 
land? 

1  Clo.  Why,  because  he  was  mad :  he  shall  re- 
cover his  wits  there ;  or,  if  he  do  not,  'tis  no  great 
matter  there. 

Ham.  Why? 

1  Clo.  'Twill  not  be  seen  in  him  there ;  there, 
the  men  are  as  mad  as  he. 

Ham.   How  came  he  mad? 

1  Clo.  Very  strangely,  they  say. 

Ham.  How  strangely  ? 

1  Clo.  'Faith,  e'en  with  losing  his  wits. 

Ham.  Upon  what  ground? 

1  Clo.  Why,   here   in   Denmark  :    I  have  been 
sexton  here,  man,  and  boy,  thirty  years. 
.    Ham.  How  long  will  a  man  lie  i'  the  earth  ere 
he  rot  ? 

1  Clo.  'Faith,  if  he  be  not  rotten  before  he  die, 
(as  we  have  many  pocky  corses  now-a-days,  that 
will  scarce  hold  the  laying  in,)  he  will  last  you 
some  eight  year,  or  nine  year:  a  tanner  will  last 
you  nine  year. 

Ham.  Why  he  more  than  another  ? 

1  Clo.  Why,  sir,  his  hide  is  so  tanned  with  his 
trade,  that  he  will  keep  out  water  a  great  while, 
and  your  water  is  a  sore  decayer  of  your  whoreson 
dead  body.  Here's  a  skull  now ;  this  skull  hath 
lain  you  i'  the  earth  three-and-twenty  years. 

Ham.  Whose  was  it? 

1  Clo.  A  whoreson  mad  fellow's  it  was :  whose 
do  you  think  it  was? 

Ham.  Nay,  I  know  not. 

1  Clo.  A  pestilence  on  him  for  a  mad  rogue  !  a' 
poured  a  flagon  of  Rhenish  on  my  head  once. 
This  same  skull,  sir,  this  same  skull,  sir,  was 
Yorick's  skull,  the  king's  jester. 

Ham.  This?  [Takes  the  skull. 

1  Clo.  E'en  that. 


N    V^ 


^v#^: 


Ham.  Let  me  see.  Alas,  poor  Yorick  ! — I  knew 
him,  Horatio  :  a  fellow  of  infinite  jest,  of  most  ex- 
cellent fancy :  he  hath  borne  me  on  his  back  a 
thousand  times ;  and  now,  how  abhorred  in  my 
imagination  it  is  I  my  gorge  rises  at  it.  Here  hung 
those  lips,  that  I  have  kissed  I  know  not  how  oft. 
Where  be  your  gibes  now  ?  your  gambols  ?  your 


songs  ?  your  flashes  of  merriment,  that  were  wont 
to  set  the  table  on  a  roar?  Not  one  now,  to  mock 
your  own  grinning  ?  quite  chapfallen  ?  Now,  get 
you  to  my  lady's  chamber,  and  tell  her,  let  her 
paint  an  inch  thick,  to  this  favour  she  must  come ; 
make  her  laugh  at  that. — Pr'ythee,  Horatio,  tell 
me  one  thing. 


!fl!'ii!!!fi:ii!|,\volOli?:i'iV:,-i 


ACT  V. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  I. 


Hor.  What's  that,  my  lord  ? 

Ham.  Dost  thou  think,  Alexander  looked  o'  this 
fashion  i'  the  earth  ? 

Hor.  E'en  so. 

Ham.  And  smelt  so?   pah! 

{^Puts  dotcn  the  sTcuU. 

Hor.  E'en  so,  my  lord. 

Ham.  To  what  base  uses  we  may  return,  Horatio ! 
Why  may  not  imagination  trace  the  noble  dust  of 
Alexander,  till  he  find  it  stopping  a  bung-hole  ? 

Hor.  'Twere  to  consider  too  curiously,  to  con- 
sider so. 

Ham.  No,  faith,  not  a  jot ;  but  to  follow  him 
thither  with  modesty  enough,  and  likelihood  to  lead 
it :  as  thus ;  Alexander  died,  Alexander  was  buried, 
Alexander  returneth  into  dust ;  the  dust  is  earth ; 
of  earth  we  make  loam,  and  why  of  that  loam, 
whereto  he  was  converted,  might  they  not  stop  a 
beer-barrel  ? 

Imperial  Cn?sar,  dead,  and  turn'd  to  clay, 

Might  stop  a  hole  to  keep  the  wind  away: 

O !  that  that  earth,  which  kept  the  world  in  awe, 

Should  patch  a  wall  t'  expel  the  winter's  flaw  I 
But  soft  I  but  soft!  aside: — here  comes  the  king, 

Enter  Priests,  S^v.,  in  Procession ;  the  Corpse  of 
Ophelia,  Laertes  and  Mourners  following ; 
King,  Queen,  their  Trains,  S^v. 

The  queen,  the    courtiers.      Who    is    that   they 

follow, 
And  with  such  maimed  rites?     This  doth  betoken, 
The  corse  they  follow  did  with  desperate  hand 
Fordo  its  own  life  :  'twas  of  some  estate. 
Couch  we  a  while,  and  mark. 

[Retiring  with  Horatio. 

Laer.  What  ceremony  else  ? 

Ham.  That  is  Laertes, 

A  very  noble  youth  :  mark. 

Laer.  What  ceremony  else  ? 

1  Priest.  Her  obsequies  have  been  as  far  enlarg'd 
As  we  have  warranty  :  her  death  was  doubtful; 
And  but  that  great  command  o'ersways  the  order, 
She  should  iu  ground  unsanctified  have  lodg'd. 
Till  the  last  trumpet ;  for  charitable  prayers. 
Shards,  flints,  and  pebbles,  should   be  thrown  on 

her; 
Yet  here  she  is  allow'd  her  virgin  rites, 
Her  maiden  strewments,  and  the  bringing  home 
Of  bell  and  burial. 

Laer.  3Iust  there  no  more  be  done  ? 

1  Priest.  No  more  be  done. 

We  should  profane  the  seiTice  of  the  dead, 
To  sing  a  requiem,  and  such  rest  to  her 
As  to  peace-parted  souls. 

Laer.  Lay  her  i'  the  eaith  ; 

And  from  her  fair  and  unpolluted  flesh, 
May  violets  spring ! — I  tell  thee,  chuilish  priest, 
A  ministering  angel  shall  my  sister  be. 
When  thou  liest  howling. 

Ham.  "What!  the  fair  Ophelia ? 

Queen.   Sweets  to  the  sweet :  farewell. 

[Scattering  floioers. 
1   hop'd   thou   should'st  have  been   my  Hamlet's 

wife  : 
I   thought   thy   bride-bed   to   have    deck'd,   sweet 

maid, 
And  not  to  have  strew'd  thy  grave. 

Laer.  O  !  treble  woe 

Fall  ten  times  treble  on  that  cursed  head, 

54 


Whose  wicked  deed  thy  most  ingenious  sense 
Depriv'd  thee  of! — Hold  off  the  earth  awhile. 
Till  I  have  caught  her  once  more  iu  mine  arms. 

[Leajfing  into  the  grave. 
Now  pile  your  dust  upon  the  quick  and  dead, 
Till  of  this  flat  a  moimtain  you  have  made. 
To  o'er-toj)  old  Pelion,  or  the  skyish  head 
Of  blue  Olympus. 

Ham.   [Advancing.']  What  is  he,  whose  grief 
Bears  such  an  emphasis  ?   whose  phrase  of  sorrow 
Conjures  the   wondering  stars,   and   makes  them 

stand, 
Like  wonder-wounded  hearers  ?  this  is  I, 
Hamlet  the  Dane.  [Leaping  into  the  grave. 

Laer.  The  devil  take  thy  soul  I 

[Grappling  xvith  him. 
Ham.   Thou  pray'st  not  well. 
I  ])r'ythee,  take  thy  fingers  from  my  throat; 
For  though  I  am  not  splenetive  and  rash. 
Yet  have  I  in  me  something  dangerous, 
Which  let  thy  wisdom  fear.     Hold  oft'  thy  hand. 
King.  Pluck  them  asunder. 
Queen.  Hamlet!  Hanflet ! 

All.  Gentlemen, — 
Hor.  Good  my  lord,  be  quiet. 

[The  Attendants  part  them,  and  they  come 
out  of  the  grave. 
Ham.   Why,   I   will  fight  with  him  upon  this 
theme, 
Until  my  eyelids  will  no  longer  wag. 
Queen.  O  my  son!  what  theme  ? 
Ham.  I  lov'd  Ophelia:  forty  thousand  brothers 
Could  not,  with  all  their  quantity  of  love, 
Make  up  my  sum. — What  wilt  thou  do  for  her  ? 
King.  O!  he  is  mad,  Laertes. 
Queen.  For  love  of  God,  forbear  him. 
■Ham.  'Swounds!  show  me  what  thou'lt  do : 
Woul't  weep?    woul't  fight?   woul't  fast?   woul't 

tear  thyself? 
Woul't  drink  up  Esill  ?   eat  a  crocodile  ? 
I'll  do't. — Dost  thou  come  here  to  whine? 
To  outface  me  with  leaping  in  her  grave  ? 
Be  buried  quick  with  her,  and  so  will  I : 
And,  if  thou  prate  of  mountains,  let  them  throw 
3Iillions  of  acres  on  us;   till  our  ground. 
Singeing  his  pate  against  the  burning  zone. 
Make  Ossa  like  a  wart !     Nay,  an  thou'lt  mouth, 
I'll  rant  as  well  as  thou. 

Queen.  This  is  mere  madness; 

And  thus  a  while  the  fit  will  work  on  him ; 
Anon,  as  patient  as  the  female  dove, 
When  that  her  golden  couplets  are  disclos'd, 
His  silence  will  sit  drooping. 

Ham.  Hear  you,  sir: 

What  is  the  reason  that  you  use  me  thus  ? 
I  lov'd  you  ever :  but  it  is  no  matter ; 
Let  Hercules  himself  do  what  he  may, 
The  cat  will  mew,  and  dog  will  have  his  dav. 

'[Exit. 

King.   I    pray   you,   good    Horatio,   wait    upon 

him. —  [Exit  Horatio. 

[To  Laertes.]    Strengthen  your  patience  in  our 

last  night's  speech ; 
We'll  put  the  matter  to  the  present  push. — 
Good  Gertrude,  set  some  watch  over  your  son. — 
This  grave  shall  have  a  living  moninnent : 
An  hour  of  quiet  thereby  shall  we  see  ; 
Till  then,  in  patience  our  proceeding  be. 

[Exeunt. 


SCE^F. 


A  Hall  in  the  Castle 


Enter  Hamlet  and  Horatio. 

Ham.  So  nmch  for  this,  sir:  now  shall  you  see 
the  other. — 
You  do  remember  all  the  circumstance. 

Hor.  Remember  it,  my  lord  ! 

Ham.   Sir,  in  my  heart  there  was  a  kind  of  fighting. 
That  would  not  let  me  sleep :  methought,  I  lay 
Worse  than  the  mutines  in  the  bilboes.     Rashly, — 
A.nd  prais'd  be  rashness  for  it, — let  us  know, 
Our  indiscretion  sometimes  serves  us  well, 
When   our  deep  plots  do  pall ;  and  that  should 

teach  us, 
There's  a  divinity  that  shapes  our  ends, 
Rough-hew  them  how  we  will. 

Hor.  That  is  most  certain. 

Ham.  Up  from  my  cabin, 
My  sea-gown  scarf' d  about  me,  in  the  dark 
Grop'd  I  to  find  out  them;  had  my  desire  ; 
Finger'd  their  packet;  and,  in  fine,  withdrew 
To  mine  own  room  again :  making  so  bold, 
My  fears  forgetting  manners,  to  unseal 
Their  grand  commission  ;  where  I  found,  Horatio, 
O  royal  knavery  !   an  exact  command, — 
Larded  with  many  several  sorts  of  reasons. 
Importing  Denmark's  health,  and  England's  too, 
With,  ho  !  such  bugs  and  goblins  in  my  life, — 
That  on  the  supervise,  no  leisure  bated, 
No,  not  to  stay  the  grinding  of  the  axe, 
My  head  should  be  struck  oft'. 

Hor.  Is't  possible  ? 

Ham.  Here's  the  commission :  read  it  at  more 
leisure. 
But  wilt  thou  hear  me  how  I  did  proceed? 

Hor.  I  beseech  you. 

Ham.  Being  thus  benetted  round  with  villains, — 
Ere  I  could  make  a  prologue  to  my  brains, 

8 


They  had  begun  the  play, — 1  sat  me  down, 
Devis'd  a  new  commission ;  wrote  it  fair. 
I  once  did  hold  it,  as  our  statists  do, 
A  baseness  to  write  fair,  and  labour'd  much 
How  to  forget  that  learning ;  but,  sir,  now 
It  did  me  yeoman's  service.     Wilt  thou  know 
The  effect  of  what  I  wrote  ? 

Hor.  Ay,  good  my  lord. 

Ham.  An  earnest  conjuration  from  the  king, — 
As  England  was  his  faithful  tributary. 
As  love  between  them  like  the  palm  might  flourish, 
As  peace  should  still  her  wheaten  garland  wear, 
And  stand  a  comma  'tween  their  amities. 
And  many  such  like  ases  of  great  charge, — 
That  on  the  view  and  know  of  these  contents, 
Without  debatement  further,  more  or  less. 
He  should  the  bearers  put  to  sudden  death, 
Not  shriving-time  allow'd. 

Hor.  How  was  this  seal'd  ? 

Ham.  Why,  even  in  that  was  heaven  ordinant. 
I  had  my  father's  signet  in  my  purse, 
Which  was  the  model  of  that  Danish  seal ; 
Folded  the  writ  up  in  form  of  the  other; 
Subscrib'dit;  gave't  th' impression;  plac'd  it  safely, 
The  changeling  never  known.     Now,  the  next  day 
Was  our  sea-fight,  and  what  to  this  was  sequent 
Thou  know'st  already. 

Hor.   So  Guildenstern  and  Rosencrantz  go  to't. 

Ham.  Why,  man,  they  did  make  love  to  this 
employment : 
They  are  not  near  my  conscience ;  their  defeat 
Does  by  their  own  insinuation  grow. 
'Tis  dangerous,  when  the  baser  nature  comes 
Between  the  pass  and  fell  incensed  points 
Of  mighty  opposites. 

Hor.  Why,  what  a  king  is  this  I 

Ham.  Does  it  not,  think  thee,  stand  me  now 
upon — 

55 


ACT  V. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  II. 


He  that  hath  kill'd  my  king,  and  whor'd  my  mother; 
Popp'd  in  between  th'  election  and  my  hopes ; 
Thrown  out  his  angle  for  my  proper  life, 
And   with  such  cozenage  —  is't  not  perfect  con- 
science, 
To  quit  him  with  this  arm  ?  and  is't  not  to  be  damn'd, 
To  let  this  canker  of  our  nature  come 
In  further  evil  ? 

Hor.  It  must  be  shortly  known  to  him  from  Eng- 
land, 


What  is  the  issue  of  the  business  there. 

Ham.  It  will  be  short :  the  interim  is  mine ; 
And  a  man's  life  no  more  than  to  say,  one. 
But  I  am  very  sorry,  good  Horatio, 
That  to  Laertes  I  forgot  myself. 
For  by  the  image  of  my  cause  I  see 
The  portraiture  of  his  :  I'll  count  his  favours  : 
But,  sure,  the  bravery  of  his  grief  did  put  me 
Into  a  towering  passion. 

Hor.  Peace !  who  comes  here  ? 


Enter  Osric 

Osr.  Your  lordship  is  right  welcome  back  to 
Denmark. 

Ham.  I  humbly  thank  you,  sir. — Dost  know  this 
water-fly  ? 

Hor.  No,  my  good  lord. 

Ham.  Thy  state  is  the  more  gracious,  for  'tis  a 
vice  to  knowhim.  He  hath  much  land,  and  fertile : 
let  a  beast  be  lord  of  beasts,  and  his  crib  shall  stand 
at  the  king's  mess:  'tis  a  chough;  but,  as  I  say, 
spacious  in  the  possession  of  dirt. 

Osr.  Sweet  lord,  if  your  lordship  were  at  leisure, 
I  should  impart  a  thing  to  you  from  his  majesty. 

Ham.  I  will  receive  it,  sir,  with  all  diligence  of 
spirit.  Your  bonnet  to  his  right  use ;  'tis  for  the 
head. 

Osr.  I  thank  your  lordship,  'tis  very  hot. 

Ham.  No,  believe  me,  'tis  very  cold :  the  wind 
is  northerly. 

Osr.  It  is  indifferent  cold,  my  lord,  indeed. 
56 


Ham.  But  yet,  methinks,  it  is  very  sultry,  and 
hot  for  my  complexion. 

Osr.  Exceedingly,  my  lord  ;  it  is  very  sultry, — 
as  'twere, — I  cannot  tell  how. — But  my  lord,  his 
majesty  bade  me  signify  to  you,  that  he  has  laid  a 
great  wager  on  your  head.     Sir,  this  is  the  matter, — 

Hatn.l  beseech  you,  remember — 

[Hamlet  moves  him  to  ])ut  on  his  hat. 

Osr.  Nay,  in  good  faith ;  for  mine  ease,  in  good 
faith.  Sir,  hereis  newly  come  to  court,  Laertes ; 
believe  me,  an  absolute  gentleman,  full  of  most  ex- 
cellent differences,  of  very  soft  society,  and  great 
showing :  indeed,  to  speak  feelingly  of  him,  he  is 
the  card  or  calendar  of  gentry,  for  you  shall  find  in 
him  the  continent  of  what  part  a  gentleman  would 
see. 

Ham.  Sir,  his  definement  suffers  no  perdition  in 
you  ;  though,  I  know,  to  divide  him  inventorially, 
would  dizzy  the  arithmetic  of  memory ;  and  yet 
but  raw  neither,  in  respect  of  his  quick  sail.  But, 
in  the  verity  of  extolment,  I  take  him  to  be  a  soul 


ACT  T. 


HAMLET.  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  II. 


of  great  article ;  and  his  infusion  of  such  dearth 
and  rareness,  as,  to  make  true  diction  of  him,  his 
semblable  is  his  mirror;  and  who  else  would  trace 
him,  his  umbrage,  nothing  more. 

Osr.  Your  lordship  speaks  most  infallibly  of 
him. 

Ham.  The  conceraancy,  sir?  why  do  we  wrap 
the  gentleman  in  our  more  rawer  breath  ? 

Osr.   Sir? 

Hor.  Is't  not  possible  to  understand  in  another 
tongue  ?     You  will  do't,  sir,  really. 

Ham.  What  imports  the  nomination  of  this  gen- 
tleman ? 

Osr.  Of  Laertes? 

Hor.  His  purse  is  empty  already ;  all  his  golden 
words  are  spent. 

Ham.  Of  him,  sir. 

Osr.  I  know,  you  are  not  ignorant — 

Ham.  I  would,  you  did,  sir ;  yet,  m  faith,  if  you 
did,  it  would  not  much  approve  me. — Well,  sir. 

Osr.  You  are  not  ignorant  of  what  excellence 
Laertes  is — 

Ham.  I  dare  not  confess  that,  lest  I  should  com- 
pare with  him  in  excellence ;  but  to  know  a  man 
well  were  to  know  himself. 

Osr.  I  mean,  sir,  for  his  weapon;  but  in  the 
imputation  laid  on  him  by  them,  in  his  meed  he's 
unfellowed. 

Ham.  What's  his  weapon  ? 

Osr.  Rapier  and  dagger. 

Ham.  That's  two  of  his  weapons  :  but,  well. 

Osr.  The  king,  sir,  hath  wagered  with  him  six 
Barbary  horses  :  against  the  which  he  has  imponed, 
as  I  take  it,  six  French  rapiers  and  poniards,  with 
their  assigns,  as  girdle,  hangers,  and  so.  Three  of 
the  carriages,  in  faith,  are  very  dear  to  fancy,  very 
responsive  to  the  hilts,  most  delicate  carriages,  and 
of  very  liberal  conceit. 

Ham.  What  call  you  the  can-iages? 

Hor.  I  knew,  you  must  be  edified  by  the  margin, 
ere  you  had  done. 

Osr.  The  carriages,  sir,  are  the  hangers. 

Ham.  The  phrase  would  be  more  german  to  the 
matter,  if  we  could  carry  a  cannon  by  our  sides:  I 
would,  it  might  be  hangers  till  then.  But,  on  :  six 
Barbary  horses  against  six  French  swords,  their 
assigns,  and  three  liberal-conceited  carriages;  that's 
the  French  bet  against  the  Danish.  Why  is  this 
imponed,  as  you  call  it? 

Osr.  The  king,  sir,  hath  laid,  sir,  that  in  a  dozen 
passes  between  yourself  and  him,  he  shall  not  ex- 
ceed you  three  hits :  he  hath  laid,  on  twelve  for 
nine ;  and  that  would  come  to  immediate  trial,  if 
your  lordship  would  vouchsafe  the  answer. 

Ham.  How,  if  I  answer,  no  ? 

Osr.  I  mean,  my  lord,  the  opposition  of  your 
person  in  trial. 

Ham.  Sir,  I  will  walk  here  in  the  hall :  if  it 
please  his  majesty,  it  is  the  breathing  time  of  day 
with  me,  let  the  foils  be  brought,  the  gentleman 
willing,  and  the  king  hold  his  purpose,  I  will  win 
for  him,  if  I  can :  if  not,  I  will  gain  nothing  but 
my  shame,  and  the  odd  hits. 

Osr.  Shall  I  deliver  you  so  ? 

Ham.  To  this  effect,  sir;  after  what  flourish 
your  nature  will. 

Osr.  I  commend  my  duty  to  your  lordship.  [Exit. 

Ham.  Yours,  yours. — He  does  well  to  commend 
it  himself;  there  are  no  tongues  else  for's  turn. 

Hor.  This  lapwing  runs  away  with  the  shell  on 
his  head. 


Ham.  He  did  comply  with  his  dug  before  he 
sucked  it.  Thus  has  he  (and  many  more  of  the 
same  breed,  that,  I  know,  the  drossy  age  dotes  on) 
only  got  the  tune  of  the  time,  and  outward  habit  of 
encounter,  a  kind  of  yesty  collection,  which  carries 
them  through  and  through  the  most  fond  and  win- 
nowed opinions;  and  do  but  blow  them  to  their 
trial,  the  bubbles  are  out. 

Enter  a  Lord. 

Lord.  My  lord,  his  majesty  commended  him  to 
you  by  young  Osric,  who  brings  back  to  him,  that 
you  attend  him  in  the  hall :  he  sends  to  know,  if 
your  pleasure  hold  to  play  with  Laertes,  or  that 
you  will  take  longer  time. 

Ham.  I  am  constant  to  my  ptii-poses ;  they  fol- 
low the  king's  pleasure  :  if  his  fitness  speaks,  mine 
is  ready ;  now,  or  whensoever,  provided  I  be  so  able 
as  now. 

Lord.  The  king,  and  queen,  and  all  are  coming 
down. 

Ham.  In  happy  time. 

Lord.  The  queen  desires  you  to  use  some  gen- 
tle entertainment  to  Laertes,  before  you  fall  to  play. 

Ham.  She  well  instructs  me.  [Exit  Lord. 

Hor.  You  will  lose  this  wager,  my  lord. 

Ham.  I  do  not  think  so :  since  he  went  into 
France,  I  have  been  in  continual  practice ;  I  shall 
win  at  the  odds.  Thou  would'st  not  think,  how  ill 
all's  here  about  my  heart ;  bvit  it  is  no  matter. 

Hor.  Nay,  good  my  lord, — 

Ham.  It  is  but  foolerj^;  but  it  is  such  a  kind  of 
gaingiving,  as  would,  perhaps,  trouble  a  woman. 

Hor.  If  your  mind  dislike  any  thing,  obey  it;  I 
will  forestall  their  repair  hither,  and  say  you  are 
not  fit. 

Ham.  Not  a  whit,  we  defy  augury:  there  is  a 
special  providence  in  the  fall  of  a  sparrow.  If  it 
be  now,  'tis  not  to  come;  if  it  be  not  to  come,  it 
will  be  now ;  if  it  be  not  now,  yet  it  will  come  :  the 
readiness  is  all.  Since  no  man,  of  aught  he  leaves, 
knows,  what  is't  to  leave  betimes  ?     Let  be. 

Enter  King,  Queen,  Laertes,  Lords,  Osric,  and 
Attendants  uith  Foils,  Sfc. 

King.  Come,  Hamlet,  come,  and  take  this  hand 
from  me. 
[The  King  puts  the  hand  of  Laertes  into 
that  q/' Hamlet. 

Ham.  Give  me  your  pardon,  sir:  I've  done  you 
wrong ; 
But  pardon't,  as  you  are  a  gentleman. 
This  presence  knows. 

And  you  must  needs  have  heard,  how  I  am  punish'd 
With  sore  distraction.     What  I  have  done, 
That  might  your  nature,  honour,  and  exception. 
Roughly  awake,  I  here  proclaim  was  madness. 
Was't  Hamlet  wrong'd  Laertes  ?     Never,  Hamlet : 
If  Hamlet  from  himself  be  ta'en  away. 
And  when  he's  not  himself  does  wrong  Laertes, 
Then  Hamlet  does  it  not ;  Hamlet  denies  it. 
Who  does  it  then  ?     His  madness.     If 't  be  so, 
Hamlet  is  of  the  faction  that  is  wrong'd ; 
His  madness  is  poor  Hamlet's  enemy. 
Sir,  in  this  audience. 
Let  my  disclaiming  from  a  purpos'd  evil 
Free  me  so  far  in  your  most  generous  thoughts, 
That  I  have  shot  mine  arrow  o'er  the  house, 
And  hurt  my  brother. 

57 


^^ 


Laer.  I  am  satisfied  in  nature. 

Whose  motive,  in  this  case,  should  stir  me  most 
To  my  revenge  :  but  in  my  terms  of  honour, 
I  stand  aloof,  and  will  no  reconcilement, 
Till  by  some  elder  masters,  of  known  honour, 
I  have  a  voice  and  precedent  of  peace, 
To  keep  ray  name  ungor'd.     But  till  that  time, 
I  do  receive  your  offer'd  love  like  love, 
And  will  not  wrong  it. 

Ham.  I  embrace  it  freely ; 

And  will  this  brother's  wager  frankly  play. — 
Give  us  the  foils ;   come  on. 

Laer.  Come  ;  one  for  me. 

Ham.  I'll  be  your  foil,  Laertes  :  in  mine  ignor- 
ance 
Your  skill  shall,  like  a  star  i'  the  darkest  night, 
Stick  fiery  off  indeed. 

Laer.  You  mock  me,  sir. 

Ham.  No,  by  this  hand. 

King.    Give   them    the    foils,    young    Osric. — 
Cousin  Hamlet, 
You  know  the  wager  ? 

Ham.  Very  well,  my  lord ; 

Your  grace  hath  laid  the  odds  o'  the  weaker  side. 

King.  I  do  not  fear  it :   I  have  seen  you  both ; 
But  since  he's  better'd,  we  have  therefore  odds. 

Laer.  This  is  too  heavy ;   let  me  see  another. 

Ham.  This  likes  me  well.     These  foils  have  all 
a  length  ?  [  Tkey  prejpare  to  play. 

Osr.  Ay,  my  good  lord. 
58 


King.   Set  me   the   stoops   of  wine   upon   that 
table. — 
If  Hamlet  give  the  first  or  second  hit. 
Or  quit  in  answer  of  the  third  exchange. 
Let  all  the  battlements  their  ordnance  fire ; 
The  king  shall  drink  to  Hamlet's  better  breath : 
And  in  the  cup  an  union  shall  he  throw, 
Richer  than  that  which  four  successive  kings 
In  Denmark's  crown  have  worn.      Give  me  the 

cups ; 
And  let  the  kettle  to  the  trumpet  speak, 
The  trumpet  to  the  cannoneer  without, 
The  cannons  to  the  heavens,  the  heavens  to  earth, 
"Now   the   king   drinks    to    Hamlet!"  —  Come, 

begin; — 
And  you,  the  judges,  bear  a  wary  eye. 

Ham.  Come  on,  sir. 

Laer.  Come,  my  lord.  [They play. 

Ham.  One. 

Laer.  No. 

Ham.  Judgment. 

Osr.  A  hit,  a  very  palpable  hit. 

Laer.  Well  : — again. 

King.  Stay ;  give  me  drink.    Hamlet,  this  pearl 
is  thine ; 
Here's  to  thy  health. — Give  him  the  cup. 

[  Trumpets  sound ;  and  cannon  shot  officithin. 

Ham.   I'll  play  this  bout  first;  set  it  by  awhile. 
Come. — Another  hit ;  what  say  you  ?   [  They  play. 

Laer.  A  touch ;  a  touch,  I  do  confess. 


ACT  V. 


HAMLET,  PRINCE  OF  DENMARK. 


SCENE  II. 


King.  Our  son  shall  win. 

Queen.  He's  fat,  and  scant  of  breath. — 

Here,  Hamlet,  take  my  napkin,  rub  thy  brows: 
The  queen  carouses  to  thy  fortune,  Hamlet. 
Ham.  Good  madam, — 

King.  Gertrude,  do  not  drink. 

Queen.  I  will,  my  lord :  I  pray  you,  pardon  me. 
King.  It  is  the  poison'd  cup !  it  is  too  late. 

[Aside. 
Ham.  I  dare  not  drink  yet,  madam ;  by  and  by. 
Queen.  Come,  let  me  wipe  thy  face. 
Laer.  My  lord,  I'll  hit  him  now. 
King.  I  do  not  think  it. 

Laer.    And  yet  it   is   almost  against  my   con- 
science. [Aside. 
Ham.  Come,  for  the  third,  Laertes.     You  but 
dally : 
I  pray  you,  pass  with  your  best  violence. 
I  am  afeard,  you  make  a  wanton  of  me. 

Laer.  Say  you  so  ?  come  on.  [They  play. 

Osr.  Nothing,  neither  way. 
Laer.  Have  at  you  now. 

[Laertes  wounds  Hamlet  ;  then,  in  scuffling, 
they  change  rapiers,  and  Hamlet  icounds 
Laertes. 
King.  Part  them !  they  are  incens'd. 

Ham.  Nay,  come  again.  [The  Quten  falls. 

Osr.  Look  to  the  queen  there,  ho! 

Hor.  They  bleed  on  both  sides. — How  is  it,  my 

lord? 
Osr.  How  is't,  Laertes  ? 

Laer.  Why,  as  a  woodcock  to  mine  own  springe, 
Osric ; 
I  am  justly  kill'd  with  mine  own  treachery. 
Ham.  How  does  the  queen  ? 
King.  She  swoons  to  see  them  bleed. 

Queen.  No,  no,  the  drink,  the  drink, — O  my  dear 
Hamlet  I — 
The  drink,  the  drink  :  I  am  poison'd.  [Dies. 

Ham.  O villainy! — How?  let  the  doorbelock'd: 
Treachery!  seek  it  out.  [Laertes /a/Zs. 

Laer.   It  is  here,  Hamlet.     Hamlet,  thou  art 
slain ; 
No  medicine  in  the  world  can  do  thee  good : 
In  thee  there  is  not  half  an  hour  of  life ; 
The  treacherous  instrument  is  in  thy  hand; 
L^nbated,  and  envenom'd.     The  foul  practice 
Hath  turn'd  itself  on  me  :  lo  !  here  I  lie, 
Never  to  rise  again.     Thy  mother's  poison'd ; 
I  can  no  more.     The  king,  the  king's  to  blame. 

Ham.  The  point 
Envenom'd  too  ! — Then,  venom,  to  thy  work. 

[Stabs  the  King. 
All.  Treason  !  treason  ! 
King.    O !   yet  defend  me,   friends ;   I   am  but 

"hurt. 
Ham.  Here,  thou  incestuous,  murderous,  damned 
Dane, 
Drink  off  this  potion  : — is  thy  union  here  ? 
Follow  my  mother.  [King  dies. 

Laer.  He  is  justly  serv'd ; 

It  is  a  poison  temper'd  by  himself. — 
Exchange  forgiveness  with  me,  noble  Hamlet : 
Mine  and  my  father's  death  come  not  upon  thee ; 
Nor  thine  on  me  !  [Dies. 

Ham.  Heaven  make  thee  free  of  it !     I  follow 
thee. 
I  am  dead,  Horatio. — Wretched  queen,  adieu! — 
You  that  look  pale  and  tremble  at  this  chance. 
That  are  but  mutes  or  audience  to  this  act. 
Had  I  but  time,  (as  this  fell  sergeant.  Death, 


Is  strict  in  his  arrest,)  O !  I  could  tell  you, — 
But  let  it  be. — Horatio,  I  am  dead; 
Thou  liv'st :  report  me  and  my  cause  aright 
To  the  unsatisfied. 

Hor.  Never  believe  it ; 

I  am  more  an  antique  Roman  than  a  Dane : 
Here's  yet  some  liquor  left. 

Ham.  As  thou'rt  a  man. 

Give  me  the  cup:  let  go ;  by  heaven  I'll  have  it. — 

0  good  Horatio  !  what  a  wounded  name. 
Things  standing  thus  unknown,  shall  live  behind 

me  ? 
If  thou  didst  ever  hold  me  in  thy  heart, 
Absent  thee  from  felicity  awhile. 
And  in  this  harsh  world  draw  thy  breath  in  pain, 
To  tell  my  story. — 

[March  afar  off",  and  shot  within. 
What  warlike  noise  is  this  ? 
Osr.  Young  Fortinbras,  with  conquest  come  from 
Poland, 
To  the  ambassadors  of  England  gives 
This  warlike  volley. 

Ham.  O !   I  die,  Horatio ; 

The  potent  poison  quite  o'er-crows  my  spirit: 

1  cannot  live  to  hear  the  news  from  England; 
But  I  do  prophesy  the  election  lights 

On  Fortinbras  :  he  has  my  dying  voice ; 
So  tell  him,  with  the  occurrents,  more  and  less. 
Which  have  solicited. — The  rest  is  silence.   [Dies. 
Hor.  Now  cracks  a  noble  heart. — Good  night, 
sweet  prince ; 
And  flights  of  angels  sing  thee  to  thy  rest! 
Why  does  the  drum  come  hither? 

[March  within. 

Enter  Fortinbras,  the  English  Ambassadors,  and 
others. 

Fort.  W^here  is  this  sight  ? 

Hor.  What  is  it  ye  would  see  ? 

If  aught  of  woe,  or  wonder,  cease  your  search. 

Fort.   This  quarry  cries  on  havock. — O  proud 
Death ! 
What  feast  is  toward  in  thine  eternal  cell, 
That  thou  so  many  princes  at  a  shot 
So  bloodily  hast  struck  ? 

1  Amb.  The  sight  is  dismal. 

And  our  afl'airs  from  England  come  too  late: 
The  ears  are  senseless  that  should  give  us  hearing. 
To  tell  him  his  commandment  is  fulfill'd. 
That  Rosencrantz  and  Guildenstern  are  dead. 
Where  should  we  have  our  thanks  ? 

Hor.  Not  from  his  mouth. 

Had  it  th'  ability  of  life  to  thank  you : 
He  never  gave  commandment  for  their  death. 
But  since,  so  jump  upon  this  bloody  question. 
You  from  the  Polack  wars,  and  you  from  England, 
Are  here  arriv'd,  give  order  that  these  bodies 
High  on  a  stage  be  placed  to  the  view ; 
And  let  me  speak  to  the  yet  unknowing  world, 
How  these  things  came  about :  so  shall  you  hear 
Of  carnal,  bloody,  and  unnatural  acts. 
Of  accidental  judgments,  casual  slaughters, 
Of  deaths  put  on  by  cunning,  and  forc'd  cause. 
And,  in  this  upshot,  purposes  mistook 
Fall'n  on  the  inventors'  heads:  all  this  can  I 
Truly  deliver. 

Fort.  Let  us  haste  to  hear  it. 

And  call  the  noblest  to  the  audience. 
For  me,  with  sorrow  I  embrace  my  fortune: 
I  have  some  rights  of  memory  in  this  kingdom. 
Which  now  to  claim  my  vantage  doth  invite  me. 

59 


Hor.  Of  that  I  shall  have  also  cause  to  speak, 
And  from  his  mouth  whose  voice  will  draw  on 

more : 
But  let  this  same  be  presently  perform'd, 
Even  while  men's  minds  are  wild,  lest  more  mis- 
chance, 
On  plots  and  errors,  happen. 

Fort.  Let  four  captains 

Bear  Hamlet,  like  a  soldier,  to  the  stage ; 


For  he  was  likely,  had  he  been  put  on, 
To  have  prov'd  most  royally :  and  for  his  passage. 
The  soldiers'  music,  and  the  rites  of  war, 
Speak  loudly  for  him. — 
Take  up  the  body. — Such  a  sight  as  this 
Becomes  the  field,  but  here  shows  much  amiss. 
Go,  bid  the  soldiers  shoot.  \_A  dead  march. 

\_Exeunt,  marching ;  after  which,  a  peal  of 
ordnance  is  shot  off. 


I  aracr\l\^ 


[Hamlet's  Grave] 


[Cockle  Hat  and  Staff.] 


ANCIENT   MUSIC 


The  antiquarian  researches  of  various  commentators 
have  successfully  traced  the  fragments  of  songs,  in 
which  Ophelia  pours  forth  her  wandering,  incoherent 
feelings  and  fancies,  to  the  popular  works  of  Shake- 
speare's age,  and  the  ballads  then  familiar  to  the  public 
ear.  The  music  still  sung  on  the  stage  in  this  charac- 
ter is  thought,  on  good  authority,  to  be  tlie  same,  or 
nearly  so,  that  was  used  in  the  original  representation, 
and  transmitted  by  stage  tradition  to  our  own  days. 
This  is  connected  with  so  many  interesting  associations, 
that  we  are  grateful  to  Mr.  Ayrton  for  enabling  us  to 
present  it  to  the  American  public.  "When  Drury 
Lane  Theatre,"  he  informs  us,  in  the  pictorial  edition, 
"was  destroyed  by  fire,  in  1812,  the  copy  of  these  songs 
suffered  the  fate  of  the  whole  musical  library ;  but  Dr. 


Arnold  noted  down  the  airs  from  Mrs.  Jordan's  recollec- 
tion of  them  ;  and  the  present  three  stanzas,  as  well  as 
the  two  beginning — '  And  will  he  not  come  again  ?'  are 
from  his  collection." 

"The  two  stanzas  commencing,  'To-morrow,'  are 
from  the  notation  of  the  late  William  Linley,  as  he 
'remembered  them  to  have  been  exquisitely  sung  by 
Mrs.  Forster.'  The  stanzas  beginning,  '  By  Gis  and  by 
St.  Charity,'  may  go  to  the  notes  set  to  '  To-morrow.' 

"  We  have  given  the  melodies  as  noted  by  Dr.  Arnold 
and  Mr.  W^.  Linley,  but  for  their  bases  and  accompani- 
ments we  hold  ourselves  alone  responsible ;  having 
added  such  as,  in  our  opinion,  are  best  adapted  to  the 
characters  of  the  airs,  musically  viewed,  and  to  the 
feeling  of  the  sceae,  dramatically  considered." 


Plaintively. 


SESz 


t==& 


:^ 


-#• 


1st.    How     should    I  your  true      love     know, 


From         a.         no     -     -     ther 


:fc 


^Ei 


-^^ 


2nd.     He        is        dead         and 


gone,      la    -    dy, 


He       is  dead 


and 


t=£: 


:£ 


ie=f     o 


':SEm 


-#• 


3rd.    White    his     shroud      as      the      moun  .  tain     snow, 


Lard  -  ed 


all      with   sweet 


{ 


8 


* 


-0- 


-^P#- 


Sh 


-M*- 


-0 


^ 


;5i 


ei 


ANCIENT  MUSIC. 


rf 


:? — P — » — ^: 


n^r^ 


-i^ 


-r— »<— »■ 


1st.     one  ? 


By      his    coc  -  kle         hat         and    staff, 


And    his     san     -    dal         shoon. 


:p=p=i=^: 


•-- 


+ 


'^ 


t=^- 


9- 


2nd.    gone ! 


At     his    head 


:p=:p--^rp: 


a  grass    -    green  turf, 


At    his     heels 


a        stone. 


i 


H h 


atzf!; 


-L-©- 


3rd.    flowers,    Which  be-wept    to  the  grave  did  not      go, 

4e. 


With         true     -     love     showers. 


:f^ 


"^» 


s 


a§ 


3 


3Ioderatcly  Oay. 


^^#J=3t 


^        Lj 

4 1 * — mi— 


rr 


-o-  ' 


::d: 


i 


:r=g 


piii: 


=^=^ 


^~"^ 


i 


8:5 


-#— # 


ic± 


s 


f=^ 


.^. 


1st.     To     .     mor  -    row     is 


St.     Val-en  -  tine's  day,         All         in  the  mom-ing    be- 


-«— ^— •— a- 

-F— I — I — F — •zat 


1 


t-i=^=S 


F P F— 1»- 


2nd.     Then       up  he       rose,      and     don'd        his  clothes.    And       dupp'd    the       cham  -   ber 


afcifct 


-^ 


.4- 


*: 


-•^•^ 


tt=^ 


i';^: 


-^ 


1st.     time.        And     I  a    maid    at     your      win-dow,     To       be      your  Va  -    len  -  tine- 

-* ^—^ ^. 


:*: 


(•-^!»- 


Q-^- 


£zi: 


rfi 


dzfi 


epi§i 


2nd.     door,       Let      in        a    maid   that    out         a     maid, 


Nev-er   de-part  -  ed       more. 


-*-* 


=1^==; 


i 


B-^#=^=g- 


*=^ 


62 


E5E5: 


fc-^ 


L^  r--r 


ANCIENT  MUSIC. 


Plaintively; 


:0 

-8- 


fc 


•—1^ 


-t- 


1 


1st.      And         will  he      not      come 


gain  i 


:&: 


:& 


it:^ 


ifZZit 


And 


2nd.     His         beard        was     as       white 


as 


snow, 


£: 


£: 


All 


^ 


£ 


% 


3l 


:#»- 


VP 


—8= 


:^=g=^ 


•zat 


^#^^ 


:^ 


1st.    will     he    not      come        a 


gain 


No, 


S^ 


no,       he     IS 


^ 


2nd.    flax 


^it 


^— ^ 


en       was         his 


poll  ; 


*•• 


J=^it 


dead,         Go 


fcj^ 


jtzjt. 


He     is        gone  I    he     is       gone.        And  we 


:^ 


:£ 


^--^-T 


i^f: 


^ 


% 


^- 


T- 


-#•- 


-#< 


fc£: 


-n^ 


i 


liz:?: 


S 


r^=z 


-#•- 


E 


-4^- 


-4^! 


^=^ 


-^=: 


1st.     to  thy  death  -  bed  ;        He  nev- er 

— jH — P ns — 


will         come 


gain. 


£: 


It:?: 


0—0^ 


^W- 


2nd.    cast         a  -  way     moan :     God    a         mer 

^ ^ 


3E5E-:^ 


^ 


cv         on 

r 


his 


soul ! 


5£ 


^=^ 


i 


i 


e^ 


^^ 


c  ^ 


^^ 


i 


63 


[Hamlet. — Sir  T.  Lawrence.] 


NOTES   TO   HAMLET. 


ACT  I.— Scene  I. 

"  Ber.  Who's  there  ? 
Fran.  I^'ay,  answer  me  ;  stand,  and  unfold  yourself." 

The  striking  and  eminently  dramatic  opening  of  this 
great  tragedy  has  been  often  praised ;  but  never  with 
more  taste  and  congenial  spirit  than  by  Mrs.  Radcliffe. 

"  In  nothing,"  says  this  great  artist  of  the  terrific, 
"  has  Shakespeare  been  more  successful,  than  in  select- 
ing circumstances  of  manners  and  appearance  for  his 
supernatural  beings,  which,  though  wild  and  remote,  in 
the  highest  degree,  from  common  apprehension,  never 
shock  the  understanding  by  incompatibility  with  them- 
selves ;  never  compel  us,  for  an  instant,  to  recollect  that 
he  has  a  license  for  extravagance.  Above  every  ideal 
being,  is  the  Ghost  of  Hamlet,  with  aD  its  attendant 
incidents  of  time  and  place.  The  dark  watch  upon  the 
remote  platform;  the  dreary  aspect  of  the  night;  the 
very  expression  of  the  officer  on  guard,  '  The  air  bites 
shrewdly ;  it  is  very  cold  ;'*  the  recollection  of  a  star, 
an  unknown  world,  are  all  circumstances  which  excite 
forlorn,  melancholy,  and  solemn  feelings,  and  dispose 
us  to  welcome,  with  trembling  curiosity,  the  awful  be- 
ing that  draws  near;  and  to  indulge  in  that  strange 
mixture  of  horror,  pity,  and  indignation,  produced  by 
the  tale  it  reveals.  Every  minute  circumstance  of  the 
scene  between  those  watching  on  the  platform,  and  of 
that  between  them  and  Horatio,  preceding  the  entrance 
of  the  apparition,  contributes  to  excite  some  feeling  of 
dreariness,  or  melancholy,  or  solemnity,  or  expectation, 
in  unison  with,  and  leading  on  towards  that  hish  curi- 
osity and  thrilling  awe  with  which  we  witness  the  con- 
clusion of  the  scene.  So,  the  first  question  of  Bernardo 
and  the  words  in  reply,  '  Stand,  and  unfold  yourself.' 
But  there  is  not  a  single  circumstance  in  either  dia- 

*  There  is  a  lapse  of  memory  in  the  writer.  The  words  here 
quoted  are  used  by  Hamlet  at  the  commencement  of  Scene  4.  The 
occasion,  however,  is  similar. 

64 


logue,  not  even  in  this  short  one  with  which  the  play 
opens,  that  does  not  take  its  secret  effect  upon  the  im- 
agination. It  ends  with  Bernardo  desiring  his  brother 
officer,  after  having  asked  Avhether  he  has  had  '  quiet 
watch,'  to  hasten  the  guard  if  he  should  chance  to  meet 
them  ;  and  we  immediately  feel  ourselves  alone  on  this 
di-eary  ground. 

"  When  Horatio  enters,  the  challenge — the  dignified 
answers,  '  Friends  to  this  ground,' '  And  liegemen  to  the 
Dane' — the  question  of  Horatio  to  Bernardo  touching 
the  apparition — the  unfolding  of  the  reason  why  •  Ho- 
ratio has  consented  to  watch  with  them  the  minutes  of 
this  night' — the  sitting  down  together,  while  Bernardo 
relates  the  particulars  of  what  they  had  seen  for  two 
nights — and,  above  all,  the  few  lines  with  which  he 
begins  his  story,  'Last  night  of  all' — and  the  distin- 
guishing, by  the  situation  of  '  yon  same  star,'  the  very 
point  of  time  when  the  spirit  had  appeared — the  abrupt- 
ness with  which  he  breaks  off",  '  the  bell  then  beating 
one' — the  instant  appearance  of  the  Ghost,  as  though 
ratifying  the  story  for  the  very  truth  itself:  all  these  are 
circumstances  which  the  deepest  sensibility  only  could 
have  suggested  ;  and  which,  if  you  read  them  a  thou- 
sand times,  still  continue  to  affect  you  almost  as  much 
as  at  first.  I  thrill  with  delightful  awe,  even  while  I 
recollect  and  mention  them  as  instances  of  the  exquisite 
art  of  the  poet." 

"Rivals  of  my  xvatch." — Rivals,  for  associates,  part- 
ners ;  as,  in  Antony  and  Cleopatra — "  Caesar  denied 
him  rivality." 

"./Approve  our  eyes." — That  he  may  confirm  the  tes- 
timony of  mtr  eyes  by  his  oirii ;  as,  in  Lear — "This 
approves  her  letter  that  she  should  soon  be  here." 

"  Jiist  at  this  dead  hour.'' — The  quartos  read  "jump." 
It  is  the  more  ancient  word  for  the  same  sense,  and 
is  so  used  elsewhere  in  this  play.  The  folios  substi- 
tute the  more  modern  word. 


NOTES  TO  HAMLET. 


"  —  all  these  lands 
Which  he  stood  seized  of." 
"  Stood  seized  of,"  i.  e.  Of  which  he  was  rightfully 
possessed.  The  folio  reads  "seized  on,"  an  erroneous 
correction  of  the  quarto  reading,  made  in  ignorance 
that  "  stood  seized  of"  was  the  peculiar  phrase  of  the 
law  of  England,  and  used  with  Shakespeare's  accus- 
tomed precision  in  the  use  of  technical  common-law 
language. 

"By  the  same  covenant." — The  quartos,  and  most  mo- 
dern editions,  read  "  By  the  same  co-mart,"  a  word  not 
found  in  any  other  author,  but  supposed,  from  its  deri- 
vation, to  mean,  a  mutual  bargain  or  compact.  It  is, 
probably,  an  error  of  the  press.  The  previous  employ- 
ment of  a  common-law  phrase  would  suggest  the  word 
"  covenant,"  as  the  folios  read. 

"  Of  unimproved  valour." — Of  unimpeached  or  un- 
questioned courage ;  as,  in  Florio's  Dictionarj' — "  Im- 
probarc,  to  improve,  to  impugn." 

"  Lawless  resolutes." — The  folio  reads  landless,  which 
may  be  the  true  reading. 

"That  hath  a  stomach  in  it." — Any  enterprise  de- 
manding courage,  resolution. 

"  I  think,  it  be  no  other,  but  e'en  so." 
This  and  the  seventeen  following  lines  are  not  in  the 
folio,  nor  is  any  trace  of  them  to  be  found  in  the  earliest 
quarto.  It  has  been  probably  conjectured  that  the  poet 
suppressed  this  passage  in  representation,  af\er  he  had 
written  Julius  Caesar,  where  he  had  used  similar  im- 
agery-. 

"Palmy." — Victorious,  triumphant;  the  palm  being 
the  emblem  of  A'ictory. 

"jIs,  stars  ivith  trains  of  fire  and  dews  of  blood." 
There  is  evidently  some  corruption  here,  which  it 
is,  perhaps,  impossible  now  to  set  right.  It  is  thought 
that  a  line  had  been  accidentally  omitted.  Collier  sus- 
pects that  "disasters"  may  be  a  misprint,  the  composi- 
tor having  been  misled  by  the  words  "  as  stars"  in  the 
preceding  line. 

"And  then,  they  say,  no  spirit  can  walk  abroad." 

The  reading  of  the  quartos,  adopted  by  most  modern 
editors,  is — 

"  No  spirit  dare  stir  abroad." 

I  have,  with  Mr.  Knight,  preferred  the  folio  reading ; 
he,  upon  his  system  of  general  deference  to  that  autho- 
rity ;  the  present  editor,  because  the  word  "  walk"  is 
more  expressive  and  probable,  as  the  ancient  phrase 
pertinent  to  ghostly  visitations. 

"The  cock,  that  is  the  trumpet  to  the  morn." 
"  Extravagant"  is  here  used  in  its  original  and  Latin 
sense,  extra-vagans,  straying  beyond  its  bounds  ;    so, 
too,  erring,  as  errans,  wandering. 

"  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  this  fine  description  is 
founded  upon  some  similar  description  in  the  Latin  lan- 
guage. The  pecu^liar  sense  of  the  words  extravagant, 
erring,  confine,  points  to  such  a  source.  The  first  hymn 
of  Prudentius  has  some  similarity  ;  but  Douce  has  also 
found  in  the  Salisbury  Collection  of  Hymns,  printed  by 
Pynson,  a  passage  from  a  hymn  attributed  to  Saint 
Ambrose,  in  which  the  images  may  be  more  distinctly 
traced : — 

'  Preco  diei  jam  sonat, 

Noctis  profunda-  pervigil ; 

Nocturna  hix  Tiantilnis, 

A  Docte  noctem  scRrcgans. 

Hoc  cxcitatus  Lucifer, 

Solvit  polum  caligine  ; 

Hoc  omnis  crrorura  chorus 

Viam  noccndi  deserit. 

Gallo  eanente  spes  redit,'  &c. 

The  above  note,  from  Douce  and  Knight,  is  curious, 
and  I  think  correct.  Some  future  Dr.  Farmer  may,  per- 
haps, show  how  Shakespeare  became  acquainted  with 


this  passage,  without  being  able  to  read  the  original; 
for  the  resemblance  is  too  close  to  be  accidental.  But 
this,  with  many  other  passages,  and  especially  his  origi- 
nal Latinisms  of  phrase,  give  evidence  enough  of  a  cer- 
tain degree  of  acquaintance  with  Latin ;  doubtless,  not 
familiar  nor  scholar-like,  but  sufficient  to  give  a  colour- 
ing to  bis  style,  and  to  open  to  him  many  treasures  of 
poetical  thought  and  diction  not  accessible  to  the  merely 
English  reader.  Such  a  degree  of  acquirement  might  well 
appear  low  to  an  accomplished  Latinist,  like  Ben  Jon- 
son,  and  authorize  him  to  say  of  his  friend — 

"Though  thou  hadst  small  Latin  and  less  Greek," — 

Yet  the  very  mention  of  his  "  small  Latin"  indicates 
that  Ben  knew  that  he  had  some. 

"  No  fairy  takes." — No  fairy  blasts,  infects,  injures. 

Scene  II. 

"  —  wore  than  the  scope 
Of  these  dilated  articles  allow." 
i.  e.  The  scope  of  these  articles  when  dilated  and  ex- 
plained in  full.  Stevens  pronounces  the  obvious  gram- 
matical impropriety,  "  and  all  other  such  defects  in  our 
author,"  to  be  merely  the  error  of  illiterate  transcribers 
or  printers.  It  may  be  often  so.  But  such  errors  are 
to  be  found  in  the  best  contemporary  writers,  and  were 
a  common  license  of  that  age.  Similar  inaccuracies 
have  been  remarked  in  the  works  of  Fuller,  one  of  the 
most  learned  as  well  as  original  writers  of  the  follow- 
ing age.  Mr.  Knight  observes  that — '•'  The  use  of  the 
plural  verb,  with  the  nominative  singular,  a  plural 
genitive  inter^'ening,  can  scarcely  be  detected  as  an 
error,  even  by  those  who  consider  the  peculiar  phrase- 
ology of  the  time  of  Elizabeth  as  a  barbarism.  It  is 
only  within  the  last  half  century-  that  the  construction 
of  our  language  has  acquired  that  precision  which  is 
now  required.  We  find,  in  all  the  old  dramatists,  many 
such  lines ;  as,  this  in  Marlow  : — 

'The  outside  of  her  garments  were  of  lawn.' 
And  too  many  such  lines  have  been  corrected  by  the 
editors  of  Shakespeare,  who  have  thus  obliterated  the 
traces  of  our  tongue's  history." 

"A  little  more  than  kin,  and  less  than  kind." 
Commentators  give  different  explanations  of  these 
words,  chiefly  founded  on  the  different  meanings  of  the 
word  "  kind"  when  used  as  a  substantive  or  an  adjec- 
tive. The  expression  was  proverbial,  and  the  use  of  it 
in  several  contemporary  writers  satisfies  me  that  Ham- 
let means  that  he  (Hamlet)  is  more  than  kin  by  his 
double  relationship  to  the  king,  but  less  than  kind,  as 
bearing  no  kind  feeling  to  him.  Thus,  in  "  Mother 
Bombie" — "The  nearer  in  blood,  the  further  from  love  ; 
the  greater  the  kindred,  the  less  the  kindness."  And, 
in  Rowley,  (1609) — "  I  would  he  were  not  so  near  to  us 
in  kindred,  then  sure  he  would  be  nearer  in  kindness." 

"Vailed  lids." — Lowered,  cast  down. 

"  Obsequious  sorrow." — "  Obsequious"  is  here  derived 
from  "  obsequies"  or  funeral  ceremonies.  "  To  shed  ob- 
sequious tears  upon  his  trunk." — Titus  Andron. 

"  The  king's  rouse." — A  ronse  was  a  deep  draught 
to  one's  health,  by  which  it  was  customary  to  empty 
the  goblet  or  cup.  It  has  the  same  primitive  meaning 
as  "  carouse." 

"He  might  not  betecm  the  u-inds  of  heaven 
Visit  her  face  too  roughly." 
Beteem,  for  allow,  or  permit :  this  is  the  reading  of 
all  the  old  editions,  except  as  varied  by  evident  literal 
errors  in  the  folios.  The  uncommonness  of  the  word 
induced  editors  to  chansre  the  phrase  to  "that  he  per- 
mitted not;"  or  to  "might  not  let."  These  conjectures 
kept  possession  of  the  text  until  Stevens  restored  the  old 
reading,  and  showed  its  meaning  from  the  use  in  Geld- 
ing's Ovid,  (1587,)   compared  with  the  Latin.     John 

65 


NOTES  TO  HAMLET. 


Kemble  soon  after  familiarized  the  general  ear  to  its 
use.     He  deserves  well  of  his  mother-tongue,  who  thus 

"  Commands  old  words,  that  long  have  slept,  to  wake : 
Words  that  wise  Bacon  or  brave  Raleigh  spake." 

" —  a  beasf,  that  wants  discourse  of  reason, 
Would  have  jnourned  longer." 
The  modern  reader  generally  interprets  this  as  mean- 
ing the  want  of  the  power  of  rational  speech.  Such  was 
not  the  sense  in  which  our  poet  and  his  contemporaries 
used  this  expression.  "  Discourse  of  reason"  was  a 
phrase  of  the  intellectual  philosophy  of  that  age,  which 
had  passed  from  the  schools  into  the  language  of  poetry 
and  eloquence.  According  to  old  Glanville — "  The  act 
of  the  mind,  which  connects  propositions  and  deduceth 
conclusions,  the  schools  call  discourse."  It  is  the  reas- 
oning facult}',  the  power  of  pursuing  a  chain  of  argu- 
ment, of  deducing  inferences.  In  this  sense  Milton  makes 
the  angel  instruct  Adam  that  the  essence  of  the  soul  is — 

"  Reason, — 
Discursive  or  intuitive.     Discourse 
Is  oftest  yours,  the  latter  most  is  ours; 
DilTering  but  in  degree,  of  kind  the  same." 

*'  Sir,  my  good  friend,  Pll  change  that  name  with  you." 
John  Kemble's  manner  of  giving  this  line  is  the  best 
explanation  of  its  sense,  which  has  been  mistaken  : — 

"My  good  friend,  I'll  change  that  name  with  you" — 
as  if  he  had  said,  "No,  not  my  poor  servant.  We  are 
friends  ;  that  is  the  style  I  will  interchange  with  you." 
The  following  "  Good  even,  Sir,"  Kemble  addressed  to 
Bernardo  more  distantly,  after  the  cordial  welcome  to 
Horatio  and  Marcellus.  The  quartos  print  that  saluta- 
tion in  a  parenthesis,  which  agrees  with  this  under- 
standing as  to  the  person  addressed. 

"  Would  I  had  met  my  dearest  foe  in  heaven." 
Caldicott  proves,  (in  opposition  to  Johnson  and  Home 
Tooke,)  that  throughout  Shakespeare,  and  all  the  writers 
of  his  age,  the  epithet  dearest  is  applied  to  the  person  or 
thing,  which,  whether  for  us  or  against  us,  excites  the 
liveliest  interest.  It  answers  to  "  veriest,"  "  extremest." 
According  to  the  context,  thereibre,  it  may  mean  the 
most  beloved  or  most  hated  object. 

"In  the  dead  waste  and  middle  of  the  night." 
The  folios,  and  some  of  the  quartos,  read  tcast ;  the 
first  and  one  other  quarto,  vast;  either  reading  may 
stand  as  expressive  of  the  same  meaning  :  "  the  vacancy 
or  void  of  night,"  the  deserted  emptiness  and  stillness 
of  midnight ;  vast  being  taken  in  its  primitive  Latin 
sense  for  desolate,  void  ;  and  icaste,  in  the  sense  used  by 
the  translators  of  the  Bible, — "  They  that  made  the 
waste," — "  the  waste  wilderness."  To  suppose  that  the 
poet  meant  ivaisl,  for  middle,  as  several  editors  have 
maintained,  and  many  printed  the  text,  seems  ludici'ously 
absurd. 

Scene  III. 

"This  scene  must  be  regarded  as  one  of  Shakespeare's 
lyric  movements  in  the  play,  and  the  skill  with  which 
it  is  interwoven  with  the  dramatic  parts  is  peculiarly 
an  excellence  of  our  poet.  You  experience  the  sensa- 
tion of  a  pause  without  the  sense  of  a  stop.  You  will 
observe  in  Ophelia's  sliort  and  general  answer  to  the 
long  speech  of  Laertes,  the  natural  carelessness  of  in- 
nocence, which  cannot  think  such  a  code  of  cautions 
and  prudences  necessary  to  its  own  preservation." — 
Coleridge. 

"The  sanctity  and  health  of  this  whole  state." 
The  word  sanctity  is  from  the  folios.     The  quartos 
read — 

"The  safety  nai  health  of  this  whole  state." 

If  this  is  followed,  safety  must  be  pronounced  as  a  word 
of  three  syllables,  as  was  often  done  by  the  poets  of  that 
age.  I  prefer  the  folio,  as  giving  a  better  sense  without 
tautology,  and  referring  to  the  feeling  of  reverence  to- 
wards the  sovereign  authority  of  the  state. 

G6 


"Recks  not  his  own  read." — "Cares  not  for  his  own 
admonitions  to  others."  Read  was  used  as  a  substan- 
tive in  old  English. 

"Look  thon,  character" — "See  that  you  imprint,  as 
in  character." 

"  .£re  of  a  most  select  and  generous  chief  in  that." 
Thus  the  folio,  and,  with  slight  discrepancies,  the  old 
quartos.     Chief,  or  cheff,  is  said  to  be  taken  for  supe- 
riority, distinction.     The  phrase  is  harsh  and  unusual ; 
and  it  is  probable  enough  that  the  line  was  written — 
"Are  most  select  and  generous,  chief  in  that." 

"  Wrcmging  it  thus." — The  folios  read,  "  Roaming  it 
thus,"  and  the  quartos,  "  Wrong  it  thus."  Collier  thinks 
the  true  reading  may  have  been,  "  Running  it  thus." 
Warburton  printed  "Wringing;"  and  Coleridge  sus- 
pected that  "  wronging"  was  used  much  in  the  same 
sense  as  wringing  or  wrenching . 

"  Like  sanctified  and  pious  bonds." — Commentators 
have  found  this  so  obscure,  as  to  think  the  passage 
required  conjectural  correction.  Yet  the  language  and 
meaning  are  familiar  to  the  poet.  "  These  vows  breathe 
like  love's  bonds  new  made;"  they  resemble  the  "con- 
tract and  eternal  bond  of  love,"  as  he  has  elsewhere 
expressed  it,  while  they  are  yet,  (in  his  phrase,)  "  false 
bonds  of  love." 

Scene  IV. 
"  Keeps  tvassel,  and  the  swaggering  up-spring  reels." 

Wassel  ordinarily  meant  holiday  festivity,  but  was 
applied  to  any  sort  of  bacchanalian  revel.  The  "  swag- 
gerins  up-spring"  means,  according  to  Johnson,  "  the 
bloated  upstart;"  but  as  up-spring  is  the  name  of  a 
German  dance,  in  Chapman,  the  line  may  mean,  that 
the  kins  keeps  his  drunken  revels,  and  staggers  through 
some  boisterous  heavy  dance. 

" —  the  drain  of  base 
Doth  all  the  noble  substance  often  dout." 

Some  corruption  is  evident  in  the  old  copies,  which 
read,  dram  of  cale,  or  case,  and  of  a  doubt ;  Collier  sub- 
stitutes "  dram  of  ill,"  which  gives  a  consistent  meaning  : 
"ill"  might  be  misprinted  eale,  and  "often  dout"  of  a 
doubt,  the  compositor  having  taken  the  passage  by  his 
ear  only.  To  "dout"  is  to  do  out,  to  destroy  or  extin- 
guish, and  the  word  is  still  not  out  of  use  in  the  north  of 
England.  (See  Holloway's  "Provincial  Dictionary.") 
But  case  is  a  more  natural  error  for  base,  and  that  read- 
ing has  been  preferred  here ;  especially  as  it  agrees 
with  the  poet's  habit  of  opposing  base  to  noble,  as,  in 
Corioliinus,  "the  base  tongue,"  to  "the  ncble  heart." — 
"Baseness  nobly  undergone,"  Timon.  The  slightest 
baseness,  he  says,  mars  and  disgraces  the  general  noble 
character. 

"And for  my  soul,  ^vhat  can  it  do  to  that, 
Being  a  thing  immortal  as  itself?" 

The  diflerence  of  emphasis  with  which  this  passage 
was  pronounced  by  Garrick  and  by  Kemble,  affords  us 
a  fine  examiile  of  the  suggestive  or  associative  effect  of 
emphasis,  though  no  direct  change  may  be  made  in  the 
sense.     Garrick  said,  rapidly — 

"  And  for  my  soul — what  can  it  do  to  that, 
Being  a  thing  inmiortal  as  itself.'" 

This  is  the  natural  rapid  reasoning  of  a  brave  man 
under  the  dread  of  supernatural  visitation ;  and  in  any 
other  character  than  Handct,  would  be  the  only  proper 
enunciation.  Kemble  raised  the  passage  to  the  dignity 
of  philosophical  argument,  suited  to  the  meditative 
Prince,  by  a  double  emphasis,  necessarily  compelling  a 
more  deliberate  utterance — 

"  And  for  my  soul — what  can  it  do  to  that, 
Being  a  thing  immortal,  as  itself?" 

"Pll  make  a  ghost  of  him  that  lets  me." 
Of  him  that  hinders  or  obstructs  me ;  a  common  sense 
of  the  word  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  though  now  ob- 
solete. 


NOTES  TO  HAMLET. 


Scene  V. 


"  —  the  fat  weed 
That  rots  itself  in  ease,  on  Lethe  irharf." 
Thus  the  folio.  All  the  quartos  read  "  roots  itself 
in  ease,"  which  reading  is  preferred  by  Collier  and 
other  editors.  There  is  good  argument  for  either  read- 
ing. I  prefer  the  folio,  "rots  itself;"  first,  because,  to 
my  mind,  "roots  itself"  conveys  a  notion  of  some  exer- 
tion of  power;  second,  because  "rots"  is  in  more  natural 
association  with  death,  and  the  whole  train  of  gloomy 
thoughts  just  expressed;  and,  thirdly,  because  a  similar 
phrase  is  elsewhere  applied  by  our  poet  to  a  water- 
weed — 

"  Like  a  vagabond  flag  upon  the  stream, 
Go  to,  and  back  ;  lackeying  the  varying  tide 
To  rot  itself  with  motion." — Antony  and  Cleopatra. 

" Eager  droppings." — Eager,  sharp,  acid,  sour;  in 
its  primary  sense,  from  aigre. 

'•'  UnhonseVd,  disappointed,  unanePd," 
"  Unhousel'd,"  without  having  received  the  commu- 
nion,   (Saxon,  ht(sel,  the   eucharist;)    "disappointed," 
un-appointed,   not    prepared;   "' unaneFd,"  without  ex- 
treme unction,  which  was  called  "'  anoiling." 

"  O,  horrible  !  O,  horrible  !  most  horrible  !" 
This  line  appears  in  the  old  copies  as  part  of  the 
Ghost's  speech.  Johnson  says,  "It  was  ingeniously 
hinted  to  me  by  a  verj'  learned  lady,  that  this  line  seems 
to  belong  to  Hamlet,  in  whose  mouth  it  is  a  proper  and 
natural  exclamation,  and  who,  according  to  the  prac- 
tice of  the  stage,  may  be  supposed  to  interrupt  so  long 
a  speech."  Garrick  so  delivered  it,  and  this,  according 
to  Knight,  "as  belonging  to  the  Prince,  according 
to  the  tradition  of  the  stage."  In  the  earliest  edition 
of  the  tragedy,  the  Ghost's  speech  is  here  broken  by 
Hamlet's  interjection  of  "Oh,  God!"  On  this  autho- 
rity, added  to  the  strong  internal  evidence,  I  have  ven- 
tured to  deviate  from  the  old  copies.  This  has  been 
done  with  less  reluctance  here,  because  errors  of  this 
nature,  the  assisrning  words  or  lines  to  the  wrong  per- 
son, are  not  uncommon  in  the  old  editions  ;  and,  in  sev- 
eral instances,  no  editor  has  hesitated  to  correct  them. 

"My  tables, — meet  it  is  I  set  it  down." 
Hamlet,  after  the  intense  and  solemn  horror  of  the 
supernatviral  visitation,  gives  way  to  a  wild  excitement ; 
first,  of  bitter  passion,  and  then  of  frantic  gayety,  which 
last  is  sustained  afterwards  by  his  strange  appellation 
of  the  Ghost,  as  "old  true-penny,"  "fellow  in  the  cel- 
larage," &c.  This  is  certainly  not  common  or  obvious 
nature,  yet  it  impresses  me  with  its  truth.  It  resembles 
the  reckless  merriment  sometimes  produced  by  the  ex- 
citement of  the  battle-field — the  startling  gayety  often 
seen  upon  the  scaffold. 

ACT  II.— Scene  I. 

"  Fetch  of  warrant." — A  justifiable  or  warrantable 
trick.  The  quartos  read  "  Fetch  of  wit,"  which  may 
be  right. 

"  Quoted  Mttu" — Noted  or  observed  him. 

Scene  II. 

"My  liege  ajid  Madam,  to  crpostnlaic, 
What  majesty  should  be,  what  duty  is,"  etc. 

To  "  expostulate,"  is  used  in  its  primitive  sense,  to 
inquire.  Johnson  has  discussed  the  conflicting  quali- 
ties in  the  character  of  Polonius,  in  one  of  his  best 
notes.  "Polonius,"  he  remarks,  "  is  a  man  bred  in 
courts ;  exercised  in  business  ;  stored  with  observation  ; 
confident  in  his  knowledge;  proud  of  his  eloquence; 
and  declininsr  into  dotage.  His  mode  of  orator}-  is  de- 
signed to  ridicule  the  practice  of  those  times,  of  pre- 
faces that  made  no  introduction,  and  of  method  that 
embarrassed  rather  than  explained.  This  part  of  his 
character  is  accidental,  the  rest  natural.  Such  a  man 
is  positive  and  confident,  because  he  knows  that  his  i 


mind  was  once  strong,  and  knows  not  that  it  is  become 
weak.  Such  a  man  excels  in  general  principles,  but 
fails  in  particular  application ;  he  is  knowing  in  retro- 
spect, and  ignorant  in  foresight.  While  he  depends 
upon  his  memory,  and  can  draw  upon  his  depositories 
of  knowledge,  he  utters  weighty  sentences,  and  gives 
useful  counsel;  but  as  the  mind,  in  its  enfeebled  state, 
cannot  be  kept  long  busy  and  intent,  the  old  man  is 
subject  to  the  dereliction  of  his  faculties ;  he  loses  the 
order  of  his  ideas,  and  entangles  himself  in  his  own 
thoughts,  till  he  recovers  the  leading  principle,  and 
falls  into  his  former  train.  The  idea  of  dotage  en- 
croaching ixpon  wisdom,  wiU  solve  all  the  phenomena 
of  the  character  of  Polonius." 

"Lord  Hamlet  is  a  prince,  out  of  thy  star." 
Not  within  thy  destiny;  in  allusion  to  the  then  com- 
mon notion  of  stariy  influence  on  the  destiny  of  life. 
Thus,  all  the  old  editions,  until  the  second  foUo,  1632, 
where  "  star"  was  altered  to  "  sphere,"  which  has  kept 
its  place  in  most  modern  editions. 

"  You  are  a  fishmonger." 
"  You  are  sent  to  fish  out  this  secret.     That  is  Ham- 
let's own  meaning." — Colekidge. 

"  Being  a  good  kissing  carrion." 
Thus  the  passage  stands  in  all  the  old  editions.  I 
understand  Hamlet  as  saying,  in  "  wUd  and  whii'ling 
words," — If  even  a  dead  dog  can  be  kissed  by  the 
sun,  ("common-kissing  Titan,"  as  the  poet  elsewhere 
styles  him,)  how  much  more  is  youthful  beauty  in 
danger  of  corruption,  unless  it  seek  the  shade.  But 
the  editors  have  not  been  satisfied  with  any  sense  the 
passage  can  affbrd,  as  it  was  originally  printed,  and 
have  generally  followed  Warburton's  famous  conjectural 
emendation,  though  few  are  satisfied  with  his  explana- 
tion. He  maintains  that  the  author  wrote  "  Being  a 
god,  kissing  carrion,"  and  his  commentaiT  is  one  of  the 
most  celebrated  curiosities  of  Shakespearian  literature. 
He  finds  in  Hamlet's  remark  a  great  and  sublime  argu- 
ment "  as  noble  as  could  be  drawn  from  the  schools  of 
divinity,"  vindicating  the  ways  of  "Providence  in  per- 
mitting evil  to  abound  in  the  world  ;"  which  he  thus  sums 
up:  "If  the  efl'ect  follows  the  thing  operated  upon, 
carrion,  and  not  the  thing  operating,  a  God,  why  need 
we  wonder  that  the  supreme  Cause  of  all  things,  dif- 
fusing blessings  on  man,  who  is  a  dead  carrion,  he, 
instead  of  a  proper  return,  should  breed  corruption  and 
vices  ?" 

"  Ros.  Truly ;  and  I  hold  ambition  of  so  airy  and 
light  a  quality,  that  it  is  but  a  shadow's  shadow. 

"Ham.  Then  are  our  beggars,  bodies ;  and  our  mon- 
archs  and  outstretched  heroes  the  beggars'  shadows." 

Meaning,  according  to  Johnson,  "  If  ambition  is  sucTi 
an  unsubstantial  thing,  then  are  our  beggars  (who  at 
least  can  dream  of  greatness)  the  only  things  of  sub- 
stance ;  and  monarchs  and  heroes,  though  appearing  to 
fill  such  mighty  space  with  their  ambition,  but  the  sha- 
dows of  the  beggars'  dreams." 

"  This  brave  overhanging  firmament." — The  folio 
omits  the  word  "  firmament"  which  had  appeared  in  the 
prior  editions.  If  this  be  an  intentional  correction  of 
the  author,  as  has  been  suggested,  then  "o'erhanging" 
is  to  be  taken  substantively  :  "  This  brave  o'erhanging, 
this  magnificent  roof,"  &c.  The  eloquence  of  the  pas- 
sage loses  nothing  by  the  condensation,  and  the  trans- 
mutation of  the  participle  into  a  substantive  is  very 
Shakespearian.  "  The  thankings  of  a  king  ;"  "  Strew- 
ings  for  graves,"  &c. 

«  We  coted  them  on  the  way."— To  cote,  is  to  pass  by 
alongside. 

'^Tickled  in  the  sere."— The  "sere"  is  a  dry  aflTec- 
tion  of  the  throat  by  which  the  lungs  are  tickled  ;  but 
the  clown  provokes  laughter  even  in  those  who  habitu- 
ally cough." — Knight. 

67 


NOTES  TO  HAMLET. 


"  By  the  means  of  the  late  innovation." — This  pas- 
sage probably  refers  to  the  limiting  of  public  theatrical 
performances  to  the  two  theatres,  the  Globe  on  Bank- 
side,  and  the  Fortune  in  Golden  Lane,  in  ItJOO  and 
1601.  The  players,  by  a  "  late  innovation,"  were  "  in- 
hibited," or  forbidden,  to  act  in  or  near  "  the  city," 
and  therefore  "travelled,"  or  strolled,  into  the  country. 
Collier. 

"Jin  eyry  of  children,  little  eyases,  that  cry  md  on 
the  top  of  question." — Shakespeare  here  alludes  to  the 
encouragement  at  that  time  given  to  some  "  eyry"  or 
nest  of  children,  or  "  eyases"  (young  hawks)  who  spoke 
in  a  high  tone  of  voice.  There  were  several  companies 
of  young  performers  about  this  date  engaged  in  acting, 
but  cliiefly  the  children  of  Paul's,  and  the  children  of 
the  Revels,  who,  it  seems,  were  highly  applauded,  to 
the  injury  of  the  companies  of  adult  performers.  From 
an  early  date,  the  choir-boys  of  St.  Paul's,  Westminster, 
Windsor,  and  the  Chapel-Royal,  had  been  occasionally 
so  employed,  and  performed  at  court. — Collier. 

"  Hercules  and  his  globe  too." — The  allusion  seems  to 
be  to  the  Globe  playhouse;  the  sign  of  which  was,  sajs 
Stevens,  Hercules  carrying  the  Globe. 

"  I  know  a  hawk  from  a  h  andsa  w." — The  original  form 
of  the  proverb  was,  "  To  know  a  hawk  from  a  hern- 
shaw,"  i.  e.  to  know  a  hawk  from  the  heron  it  pur- 
sues. The  corruption  was  prevalent  in  the  time  of 
Shakespeare. 

"  For  the  law  of  icrit,  and  the  liberty." — The  players 
were  good,  whether  at  written  productions  or  at  extem- 
poral  plays,  where  liberty  was  allowed  to  the  perform- 
ers to  invent  the  dialogue,  in  imitation  of  the  Italian 
comedia  al  improviso. — Collier. 

"  O  Jephthah,  judge  of  Israel,  ichat  a  treasure  hadst 
thou  .'"— 

In  Percy's  "  Reliques,"  there  is  an  imperfect  copy 
of  the  old  ballad  to  which  Hamlet  here  refers.  It  has 
been  since  entirely  recovered,  and  is  printed  entire  in 
Evans's  "Collections  of  Old  Ballads,"  (1810.) 
The  first  stanza  comprises  the  various  quotations  in 
the  text : — 

"  I  hare  hoarii  tbat  many  years  agoc, 

When  Jephtha,  judge  of  Israel, 
Haii  ODe  lair  ilauglitcr,  ami  no  more: 

Wlinni  he  lovcil  passing  well. 
As  by  lot,  God  wot, 

It  came  to  passe  most  like  as  it  was, 

Great  wairs  there  should  be, 
And  who  should  be  the  chiefe,  but  he,  but  he." 

"Thy  face  is  ralanced." — Fringed  with  a  beard;  a 
better  sense  than  the  folio  reading  of  "valiant." 

"By  the  altitude  of  a  chopine." — A  "chopine,"  or 
more  properly  cioppino,  was  a  cork  or  wooden  soled 


[Chopines.] 

shoe,  worn  by  the  Italian  ladies  to  add  to  theii-  height. 

63  ■ 


It  is  often  mentioned  in  the  writers  of  Shakespeare's 
age.  Ben  Jonson,  T.  Heywood,  Dekker,  and  other  dra- 
matists, speak  of  it  in  the  same  way;  and  in  Marston's 
"Dutch  Courtesan,"  1605,  one  of  the  characters  asks, 
"  Dost  thou  not  wear  high  corked  shoes — chopines  ?" — 
Collier. 

"  'Twas  caviare  to  the  general." — This  word  is  gen- 
erally written  caviare;  but  it  is  caviarie  in  the  folio, 
following  the  Italian  caviaro.  Florio,  in  his  "New 
World  of  Words,"  has,  "  Caviaro,  a  kind  of  salt  black 
meat  made  of  roes  of  fishes,  much  used  in  Italy."  In 
Sir  John  Harrington's  33d  epigram,  we  find  the  word 
forming  four  syllables,  and  accented,  as  written  by 
Shakespeare — 

"And  caveare,  but  it  little  boots." 

This  preparation  of  the  roes  of  sttirgeons  was  formerly 
much  used  in  England  among  the  refined  classes.  It 
was  imported  from  Russia. — Knight. 

"  To  the  general," — to  the  many.  In  modern  phrase, 
a  dish  too  recherche  to  please  the  popular  taste. 

"No  sallcts  in  the  lines." — Sallets  is  given  in  con- 
temporary books  as  answering  to  the  Latin  sales,  jests, 
pleasantries. 

"The  rugged  Pyrrhus, — he,  whose  sable  arms." 
Schlegel  is  acute  and  right  in  his  remark,  that  "  this 
speech  must  not  be  judged  by  itself,  but  in  connection 
with  the  place  where  it  is  introduced.  To  distinguish 
it  as  dramatic  poetry  in  the  play  itself,  it  was  necessary 
that  it  should  rise  above  the  dignified  poetry  of  that  in 
the  same  proportion  that  the  theatrical  elevation  does 
above  simple  nature.  Hence  Shakespeare  has  composed 
the  play  in  Hamlet  altogether  in  sententious  rhymes, 
full  of  antithesis.  But  this  solemn  and  measured  tone 
did  not  suit  a  speech  in  which  violent  emotion  ought  to 
prevail ;  and  the  poet  had  no  other  expedient  than  the 
one  of  which  he  made  use,  overcharging  the  pathos." 

This  criticism  is  confirmed  by  the  comparison  of  the 
original  Hamlet  with  the  revised  play,  showing  the  de- 
liberate rejection  of  flowing  and  elegant  lines,  and  the 
substitution  of  others  of  a  more  buskined  elevation,  so 
as  to  mark  the  distinction  between  the  interlude  and  the 
drama  itself.    Thus,  the  Duke  (or  Player  King)  began — 

"Full  forty  years  are  past,  their- date  is  gone, 
Since  happy  time  joined  both  our  hearts  as  one  ; 
And  now  the  blood  that  till'd  my  youthful  veins, 
Runs  weakly  in  their  pipes  ;  and  all  the  strains 
Of  music  which  whilome  pleased  mine  ear, 
Is  now  a  burthen  that  age  cannot  bear." 

This  the  poet  rejected,  and  substituted  the  lines  be- 
ginning— 

"Full  thirty  times  has  Phoebus'  cart  gone  round," — 

inferior  in  themselves,  but  contrasting  better  with  the 
other  dialogue. 

"  Total  gules." — Entirely  red,  an  heraldic  term. 

"Mobled  queen." — Hastily  and  carelessly  muffled  up; 
her  "  bisson  rheum"  means,  blinding  tears. 

"Ml  his  visage  wann'd" — or  became  wan,  a  very 
Shakesperian  expression  in  the  quartos,  and  much  supe- 
rior to  wamfd,  which  is  the  tame  reading  of  the  folio. 
It  is,  besides,  a  genuine  old  English  poetical  phrase. 
Stonyheart,  in  his  hexameter  version  of  the  ^neid,  ren- 
ders Virgil's  "Pallida,  morte  futura,"  by  " Her  visage 
waning  with  murther  approaching." 

"Appal  the  free," — those  free  from  guilt. 

"  John  a-dreams" — "A  nickname  for  a  sleepy,  apa- 
thetic fellow.  The  only  mention  yet  met  with  of  John 
a-dreams,  is  in  Armin's  'Nest  of  Ninnies,'  1608,  where 
the  following  passage  occurs :  '  His  name  is  John,  in- 
deed, says  the  cinnick ;  but  neither  John  a-nods,  nor 
John  a-dreams,  yet  either,  as  you  take  it.'  John  a- 
droynes,  mentioned  by  Whetstone  and  Nash,  was,  in  all 
probability,  a  different  person." — Collier. 


NOTES  TO  HAMLET. 


"  That  I,  the  son  of  the  dear  murihered." 
This  is  the  reading  of  the  folio.    Some  of  the  quartos, 
followed  by  most  modern  editors,  read — 

"That  I,  the  son  of  a  dear  father  murthered." 

But  the  word  father  is  omitted  in  others  of  the  quartos  ; 
so  that  the  weight  of  evidence  is  much  in  favour  of  the 
reading  here  preferred,  while  I  think  that  there  can  be 
no  comparison  in  the  beautj'  and  expressiveness  of  the 
two.  "  The  dear  murthered" — the  loved  and  mourned, 
whose  revenge  fills  all  Hamlet's  thoughts.  How  is  this 
weakened  and  diluted,  by  the  general  words,  "  a  dear 
father !" 

"I'll  tent  him  to  the  quick ;  if  he  but  blench." 

Tent,  to  probe,  a  phrase  of  ancient  surgerj*.  Blench, 
to  start,  or  shrink;  as,  in  Fletcher,  "Blench  at  no 
danger." 

ACT  III.— Scene  I. 

"Jffront  Ophelia." — Not  in  our  modern  sense  of  the 
phrase,  but,  as  confront,  meet  her. 

"  To  take  up  arms  against  a  sea  of  trembles." 

The  fastidious  criticism  of  the  last  century  was 
shocked  by  this  confusion  of  metaphor.  Warburton 
proposed  to  remedy  it  by  reading  "  an  assail ;"  and  an- 
other editor  (I  am  sorry  that  it  was  Pope  !)  conjectured 
"  a  siege  of  troubles."  The  poet  and  the  divine  appear 
but  small  critics  here,  contrasted  with  David  Garrick, 
who,  in  his  Oration  at  the  Shakespeare  Jubilee,  1769, 
rises  from  the  explanation  and  defence  of  the  passage  to 
a  bold  strain  of  lofty  criticism  and  philosophical  elo- 
quence. 

"  His  language,  like  his  conceptions,  is  strongly 
marked  with  the  characteristic  of  nature ;  it  is  bold, 
figurative,  and  significant;  his  terms,  rather  than  his 
sentences  are  metaphorical ;  he  calls  an  endless  multi- 
tude A  SEA,  by  a  happy  allusion  to  the  perpetual  suc- 
cession of  wave  to  wave  ;  and  he  immediately  expresses 
opposition  by  taking  up  arms,  which,  being  fit  in  itself, 
he  was  not  solicitous  to  accommodate  to  his  first  image. 
This  is  the  language  in  which  a  figurative  and  rapid 
conception  will  always  be  expressed :  this  is  the  lan- 
guage both  of  the  prophet  and  the  poet,  of  native  elo- 
quence and  divine  inspiration." 

In  cast  of  thought  and  attic  elegance  of  style,  this 
oration  strongly  resembles  the  contemporary  discourses 
of  Reynolds  on  the  arts  of  design ;  and  if,  as  has  been 
conjectured,  Garrick,  though  a  wit  and  a  scholar,  feel- 
ing his  inadequacy  to  his  task,  had  recourse  to  some 
friendly  hand  for  aid,  that  aid  was  probably  contributed 
by  Reynolds.  Yet  I  would  ratfier  believe  that  venera- 
tion for  "  the  god  of  his  idolatry,"  whose  works  had 
been  the  study  of  his  life,  raised  the  great  actor  above 
his  ordinary  powers  as  an  author. 

"  The  proud  man's  contumely." 
The  folio  reading  is,  "  the  poor  man's  contumely," 
i.  e.  the  contumely  endured  by  poverty.  Tlie  reading 
in  the  text  is  that  of  the  quartos.  They,  however,  give 
"  the  pangs  of  despised  love,"  instead  of  disprized,  in 
the  folio  ; — a  phrase  more  Shakespearian,  and  convey- 
ing a  more  poetical  sense. 

"  When  he  himself  might  his  quietus  7nake 
With  a  bare  bodkin  V 

The  word  "  quietus"  signifies,  discharire  or  acquit- 
tance. Evei7  sheriff  received  his  "  quietus"  on  settling 
his  accounts  at  the  Exchequer.  "  Bodkin"  was  the 
term  in  use  to  signify  a  small  dagger. 

"  To  gnmt  and  siveat  binder  a  weary  life." 
This  is  the  trae  reading,  according  to  all  the  old  co- 
pies ;  "  although,"  as  Johnson  obsen'es,  "  it  can  scarce- 
ly be  borne  by  modern  ears."  On  this  point,  Malone 
remarks,  "  I  apprehend  that  it  is  the  duty  of  an  editor 
to  exhibit  what  his  author  wrote ;  and  not  to  substitute 


what  may  appear  to  the  present  age  preferable.  I  have, 
therefore,  though  with  some  reluctance,  adhered  to  the 
old  copies,  however  unpleasing  this  word  may  be  to  the 
e£ir.  On  the  stage,  without  doubt,  an  actor  is  at  liberty 
to  substitute  a  less  offensive  word.  To  the  ears  of  our 
ancestors  it  probably  conveyed  no  unpleasing  sound, 
for  we  find  it  used  by  Chaucer  and  others." 

The  same  remark  applies  to  many  other  old  English 
words  used  by  the  poets,  divines,  and  scholars  of 
Shakespeare's  age.  They  had  a  general  sense,  which 
modern  use  has  nanowed  down  to  some  ludicrous  or 
coarse  meaning.  Thus, "  guts"  for  "  entrails,"  and  many 
others. 

"  IMio  would  these  fardels  bear?" — This  reading  of 
the  folios  is  here  preferred  to  that  of  the  other  edi- 
tions, as  giving  a  more  natural  connection  to  the  whole 
passage.  It  resumes  the  thought  of  the  preceding  sen- 
tence— "Who  would  bear  the  whips  and  scorns  of 
time,"  &c.,  and  asks.  Who  would  bear  these  burdens, 
"  the  oppressor's  wrong,"  "  the  proud  man's  contume- 
ly," &,c.,  "  were  it  not  for  the  dread  of  an  hereafter  ?" 
The  common  reading,  founded  on  the  quartos,  (Who 
would  fardels  bear  ?)  merely  asks,  Wlio  would  bear  any 
of  the  loads  of  life,  were  it  not  for  this  reason  ?  The 
continuity  of  thought,  the  evolution  of  the  sentence 
from  the  preceding,  effected  by  the  insertion  of  "  these," 
is  very  characteristic  of  Shakespeare. 

"Ham.  Ha,  ha!  are  you  honest  ?" 
Every  lover  of  Shakespeare  is  familiar  with  the 
doubts,  speculations,  and  controversies  excited  by  the 
startling  harshness  of  Hamlet  towards  Ophelia.  The 
solution  of  this  difficulty  involves  another  more  radical 
and  equally  disputed  question,  whether  Hamlet's  mad- 
ness is  real  or  pretended.  Among  the  most  ingenious 
modes  of  reconciling  Hamlet's  sanity  with  his  conduct 
in  this  scene,  is  that  of  Coleridge,  "  that  the  penetrating 
prince  perceives,  from  the  strange  and  forced  manner 
of  Ophelia,  that  the  sweet  giid  was  not  acting  a  part 
of  her  own,  but  was  a  decoy,  and  his  after  speeches 
are  not  so  mucli  directed  to  her  as  to  the  listeners  and 
spies."  The  other  theory,  maintained  by  some  English 
writers,  and  recently  adopted  and  enforced  by  M.  VLlle- 
main,  in  France,  is,  that  Hamlet  is  really  insane ;  while, 
Avith  the  craft  of  lunacy,  he  also  counterfeits  a  difl~erent 
madness ;  and  that  his  treatment  of  Ophelia  is  one  of 
the  suspicious  and  causeless  sudden  antipathies  not  un- 
common in  some  forms  of  mental  derangement. 

The  necessary  limits  of  commentary  imposed  by  the 
plan  of  this  edition,  preclude  the  editor  from  entering 
into  any  fuU  or  controversial  examination  of  these  opin- 
ions. I  must  content  myself  with  stating  my  own  view 
of  the  author's  intent,  in  wliich  I  can  make  no  claim  to 
originality,  since  I  believe  that  it  corresponds  with  the 
common  understanding  of  the  matter  by  the  great  ma- 
jority of  readers  as  well  as  some  of  the  ablest  critics. 

Hamlet,  after  the  interview  with  his  father's  spirit, 
has  announced  to  his  friends  his  probable  intent  to 
"  bear  himself  strange  and  odd,"  and  put  on  an  "  antic 
disposition."  But  the  poet  speaks  his  own  meaning 
through  Hamlet's  mouth,  when  he  makes  the  Prince 
assure  his  mother  "  It  is  not  madness."  The  madness 
is  but  simulated.  Still,  it  is  not  "  cool  reason"  that 
directs  his  conduct  and  governs  his  impulses.  His 
weakness  and  his  melancholy,  the  weariness  of  life,  the 
intruding  thoughts  of  suicide,  the  abrupt  transitions,  the 
towering  passion,  the  wild  or  scornful  levity,  the  infirmity 
of  purpose, — these  are  not  feigned.  They  indicate  crush- 
ed affections  and  blighted  hopes.  They  show  the  sove- 
reign reason, — not  overthrown  by  disease,  not  captive 
to  any  illusion,  not  paralyzed  in  its  power  of  attention 
and  coherent  thought, — but  perplexed,  darkened,  dis- 
tracted by  contending  and  natural  emotions  from  real 
causes.  His  mind  is  overwhelmed  with  the  oppressive 
sense  of  supernatural  horrors,  of  more  horrible  earthly 
wrongs,  and  terrible  duties.  Such  causes  would  throw 
any  mind  from  its  propriety  ;  but  it  is  the  sensitive, 

69 


NOTES  TO  HAMLET. 


meditative,  yet  excitable  and  kind-hearted  prince,  quick 
in  feeling,  warm  in  affection,  rich  in  thought,  "full  of 
large  discourse,  looking  before  and  after,"  yet,  (perhaps 
on  account  of  these  very  endowments,)  feeble  in  will 
and  irresolute  in  act, — he  it  is,  who 

Hatha  father  killed,  and  mother  stain'd, 
Excitements  of  his  reason  and  his  blood. 

Marked  and  peculiar  as  is  his  character,  he  is  yet,  in 
this,  the  personification  of  a  general  truth  of  human 
nature,  exemplified  a  thousand  times  in  the  biography 
of  eminent  men.  He  shows  the  ordinary  incompati- 
bility of  high  perfection  of  the  meditative  mind,  whether 
poetical  or  philosophical,  (and  Hamlet's  is  both,)  with 
the  strong  will,  the  prompt  and  steady  determination 
that  give  energy  and  success  in  the  active  contests  of 
life. 

It  is  thus  that,  under  extraordinary  and  terrible  cir- 
cumstances impelling  him  to  action,  Hamlet's  energies 
are  bent  up  to  one  great  and  engrossing  object,  and 
still  he  shrinks  back  from  the  execution  of  his  resolves, 
and  would  willingly  find  refuge  in  the  grave, 

It  may  be  said  that,  after  all,  this  view  of  Hamlet's 
mental  infirmity  differs  from  the  theoi7  of  his  insanity 
only  in  words  ;  that  the  unsettled  mind,  the  morbid  me- 
lancholj',  the  inconstancy  of  purpose,  are  but  in  other 
language  the  description  of  a  species  of  madness.  In 
one  sense  this  may  be  tiiie.  Thin  partitions  divide 
the  excitement  of  passion,  the  absorbing  pursuit  of  tri- 
fles, the  delusions  of  vanity,  the  malignity  of  revenge, — 
in  short,  any  of  the  follies  or  vices  that  "  flesh  is  heir 
to," — from  that  stage  of  physical  or  mental  disease, 
which,  in  the  law  of  every  civilized  people,  causes  the 
sufferer  to  be  regarded  as  "  of  unsound  mind  and  me- 
mory," incompetent  to  discharge  the  duties  of  society, 
and  no  longer  to  be  trusted  with  its  privileges.  It  was 
from  the  conviction  of  this  truth,  that  a  distinguished 
and  acute  physician,  of  great  eminence  and  experience 
in  the  treatment  of  insanity,  (Dr.  Haslam,)  was  led,  in 
the  course  of  a  legal  inquiiy,  in  reply  to  the  customary 
question,  "Was  Miss  B of  sound  mind  ?"  to  aston- 
ish his  professional  audience  by  asserting  that  he  had 
"  never  known  any  human  being  of  sound  mind." 

But  the  poet's  distinction  is  the  plain  and  ordinary' 
one.  It  is  that  between  the  irregular  fevered  action  of 
an  intellect  excited,  goaded,  oppressed,  and  disturbed 
by  natural  thoughts  and  real  causes,  too  powerful  for  its 
control, — and  the  same  mind,  after  it  has  been  affected 
by  that  change — modern  science  would  say,  by  that 
physical  change — which  may  deprive  the  sufferer  of  his 
power  of  coherent  reasoning,  or  else  inflict  upon  him 
some  self-formed  delusion,  influencing  all  his  percep- 
tions, opinions,  and  conduct.  If,  instead  of  the  conven- 
tional reality  of  the  ghostly  interview,  Hamlet  had  been 
painted  as  acting  under  the  impulses  of  the  self-raised 
phantoms  of  an  overheated  brain,  that  would  be  in- 
sanity in  the  customary  sense,  in  which,  as  a  morbid 
physical  affection,  it  is  to  be  distinguished  from  the  fit- 
ful struggles  of  a  wounded  spirit, — of  a  noble  mind 
torn  with  terrible  and  warring  thoughts. 

This  is  the  difference  between  Lear,  in  the  agony  of 
intolerable  passion  from  real  and  adequate  causes,  and 
the  Lear  of  the  stormy  heath,  holding  an  imaginary 
court  of  justice  upon  Goneril  and  her  sister. 

Now  as  to  this  scene  with  Ophelia.  How  does  it  cor- 
respond with  this  understanding  of  the  poet's  intent? 

Critics,  of  the  highest  authority  in  taste  and  feeling, 
have  accounted  for  Hamlet's  conduct  solely  upon  the 
ground  of  the  absorbing  and  overwhelming  influence 
of  tlie  one  paramount  thought  which  renders  hopeless 
and  worthless  all  that  formerly  occupied  his  affections. 

Such  is  Mrs.  Jameson's  theory,  and  that  of  Calde- 
cott's  note  in  his  excellent  unpublished  edition  of  Ham- 
let; and  Kean  gave  great  dramatic  effect  to  the  same 
conception  on  the  stage.  The  view  is,  in  conception 
and  feeling,  worthy  of  the  poet ;  but  it  is  not  directly 
supported  by  a  single  line  in  his  text,  while  it  overlooks 
the  fact  that  he  has  taken  pains  to  mark,  as  an  incident 

70 


of  his  plot,  the  unfortunate  effect  upon  Hamlet's  mind 
of  Ophelia's  too-confiding  obedience  to  her  father's  sus- 
picious caution.  The  author  could  not  mean  that  this 
scene  should  be  regarded  as  a  sudden  and  causeless  out- 
break of  passion,  unconnected  with  any  prior  interview 
with  Ophelia.  He  has  shown  us  that,  immediately  after 
the  revelation  of  the  murder,  the  suspicious  policy  of 
Polonius  compels  his  daughter  to  "  repel  Hamlet's  let- 
ters," and  deny  him  access.  This  leads  to  that  inter- 
view, so  touchingly  described  by  Ophelia, — of  silent  but 
piteous  expostulation,of  sorrow,  suspicion,  and  unutter- 
ed  reproach : — 

"With  his  other  hand  thus,  o'er  his  brow, 
He  falls  to  such  perusal  of  my  face 
As  he  would  draw  it." 

This  silence,  more  eloquent  than  words,  implies  a 
conflict  of  mixed  emotions,  which  the  poet  himself  was 
content  to  suggest,  without  caring  to  analyze  it  in  words. 
Whatever  these  emotions  were,  they  had  no  mixtuie  of 
levity,  anger,  or  indifference. 

When  the  Prince  again  meets  Ophelia  it  is  with  calm 
and  solemn  courtesy.  She  renews  the  recollection  of 
her  former  refusal  of  his  letters,  by  returning  "  the  re- 
membrances of  his  that  she  had  longed  to  re-deliver." 
The  reader  knows  that,  in  the  gentle  Ophelia,  this  is  an 
act,  not  of  her  will,  but  of  her  yielding  and  helpless 
obedience.  To  her  lover  it  must  appear  as  a  confirma- 
tion of  her  abrupt  and  seemingly  causeless  breaking  off 
of  all  former  ties  at  a  moment  when  he  most  needed 
sympathy  and  kindness.  This  surely  cannot  be  received 
with  calmness.  Does  she, ioo,  repel  his  confidence,  and 
turn  away  from  his  altered  fortunes  and  his  broken 
spirit  ?  The  deep  feelings,  that  had  before  choked  his 
utterance,  cannot  but  return.  He  wraps  himself  in  his 
cloak  of  assumed  madness.  He  gives  vent  to  intense 
emotion  in  agitated  and  contradictory  expressions,  ("I 
did  love  you  once," — "  I  loved  you  not,")  and  in  wild 
invective,  not  at  Ophelia  personally,  but  at  her  sex's 
frailties.  In  short,  as  elsewhere,  where  he  fears  to 
repose  confidence,  he  masks,  under  his  assumed  "  antic 
disposition,"  the  deep  and  real  "  excitement  of  his 
reason  and  his  blood." 

This  understanding  of  this  famous  scene  seems  to  me 
required  by  the  poet's  marked  intention  to  separate 
Ophelia  fiom  Hamlet's  confidence,  by  Polonius  com- 
pelling her — 

" To  lock  herself  from  his  resort ; 

Admit  no  messenger,  receive  no  tokens." 

All  which  would  otherwise  be  a  useless  excrescence  on 
the  plot.  It  besides  appears  so  natural  in  itself,  that 
the  only  hesitation  I  have  as  to  its  correctness  arises 
from  respect  to  the  differing  opinions  of  some  of  those 
who  have  most  reverenced  and  best  understood  Shake- 
speare's genius. 

The  reader  who  wishes  to  follow  out  the  literature 
of  this  interesting  question,  will  be  eratified  by  turning 
to  the  supplementary  notice  to  Hamlet,  in  Mr.  Knight's 
edition.  Some  of  its  conclusions  will  be  found  to  re- 
semble those  above  expressed,  though  the  latter  hap- 
pen to  be  draAvn  from  different  souixes  of  reading  and 
observation. 

"  /  have  heard  of  your  paintings  "  etc. 
The  folios  read  "I  have  heai'd  of  your  prattlings,  too; 
God  hath  given  you  one  face,  and  you  make  yourself 
another."  Both  readings  may  be  genuine,  and  the  al- 
teration made  for  some  reason  of  that  day  now  beyond 
conjecture. 

Scene  II. 

" —  in  the  very  torrent,  tempest,  and  {as  I  may  say) 
whirlwind  of  passion." 

"  No  apology  ought  to  be  received  for  offences  com- 
mitted against  the  vehicle  (whether  it  be  the  organ  of 
seeing,  or  of  hearing)  by  which  our  pleasures  are  con- 
veyed to  the  mind.  We  must  take  care  that  the  eye 
be  not  perplexed  and  distracted  by  a  confusion  of  equal 


NOTES  TO  JIAMLET. 


parts,  or  equal  lights,  or  offended  by  an  unharmonious 
mixture  of  colours,  as  we  should  guard  against  ofiend- 
ing  the  ear  by  unharmonious  sounds.  We  may  venture 
to  be  more  confident  of  the  truth  of  this  observation, 
since  we  find  that  Shakespeare,  on  a  parallel  occasion, 
has  made  Hamlet  recommend  to  the  players  a  precept 
of  the  same  kind, — never  to  offend  the  ear  by  harsh 
sounds:  In  the  very  torrent,  tempest,  and  whirlwind  of 
your  passion,  says  he,  you  must  acquire  and  beget  a 
temperance,  that  may  give  it  smoothness.  And,  yet,  at 
the  same  time,  he  very  justly  observes,  Tlie  end  of 
playing,  both  at  the  first  and  now,  was  and  is,  to  hold, 
as  'twere,  the  mirror  up  to  nature.  No  one  can  deny, 
that  violent  passions  will  naturally  emit  harsh  and  dis- 
agreeable tones  ;  yet,  this  great  poet  and  critic  thought 
that  this  imitation  of  nature  would  cost  too  much,  if  | 
purchased  at  the  expense  of  disagreeable  sensations,  or,  ' 
as  he  expresses  it,  of  splitting  the  ear." — Reynolds's  ! 
Discourses.  I 

"  To  split  the  ears  of  the  groundlings  ;  who,  for  the 
most  part,  are  capable  of  nothing  but  inexplicable  dumb 
shows  and  noise." 

The  pit,  in  the  early  theatres,  had  neither  floor  nor 
benches,  and  was  frequented  by  the  poorer  classes. 
Ben  Jonson  speaks  with  equal  contempt  of  the  "  under- 
standing gentlemen  of  the  ground."  Of  the  "dumb 
shows,"  we  have  a  specimen  in  the  play-scene  of  this 
tragedy.  "  The  meaner  people,"  says  Dr.  Johnson, 
"  then  seem  to  have  sat  [stood]  below,  as  tliey  now  sit 
in  the  upper  galleiT;  who,  not  well  understanding 
poetical  language,  were  sometimes  gratified  by  a  mimi- 
cal and  mute  representation  of  the  drama,  previous  to 
the  dialogue." — Illust.  Shak. 

" I  would  have  such  a  fellow  whipped  for  o^er-doing 
Termagant ;  it  out-herods  Herod." 

Termagant,  according  to  Percy,  was  a  Saracen  deity, 
ven'  clamorous  and  violent  in  the  Old  Moralities.  He-  ; 
rod,  also,  was  a  constant  character  in  these  entertain- 
ments, and  his  outi-ageous  boasting  is  sometimes  highly 
amusing.  Subjoined  are  two  short  specimens.  The 
first  is  from  the  "  Chester  Whitsun  Pla}s  :" — 

"For  I  am  kinije  of  all  mankin'ie, 
I  byd,  I  beatc,  I  loose,  I  bynde ; 
I  master  the  moone  ; — take  this  in  mynde 
That  I  am  most  of  mighte. 
1  am  the  greatest  above  degree, 
That  is,  that  was,  or  ever  shall  be; 
The  Sonne  it  dare  not  shuie  on  me, 
And  I  bid  him  go  downe." 

It  appears  that  this  amiable  personage  had  no  less 
conceit  of  his  "bewte"  than  of  his  "boldness."  In  one 
of  his  "  Coventrj-  Plays,"  he  exclaims  : — 

"  Of  bewte  and  of  boldness  I  her  evermor  the  belle, 
Of  mayn  and  of  niyglit  I  master  every  man  ; 
I  dynge  with  my  dowtiness  the  devil  down  to  helle, 
For  both  of  hevyn  and  of  earth  I  am  kynge  certayn." 

Jllust.  Shak. 

"  —  thou  hast  been 
As  one,  in  suffering  all,  that  suffers  nothing,"  etc. 
While  everj'  other  character  of  this  play,  Ophelia, 
Polonius,  and  even  Osric,  has  been  analyzed  and  dis- 
cussed, it  is  remarkable  that  no  critic  has  stept  forward 
to  notice  the  great  beauty  of  Horatio's  character,  and 
its  exquisite  adaptation  to  the  effect  of  the  piece.  His 
is  a  character  of  great  excellence  and  accomplishment ; 
but  while  this  is  distinctly  shown,  it  is  but  sketched, 
not  elaborately  painted.  His  qualities  are  brought  out 
by  single  and  seemingly  accidental  touches — as  here, 
and  in  the  ghost-scene,  "You  are  a  scholar,  Horatio," 
&c.  The  whole  is  toned  down  to  a  quiet  and  unob- 
trusive beauty  that  does  not  tempt  the  mind  to  wander 
from  the  main  interest,  which  rests  alone  upon  Hamlet ; 
while  it  is  yet  distinct  enough  to  increase  that  interest 
by  showing  him  worthy  to  be  Hamlet's  trusted  friend  in 
life,  and  the  chosen  defender  of  his  honour  after  death. 
Such  a  character,  in  the  hands  of  another  author, 
would  have  been  made  the  centre  of  some  secondary 

10 


plot.  But  here,  while  he  commands  our  respect  and  . 
esteem,  he  never  lor  a  moment  divides  a  passing  inter- 
est witlr  the  Prince.  He  does  not  break  in  upon  the 
main  current  of  our  feelings.  He  contributes  only  to 
the  general  effect,  so  that  it  requires  an  eflbrt  of  the 
mind  to  separate  him  for  critical  admiration. 

"  Ham.  Lady,  shall  I  lie  in  your  lap  ? 
"  Oph.  A'o,  my  lord." 

On  the  publication  of  the  original  edition  of  this  play, 
which  had  been  previously  unknown  to  the  public, 
some  remarks  upon  it  appeared  in  an  English  journal, 
from  which  we  select  tlie  following,  as  well  worthy  of 
attention,  in  reference  to  some  parts  of  Shakespeare's 
text,  which  the  reader,  without  being  afl'ectedly  delicate, 
may  be  pardoned  for  wishing  away : — 

"Many  striking  peculiarities  in  this  edition  of  Ham- 
let tend  strongly  to  confirm  our  opinion,  that  no  small 
portion  of  the  ribaldry  to  be  found  in  the  plays  of  our 
great  poet  is  to  be  assigned  to  the  actors  of  his  time, 
who  flattered  the  vulgar  taste  with  the  constant  repe- 
tition of  many  indecent,  and  not  a  few  stupid  jokes,  till 
they  came  to  be  considered,  and  then  printed,  as  part 
of  the  genuine  text.  Of  these,  the  two  or  three  brief 
but  oflensive  speeches  of  Hamlet  to  Ophelia,  in  the 
play-scene,  (act  iii.,)  are  not  to  be  found  in  the  copy  of 
1603  ;  and  so  far  are  we  borne  out  in  our  opinion  ;  for 
it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  Shakespeare  would  insert 
them  upon  cool  reflection,  three  years  after  the  success 
of  his  piece  had  been  determined.  Still  less  likely  is  it 
that  a  piratical  printer  would  reject  any  thing  actually 
belonging  to  the  play,  which  would  prove  pleasing  to 
the  vulgar  bulk  of  those  who  were  to  be  the  purchasers 
of  his  publication." 

"  We  have  no  desire  to  be  numbered  among  those 
who  are  in  the  habit  of  visiting  the  sins  of  Shakespeare, 
real  or  imaginary,  on  the  heads  of  the  actors  ;  but 
there  is  certainly  something  in  the  fact  here  stated  that 
deserves  consideration.  In  justice  both  to  poet  and 
players,  we  subjoin  Mr.  Campbell's  judicious  comment 
on  the  remarks  just  cited  : — 

"  '  I  am  inclined,  upon  the  whole,  to  agree  with  these 
remarks,  although  the  subject  leaves  us  beset  with  un- 
certainties. This  copy  of  the  play  was  apparently  pi- 
rated ;  but  the  pirate's  omission  of  the  improper  passages 
alluded  to,  is  not  a  perfect  proof  that  they  were  absent 
in  the  first  representation  of  the  piece ;  yet  it  leads  to 
such  a  presumption;  for,  looking  at  the  morality  cf 
Shakespeare's  theatre  in  the  main,  he  is  none  of  your 
poetical  artists  who  resort  to  an  impure  influence  over 
the  fancy.  Little  sallies  of  indecorum  he  may  have 
now  and  then  committed;  but  they  are  few,  and  are 
eccentricities  from  his  general  character,  partially  par- 
donable on  account  of  the  bad  taste  of  his  age.  What 
a  frightful  contrast  to  his  purity  is  displayed  among  his 
nearest  dramatic  successors — love  in  relations  of  life 
where  Nature  forbids  passion  !  Shakespeare  scorns  to 
interest  ns  in  anv  love  that  is  not  purely  natural.'  " — 
Illicst.  Shak. 

"  Oph.   'Tis  brief,  7ny  lord. 

"Ham.   j3s  ivojnan's  love." 
I  cannot  but  think  that  Hamlet's  reply  conveys  a 
gentle  but  reproachful   allusion  to  Ophelia's  own  con- 
duct, as  it  appeared  to  him. 

"An  anchor's  cheer." — The  cheer  or  fare  of  an  an- 
chorite ;  a  customary  abbreviation  in  old  English  wri- 
ters. 

''The  mouse-trap.  Marry  how?  Tropically." — 
Tropically,  i.  e.  in  a  trope,  or  figuratively,  referring  to 
his  own  ideas  of  the  play,  as  the  thing,  in  which  he'll 
"catch  the  conscience  of  the  king." 

"  Tow  are  as  good  as  a  chorus,"  etc. — This  use  of 
the  chorus  may  be  seen  in  Henry  V.  Every  motion  or 
puppet-show  was  accompanied  by  an  interpreter  or 
showman. — Stevens. 

71 


NOTES  TO  HAMLET. 


"Let  the  devil  wcarblack,for  Fll  have  a  suit  of  sables." 
Meaning,  probably,  a  suit  that  shall  be  expressive  of 
the  reverse  feeling  to  sorrow  or  humiliation.  "A  suit 
of  sables  (says  Malone)  was,  in  Shakespeare's  time,  the 
richest  dress  worn  by  men  in  England.  Wherever  his 
scene  might  happen  to  be,  the  customs  of  his  own 
country  were  still  in  his  thoughts."  By  the  statute  of 
apparel  (24  Hen.  YIII.)  it  is  ordained  that  none  under 
the  degree  of  an  earl  may  use  sables. 

"^For  O,for  O,  the  hobby-horse  is  forgot." 
The  banishment  of  the  hobby-horse  from  the  May 
games  is  frequently  lamented  in  the  old  dramas.  The 
line  quoted  by  Hamlet  appears  to  have  been  part  of  a 
ballad  on  the  subject  of  poor  Hobby.  He  was  driven 
from  his  station  by  the  Puritans,  as  an  impious  and  pa- 
gan superstition  ;  but  restored  on  the  promulgation  of 
"  The  Book  of  Sports."  The  hobby-horse  was  formed 
of  a  pasteboard  horse's  head,  and  probably  a  light  frame 
made  of  wicker-work,  to  form  tlie  hinder  parts  ;  this 
was  fastened  round  the  body  of  a  man,  and  covered 
with  a  footcloth  which  nearly  reached  the  ground,  and 
concealed  the  legs  of  the  performer.  Similar  contri- 
vances, in  burlesque  pieces,  are  not  unusual  at  this  day. 

"This  is  MicHiNG  mallecho  ;  it  meaiis  mischief." — 
The  quartos  (with  the  exception  of  tlie  first  of  1603) 
read  "munching  mallico:"  "  miching,"  i.  e.  stealing, 
is  no  doubt  the  right  word  ;  and  by  Minshew's  Diction- 
ary, 16J7,  it  appears  that  "mallecho"  is  Spanish  for  a 
malefaction — any  ill  deed. — Collier. 

"  The  croaking  raven  doth  bellow  for  revenge." 
This  is  printed  here,  as  in  the  old  edition,  appearing 
as  an  expression  of  Hamlet's  own  feelings.  Most  mo- 
dern editors  print  it  as  verse,  and  consider  it  as  a  part 
of  the  mock  play.  So,  it  is  said,  Garrick  pronounced 
it,  addressing  Lucianus.  Henderson  and  Kemble  gave 
it  as  Hamlet's  own  reflection ;  which  seems  more  natu- 
ral, more  poetical,  as  well  as  m.ore  consonant  to  the 
old  text.  It  resembles  the  poet's  own  strong  figure 
elsewhere : — 

" —  the  raven  himself  is  hoarse 
That  croaks  the  entrance  of  Duncan 
Under  my  battlements." 

"  Trim  Turk." — This  phrase  seems  to  have  been 
equivalent  of  old  to  a  "  total  change,"  and  is  found  in 
writers  of  the  time. 

"  r?('o  PROVINCIAL  roses  on  my  razed  shoes." — "Pro- 
vincial" was  erroneously  changed  to  "Provengal,"  at 
the  suggestion  of  Warton.  Mr.  Douce  rectified  the  er- 
ror by  showing  that  the  Provincial  roses  took  their 
name  in  Provins,  in  Lower  Brie,  and  not  from  Pro- 
vence. "  Razed"  shoes  are  most  probably  embroidered 
shoes.  The  quarto  reads,  "rac'd."  To  race  or  rase, 
was,  to  stripe. — Singer. 

"  HoR.  Half  a  share. 
"  Ham.  ^  ivhole  one,  I." 

Actors,  in  Shakespeare's  time,  had  not  salaries,  as 
now.  The  receipts  were  divided  into  shares,  of  which 
the  proprietors  of  the  theatre,  or  "  house-keepers,"  as 
they  were  called,  had  some ;  and  each  actor  had  one 
or  more  shares,  or  parts  of  a  share,  according  to  his 
rank  or  interest.  The  custom  is  retained  on  the  con- 
tinent of  Europe. 

A  recent  antiquarian  discover^'  has  shown  that,  in 
1608,  the  Blackfriars  Theatre  was  held  by  eleven 
members  of  the  company,  on  twenty  shares  ;  of  which 
Shakespeare  owned  four,  while  some  others  had  but 
half  a  share  each. 

"./?  very,  very — peacock." — The  word  "peacock," 
is  printed  in  the  old  quartos  "  paiock"  and  "paiockc;" 
and  "paiocke"  also  in  the  folio,  1623,  which  the  folio, 
1632,  alters  to  "  pajock."  Pope  introduced  "  peacock  ;" 
but  if  that  were  the  word  intended,  it  is  singular  that, 
being  of  such  common  occurrence,  it  should  have  been 


misprinted  at  first,  and  afterwards  reiterated  in  the  latei 
impressions  of  the  play.  Yet  it  seems  to  answer  the 
sense  better  than  any  other  word. 

"By  these  pickers  and  stealers." — Alluding  to  the 
phrase  of  the  Anglican  church-catechism,  "  to  keep  mj 
hands  from  picking  and  stealing." 

"Recorders." — Hawkins,  in  his  History  of  Music, 
shows  the  recorder  to  have  answered  to  the  modern 
flageolet.  It  was  not  a  flute,  since  Bacon  and  Milton 
speak  of  both,  as  distinct : — 

" —  the  Dorian  mood 
Of  flutes  and  soft  recorders." 

"Though  you  can  fret  me"  etc. — The  musical  allu- 
sion is  continued.  The  frets  of  all  instruments  of  the 
lute  or  guitar  kind  are  thick  wires,  fixed  at  certain  dis- 
tances across  the  finger-board,  on  which  the  strings  are 
stopped,  or  pressed  by  the  fingers.  Nares  thinks  that 
the  word  is  derived  from  fretuin  ;  but  the  French  verb 
frotter  seems  the  more  likely  souixe. — Collier. 

"  Bitter  business,"  etc. — Thus  the  folio.    Nine  out  of 

ten  of  the   modern    editors,  with  Malone,   follow  the 

quartos,  and  read — 

"  —  such  business  as  the  bitter  day 
Would  quake  to  look  on." 

The  epithet  bitter  has  no  clear  significance  here  as 
applied  to  day ;  and  unless  the  folio  reading  is  adopted, 
as  I  think  it  should  be,  I  would  prefer  an  ingenious 
emendation  suggested  by  Mr.  E.  Forrest — the  better  daY> 
i.  e.  better,  as  contrasted  with  night. 

" —  she  be  shent" — i.  e.  rebuked,  reproved.  "To 
give  them  seals,"  to  put  them  in  execution,  as  the  com- 
pletion of  a  deed. — Collier. 

"  Should  derhear  the  speech,  of  vantage." — Some  one 
besides  his  mother.  "Vantage"  is  used  as  it  is  defined 
by  Bailey — "  That  which  is  given  or  allowed  over 
weight,  or  over  measure." 

"  Sole  son." — So  all  the  quartos.  The  folio  has  "foul 
son ;"  and  it  may  be  doubted  whether  this  seli^-loatl.ing 
phrase  be  not  the  more  expressive,  as  well  as  truer 
reading. 

"  More  horrid  hent." — To  hcnt,  is  to  seize ;  "  know 
thou  a  more  horrid  hent,"  is,  have  a  more  horrid  grasp. 

Scene  IV. 

".And, — ivould  it  were  not  so .' — you  are  my  viothcr." 
The  folio  reads — 

"  But  would  you  were  not  so  :  you  are  my  mother" — 

thus  making  Hamlet  wish,  not  that  she  was  not  his 
mother,  but  that  she  was  not  his  uncle's  wife.  Both 
readings  have  their  beauty  as  well  as  autliority.  Most 
editors  have  preferred  the  first,  which  best  agrees  with 
the  Queen's  answer.  Mr.  Knight  has  chosen  the  other ; 
and  Henderson,  of  whose  exquisite  conception  of  the 
character  tradition  has  preserved  the  fame,  seems,  from 
a  note  contributed  by  him  to  the  Variorum  edition,  to 
have  been  of  the  same  opinion. 

"  Contraction" — for  marriage-contract. 

"  This  solidity." — The  solid  earth.  "  Heaven  and 
earth  blush  for  you." — Knight. 

"  Jlnd  thunders  in  the  index" — i.  e.  in  the  commence- 
ment, where  the  indexes  of  books  were  formerly  placed. 
Collier. 

"Look  here,  upon  this  picture,  and  on  this." 
Dr.  Armstrong  thus  remarks,  on  the  common  stage 
action  which  accompanies  tliis  passage:  "There  is  a 
tame  impropriety,  or  even  absurdity,  in  that  action  of 
Hamlet  producing  the  two  miniatures  of  his  father  and 
uncle  out  of  his  pocket.  It  seems  more  natural  to  sup- 
pose, that  Hamlet  was  struck  with  the  comparison  he 
makes  between  the  two  brothers,  upon  casting  his  eyes 


NOTES  TO  HAMLET. 


on  their  pictures,  as  they  hang  up  in  the  apartment 
whei-e  this  conference  passes  with  the  Queen.  There 
is  not  only  more  nature,  more  elegance,  and  dignity,  in 
supposing  it  thus ;  but  it  gives  occasion  to  more  pas- 
sionate and  more  graceful  action,  and  is,  of  conse- 
quence, likelier  to  be  as  Shakespeare's  imagination  had 
conceived  it." 

"./3  STATION  like  the  herald  Mercury." — Staticm  is 
here  used,  as  elsewhere,  for  attitude,  act,  or  manner  of 
standing.  The  image  has  been  transplanted  by  Milton 
into  his  Paradise  Lost — 

" like  Maia's  son  he  stood." 

«  Enter  Ghost." 
"  Here  Hamlet  exclaims — 

'  Look  how  it  steals  away  ! 
My  father,  in  his  habit  as  he  lived !' 

Malone,  Stevens,  and  Mason,  argue  the  question, 
whether  in  this  scene  the  Ghost,  as  in  former  scenes, 
ought  to  wear  armour,  or  to  be  dressed  in  '  his  own 
familiar  habit;'  and  they  conclude,  either  that  Shake- 
speare had  '  forgotten  himself,'  or  had  meant  '  to  vary 
the  dress  of  the  Ghost  at  this  his  last  appearance.'  The 
quarto  of  1G03,  shows  how  the  poet's  intention  was 
carried  into  eflect ;  for  there  we  meet  with  tlie  stage- 
direction,  '  Enter  the  Ghost  in  his  night-gown.'  " — 
Collier. 

"Life  in  excrements." — Hair,  nails,  feathers,  were 
called  excrements.  Izaak  Walton,  speaking  of  fowls, 
says,  "  their  very  excrements  afford  him  a  soft  lodging 
at  night." — Knight. 

"  Enseamed  bed." — A  strong  expression  of  disgust, 
from  sea7n,  grease — greas\',  gross,  filthy.  Some  of  the 
quaitos  read  "incestuous,"  which,  for  popular  use,  is 
preferable,  though  the  other  cannot  but  be  the  true 
reading. 

"  —  vice  of  kings." — The  vice  was  the  fool,  clown, 
or  jester  of  the  older  drama,  and  was  frequently  dressed 
in  party-coloured  clothes  ;  hence  Hamlet  just  afterwards 
calls  the  usurper  "  a  king  of  shreds  and  patches." — 
Collier. 

"7  the  matter  ivill  re-word,  which  madness 
Would  gambol  from." 

Sir  Henry  Halford,  the  accomplished  President  of  the 
Royal  College  of  Physicians,  (London,)  has  made  this 
passage  the  text  of  one  of  his  "Essays  and  Orations, 
read  before  the  College,"  and  relates  a  case  which  oc- 
curred in  his  own  practice,  to  prove  the  correctness  of 
Shakespeare's  test  of  insanity. 

A  gentleman  of  fortune  had  instructed  his  solicitor, 
a  personal  fiiend,  to  prepare  a  will  for  him,  containing 
several  very  proper  provisions,  and  then  bequeathing 
the  residue  of  his  estate  to  this  legal  friend.  He  soon 
after  became  deranged  and  highly  excited,  so  as  to  re- 
quire coercion.  The  excitement  passed  off,  leaving  him 
composed,  but  very  weak,  so  that  his  life  was  doubtful. 
He  was  now  anxious  to  execute  his  will,  which  had 
been  prepared  according  to  Ills  previous  instructions, 
and  which  Sir  Henry,  and  the  other  attending  i)liysi- 
cian,  were  requested  to  hear  read  to  him  and  to  wit- 
ness. When  read  to  him,  he  assented  distinctly  to  the 
several  items.  The  physicians  were  perplexed,  and  re- 
tired to  consult  what  was  to  be  done  under  such  ques- 
tionable circumstances. 

"  It  occurred  to  me,  then,  to  propose  to  my  colleague 
to  go  up  again  into  the  sick-room,  to  see  whether  our 
patient  could  re-word  the  matter,  as  a  test,  on  Shake- 
speare's authority,  of  his  soundness  of  mind.  He  re- 
peated the  clauses  which  contained  the  addition  to  his 
mother's  jointure,  and  which  made  provision  for  the 
natural  children,  with  sufficient  correctness;  but  he 
stated  that  he  had  left  a  namesake,  though  not  a  rela- 
tion, ten  thousand  pounds,  whereas  he  had  left  him  five 
thousand  pounds   only;   and  there  he  paused.     After 


which  I  thought  it  proper  to  ask  him,  to  whom  he  had 
left  his  real  property,  when  these  legacies  should  have 
been  discharged, — in  whom  did  he  intend  that  his  estate 
should  be  vested  after  his  death,  if  he  died  without  chil- 
dren ?  'In  the  heir-at-law,  to  be  sure,'  was  the  reply. 
Who  is  your  heir-at-law  ?     '  I  do  not  know.' 

"  Thus  he  '  gambolled'  from  the  matter,  and  laboured, 
according  to  this  test,  under  his  madness  stilJ. 
"  He  died,  intestate,  four  days  afterwards." 
Our  American  commentator  on  the  "Jurisprudence 
of  Insanity,"  Dr.  Ray,  in  his  chapter  on  "  Simulated 
Insanity,"  has  also  incidentally  noticed  this  test.  "In 
simulated  mania,  the  impostor,  when  requested  to  repeat 
his  disordered  idea,  will  generally  do  it  correctly  ;  while 
the  genuine  patient  will  be  apt  to  wander  from  tiie  track, 
or  introduce  ideas  that  had  not  presented  themselves 
before."  This  he  illustrates  from  a  modern  French 
legal  report.  i 

"That  monster,  custom,  who  all  sense  doth  eat 
Of  habits,  devil,  is  angel  yet  in  this." 

This  is  the  old  reading;  and  not  "habit's,"  as  in 
most  editions.  The  punctuation  is  that  adopted  by 
Collier;  and  the  meaning,  though  harshly  expressed 
from  the  condensation  of  the  language,  is  this — "That 
monster,  custom,  who  devours  all  sen^e,  (all  sensibility  or 
delicacy  of  feeling,)  as  to  habits,  devil  as  he  is,  is  stiU 
an  angel  in  this  other  regard." 

"From  a  pAnnocK,  from  a  bat,  a  gib." — \  2Mddock 
is  a  toad ;  a  gib,  a  cat. 

"Hoist  with  his  Own  petar." — A  petard  was  a  small 
mortar,  used  to  blow  up  gates.  The  engineer  is  hoysed, 
thrown  up,  with  his  own  engine. 

ACT  IV.— Scene  I. 

"So  haply  slander." — This  half  line  is  a  conjectural 
insertion  of  some  words  to  this  effect,  evidently  omitted 
in  the  quartos,  where  only  the  passage  is  found. 

Scene  II. 

"  The  body  is  with  the  king,  but  the  king  is  not  with 
the  body." — Polonius's  body  is  with  the  king,  in  his  house, 
but  the  king  (the  true  king)  is  not  with  the  body,  i.  e. 
he  is  a  spirit. 

"  Hide  fox,  and  all  after." — This  is  supposed  to  refer 
to  the  boyish  game  of  "  All  hid ;"  and  Sir  T.  Hanmer 
expressly  tells  us  that  it  was  sometimes  called  "Hide 
fox,  and  all  after." — Collier. 

Scene  IV. 

"Go  safely  on." — Go  safely  on,  under  the  protection 
of  the  promised  license — the  "  quiet  pass  of  safety  and 
allowance."  It  is  the  folio  reading,  and  preferable  to 
the  softly  of  other  copies. 

" —  such  large  discourse, 
Looking  before  and  after" — 
Such  ample  power  of  reasoning — "of  reviewing  the 
past  and  anticipating  the  future."     To  fist,  in  the  sub- 
sequent line,  is  "  to  become  mouldy,"  a  verb  long  obso-  , 
lete,  though  its   adjective,  fusty,  retains  its  use  collo- 
quially. 

Scene  V. 
"  Re-enter  Horatio,  with  Ophelia." 
—  with  Ophelia.- — The  stage-direction  in  the  quarto, 
1603,  is  curiously  minute  :  "  Enter  Ophelia,  playing  on 
a  lute,  and  her  hair  down,  singing."     She  therefore  ac- 
companied herself  in  her  fragments  of  ballads. — Col. 

"  Ophelia's  madness  is  not  the  suspension,  but  the 
utter  destruction  of  the  reasoning  powers  :  it  is  the  to- 
tal imbecility  which,  as  medical  people  well  know,  too 
frequently  follows  some  terrible  shock  to  the  spirits. 
Constance  is  frantic;  Lear  is  mad;  Ophelia  is  insane. 

73 


NOTES  TO  HAMLET. 


ir    -t    ill  Mn  .-^: 


[Dunisli  kites.] 

Her  sweet  mind  lies  in  fras^ments  before  us — a  pitiful 
spectacle  !  Her  wild,  rambling  fancies ;  her  aimless, 
broken  speeches  ;  her  quick  transitions  from  s;ayety  to 
sadness — each  equally  purposeless  and  causeless ;  her 
snatches  of  old  ballads,  such  as  perhaps  her  nurse  sang 
her  to  sleep  with  in  her  infancy — are  all  so  true  to  the 
life,  that  we  forget  to  wonder,  and  can  only  weep.  It 
belonged  to  Shakespeare  alone,  so  to  temper  such  a 
picture  that  we  can  endure  to  dwell  upon  it — 

"Thought  and  afiliotion,  passion,  htll  iltelf, 
Slie  turns  to  favour  and  to  prcttiness." 

That  in  her  madness  she  should  exchange  her  bash- 
ful silence  for  empty  babbling,  her  sweet  maidenly  de- 
meanour for  the  impatient  restlessness  that  spurns  at 
straws,  and  say  and  sing  precisely  what  she  never 
would  or  could  have  uttered  had  she  been  in  possession 
of  her  reason,  is  so  far  from  being  an  impropriety,  that 
it  is  an  additional  stroke  of  nature.  It  is  one  of  the 
symptoms  of  this  species  of  insanity,  as  we  are  assured 
by  physicians.  I  have  myself  known  one  instance,  in 
the  case  of  a  young  Quaker  girl,  whose  character  re- 
sembled that  of  Ophelia,  and  whose  malady  arose  from 
a  similar  cause." — Mrs.  Jameson. 

"  Where  is  the  beauteous  majesty  of  Denmark?''^ 

Sir  Joshua  Reynolds  observes  that  there  is  no  part  of 
this  play,  in  its  representation  on  the  stage,  more  pa- 
thetic than  this  scene  ;  which  he  supposes  to  arise  Irom 
the  utter  insensibility  of  Ophelia  to  her  own  misfortunes. 
"  A  great  sensibility  or  none  at  all,  (says  lie,)  seems  to 
produce  the  same  effect.  In  the  latter  case,  the  au- 
dience supply  what  is  wanting;  and  with  the  former 
they  sympathize." 

Over  her,  "the  sweet  Ophelia,"  even  Johnson  de- 
scends from  his  stern  censorship  to  mourn,  as  "  the 
younsr,  the  beautiful,  the  harmless,  and  the  pious ;"  while 
Hazlitt,  in  a  strain  of  passionate  eloquence,  exclaims : 
"Ophelia  is  a  character  almost  too  exquisitely  touching 
to  be  dwelt  upon.  '  Oh,  rose  of  May  !'  oh,  flower  too  soon 
faded  !  Her  love,  her  madness,  her  death,  are  described 
with  the  truest  touches  of  tenderness  aiul  pathos.  It 
is  a  character  which  nobody  but  Shakespeare  could 
have  drawn  in  the  way  he  has  done ;  and  to  the  con- 
ception of  which  there  is  not  the  smallest  approach, 
except  in  some  of  the  old  romantic  ballads." 

Mrs.  Jameson,  after  having  pourtrayed  with  great 
beauty  and  truth  the  effect  of  Ophelia's  character,  has 
with  equal  delicacy  of  discrimination,  shown  the  prin- 
ciple by  which  that  effect  is  produced: — "It  is  the 
helplessness  of  Ophelia,  arising  merely  from  her  inno- 
cence, and  pictured  without  any  indication  of  weak- 
ness, which  melts  us  with  such  profound  pity.  She  is 
HO  young,  that  neither  her  mind  nor  her  person  have 
attained  maturity;  she  is  not  aware  of  the  nature  of 
her  own  feelings ;  they  are  prematurely  developed  in 
their  full  force  before  she  has  strength  to  bear  them  ; 

74 


and  love  and  grief  together  rend  and  shatter  the  frail 
texture  of  her  existence,  like  the  burning  fluid  poured 
into  a  crystal  vase.  She  says  very  little,  and  what  she 
does  say  seems  rather  intended  to  hide  than  to  reveal 
the  emotions  of  her  heart;  yet  in  those  few  words  we 
are  made  as  perfectly  acquainted  with  her  character, 
and  with  what  is  passing  in  her  mind,  as  if  she  had 
thrown  forth  her  soul  with  all  the  glowing  eloquence 
of  Juliet." 

"GodHld  you" — for  God  yield  you,  reward  you. 

"They  say,  the  owl  was  a  baker's  daughter." 
This  transformation  is  said  to  be  a  common  tradition 
in  Gloucestershire.  It  is  thus  related  by  Mr.  Douce : 
"  Our  Saviour  went  into  a  baker's  shop  where  they  were 
baking,  and  asked  for  some  bread  to  eat :  the  mistress 
of  the  shop  immediately  put  a  piece  of  dough  in  the 
oven  to  bake  for  him ;  but  was  reprimanded  by  her 
daughter,  who,  insisting  that  the  piece  of  dough  was 
too  large,  reduced  it  to  a  very  small  size :  the  dough, 
however,  immediately  began  to  swell,  and  presently  be- 
came of  a  most  enormous  size ;  whereupon  the  baker's 
daughter  cried  out,  '  Heugh,  heugh,  heugh,'  which  owl- 
like noise  probably  induced  our  Saviour  to  transform 
her  into  that  bird,  for  her  wickedness."  The  story  is 
related  to  deter  chilcUen  from  illiberal  behaviour  to  the 
poor. 

"Which  bcweptfothe  grave  did  not  go." — The  quarto, 
1603,  and  the  folio  have  "grave,"  the  other  quartos 
ground ;  but  all  authorities  read  "  did  not  go,"  which 
Pope  considered  an  error ;  but  she  alters  the  song  in 
reference  to  her  father's  "obscure  funeral,"  as  men- 
tioned by  Laertes  and  the  King. 

"J«  HUGGER-MUGGER." — This  word,  now  used  only 
in  a  ludicrous  sense,  was  formerly  employed  to  express 
any  hurried  or  clandestine  manner. 

"The  ocean,  over  pee  ring  of  his  list." 

Breaking  over  his  boundary.      The  phrase  is  used 

and  explained  in  Henry  IV. — 

"  The  very  list,  the  Tery  utmost  bound 
Of  all  our  fortunes." 

"0/  this  is  counter" — To  hunt  "counter,"  is  to 
hunt  contrary  to  the  proper  course. 

"0,  how  the  vvrHEEL." — Stevens  and  Singer  have 
shown  that  the  ivheel  is  the  burthen  of  the  song  or 
baUad. 

Scene  VII. 

"  Of  the  umvorthiest  siege." — Siege  is  here  used  as 
in  Othello,  (act  i.  scene  2,  &c.,)  for  seat ;  and  denotes 
place  or  rank,  as  in  other  poets  of  that  age. 

" —  the  scRiMERS  of  their  nation" — Escrimeur  is 
French  for  a  fencer;  and  hence  "scrimer." 

"A  sword  unbated" — i.  e.  not  blunted:  in  Love's 
Labour  Lost,  (act  i.  scene  ],)  we  meet  with  the  word 
"bate"  for  blunt— 

"That  honour,  which  shall  hate  his  scythe's  keen  edge." 

"  j1  ivager  on  your  cunnings" — On  the  skill  of  each 
of  you;  as  in  our  English  Bible — "Let  my  right  hand 
forget  her  cunning." 

" —  your  venom\l  stuck" — So  all  the  copies,  except- 
ing the  quarto,  1637,  which  has  tuck,  a  word  sometimes 
used  for  a  sword;  but  "stuck"  is  warranted  by  its  ety- 
mology, stoccata,  a  term  in  the  art  of  fencing:  "ven- 
om'd  stuck"  is  equivalent  to  "venom'd  thrust." — Col. 

"  There  is  a  willow  grows  aslant  a  brook." 
In  this  exquisite  passage,  I  have,  with  the  correction 
of  two  literal  errors,  and  one  word  from  the  quartos, 
followed  the  folio  reading.  The  ordinary  text  is  from 
the  quartos,  with  a  conjectural  emendation  of  "There- 
with fantastic  garlands  did  she  make,"  for  "  There, 
with  fantastic  garlands  did  she  make,"  as  it  appears  in 


NOTES  TO  HAMLET. 


all  the  quartos.  Independently  of  the  external  evi- 
dence, the  sense  is  clearer ;  and  the  passage  has,  to  my 
ear,  especially  in  the  repetition  of  "  there,"  a  more 
touching  melody  than  in  the  other  readings. 

Instead,  however,  of  "  the  snatches  of  old  tunes,"  of 
the  fulio  and  modern  editions,  I  have  restored  the  read- 
ing of  the  quarto,  "  old  lauds,"  i.  e.  hymns  of  praise, 
psalms,  canticles,  or  chants  of  thanksgiving.  This  word 
could  not  have  crept  accidentally  into  all  the  earlier 
editions;  while  iuues,  as  more  I'amiliar,  may  well  have 
been  afterwards  substituted  in  the  playhouse  copies. 
Besides,  this  is  more  congruous  to  the  next  line ;  chant- 
ing harmonizes  best  with  lauds  ;  and  the  "  chanting 
snatclies  of  lauds,"  would  indicate  one  "  incapable  of 
her  own  distress;"  wliile  tn)ies  might  have  been  wild — 
expressive  of  sorrow  and  lament. 

^'Liberal"  is  here  used,  as  in  Othello  and  elsewhere, 
for  "  free  in  language." 

ACT  v.— Scene  L 

"  Crowner^s  quest-law.'" — Sir  John  Hawkins  originally 
pointed  out  that  this  ludicrous  description  of  "  crown- 
er's  quest-law"  was,  in  all  probability,  "a  ridicule  on 
the  case  of  Dame  Hales,  reported  by  Plowden.  This 
was  a  case  regardins;  tlie  Ibrfeiture  of  a  lease,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  suicide  of  Su-  James  Hales.  The  pre- 
cise thing,  however,  ridiculed,  is  in  the  speech  of  one 
of  the  counsel  in  the  case  : — 

"  Walsh  said  that  the  act  consists  of  three  parts. 
The  first  is  the  imagination,  which  is  a  reflection  or 
meditation  of  the  mind,  whether  or  no  it  is  convenient 
for  him  to  destroy  himself,  and  what  way  it  can  be 
done.  The  second  is  the  resolution,  which  is  a  deter- 
mination of  the  mind  to  destroy  himself,  and  to  do  it  in 
this  or  that  particular  way.  The  third  is  the  perfection, 
which  is  the  execution  of  what  the  mind  has  resolved 
to  do.  And  this  perfection  consists  of  two  parts,  the 
beginning  and  the  end.  The  besinning  is  the  doins; 
of  the  act  which  causes  the  death,  and  the  end  is  the 
death,  which  is  only  a  sequel  to  the  act." 

Again,  the  reasoning  of  one  of  the  judges  is  nearly 
equal  to  that  of  the  clown : — 

"  Sir  James  Hales  was  dead,  and  how  came  he  to  his 
death  ?  It  may  be  answered,  by  drowning ;  and  who 
drowned  him?  Sir  James  Hales:  and  when  did  he 
drown  him  >.  In  his  lifetime.  So  that  Sir  James  Hales, 
being  alive,  caused  Sir  James  Hales  to  die ;  and  the  act 
of  the  living  man  was  the  death  of  the  dead  man.  And 
then  for  thisofience  it  is  reasonable  to  punish  the  living 
man  who  committed  the  oflence,  and  not  the  dead  man. 
But  how  can  he  be  said  to  be  punished  alive  when  the 
punishment  comes  after  his  death  ?  Sir,  this  can  be 
done  no  other  way  but  by  divesting  out  of  him,  from 
the  time  of  the  act  done  in  his  life  which  was  the  cause 
of  his  death,  the  title  and  property  of  those  things 
which  he  had  in  his  lifetime." 

It  is  clear  that  the  ridicule  here  was  especially 
meant  for  the  case  and  argument  above  cited.  Nor  is 
there  any  thing  very  marvellous  in  a  well-informed 
man,  of  general  curiosity,  having  looked  into  and  found 
matter  of  mirth  in  a  book  of  reports  published  in  his 
own  time.  It  is  indeed  a  natural  illusion  to  suppose 
that  such  a  book  appeared  to  Shakespeare  as  it  does 
now  to  the  unprofessional  reader,  when  seen  clad  in 
the  solemn  terrors  of  black  letter  and  the  antique  mys- 
tery of  law  French.  But  the  black  letter  was  a  cus- 
tomary mode  of  printina;  in  the  poet's  youth,  and  the 
French  of  Westminster-Hall  verj'  much  resembled  the 
Norman-French  then  still  in  familiar  use  as  a  common 
accomplishment.  The  poet  having  acquired  that,  as 
his  historical  plays  show  him  to  have  done,  it  was  no 
more  strange  for  him  to  look  into  a  remarkable  report, 
pointed  out  by  any  of  the  "  better  brothers"  of  the 
courts,  than  for  one  of  our  authors  to  look  into  the 
State  Trials,  or  Wheaton's  Reports.  The  difficulty  to 
be  explained  in  Shakespeare's  legal  allusions  is  not 


in  his  use  of  matter  so  rich  in  absurd  ingenuity  as 
Dame  Hales's  case,  but  in  the  careless  variety  and 
playful  abundance  of  his  technical  allusions,  indicating 
a  familiarity  rarely  acquired  except  by  professional 
studies.  In  these  he  is  invariably  accurate,  and  his 
knowledge  is  far  beyond  the  general  information  ac- 
quired by  men  of  property  and  business,  in  their  ordinary 
affairs,  even  at  this  day.  It  is  the  more  remarkable  in 
an  age  M'hen  the  legal  mysteries  were  much  more  jeal- 
ously guarded  than  now  from  lay  intrusion.  Junius 
has  been  shown  by  a  learned  lawyer  (Charles  Butler) 
not  to  have  been  a  law-bred  man,  from  an  error  in  al- 
lusion to  the  law  of  real  property,  although  he  was 
competent  to  discuss  constitutional  questions.  In  any 
particular  point,  reading  and  inquiry  may  protect  the 
mere  literary  man  from  error  as  to  any  legal  subject 
selected  for  literary  use  ;  though  Lord  Coke  denies  even 
that  as  to  the  clergy.  It  is  the  transient  and  careless 
allusion  that  proves  habitual  familiarity,  and  would  in- 
dicate the  great  poet  to  have  been,  in  some  way  or 
other,  at  some  early  period  of  life,  connected  with  the 
law. 


"Even   Christian. 
Cliristian." 


-As,   we    now   say,    "Fellow- 


"  To  play  at  loggats  with  them.^' — "Loggats"is  a 
game  still  much  used  in  some  parts  of  England,  parti- 
cularly Norwich,  and  its  vicinity.  A  stake  is  fixed  in 
the  ground,  at  which  the  loggats  (small  logs  or  pieces 
of  wood)  are  thrown.  The  sport  may  be  considered  a 
rude  kind  of  quoits. — Illust.  Shak. 

"  Why  may  not  that  be  the  skull  of  a  lawyer  ?" — Here 
is  a  profusion  of  legal  lore,  much  of  which  has  become 
obsolete  in  the  progress  of  legal  reform,  even  in  Eng- 
land. Ritson,  who  was  a  la\V)'er,  may  explain  : — "A 
recovery  with  double  roucher  is  the  one  usually  suffer- 
ed, and  is  so  called  from  two  persons  being  successively 
voucher,  or  called  upon  to  warrant  the  tenant's  title.  Both 
fines  and  recoveries  are  fictions  of  law,  used  to  convert  an 
estate-tail  into  a  fee-simple.  Statutes  are  (not  acts  of 
parliament)  but  statutes  merchant,  and  staple,  particu- 
lar modes  of  recognizance  or  acknowledgment  for  se- 
curing debts,  which  thereby  become  a  charge  upon  the 
party's  land.  Statutes  and  7-ecognizances  are  constant- 
ly mentioned  together  in  the  covenants  of  a  purchase 
deed." 

The  play  upon  "  parchment"  in  the  next  lines,  refers 
to  deeds,  (alwajs  written  upon  parchment  in  England,) 
being,  in  legal  language,  "  common  assurances." 

"The  CARD." — The  "seaman's  card"  of  Macbeth; 
a  sea  chart. 

"Picked" — Is  explained  by  Minshew,  in  his  diction- 
ary, as  "  trimmed  or  dressed  sprucely." 

"It  was  that  very  day  that  young  Hamlet  was  born." 
Judge  Blackstone  remarks  on  this  as  a  slip  of  mem- 
ory in  the  poet.  It  appears,  from  what  the  Gravedigser 
subsequently  says,  that  Hamlet  must  have  been  at  this 
period  thirty  years  old ;  and  yet,  in  the  early  part  of  the 
play,  we  are  told  of  his  intention  to  return  to  scliool  at 
Wittenberg.  In  the  first  quarto,  Yorick's  skull  is  said 
to  have  laid  in  the  ground  twelve  years,  instead  of  three- 
and-twenty,  as  at  present. 

The  editor  of  the  Illustrated  edition  acutely  remarks 
that  "  It  is  probable  that,  in  the  reconstruction  of  the 
play,  Shakespeare  perceived  that  the  general  depth  of 
Hamlet's  philosophy  indicated  a  mind  too  mature  for 
the  possession  of  a  very  young  man." 

"  Imperial  Cczsar."—^  the  folio  ;  the  quartos,  im- 
perious :  the  words  were  often  used  indifferently.— Col. 

"  Virgin  rites." — So  the  folio.     The  reading  of  the 

quarto,  which  is  usually  followed,  is  "  crants,"  which 

means  garlands.     But  the  "maiden  strewments"  are 

the  flowers,  the  garlands,  which  piety  scatters  over  the 

75 


NOTES  TO  HAMLP:T, 


bier  of  the  young  and  innocent.  The  "  rites"  included 
these,  and  ''the  bringing  liome  of  bell  and  burial,"  i.  e. 
with  bell  and  burial. 

Warburton  conjectured  "chants;"  I  think  with  John- 
son that  "  crants"  was  the  original  word,  which  the  au- 
thor discovering  to  be  provincial  and  not  understood, 
changed  to  a  term  more  intelligible.  I  judge  it  to  be 
the  author's  own  correction,  both  because  it  is  an  im- 
provement for  the  reasons  above  stated,  and  from  its 
analogy  to  the  phrase  "  rites  of  war"  applied  to  Ham- 
let's obsequies,  at  the  end  of  the  play. 

'■^WouVt  drink  up  Esill  ?" — "EsilP'was  formerly 
a  term  in  common  use  for  vinegar  ;  and  thus  some  have 
thought  that  Hamlet  here  meant.  Will  you  take  a 
draught  of  something  very  disagreeable  ?  There  is, 
however,  little  doubt  that  he  referred  to  the  river  Yssell, 
Issell,  or  Izel,  the  most  northern  branch  of  the  Rhine, 
and  that  which  is  the  nearest  to  Denmark.  Stow  and 
Drayton  are  familiar  with  the  name. 

Scene  II. 

"  Worse  than  the  mutines  in  the  bilboes." — Here 
again  we  have  "mutines"  for  mutineers,  as  in  "King 
John."  The  "  bilboes"  seem  to  have  been  so  called 
from  the  place  where  they  were  originally  made,  Bilboa, 
and  they  consisted  of  an  iron  bar  with  rings  for  con- 
fining the  hands  or  legs  of  offenders  on  board  ship. 

"  j3nd  stand  a  comma." — Caldecott  explains  this — 
"  Continue  the  passage  or  intercourse  of  amity  between 
them,  and  prevent  the  interposition  of  a  period  to  it." 

"I'll  COUNT  his  favours. — Rowe  reads  "court"  for 
"  count,"  with  very  considerable  plausibility  :  however, 
"  count"  may  be  the  word  in  the  sense  of  count  upon ; 
or  as  Singer  interprets,  "make  account  of  his  good- 
wiU." 

"  Is  it  not  possible  to  understand  in  another  tongue  ?" 
Walter  Scott  has  made  the  reader  familiar  with  the  "  eu- 
phemisms" or  finical  phraseology  of  Elizabeth's  court, 
here  ridiculed,  as  used  by  Osric,  and  retorted  in  a  cari- 
catured extravagance  by  Hamlet,  until  Horatio  impa- 
tiently asks  if  it  is  not  possible  to  understand  in  another 
tongue;  i.  e.  that  of  common  use. 

"Ere  you  had  done." — Horatio  refers  to  the  explana- 
tory comment  upon  the  body  of  a  work,  sometimes  in- 
serted in  the  margin  of  the  page. 

"It  is  such  a  kind  of  gain-giving  as  would  trouble 
a  woman." — "Gain-giving,"  or  giving  against,  is  in 
present  use,  misgiving. 

Coleridge  remarks,  "Shakespeare  seems  to  mean  all 
Hamlet's  character  to  be  brought  together  before  his 
final  disappearance  from  the  scene  ;  his  meditative  ex- 
cess in  the  grave-digging,  his  yielding  to  passion  with 
Laertes,  his  love  for  Ophelia  blazing  out,  his  tendency 
to  generalize  on  all  occasions  in  the  dialogue  with  Ho- 
ratio, his  fine  gentlemanly  manners  with  Osric,  and  his 
and  Shakespeare's  own  fondness  for  presentiment : — 

'  But  tluui  wdul'l'st  not  thiulc,  how  ill  all's  here  about  my  heart ; 
but  it  is  DO  matter.'  " 

"Since  no  man,  of  aught  he  leaves,  knoics,  n-hat  is't 
to  leave  betimes  ?  Let  be." — We  have  preferred  here 
the  reading  of  the  quarto,  1(104  :  the  folio  has,  "Since 
no  man  has  aught  of  what  he  leaves,  what  is't  to  leave 
betimes?"  omitting  "Let  be."  Johnson  thus  para- 
phrases, "  Since  no  man  can  tell  what  other  years  will 
produce,  why  should  he  be  afraid  of  leaving  life  be- 
times ?  Why  should  he  dread  an  early  deatli,  of  which 
he  cannot  tell  whether  it  be  an  exclusion  of  happiness 
or  an  interruption  of  calamity." 

"  Fond  and  winnowed  opinions.'" — Tliis  is  the  folio 
reading,  and  may  well  mean  that  such  frothy  facility 
imposes  alike  on  fond  (or  weak)  judgments,  and  those 
more  critical.  If  this  is  not  satisfactory,  we  must  adopt 
one   of   the    conjectural    emendations;    as    Mason's, 

76 


"sound  and  winnowed;" — or  Singer's,    "fanned  and 
winnowed." 

"In  the  cup  an  union  shall  be  thrown." — So  the  fclio, 
rightly;  a  union  being  the  most  valuable  kind  of  pearl. 
Some  of  the  quartos  read  "onyx." 

"He's  fat,  and  scant  of  breath." — There  are  few 
readers  among  the  young  of  either  sex — very  few,  it  is 
to  be  feared,  among  the  ladies — who  are  not  somewhat 
shocked  at  this  notice  of  Hamlet's  person,  slight  and 
transient  as  it  is.  In  our  own  day,  especially,  the 
shadowy  Hamlet  of  the  imagination  has  been  filled  up 
and  made  distinct  to  the  mind's  eye  by  the  grand, 
graceful,  and  intellectual  representation  of  the  Prince 
in  the  Kemble-Hamlet  of  Sir  T.  Lawrence,  and  the  ex- 
cellent engravings  from  that  majestic  portrait. 

The  probable,  though  very  unpoetical,  explanation 
of  the  apparently  needless  introduction  of  these  words, 
is  drawn  from  one  of  those  hard  necessities  of  the  stage 
which  so  often  mar  the  delicate  creations  of  the  fancy, 
by  embodying  them  in  the  coarser  forms  of  material 
imitation.  It  arose  from  the  necessity  of  apologizing 
for  the  personal  appearance  and  action  of  Richard 
Burbage,  the  "English  Roscius"  of  his  time,  who  was 
the  original  Hamlet. 

Mr.  Collier  has  corrected  the  opinion  of  former  edi- 
tors that  Taylor  was  the  original  actor  of  Hamlet.  We 
know  from  the  manuscript  Elegy  upon  Burbage,  sold 
among  Heber's  books,  that  he  was  the  earliest  repre- 
sentative of  Hamlet ;  and  there  the  circumstance  of 
his  being  "  fat  and  scant  of  breath,"  in  the  fencing- 
scene,  is  noticed  the  very  words  of  Shakespeare  : — 

"  No  more  young  Hamlet,  though  but  scant  of  breath, 
Shall  cry  '  Revenge  !'  for  his  dear  father's  death." 

Thus  it  happened,  oddly  enough,  that  the  original 
Hamlet  resembled  in  all  respects,  the  original  Orestes 
of  Racine,  (and  Orestes  is  the  Hamlet  of  the  classic 
drama,)  in  which  Montfleuri's  impassioned  declamation 
produced  a  wonderful  effect,  "  inalgre  (says  the  critical 
Geoffroy)  I'enormite  dc  son  embonpoint." 

Yet  it  would  require  no  great  ingenuity  to  array  a 
fair  show  of  reasons  (it  may,  perhaps,  already  have  been 
done  in  Germany)  why  this  casual  speech  may  not  be 
meant  as  a  hint  of  the  poet's  own  notion  of  our  hero's 
constitution  and  temperament.  His  own  observation 
had  noted  that  the  formidable  conspirator,  the  danger- 
ous enemy,  the  man  of  iron  will  and  prompt  execution, 
resembled  the  lean  and  hungry  Cassias;"  while  a  ful- 
ler habit  denoted  a  more  indolent  will,  though  it  might 
be  accompanied  with  an  active  intellect.  But,  to  con- 
sider it  so,  "were  to  consider  too  curiously."  We 
may  be  content  to  acquiesce  in  Mr.  Collier's  solution. 

With  this  matter-of-fact  explanation,  these  words 
may  be  consideied  as  no  more  than  a  stage-direction 
for  a  particular  purpose,  not  a  permanent  part  of  the 
text ;  and  the  reader's  imagination  may  be  free  to 
paint  for  itself,  according  to  its  own  tastes  and  asso- 
ciations, the  ideal  presence  of  him  who  is  elsewhere  de- 
scribed as — 

"  That  unmatcli'd  form  and  feature  of  blown  youth," 

"  The  expectancy  and  rose  of  this  fair  state, 
The  glass  of  fashion,  "and  the  mould  of  form." 

" —  the  occurrents,  more  and  less, 

Which  have  solicited." 

Hooker  and  Bacon  use  "occurrents"  for  events,  oc- 
currences ;  as  here.  "  Solicited,"  for  excited,  prompted. 
Hamlet's  conduct  was  importunately  urged  on,  in  the 
sense  of  the  "supernatural  solliciting,"  in  JNIacbeth. 
In  the  same  sense,  Milton  speaks  of  resisting  Satan's 
"  sollicitations,"  i.  e.  his  temptations,  strong  induce- 
ments to  evil. 

"  Of  accidental  judgments,  casual  slaughters." 
Several  critics  (Goethe  among  them)  have  remarked, 
that  the  catastrophe  of  this  drama  resembles  those  fa- 


NOTES  TO  HAMLET. 


miliar  to  the  Greek  tragedy,  where  royal  families,  stain- 
ed like  that  of  Demnark,  with  "  carnal,  bloody,  and 
unnatural  acts,"  are  swept  away  by  the  torrent  of  irre- 
sistible destiny,  confounding  the  innocent  with  the  guilty 
in  one  common  fate,  while  the  sceptre  passes  to  some 
unlineal  hand.  As  Shakespeare  has  here  entirely  de- 
parted from  the  old  legend,  which  made  Hamlet,  after 
punishing  his  father's  murder,  succeed  to  the  tlirone ; 
and  as  it  is  not  his  custom  to  vary  from  the  popular 
history  or  fable  on  which  his  drama  happens  to  be 
founded,  without  some  cogent  reason ;  it  is  clear,  that 
this  catastrophe  seemed  to  him  essential  to  the  great 
end  and  effect  of  his  poem.  But  its  resemblance  with 
the  Grecian  stage  is  one  of  coincidence,  not  of  imitation. 
His  theology  or  his  philosophy  holds,  instead  of  ancient 
Destiny,  an  over-ruling  Providence,  directing  man's 
weak  designs  to  its  own  wise  purposes  : — 

" —  a  divinity,  that  sliapes  our  ends, 
Rougli-liew  tlicin  how  we  will." 

It  is  this,  and  not  fixed  fate,  that  at  last  nerves  Hamlet's 
wavering  will  to  be  the  instrument  of  signal  judicial 
punishment.  But  the  avenger  is  made  to  fall  in  the 
common  ruin.  To  this  the  poet  was  led,  neitlier  by 
learned  imitation  nor  by  philosophical  theory,  but  from 
his  own  sympathy  with  the  character  he  had  created. 
He  could  not  but  feel,  as  to  this  loved  child  of  his  fancy, 
what  he  has  expressed  as  to  Lear ;  and  therefore  would 
not — 

"  —  upon  the  rack  of  this  tough  world 
Stretch  him  out  longer." 

What  could  prolonged  life, — what  could  power  or  royal 
pomp,  do  for  Hamlet  ?  Sm-ely  nothing,  according  to 
Shakespeare's  habitual  estimate  of  the  worthlessness  of 
life's  empty  shows.  They  could  not  restore  to  him  the 
"freshness  of  the  heart;"  they  could  only  leave  him  to 
toil  on,  and  groan  under  the  load  of  a  weary  existence. 
To  the  general  mind  this  might  not  so  appear ;  and 
for  that  very  reason  it  was  the  more  necessary  that  the 
grand,  melancholy  effect  of  the  Prince's  character  and 
story  should  not  be  weakened  by  any  vulgar  triumph  at 
the  close,  confounding  him  with  the  common  herd  of 
i"omantic  and  dramatic  heroes. 

"  — Let  four  captains 
Bear  Hamlet,  like  a  soldier,  to  the  stage ; 
For  he  was  likely,  had  he  been  put  on, 
To  have  prov'd  most  royally." 
Coleridge  remarks,  that  "  The  character  of  Hamlet 
may  be  traced  to  Shakespeare's  deep  and  accurate 
science  in  mental  philosophy ;  that  the  character  must 
have  some  connection  with  the  common  fundamental 
laws  of  nature,  m.ay  be  assumed  from  the  fact  that  Ham- 
let has  been  the  darling  of  every  country  in  which  the 
literature  of  England  has  been  fostered."  Besides  the 
vexed  question  of  the  nature  and  degree  of  his  mental 
malad}',  the  intellectual  peculiarities,  and  the  moral 
cast  of  his  character  and  conduct,  have  also  afforded 
matter  for  mucti  discussion.  They  have  been  flippantly 
assailed  by  Stevens,  and  dogmatically  pronounced  by 
Schlegel  to  exhibit  a  strange  mixture  of  constitutional 
deceit,  and  hypocrisy,  and  universal  skepticism ;  while 
they  have  been  analyzed  in  a  higher  mood  of  feeling 
and  eloquence  by  Coleridge,  Lamb,  Hazlitt,  Mrs.  Jam- 
eson, Hallam,  the  Pictorial  editor,  and  several  anonym- 
ous critics  of  almost  equal  ability.  The  very  fact  and 
nature  of  these  differing;  opinions,  and  the  manner  they 
are  entertained  by  readers  according  to  their  own  sev- 
eral habits  of  thousht  and  life, — all  equally  attest  the 
truth  and  reality  of  the  character  which  is  thus  ex- 
amined, not  as  a  figment  of  the  imagination,  which  may 
he  ever  so  incongruous,  but  as  a  real  personage,  out  of 
and  far  above  the  common  class  of  minds,  upon  whose 
principles,  motives,  and  actions,  diffei-ent  men  may 
come  to  different  conclusions.  It  is  not  a  character  of 
ideal  perfection,  either  moral  or  mental;  but,  while  it 
commands  our  admiration  by  brilliant  qualities  and  lofty 
intellect,  it  is  brought  down  to  the  level  of  our  sym- 


pathy, and  even  of  our  compassion,  by  no  common 
share  of  human  weakness,  error,  and  suffering. 

Goethe  has  pointed  out  the  leading  characteristic  of 
Hamlet,  upon  which  the  interest  of  the  whole  drama 
mainly  depends. 

He  says — "  It  is  clear  to  me  that  Shakespeare's  in- 
tention was  to  exhibit  the  effects  of  a  great  action,  im- 
posed as  a  dut}',  upon  a  mind  too  feeble  for  its  accom- 
plishment. In  this  sense,  I  find  the  character  consist- 
ent throughout.  Here  is  an  oak  planted  in  a  china 
vase,  proper  to  receive  only  the  most  delicate  flowers  : 
the  roots  strike  out,  and  the  vessel  flies  to  pieces.  A 
pure,  noble,  highly  moral  disposition,  but  without  that 
energ5'  of  soul  which  constitutes  the  hero,  sinks  under 
a  load  which  it  can  neither  support  nor  resolve  to 
abandon  altogether.  ^11  his  obligations  are  sacred  to 
him  ;  but  this  alone  is  above  his  powers.  An  impossi- 
bility is  required  at  his  hands;  not  an  impossibility  in 
itself,  but  that  which  is  so  to  him.  Observe  how  he 
shilts,  turns,  hesitates,  advances,  and  recedes ;  how  he 
is  continually  reminded  and  reminding  liimself  of  his 
great  commission,  which  he,  nevertheless,  in  the  end, 
seems  almost  entirely  to  lose  sight  of;  and  this  without 
ever  recovering  his  former  tranquillity." 

Coleridge's  theory  of  Hamlet's  character  cannot  be 
omitted.  Without  assenting  to  his  intimation  that 
Shakespeare  drew  it  with  any  direct  intent  to  inculcate 
a  lesson  of  intellectual  discipline,  still  we  must  allow 
the  original  and  profound  truth  of  the  criticism  ;  the 
truer,  we  believe,  and  the  more  striking,  because  the 
critic  drew  his  theory  from  his  own  character  and  ex- 
perience. 

Shakespeare,  painting  from  nature,  (perhaps  from 
himself,)  has  given  to  his  hero  the  endowments  and  the 
defects  common,  in  various  degrees  or  proportions,  to 
one  of  the  nobler  classes  of  human  intellects  ;  and  to 
that  very  class  Coleridge  himself  belonged.    He  says — 

"  In  Hamlet,  he  (Shakespeare)  seems  to  have  wished 
to  exemplify  the  moral  necessity  of  a  due  balance  be- 
tween our  attention  to  the  objects  of  our  senses,  and 
our  meditation  on  the  workings  of  our  minds, — an  equi- 
librium between  the  real  and  imaginary  worlds.  In 
Hamlet  this  balance  is  disturbed  :  his  thoughts,  and  the 
images  of  his  fancy,  are  far  more  vivid  than  his  actual 
perceptions, — and  his  very  perceptions,  instantly  pass« 
ing  through  the  medium  of  his  contemplations,  acquire, 
as  they  pass,  a  form  and  colour  not  naturally  their  own. 
Hence,  we  see  a  great,  an  almost  enormous,  inteUectual 
activity,  and  a  proportionate  aversion  to  real  action  con- 
sequent upon  it,  with  all  its  symptoms  and  accompany- 
ing qualities.  This  character  Shakespeare  places  in  cir- 
cumstances under  which  it  is  obliged  to  act  on  the  spur 
of  the  moment : — Hamlet  is  brave  and  careless  of  death  ; 
but  he  vacillates  from  sensibility,  and  procrastinates 
from  thought,  and  loses  the  power  of  action  in  the  en- 
ergy of  resolve." 


The  first  edition  of  Hamlet  bears  the  marks  of  a 
pirated  and  veiT  inaccurate  copy;  still,  it  is  as  mani- 
festly not  a  m.utilated  abridgment  of  the  piece  as  we  now 
have  it,  but  an  imperfect  transcript  of  the  poet's  original 
sketch.  This  appears  from  the  fact,  that  the  difference 
consists  not  only  in  improved  dialogue,  added  poetry  of 
language  and  imagery,  and  more  excursive  thought,  but 
also  in  some  variation  of  the  plot,  as  well  as  minor 
changes  as  to  names,  etc.  Polonius  is  called  Corambis. 
The  Queen  is  made  to  attest  her  own  innocence  of  her 
husband's  murder.  In  the  closet-scene,  as  the  Ghost 
disappears,  instead  of — 

"This  is  the  very  coinage  of  your  brain" — 
the  Queen  says — 

"  A  las  !  it  is  the  weakness  of  thy  hrain 
Which  makes  thy  tongue  to  hlazon  thy  heart's  gr.cf. 
But,  as  I  have  a  .soul,  I  swear  tn  heaven, 
I  never  knew  of  this  most  horrid  murder. 
But,  Ilamlct,  this  is  only  fantaM,"  etc. 
77 


NOTES  TO  HAMLET. 


The  following  scene  also,  differs  too  materially  from 
the  revised  play  to  be  omitted  : — 

Enter  Horatio  and  the  Queen. 

Hot.  Madam,  your  son  is  safe  arrived  in  Denmarke, 
This  letter  I  even  now  received  of  him, 
Whereas  he  writes  how  he  escaped  the  danger 
And  subtle  treason  tl:at  the  King  had  plotted, 
Being  crossed  by  the  contention  of  the  winds, 
He  found  the  packet  sent  to  the  King  of  England, 
Wherein  he  saw  himself  betrayed  to  death, 
As  at  his  next  conversion  with  your  grace 
He  will  relate  the  circumstance  at  full. 

Queen.  Then  I  perceive  tliere's  treason  in  his  looks, 
That  seemed  to  sugar  o'er  liis  villanies  : 
But  I  will  soothe  and  please  him  for  a  time, 
For  murderous  minds  arc  always  jealous  ; 
But  know  not  you,  Horatio,  where  he  is.' 

Hor.  Yes,  madam,  and  he  hath  appointed  me 
To  meefhim  on  the  east  side  of  the  city 
To-morrow  morning. 

Q^uecn.  O  fail  not,  good  Horatio,  and  withal  commend  me 
A  mother's  care  to  him,  bid  him  awhile 
Be  wary  of  his  presence,  lest  that  he 
Fail  in  that  he  goes  about. 

Hor.  Sladam,  never  make  doubt  of  that; 
I  think  by  this  the  news  be  come  to  court 


He  is  arrived :  observe  the  King,  and  you  shall 
Quickly  find,  Hamlet  being  here, 
Things  fell  not  to  his  mind. 

Queen,.  But  what  became  of  Gildtrstone  and  Rosscncraft.' 

Hor.  He  being  set  ashore,  they  went  for  England, 
And  in  the  packet  there  writ  down  that  doom 
To  be  performed  on  them  'pointed  for  him : 
And  by  great  eliance  he  had  his  father's  seal. 
So  all  was  done  without  discovery. 

Queen.  Thanks  be  to  heaven  for  blessing  of  the  prince. 
Horatio,  once  again  I  take  my  leave. 
With  thousand  mother's  blessings  to  my  son. 

Hor.  Madam,  adieu  .' 

Coleridge,  who  had  not  seen  this  early  sketch,  has 
observed,  that  "  the  character  of  the  Queen  is  left  in  an 
unpleasant  perplexity.  Was  she,  or  was  she  not,  con- 
scious of  the  fratricide  ?"  Most  readers  have  felt  this 
doubt ;  but  the  early  edition  shows  that  this  very  effect 
was  intended  by  the  poet.  In  his  revision  he  suppress- 
ed the  evidence  of  Gertrude's  freedom  from  the  more 
atrocious  guilt :  and  this  was  evidently  done  to  heighten 
the  mysterious  gloom  of  the  interest,  and  to  leave  an- 
other cause  of  horrible  suspicion  to  prey  upon  his  hero's 
mind. 


Ci'smR 


nm 


nr,''  I  '/.:',- i 


/  i   I      I  -   •{ 


wm 


1    \\, 


Why,  look  you  there  ;  how  it  steals  away ! 


^^i:^ 


As  you  have  done  to  this.  Act  i.  Scene  vii. 


AOT   II..    ScKVl  4. 


4 


CHRONOLOGY  AND  STATE  OF  THE  TEXT. 

ACBETH  was  written  and  first  performed  at  some  period 

between  1603  and  1610.     This  is  ascertained  from  two 

distinct  points  of  evidence.     The  first  is  internal:  the 

allusion  to  the  union  of  the  three  kingdoms  of  Ensland, 

Scotland,  and  Ireland,  in  the  '•  two-fold  balls  and  treble 

sceptres"  carried  by  the  descendants  of  Banquo.    This  places  the  date 

at  some  period  after  the  accession  of  James  I.  to  the  English  throne, 

in  1603.     The  other  date  is  fixed  by  Dr.  Forman's  manuscript  diar^-, 

(not  long  ago  discovered  by  Mr.  Collier  in  the  Ashmolean  Museum,) 

which  contains  a  minute  and  very  matter-of-fact  account  of  this  play, 

as  Dr.  Forman  saw  it  represented  at  the  Globe  Theatre,  April  20, 

1610. 

IMalone  infers  that  it  was  written  in  1606,  from  the  allusion  in  the 
Porter's  soliloquy  to  the  "  expectation  of  plenty,"  that  having  been  a 
year  of  abundant  har%'est,  succeeding  a  period  of  scarcity;  and  from 
another  allusion  to  the  doctrine  of  equivocation,  which  had  been  held 
by  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  Gunpowder  Plot,  who  was  executed  in  that 
year.     This  is  but  doubtful  proof;  nor  is  the  precise  time  of  much 
interest.     The  only  point  of  real  interest  is  that  satisfactorily  ascer- 
tained, that  Macbeth  was  one  of  Shakespeare's  later  works,  written 
at  some  time  during  the  last  twelve  years  of  his  life,  in  the  full  maturity 
of  his  genius,  when  his  mind  was  stored  with  accumulated  thought  and 
Icnowledge,  and  his  imagination  fertile  and  daring  as  ever,  yet  subjected  to  his  judgment.     It  is  (to  use  HaUam's 
happy  phrase)  "  a  grand  epic  drama,"  distinguished  even  among  his  own  WTitings,  and  unsurpassed  by  any  other 
author,  for  its  overpowering  unity  of  effect,  amid  the  most  magnificent  abundance  of  thought  and  incident. 

While,  in  some  of  his  plays,  as  in  Hamlet,  the  framework  of  plot  and  character  may  have  been  first  prepared, 
to  be  subsequently  enriched  by  poetn'  or  humour ;  and  while  in  others  he  seems  not  "  master  of  his  genius"  but 
mastered  by  it,  and  to  follow  the  inspirations  of  his  fancy  as  they  were  suggested  by  the  story,  or  evolved  themselves 
from  each  other,  as  unexpectedly  to  himself  as  to  his  reader, — Macbeth  appears  to  me  to  have  been  completely 
meditated  out  before  any  part  was  written;  so  that  it  was  presented  to  the  poet's  mind  in  all  its  parts,  as  a  single 
conception,  and  the  actual  composition  then 

" —  flew  an  eagle's  flight,  bold  and  forth  on." 

This  is  evidenced  in  the  crowded  rapidity  of  the  action,  and  the  hurried  intensity  of  varied  passion,  all  bearing 
to  one  end;  so  that  the  reader,  at  the  close  of  an  act,  looks  back  with  surprise  at  the  small  number  of  pages 
which  have  described  so  vividly  such  a  multitude  of  stirring  incidents  and  emotions.  It  is  also  shown  in  its 
compressed  and  suggestive  diction,  leaving  no  doubt  as  to  the  general  idea  intended,  yet  rather  hinting  the  sense 
than  fully  developing  it;  and  therefore  more  intelligible  to  the  hearer,  when  spoken,  than  it  is  distinct  to  the 
reader.  This  is,  indeed,  a  common  occurrence  in  Shakespeare's  verse,  but  it  is  a  more  special  characteristic  of 
this  drama.  This  solemn  yet  fervid  rapidity  of  imperfectly  uttered  thought,  is  the  -.Main  cause  here,  as  it  is  some- 
times in  his  other  plays,  of  the  doubts  and  variations  as  to  the  text,  and  consequent  conjectural  emendation. 

The  only  editions  of  Macbeth  of  original  authority  are  that  of  the  folio  of  1623,  and  (perhaps)  the  ver\-  slightly 
varjang  one  in  the  second  folio.  There  are,  therefore,  no  contending  authorities  for  the  various  readings.  In  the 
original,  there  are  some  obvious  errors,  either  of  the  press  or  of  the  early  transcribers  of  the  manuscript  copy, 
and  some  other  obscurities  which  may,  perhaps,  arise  from  such  eiTors.  But,  in  general,  I  have  not  hesitated 
to  reject  conjectural  emendations,  and  to  restore  the  original  text  wherever  it  can  be  explained  from  the  ancient 

3 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


use  of  language,  or  from  the  Shakespearian  peculiarity  of  allusive  and  (if  the  phi-ase  may  be  allowed)  sketchy 
freedom  of  expression. 

But  there  is  another  cause  of  modern  critical  innovation  upon  the  old  text,  which  runs  through  all  the  later 
edition^,  with  the  single  exception  of  those  of  Knight.  Some  of  the  finest  passages  of  Macbeth  have  been  sub- 
jected to  it.  It  arises  from  what  has  acquii-ed  the  technical  name  of  the  regulation  of  the  metre.  The  English 
dramatic  metre  of  Shakespeare's  age  is  one  of  the  happiest  peculiarities  of  our  language  and  literature — unri- 
valled, for  its  purpose,  in  any  other.  It  is  founded  on  the  English  heroic  ten-syllable  measure,  or  blank  verse ; 
but  it  adapts  that  general  rhythm  to  the  utmost  freedom  of  colloquial  dialogue,  and  varying  expression  of  sentiment 
or  passion;  passing  from  a  careless  rhythm,  just  rising  above  numerous  prose,  to  strictly  regular  versification, 
often  broken  into  imperfect  lines ;  then  flowing  over  into  the  hypermeter  or  supernumerary  syllable  in  the 
line ;  or  else  into  long,  resounding  Alexandrines ;  even,  occasionally,  admitting  the  rhyming  couplet.  The 
errors  of  the  old  transcribers  or  editors  of  Shakespeare  had  doubtless  sometimes  confused  his  lines,  and  marred 
his  versification ;  and  the  earlier  editors  of  the  last  centuiy,  Rowe,  and  Theobald,  have  made  some  judicious 
restorations  of  the  metre,  along  with  others  of  a  more  doubtful  character.  Since  their  time  it  has  been  the 
apparent  design  of  their  successors,  and  especially  of  Stevens,  to  reduce  the  dramatic  verse,  wherever  it  is  in 
any  way  possible,  to  the  regular  ten-syllable  blank  verse.  This  is  effected  chiefly  by  taking  the  lines  to  pieces, 
and  joining  them  together  in  a  new  order,  breaking  up  the  hemistich,  lopping  ofl'  some  words  and  syllables,  and 
inserting  others.  The  poetry,  language,  and  imagery  cannot  be  destroyed  ;  but  the  dramatic  muse,  thus  compelled 
to  march  to  the  measured  cadence  of  epic  verse,  cannot  but  acquire  something  of  the  cold  dignity  of  epic  narra- 
tive. Wot  unfrequenlly,  too,  the  eflfect  is  to  destroy  the  original  melody  to  the  ear,  and  make  a  regular  verse 
which  is  verse  only  to  the  eye.  John  Kemble  has  the  merit  of  having  been  the  first  to  protest  against  this 
arbitrarj'  regulation.  Thirty  years  ago,  in  his  "Essay  on  Macbeth  and  Richard  III.,"  he  maintained  that  "the 
native  wood-notes  wild,"  that  could  delight  the  cultivated  ear  of  Milton,  must  not  be  modulated  anew  to  indulge 
those  who  read  verses  by  their  fingers."  Indeed,  Milton's  works  prove  him  to  have  been  the  most  devoted 
student  of  the  "easy  numbers"  of  him  whom  he  has  addressed  as  the  "Great  heir  of  fame  ;"  and  his  own  verses 
are  the  best  commentary  on  those  of  Shakespeare.  When,  therefore,  this  great  master  of  that  regular  rhythm 
which  he  styles  "  the  Ens;lish  heroic  verse  without  rhyme,"  in  his  "  Sampson  Agonistes"  (a  drama  expressly 
designed  for  the  closet  only)  breathed  forth  his  own  wrongs  and  lamentations  in  the  person  of  his  blinded  and 
captive  hero,  he  passed  at  once  from  the  regular  epic  measure  into  broken  and  varied  lines,  such  as  he  used  to 
read  in  his  folio  Shakespeare,  but  which  Stevens  and  others  have  laboured  to  eject  from  the  popular  text. 

]\Ir.  Knight's  editions  have,  among  other  great  merits,  that  of  rejecting  these  critical  innovations  which  I  re- 
gret to  observe  Collier  has  too  frequently  retained,  especially  in  Macbeth.  In  this  edition,  the  original  metrical 
arrangement  of  the  first  and  second  folios  has  been  preserved,  except  in  a  few  passages  where  the  corrections 
commend  themselves  to  the  ear  and  sense,  and  have  the  sanction  of  all  prior  editors  from  Rowe  and  Pope,  and 
especially  where  they  are  made  without  arbitrary  omission  or  transposition  of  words  or  insertion  of  expletives. 

SOURCE    OF    THE    PLOT. 

The  traditionaiT  story  of  Macbeth,  on  which  this  drama  is  founded,  is  related  by  Hollingshed  in  his  "  Chron- 
icles," first  published  in  London,  1577;  and  also  by  George  Buchanan,  in  his  Latin  "History  of  Scotland,"  printed 
in  Edinburgh,  1582.  Both  of  these  narratives  contain  not  only  the  naked  historical  outline  but  the  principal  in- 
cidents of  the  drama,  as  the  prophecy  of  Macbeth's  destiny  and  that  of  Banquo's  issue,  the  interview  between 
Macduff" and  Malcolm,  and  the  influence  of  Macbeth's  wife,  whom  Hollingshed  describes  as  "burning  with  un- 
quenchable desire  to  beare  the  name  of  a  queene."  They  difl'er  from  each  other  in  various  minor  particulars : 
thus,  the  prophecy  of  the  weird  sisters,  related  by  Hollingshed  as  it  is  in  the  play,  Buchanan  relates  as  made  in 
a  dream,  wherein  tliree  women  of  more  than  human  majesty  successively  hailed  Macbeth  as  Thane  of  Angus,  of 
Murray,  and  as  King.  It  is  thus  clear  that  Shakespeare  used  Hollingshed's  chronicle  only,  as  he  has  not  only 
embodied  in  his  plot  all  the  incidents  there  related,  but  has  largely  used  the  old  chronicler's  dialogue  and  language, 
without  employing  any  of  the  variations  or  peculiarities  of  Buchanan's  version  of  the  story.  He  has  also  inter- 
woven with  the  narrative  of  Duncan's  murder  the  incidents  of  the  assassination  of  King  Duff"  by  Donald,  as  Hol- 
lingshed relates  them.     These  are  also  told  by  Buchanan. 

The  only  doubt  as  to  Shakespeare's  degree  of  obligation  to  the  great  Scotch  historian  is,  whether  or  no  he  is 
not  indebted  to  him  directly  or  indirectly  for  the  suggestion  of  this  subject  as  fitted  for  dramatic  use,  Buclianan 
having  given  as  a  reason  for  omitting  some  of  the  supernatural  parts  of  the  tradition,  that  they  were  more  fit  for 
the  stage  than  for  the  historian — "  theatris  apiiora  quam  historic."  Sucli  a  hint,  given  by  the  learned  preceptor 
of  the  then  reigning  British  sovereign  might  well  have  reached  the  poet  at  the  time  when  London  was  filled  with 
educated  and  accomplished  Scotchmen,  at  the  accession  of  their  countiTman  to  the  English  throne;  even  sup- 
posing the  poet  to  have  no  knowledge  of  the  history  itself.  But  if  he  got  his  suggestion  from  this  quarter,  it  is 
quite  certain  that  he  relied  entirely  on  his  customary-  historical  authority,  Hollingshed,  for  his  materials. 

More  recent  antiquarians  have  carried  historical  skepticism  even  further  than  Buchanan,  and  not  content  with 
paring  off"  or  explaining  away  the  supernatural  appendages  of  the  narrative,  have  maintained  upon  the  authority 
of  Irish  annals  and  Norse  sagas,  that  "the  contest  between  Duncan  and  Macbeth  was  a  contest  of  factions,  and 
that  Macbeth  was  raised  to  the  thron%  by  his  Norwegian  allies,  after  a  battle  in  which  Duncan  was  killed,  and 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


that  after  a  long  rule,  he  was  himself  vanquished  and  killed  by  the  son  of  Duncan,  supported  by  his  English 
allies."*  This  may  possibly  be  the  truth,  yet  on  such  a  question,  considered  merely  historically,  I  would  rather  de- 
pend upon  the  Scotcii  Livy,  who  has  weighed  the  historj-  and  traditions  in  a  most  impartial  spirit,  stripped  off  the 
apparently  fabulous  decorations,  and  even  rendered  the  bloody  usurper  the  strict  justice  of  an  unbiased  historian, 
by  relating,  together  with  his  crimes,  his  great  wisdom  and  merit  as  a  ruler.  But  the  controversy  is  of  little 
moment  to  the  modern  reader.  The  naked  facts  of  petty  and  semi-barbarous  civil  war  are  but  shadows  of  tl;e 
past,  too  faint  to  leave  any  trace  on  the  memory  or  the  heart ;  while  the  romantic  tradition,  stamped  by  the 
mighty  poet  with  the  living  truths  of  human  nature,  has  become  a  part  of  the  real  and  present  historj'  of  man. 


.Maebcth's  Castle.) 


LOCAL    ILLUSTR.4TI0NS. 

The  scenes  of  the  several  incidents  of  Macbeth's  stor}'  have  been  preserved  both  in  history  and  in  Scottish 
tradition,  though  with  contending  claims  as  to  tlie  precise  locality  of  some  of  them.  The  general  accuracy 
with  which  the  localities  are  spoken  of  in  the  play,  has  led  to  the  inquiry,  whether  the  poet  had  himself  visited 
those  places,  or  drew  his  impressions  from  secondary  sources.  It  has  been  within  a  few  years  ascertained  by  jMr. 
Collier,  that  an  English  theatrical  company,  called  the  "Queen's  Comedians,"  performed  at  Edinburgh,  in  1589, 
as  it  had  before  been  known  that  they  had  been  north  of  the  Tweed  in  1599,  and  were  at  Aberdeen  in  ICOl.  It 
is,  therefore,  not  improbable  that  Shakespeare  accompanied  them  in  some  of  their  excursions.  Even  if  he  had 
not  made  a  part  of  these  theatrical  expeditions,  there  is  nothing  improbable  in  his  having  visited  Scotland  at  some 
other  time.  The  expected  accession  of  the  Scottish  king  to  the  English  throne  had  greatly  increased  the  inter- 
course between  the  two  countries;  and  although  it  was  not  an  easy  journey  in  those  days,  yet  Shakespeare  may 
have  performed  it  on  horseback  in  company  with  noble  and  wealthy  friends,  as  poor  Ben  Jonson  did  some  time 
after  on  foot. 

If,  however,  the  poet  had  not  personally  visited  those  scenes,  it  is  evident  that  he  had  taken  pains  to  inform 
himself  accurately  in  the  topography  of  liis  story,  as  well  as  in  the  general  history  and  geography  of  Scotland. 

It  has,  therefore,  been  thought  proper  to  transfer  to  this  edition  all  the  views  and  sketches  of  the  historical  or 
traditionary  scenes  of  action  contained  in  the  late  English  editions,  and  to  add  to  the  notes  the  interesting  local 
illustrations  contributed  by  jMiss  iMartineau  to  the  Pictorial  Shakespeare. 


*  Slcfnp's  "  Ilifrhlan'lprs  in  .Sootlan'1. 


u 


Macbeth  is  strongly  associated  in  most 
imaginations  with  the  peculiar  and  pictu- 
resque costume  of  tlie  Highlanders,  as  that 
common  to  all  ancient  Scotland.     Walter 
Scott  relates  with  great  satisfaction,  how 
with  his  own  hand  he  plucked  the  huge  bunches 
of  black  plumes  from  the  bonnet  in  which  Kem- 
ble  was  just  about  to  appear  as  Macbeth,  and 
substituted  the  single  broad  eagle-quill  feather 
of  the  Highland  chief,  sloping  across  his  brow.     Scott 
is  an  autliority  not  to  be  appealed  from  on  any  such 
point ;  and  Macbeth,  from  his  name,  was  of  Celtic 
race.     Yet  there  may  be  some  exaggeration  m  the 
idea  of  the  universal  prevalence  of  the  Highland  cos- 
tume in  the  courts  and  camps  of  the  ancient  Scottish 
kings. 

The  Lowland  Scots  were  a  mixed  race,  more  Teu- 
tonic than  Gaelic,  as  is  testified  by  their  language  in 
its  several  dialects,  so  far  back  as  it  can  be  traced, 
evidently  drawn  chiefly  from  the  same  sources  with  the  dialects  of  the 
north  of  England  ;  and  they  must  have  I'esembled  their  Saxon,  or  Saxo- 
Danish,  neighbours  in  other  habits  as  well  as  in  language.  The  very 
name  as  well  as  the  rank  of  thane,  seems  to  come  fi'om  the  Saxons, 
and  not  from  the  Celts ;  and  the  border  Scotch  thane  differed  proba- 
bly but  little  in  appearance  from  the  English  chiefs  of  Northumberland 

(i 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


and  Cumberland.  Still,  in  the  reigns  of  Duncan  and  Macbeth,  (A.  D.,  1034  to  1060,)  there  may  have  been  a 
predominance  of  the  ancient  Gaelic  costume.  Besides,  whatever  antiquarian  industi-j'  may  determine  as  to  the 
barren  fact,  the  Highland  costume  is  unquestionably  the  poetic  and  romantic  attire  of  old  Scotia's  children.  This 
is  thus  described  by  Knight,  following  and  abridging  the  recent  work  of  Mr.  Skene  on  the  Highlanders  : — 

"  It  would  be  too  much  to  affirm  that  the  dress,  as  at  present  worn,  in  all  its  minute  details,  is  ancient ;  but  it 
is  very  certain  that  it  is  compounded  of  three  varieties  in  the  form  of  dress  which  were  separately  worn  by  the 
Highlanders  in  the  seventeenth  centuiy,  and  that  each  of  these  may  be  traced  back  to  the  remotest  antiquity. 
These  are: — 1st,  The  belted  plaid;  2d,  The  short  coat  or  jacket;  3d,  The  truis.  With  each  of  these,  or,  at  any 
rate,  with  the  two  fii'st,  was  worn,  from  the  earliest  periods  to  the  seventeenth  century,  the  long-sleeved,  saffron- 
stained  shirt,  of  Irish  origin,  called  the  Leni-croich.  Piscotie,  in  1573,  says,  'they  (the  Scotch  Highlanders)  be 
cloathed  with  ane  mantle,  with  ane  schirt,  saffroned  afler  the  Irish  manner,  going  barelegged  to  the  knee.'  Nic- 
olay  d'Arfeville,  cosmographer  to  the  King  of  France,  1583,  says,  'they  wear,  like  the  Irish,  a  large  full  shirt, 
coloured  with  saffron,  and  over  this  a  garment  hanging  to  the  knee,  of  thick  wool,  after  the  manner  of  a  cassock 
(soutane.)  They  go  with  bare  heads,  and  allow  their  hair  to  grow  very  long,  and  they  wear  neither  stockings 
nor  shoes,  except  some  who  have  buskins  (botines)  made  in  a  very  old  fashion,  which  come  as  high  as  the  knees.' 
Lesley,  in  1578,  says,  'all,  both  nobles  and  common  people,  wore  mantles  of  one  sort  (except  that  the  nobles  pre- 
ferred those  of  different  colours;)  these  were  long  and  flowing,  but  capable  of  being  gathered  up  at  pleasure  into 
folds They  had  also  shaggy  rugs,  such  as  the  Irish  use  at  the  present  day The  rest  of  their  gar- 
ments consisted  of  a  short  woollen  jacket,  with  the  sleeves  open  below,  for  the  convenience  of  throwing  their  darts, 
and  a  covering  for  the  thighs  of  the  simplest  kind,  more  for  decency  than  for  show  or  defence  against  cold.  They 
made  also  of  linen  very  large  shirts,  with  numerous  folds  and  verj'  large  sleeves,  which  flowed  abroad  loosely  on 
their  knees.  These  the  rich  coloured  with  saflron,  and  others  smeared  with  some  grease  to  preserve  them  longer 
clean  among  the  toils  and  exercises  of  a  camp,'  &c.  Here  we  have  the  second  variety — that  of  the  short  woollen 
jacket  with  the  open  sleeves ;  and  this  confirms  the  identity  of  the  ancient  Scottish  with  the  ancient  Irish  dress, 
as  the  Irish  chieftains  who  appeared  at  court  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  were  clad  in  these  long  shirts,  short  open- 
sleeved  jackets,  and  long  shasgy  mantles.  The  third  variety  is  the  truis,  or  trowse,  'the  breeches  and  stockings 
of  one  piece,'  of  the  Irish  of  the  time  of  Giraldus  Cambrensis,  and  the  bracchae  of  the  Belgic  Gauls  and  southern 
Britons  in  that  of  Caesar.  The  truis  has  hitherto  been  traced  in  Scotland  only  as  far  back  as  the  year  1538 ;  and 
many  deny  its  having  formed  a  portion  of  the  more  ancient  Scottish  dress :  but  independently  that  the  document 
of  the  date  above  mentioned  recognises  it  as  an  established  ^Highland'  garment  at  that  time,  thereby  givins:  one 
a  right  to  infer  its  having  long  previously  existed,  the  incontrovertible  fact  of  a  similar  article  of  apparel  having 
been  worn  by  all  the  chiefs  of  the  other  tribes  of  the  great  Celtic  or  Gaelic  family  is  sufficient,  to  give  proba- 
bility to  the  belief  that  it  was  also  worn  by  those  of  the  ancient  Scotch  Highlanders.  With  regard  to  another 
hotly  disputed  point  of  Scottish  costume,  the  colours  of  the  chequered  cloth,  commonly  called  tartan  and  plaid, 
(neither  of  which  names,  however,  originally  signified  its  variegated  appearance,  the  former  being  merely  the 
name  of  the  woollen  stuff  of  which  it  was  made,  and  the  latter  that  of  the  garment  into  which  it  was  shaped,)  the 
most  general  belief  is,  that  the  distinction  of  the  clans  by  a  peculiar  pattern  is  of  comparatively  a  recent  date  :  but 
those  who  deny  '  a  coat  of  many  colours'  to  the  ancient  Scottish  Highlanders  altogether  must  as  unceremoniously 
strip  the  Celtic  Briton  or  Belgic  Gaul  of  his  tunic,  'flowered  with  various  colours  in  divisions,'  in  which  he  has 
been  specifically  arrayed  by  Diodorus  Siculus.  The  chequered  cloth  was  termed  in  Celtic  breacan,  and  the  High- 
landers give  it  also  the  poetical  appellation  of '  ca//i-da?/i,'  signifying  'the  strife'  or  'war  of  colours.'  In  Major's 
time  (1512)  the  plaids  or  cloaks  of  the  higher  classes  alone  were  %'ariegated.  The  common  people  appear  to  have 
worn  them  generally  of  a  brown  colour,  'most  near,'  says  Moniepennie,  'to  the  colour  of  the  hadder'  (heather.) 
Martin,  in  1716,  speaking  of  the  female  attire  in  the  Western  Isles,  says  the  ancient  dress,  which  is  yet  worn  by 
some  of  the  vulgar,  called  arisad,  is  a  white  plaid,  having  a  few  small  stripes  of  black,  blue,  and  red.  The  plain 
black  and  white  stuff,  now  generally  known  by  the  name  of '  shepherd's  plaid'  is  evidently,  from  its  simplicity, 
of  great  antiquity,  and  could  have  been  most  easily  manufactured,  as  it  required  no  process  of  dyeing,  being  com- 
posed of  the  two  natural  colours  of  the  fleece.  Defoe,  in  his  'Memoirs  of  a  Cavalier,'  describes  the  plaid  worn 
in  1639  as  'striped  across,  red  and  yeUow;'  and  the  portrait  of  Lacy,  the  actor,  painted  in  Charles  the  Second's 
time,  represents  him  dressed  for  Sawney  the  Scot  in  a  red,  yellow,  and  black  truis,  and  belted  plaid,  or,  at  any 
rate,  in  stufi'  of  the  natural  yellowish  tint  of  the  wool,  striped  across  with  black  and  red. 

"For  the  armour  and  weapons  of  the  Scotch  of  the  11th  century,  we  have  rather  more  distinct  authority-.  The 
sovereign  and  his  Lowland  chiefs  appear  early  to  have  assumed  the  shirt  of  ringmail  of  the  Saxon ;  or,  perhaps, 
the  quilted  panzar  of  their  Norwegian  and  Danish  invaders :  but  that  some  of  the  Higliland  chieftains  disdained 
such  defence  must  be  admitted,  from  the  well-known  boast  of  the  Earl  of  Strathearne,  as  late  as  1138,  at  the 
Battle  of  the  Standard: — 'I  wear  no  armour,'  exclaimed  the  heroic  Gael,  'yet  those  who  do  will  not  advance 
beyond  me  this  day.'  It  was  indeed  the  old  Celtic  fashion  for  soldiers  to  divest  themselves  of  almost  everj'  portion 
of  covering  on  the  eve  of  combat,  and  to  rush  into  battle  nearly  if  not  entirely  naked. 

"'  The  ancient  Scottish  weapons  were  the  bow,  the  spear,  the  claymore  (cledheamh-more.)  the  battle-axe,  and 
the  dirk,  or  bidag,  with  round  targets,  covered  with  buU's-hide,  and  studded  with  nails  and  bosses  of  brass  or  iron. 
For  the  dress  and  arms  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  auxiliaries  of  Malcolm,  the  Bayeux  tapestry  furnishes  the  nearest 
authority. 

"  The  Scottish  female  habit  seems  to  have  consisted,  like  that  of  the  Saxon,  Norman,  and  Danish  women — nay, 
we  may  even  add,  the  ancient  British — of  a  long  robe,  girdled  round  the  waist,  and  a  full  and  flowing  mantle, 
fastened  on  the  breast  by  a  large  buckle  or  brooch  of  brass,  silver,  or  gold,  and  set  with  common  cnstals,  or  pre- 
cious gems,  according  to  the  rank  of  the  wearer.  Dio  describes  Boadicea  as  wearing  a  variegated  robe ;  and  the 
ancient  mantle  worn  by  Scotch  women  is  described  by  Martin  as  chequered,  and  denominated  the  arisad." 

This  summary  of  the  learning  of  the  subject  seems  sufficient  for  every  ordinai7  purpose  of  taste  or  art,  whether 
pictorial  or  sartorial.  It  only  remains  to  add,  for  the  benefit  of  the  artist  in  either  line,  who  may  have  to  deal 
with  the  personal  costume  of  Macbeth,  that  Sir  John  Sinclair  maintains  the  truis  to  be  the  more  ancient  Scot- 
tish dress,  but  that  the  kilt  is  a  comparatively  modern  invention ;  and  Walter  Scott  has  pronounced  ex  cathedra, 
that  "whatever  Macbeth's  garb  might  have  been,  a  philabeg  could  have  formed  no  part  of  it." 


Generals  of  his  Army. 


Thanes  of  Scotland. 


neral  of  the 


PERSONS  EEPP.ESENTED. 

DUNCAN,  King  of  Scotland. 

MALCOLM. 

DONALBAIN,       '    ^is  Sons. 

MACBETH, 

BANQDO, 

MACDDFF, 

LENOX, 

ROSSE, 

MENTETH, 

ANGUS, 

CATHNESS, 

FLEANCE    SontoBANQDO. 

SIWARD,  Earl  of  Northumberland,  G» 

English  Forces. 
Young  SiWARD,  his  Son. 
Seyton   an  Officer  attending  Macbeth, 
Son  to  Macdoff. 

An  English  Doctor.    A  Scotch  Doctor. 
A  Soldier     A  Porter.    An  Old  Man. 


LADY  MACBETH. 

LADY  MACDUFF. 

Gentle'woman  attending  Lady  Macbeth. 

HECATE   and  Witches. 

Lords,  Gentlemen,  Officers.  Soldiers,  Murderers, 
Attendants,  and  Messengers. 

The  Ghost  of  EANCino,  and  other  Apparitions. 


ScENS,  in  the  end  of  the  Fourth  Act,  in  EnglEind  ; 
through  the  rest  of  the  Piny,  in  Scotland. 


'! 


,l/.'i^ 


Scene  I. — An  open  Place. 

Thunder  and  lightning.     Enter  three  Witches. 

1  IVitch.  When  shall  we  three  meet  again, 
In  thunder,  lightnino;,  or  in  rain  ? 

2  Witch.   When  the  hurlyburly's  done. 
When  the  battle's  lost  and  won. 

3  Witch.  That  will  be  ere  the  set  of  sun. 

1  Witch.  Where  the  place  ? 

2  Witch.  Upon  the  heath: 

3  Witch.  There  to  meet  with  Macbeth. 
1  Witch.  I  come,  Graymalkin ! 

2 


All.  Paddock  calls  : — Anon. — 
Fair  is  foul,  and  foul  is  fair: 
Hover  through  the  fog  and  filthy  air. 

[  Witclien  vanish. 

Scene  II. — A  Camp  near  Fores. 

Alarum  ivithin.     Enter  King  Duncan,  Malcolm, 
DoNALBAiN,  Lenox,  with  Attendants,  meeting  a 
bleeding  Soldier. 
Dun.  What  bloody  man  is  that  ?     He  cati  report. 

As  seeraeth  by  his  plight,  of  the  revolt 

The  newest  state. 

9 


ACT  I. 


m 


MATBETH. 


SCENE  II. 


3Ial.  This  is  the  sergeant, 

Who,  Hke  a  good  and  hardy  soldier,  fought 
'(xainst  my  captivity. — Hail,  brave  friend! 
Say  to  the  king  the  knowledge  of  the  broil. 
As  thou  didst  leave  it. 

Sold.  Doubtful  it  stood  ; 

As  two  swimmers,  that  do  cling  together 
And  choke  their  art.     The  merciless  Macdonwald 
(Worthy  to  be  a  rebel,  for  to  that 
The  multiplying  villanies  of  nature 
Do  swarm  upon  him)  from  the  western  isles 
Of  Kernes  and  Gallowglasses  is  supplied  ; 
And  fortune,  on  his  damned  quari-y  smiling, 
Show'd  like  a  rebel's  whore  :  but  all's  too  weak ; 
For  brave  Macbeth,  (well  he  deserves  that  name) 
Disdaining  fortune,  with  his  brandish'd  steel, 
Which  smok'd  with  bloody  execution. 
Like  valour's  minion,  cai^v'd  out  his  passage, 
Till  he  fac'd  the  slave; 

Which  ne'er  shook  hands,  nor  bade  farewell  to  him, 
Till  he  unseam'd  him  from  the  nave  to  the  chaps, 
And  fix'd  his  head  upon  our  battlements. 

Dun.  O,  valiant  cousin  !  worthy  gentleman  ! 

Sold.  As  whence  the  sun  'gins  his  reflexion 
Shipwrecking  storms  and  direful  thunders  break. 
So  from  that  spring,  whence  comfort  seem'd  to  come. 
Discomfort  swells.    Mark,  king  of  Scotland,  mark  : 
No  sooner  justice  had,  with  valour  arin'd, 
Compell'd  these  skipping  Kernes  to  trust  their  heels. 
But  the  Norweyan  lord,  surveying  vantage. 
With  furbish'd  arms,  and  new  supplies  of  men. 
Began  a  fresh  assault. 

Dun.  Dismay'd  not  this 

Our  captains,  Macbeth  and  Banquo  ? 

Sold.  Yes ; 

As  sparrows  eagles,  or  the  hare  the  lion. 
If  I  say  sooth,  I  must  report  they  were 
As  cannons  overcharg'd  with  double  cracks; 
So,  they  doubly  redoubled  strokes  upon  the  foe : 
Except  they  meant  to  bathe  in  reeking  wounds, 


Or  memorize  another  Golgotha, 

I  cannot  tell. — 

But  I  am  faint,  my  gashes  cry  for  help. 

Dun.   So  well  thy  words  become   thee,   as  thy 
wounds : 

They  smack  of  honour  both. — Go,  get  him  sur- 
geons. [Exit  Soldier,  attended. 

Enter  Rosse  and  Angus. 

Who  comes  here  ? 

jMal.  The  worthy  thane  of  Rosse. 

Len.  What  a  haste  looks  through  his  eyes ! 
So  should  he  look,  that  seems  to  sj^eak   things 
strange. 

Rosse.  God  save  the  king  I 

Dun.  Whence  cam'st  thou,  worthy  thane? 

Rosse.  From  Fife,  great  king  ; 
Where  the  Norweyan  banners  flout  the  sky 
And  fan  our  people  cold. 
Norway  himself,  wdth  terrible  numbers, 
Assisted  by  that  most  disloyal  traitor. 
The  thane  of  Cawdor,  began  a  dismal  conflict; 
Till  that  Bellona's  bridegroom,  lapp'd  in  proof, 
Confronted  him  with  self-comparisons. 
Point  against  point,  rebellious  arm  'gainst  arm 
Curbing  his  lavish  spirit:  and,  to  conclude, 
The  victory  fell  on  us ; — 

Dun.  Great  happiness ! 

Rosse.  That  now 
Sweno,  the  Norways'  king,  craves  composition ; 
Nor  would  we  deign  him  burial  of  his  men, 
Till  he  disbursed  at  Saint  Colmes'  Inch 
Ten  thousand  dollars  to  our  general  use. 

Dun.  No  more  that  thane  of  Cawdor  shall  deceive 
Our  bosom  interest. — Go,  pronounce  his  present 

death, 
And  with  his  foriuer  title  greet  Macbeth. 

Rosse.  I'll  see  it  done. 

Dun.  AVhat  he  hath  lost,  noble  Macbeth  hath 
won.  [Exeunt. 


(St.  Colmes'  Inch.) 


{Distant  View  of  tlie  Heath.) 


Scene  III. — A  Heath. 

Thunder.     Enter  the  three  Witches. 

1  Witch.  Where  hast  thou  been,  sister? 

2  Witch.  KilHng  swine. 

3  Witch.   Sister,  where  thou  ? 

1  Witch.  A  sailor's  wife  had  chesnuts  in  her  lap. 
And   mounch'd,   and  mounch'd,    and   mounch'd  : 

"  Give  me,"  quoth  I : — 
"Aroint  thee,  witch!"  the  rump-fed  ronvon  cries. 
Her  husband's  to  Aleppo  gone,  master  o'  the  Tiger: 
But  in  a  sieve  I'll  thither  sail, 
And,  like  a  rat  without  a  tail, 
I'll  do,  I'll  do,  and  I'll  do. 

2  Witch.  I'll  give  thee  a  wind. 
1  Witch.  Th'lirt  kind. 

3  Witch.  And  I  another. 

1  Witch.  I  myself  have  all  the  other; 
And  the  very  ports  they  blow, 

All  the  quarters  that  they  know 

r  the  shipman's  card. 

I'll  drain  him  dry  as  hay : 

Sleep  shall,  neither  night  nor  day, 

Hang  upon  his  pent-house  lid ; 

He  shall  live  a  man  forbid. 

Weary  sev'n-nights,  nine  times  nine, 

Shall  he  dwindle,  peak,  and  pine: 

Though  his  bark  cannot  be  lost. 

Yet  it  shall  be  tempest-toss'd. 

Look  what  I  have. 

2  Witch.   Show  me,  show  me. 

1   Witch.  Here  I  have  a  pilot's  thumb, 
Wreck'd  as  homeward  he  did  come.  [Drum  within. 

3  Witch.  A  drum !  a  drum! 
Macbeth  doth  come. 

All.  The  weird  sisters,  hand  in  hand. 
Posters  of  the  sea  and  land. 
Thus  do  go  about,  about : 
Thrice  to  thine,  and  thrice  to  mine. 
And  thrice  again,  to  make  up  nine. 
Peace ! — the  charm's  wound  up. 


Enter  Macbeth  and  BANquo. 
Mach.  So  foul  and  fair  a  day  I  have  not  seen. 
Ban.  How  far  is't  call'd  to  Fores  ? — What  are 
these. 
So  wither'd  and  so  wild  in  their  attire. 
That  look  not  like  th'  inhabitants  o'  the  earth. 
And  yet  are  on't?     Live  you?  or  are  you  aught 
That  man  may  question  ?    You  seem  to  understand 

me. 
By  each  at  once  her  chappy  finger  laying 
Upon  her  skinny  lips : — You  should  be  women, 
And  yet  your  beards  forbid  me  to  interpret 
That  you  are  so. 

Macb.         Speak,  if  you  can. — What  are  you  ? 


hail  to  thee,  thane 
hail  to  thee,  thane 
that  shalt  be  king 


1  \¥itch.  All  hail,  Macbeth! 

of  Glamis ! 

2  Witch.  All  hail,  Macbeth! 

of  Cawdor ! 

3  Witch.  All  hail,  Macbeth! 

hereafter. 
Ban.  Good  sir,  why  do  you  start,  and  seem  to 

fear 
Things  that  do  sound  so  fair  ? — I'  the  name  of  truth, 
Are  ye  fantastical,  or  that  indeed 
Which  outwardly  ye  show  ?     My  noble  partner 
You  greet  with  present  grace,  and  great  prediction 
Of  noble  having,  and  of  royal  hope. 
That  he  seems  rapt  withal :  to  me  you  speak  not. 
If  you  can  look  into  the  seeds  of  time. 
And  say  which  grain  will  grow,  and  which  will  not. 
Speak  then  to  me,  who  neither  beg,  nor  fear. 
Your  favours,  nor  your  hate. 


1  Witch 

2  Witch. 

3  Witch. 

1  Witch. 

2  Witch. 

3  Witch. 

none : 
So,  all  hail,  Macbeth,  and  Banquo  ! 

1  Witch.  Banquo,  and  Macbeth,  all  hail 
11 


Hail! 

Hail ! 

Hail! 

Lesser  than  Macbeth,  and  greater. 

Not  so  happy,  yet  much  happier. 

Tliou  shalt  get  kings,  though  thou  be 


ACT  I. 


MACBETH. 


SCENE  IV. 


Macb.  Stay,   you  imperfect  speakers,   tell   me 
more. 
By  Sinel's  death,  I  know  I  am  thane  of  Glamis ; 
But  how  of  Cawdor  .'   the  thane  of  Cawdor  lives, 
A  i)rosperous  gentleman ;  and  to  be  king 
Stands  not  within  the  prospect  of  belief. 
No  more  than  to  be  Cawdor.     Say,  from  whence 
You  owe  this  strange  intelligence  .'   or  why 
Upon  this  blasted  heath  you  stop  our  way 
With  such  prophetic  greeting  ? — Speak,  I  charge 
you.  [  Witches  vanish. 

Ban.  The  earth  hath  bubbles,  as  the  water  has. 
And  these  are  of  them. — Whither  are  they  vanish'd  ? 

Macb.  Into  the  air;  and  what  seem'd  corporal, 
melted 
As  breath  into  the  wind. — 'Would  they  had  stay'd ! 

Ban.   Were  such  things  here,  as  we  do  speak 
about, 
Or  have  we  eaten  on  the  insane  root, 
That  takes  the  reason  prisoner? 

Macb.  Your  children  shall  be  kings. 

Ban.  You  shall  be  king. 

Macb.  And  thane  of  Cawdor  too  :  went  it  not  so  ? 

Ban.  To  the  self-same  tune,  and  words.    Who's 
here  ? 

Enter  Rosse  and  Angus. 

Rnssc.  The  king  hath  happily  receiv'd,  Macbeth, 
The  news  of  thy  success ;  and  when  he  reads 
Thy  personal  venture  in  the  rebels'  fight, 
His  wonders  and  his  praises  do  contend. 
Which  should  be  thine,  or  his.     Silenc'd  with  that, 
In  viewing  o'er  the  rest  o'  the  self-same  day, 
He  finds  thee  in  the  stout  Norweyan  ranks. 
Nothing  afeard  of  what  thyself  didst  make. 
Strange  images  of  death.     As  thick  as  tale, 
Came  post  with  post;  and  every  one  did  bear 
Thy  praises  in  his  kingdom's  great  defence, 
And  pour'd  them  down  before  him. 


An 


a' 


We  are  sent, 
To  give  thee  from  our  royal  master  thanks ; 
Only  to  herald  thee  into  his  sight. 
Not  pay  thee. 

Rosse.  And  for  an  earnest  of  a  greater  honour. 
He  bade  me  from  him  call  thee  thane  of  Cawdor : 
In  which  addition,  hail,  most  worthy  thane. 
For  it  is  thine. 

Ban.  What !  can  the  devil  speak  true  ? 

Macb.  The  thane  of  Cawdor  lives  :  why  do  you 
dress  me 
In  borrow'd  robes? 

Anff.  Who  was  the  thane,  lives  yet; 

But  under  heavy  judgment  bears  that  life 
Which  he  deserves  to  lose. 

Whether  he  was  combin'd  witli  those  of  Norway, 
Or  did  line  the  rebel  with  hidden  help 
And  vantage,  or  that  with  both  he  labour'd 
In  his  country's  wreck,  I  know  not; 
But  treasons  capital,  confess'd  and  prov'd. 
Have  overthrown  him. 

Macb.  Glamis,  and  thane  of  Cawdor: 

The  greatest  is  behind. — Thanks  for  your  pains. — 
Do  you  not  hope  your  children  shall  be  kings. 
When  those  that  gave  the  thane  of  Cawdor  to  me, 
Promis'd  no  less  to  them? 

Ban.  That,  trusted  home, 

Might  yet  enkindle  you  unto  the  crown. 
Besides  the  thane  of  Cawdor.     But  'tis  strange: 
And  oftentimes,  to  win  us  to  our  harm. 
The  instruments  of  darkness  tell  us  truths ; 
Win  us  with  honest  trifles,  to  betrav  us 

12 


In  deepest  consequence. — 
Cousins,  a  word,  I  pray  you. 

Macb.  Two  truths  are  told. 

As  happy  prologues  to  the  swelling  act 
Of  the  imperial  theme. — I  thank  you,  gentlemen. 
This  supernatural  soliciting 
Cannot  be  ill ;   cannot  be  good  : — if  ill. 
Why  hath  it  given  me  earnest  of  success. 
Commencing  in  a  truth  ?     I  am  thane  of  Cawdor : 
If  good,  why  do  I  yield  to  that  suggestion 
Whose  horrid  image  doth  unfix  my  hair. 
And  make  my  seated  heart  to  knock  at  my  ribs, 
Against  the  use  of  nature  ?     Present  fears 
Are  less  than  horrible  imaginings. 
My  thought,  whose  murder  yet  is  but  fantastical. 
Shakes  so  my  single  state  of  man,  that  function 
Is  smother'd  in  surmise,  and  nothing  is, 
But  what  is  not. 

Ban.  Look,  how  oiu'  partner's  rapt. 

Macb.   If  chance  will  have  me  king,  why,  chance 
may  crown  me. 
Without  my  stir. 

Ban.  New  honours  come  upon  him, 

Like  our  strange   garments,  cleave   not  to   their 

mould. 
But  with  the  aid  of  use. 

Macb.  Come  what  come  may. 

Time  and  the  hour  runs  through  the  roughest  day. 

Ban.  Worthy  Macbeth,  we  stay  upon  your  lei- 
sure. 

Macb.  Give  me  your  favom- : — 
My  dull  brain  was  wrought  with  things  forgotten. 
Kind  gentlemen,  your  pains  are  register'd 
Where  every  day  I  turn  the  leaf  to  read  them. — 
Let  us  toward  the  king. — 

Think  iipon  what  hath  chanc'd ;  and  at  more  time. 
The  interim  having  weigh'd  it,  let  us  speak 
Our  free  hearts  each  to  other. 

Ban.  Very  gladly. 

Macb.  Till  then,  enough. — Come,  friends. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — Fores.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 

Flourish.  Enter  Duncan,  Malcolm,  Donalbain, 
Lenox,  and  Attendants. 

Dun.  Is  execution  done  on  Cawdor  :  or  not 
Those  in  commission  yet  return'd  ? 

Mai.  My  liege, 

They  are  not  yet  come  back ;  but  I  have  spoke 
With  one  that  saw  him  die,  who  did  rejiort. 
That  very  frankly  he  confess'd  his  treasons, 
Implor'd  your  highness'  pardon,  and  set  forth 
A  deep  repentance.     Nothing  in  his  life 
Became  him  like  the  leaving  it:  he  died 
As  one  that  had  been  studied  in  his  death. 
To  throw  away  the  dearest  thing  he  ow'd. 
As  'twere  a  careless  trifle. 

Dun.  There's  no  art. 

To  find  the  mind's  construction  in  the  face : 
He  was  a  gentleman  on  whom  I  built 
An  absolute  trust. — 

Enter  Macbeth,  Banquo,  Rosse,  and  Angus. 

O  worthiest  cousin ! 

The  sin  of  my  ingratitude  even  now 

Was  heavy  on  me.     Thou  art  so  far  before. 

That  swiftest  wing  of  recompense  is  slow 

To  overtake  thee  :  would  thou  hadst  less  desei-v'd. 

That  the  proportion  both  of  thanks  and  j^ayment 

Might  have  been  mine !   only  I  have  left  to  say. 


ACT  I. 


3IACBETH. 


SCENE  V. 


More  is  thy  due  than  more  than  all  can  pay. 

Macb.   The  service  and  the  loyally  1  owe, 
In  doing  it,  pays  itself.     Your  highness'  part 
Is  to  receive  our  duties :  and  our  duties 
Are  to  your  throne  and  state,  children,  and  ser- 
vants ; 
Which  do  but  what  they  should,  by  doing  every 

thing 
Safe  toward  your  love  and  honour. 

Dun.  Welcome  hither : 

I  have  begun  to  plant  thee,  and  will  labour 
To  make  thee  full  of  growing. — Noble  Banquo, 
Thou  liast  no  less  desei-v'd,  nor  must  be  known 
No  less  to  have  done  so;  let  me  infold  thee. 
And  hold  thee  to  my  heart. 

Ban.  There  if  I  grow, 

The  harvest  is  your  own. 

Dun.  My  plenteous  joys. 

Wanton  in  fulness,  seek  to  hide  themselves 
In  drops  of  sorrow. — Sons,  kinsmen,  thanes. 
And  you  whose  places  are  the  nearest,  know, 
AVe  will  establish  our  estate  upon 
Our  eldest,  Malcolm;  whom  we  name  hereafter, 
The  prince  of  Cumberland  :  which  honour  must 


Not,  unaccompanied,  invest  him  only. 
But  signs  of  nobleness,  like  stars,  shall  shine 
On  all  deservers. — From  hence  to  Inverness, 
And  bind  us  further  to  you. 

Macb.  The  rest  is  labour,  which  is  not  us'd  for 
you : 
I'll  be  myself  the  harbinger,  and  make  joyful 
The  hearing  of  my  wife  with  your  approach; 
So,  humbly  take  my  leave. 

Dun.  My  worthy  Cawdor  ! 

Macb.  The  prince  of  Cumberland! — That  is  a 
step. 
On  which  I  must  fall  down,  or  else  o'er-leap, 

\^Aside. 
For  in  my  way  it  lies.     Stars,  hide  your  fires  ! 
Let  not  light  see  my  black  and  deep  desires ; 
The  eye  wink  at  the  hand;  yet  let  that  be. 
Which  the  eye  fears,  when  it  is  done,  to  see. 

[Exit. 

Dun.  True,  worthy  Banquo  :  he  is  full  so  valiant, 
And  in  his  commendations  I  am  fed  ; 
It  is  a  banquet  to  me.     Let  us  after  him. 
Whose  care  is  gone  before  to  bid  us  welcome : 
It  is  a  peerless  kinsman.  [Flourish.     Exeunt. 


/ 


"      (View  from  the  Site  of  Macbeth's  Custle,  Inverness.) 


Scene  V. — Inverness.     A  Room  in   Macbeth's 
Castle. 

Enter  Lady  Macbeth,  reading  a  letter. 

Lady  M.  "  They  met  me  in  the  day  of  success  ; 
and  I  have  learned  by  the  perfectest  report,  they 
have  more  in  them  than  mortal  knowledge.  When 
I  burned  in  desire  to  question  them  further,  they 
made  themselves  air,  into  which  they  vanished. 
AVhiles  I  stood  rapt  in  the  wonder  of  it,  came  mis- 
sives from  the  king,  who  all-hailed  me,  'Thane  of 
Cawdor ;'  by  which  title,  before,  these  weird  sisters 
saluted  me,  and  referred  me  to  the  coming  on  of 
time,  with,  '  Hail,  king  that  shall  be  !'     Tins  have  I 


thought  good  to  deliver  thee,  my  dearest  partner 
of  greatness,  that  thou  mightest  not  lose  the  dues 
of  rejoicing,  by  being  ignorant  of  what  greatness 
is  promised  thee.  Lay  it  to  thy  heart,  and  fare- 
well." 

Glamis  thou  art,  and  Cawdor;  and  shalt  be 
What  thou  art  promis'd. — Yet  do  I  fear  thy  na- 
ture ; 
It  is  too  full  o'  the  milk  of  human  kindness, 
To  catch  the  nearest  way.  Thou  wouldst  be  great ; 
Art  not  without  ambition  ;  but  without 
The  illness  should  attend  it :  what  thou  wouldst 

highly, 
That  wouldst  thou  holily  ;  wouldst  not  play  false, 

13 


ACT  I. 


MACBETH. 


SCENE  VI. 


And  yet  wouldst wrongly  win  :  thou'dst  have,  great 

Glamis, 
That  which  cries,  "  Thus  thou  must  do,  if  thou 

have  it; 
And  that  which  rather  tliou  dost  fear  to  do, 
Than  wishest  should  be  undone."  Hie  thee  hither. 
That  I  may  pour  my  spirits  in  thine  ear. 
And  chastise  with  the  valour  of  my  tongue 
All  that  impedes  thee  from  the  golden  round. 
Which  fate  and  metaphysical  aid  doth  seem 
To  have  thee  crown'd  withal. — 

Enter  an  Attendant. 

What  is  your  tidings? 

Atten.  The  king  comes  here  to-night. 

Ladj/  M.  Thou'rt  mad  to  say  it. 

Is  not  thy  master  with  him  ?  who,  wer't  so, 
Would  have  inform'd  for  preparation. 

Atten.  So  please  you,  it  is  true :  our  thane  is 
coming. 
One  of  my  fellows  had  the  speed  of  him; 
Who,  almost  dead  for  breath,  had  scarcely  more 
Than  would  make  up  his  message. 

Lady  M.  Give  him  tending  : 

He  brings  great  news.   \^Exit  Attendant.]   The  ra- 
ven himself  is  hoarse. 
That  croaks  the  fatal  entrance  of  Duncan 
Under  my  battlements.     Come,  you  spirits 
That  tend  on  mortal  thoughts,  unsex  me  here. 
And  fill  me,  from  the  crown  to  the  toe,  top-full 
Of  direst  cruelty  I   make  thick  my  blood, 
Stop  up  th'  access  and  passage  to  remorse ; 
That  no  compunctious  visitings  of  nature 
Shake  my  fell  purpose,  nor  keep  peace  between 
Th'  effect  and  it !     Come  to  my  woman's  breasts. 
And  take  my  milk  for  gall,  you  murdering  ministers. 
Wherever  in  your  sightless  substances 
You  wait  on  nature's  mischief!   Come,  thick  night. 
And  pall  thee  in  the  dunnest  smoke  of  hell. 
That  my  keen  knife  see  not  the  wound  it  makes. 
Nor  heaven  peep  through  the  blanket  of  the  dark, 
To  cry,  "  Hold,  hold  !"— 


Enter  Macbeth. 

Great  Glamis  !  worthy  Cawdor! 
Greater  than  both,  by  the  all-hail  hereafter ! 
Thy  letters  have  transported  me  beyond 
This  ignorant  present,  and  I  feel  now 
The  future  in  the  instant. 

Mach.  My  dearest  love, 

Duncan  comes  here  to-night. 

Lady  M.  And  when  goes  hence  ? 

Much.  To-morrow,  as  he  purposes. 


O! 


never 


Lady  M. 
Shall  sun  that  morrow  see. 
Your  face,  my  thane,  is  as  a  book,  where  men 
May  read  strange  matters :  to  beguile  the  time, 
Look  like  the  time;  bear  welcome  in  your  eye. 
Your  hand,  your  tongue  :  look  like  the  innocent 

flower. 
But  be  the  serpent  tmder  it.     He  that's  coming 
Must  be  provided  for ;  and  you  shall  put 
This  night's  great  business  into  my  despatch, 
Which  shall  to  all  our  nights  and  days  to  come 
Give  solely  sovereign  sway  and  masterdom. 

Mach.  We  will  speak  further. 

Lady  M.  Only  look  up  clear; 

To  alter  favottr  ever  is  to  fear. 
Leave  all  the  rest  to  me.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  VL — The  Same.     Before  the  Castle. 

Hautboys  and  Torches.  Enter  Duncan,  Malcolm, 
DoNALBAiN,BANquo,  Lenox,  Macduff,  RossE, 

Angus,  a7id  Attendants. 

Dun.  This  castle  hath  a  pleasant  seat :  the  air 
Nimbly  and  sweetly  recommends  itself 
Unto  our  gentle  senses. 

Ban.  This  guest  of  summer. 

The  temple-haunting  martlet,  does  approve, 
By  his  lov'd  mansionry,  that  the  heaven's  breath 
Smells  wooingly  here  :  no  jutty,  frieze. 
Buttress,  nor  coigne  of  vantage,  but  this  bird 
Hath  made  his  pendent  bed,  and  procreant  cradle ; 


(Inverness.) 


ACT  I. 


MACBETH. 


SCENE  Vll. 


Where  they  most  breed  and  haunt,  I  have  observ'd, 
The  air  is  deUcate. 

Enter  Lady  Macbeth. 

Dun.  See,  see  !  our  houour'd  hostess. — 

The  love  that  follows  us  sometime  is  our  trouble. 
Which  still  we  thank  as  love :  herein  I  teach  you, 
How  you  shall  bid  God  yield  us  for  your  pains, 
And  thank  us  for  your  trouble. 

Lady  M.  All  our  seiTice, 

In  every  point  twice  done,  and  then  done  double, 
Were  poor  and  single  business  to  contend 
Against  those  honours  deep  and  broad,  wherewith 
Your  majesty  loads  our  house.     For  those  of  old, 
And  the  late  dignities  heap'd  up  to  them, 
We  rest  your  hermits. 

Dun.  Where's  the  thane  of  Cawdor? 

We  cours'd  him  at  the  heels,  and  had  a  purpose 
To  be  his  purveyor;  but  he  rides  well, 
And  his  great  love,  sharp  as  his  spur,  hath  holp  him 
To  his  home  before  us.     Fair  and  noble  hostess. 
We  are  your  guest  to-night. 

Lady  M.  Your  servants  ever 

Have   theirs,   themselves,   and  what  is  theirs,  in 

compt. 
To  make  their  audit  at  your  highness'  pleasure, 
Still  to  return  your  own. 

Duji.  Give  me  your  hand  ; 

Conduct  me  to  mine  host :  we  love  him  highly, 
And  shall  continue  our  graces  towcirds  him. 
By  your  leave,  hostess.  {^Exeunt. 

Scene  VH. — The  Same.     A  Room  in  the  Castle. 

Hautboys  and  Torches.  Enter,  and  pass  over  the 
stage,  a  Seiver,  and  divers  Servants  ivith  dishes 
and  service.      Then,  enter  Macbeth. 

Mach.  If  it  were  done,  when 'tis  done,  then 'twere 
well 
It  were  done  quickly  :  if  the  assassination 
Could  trammel  up  the  consequence,  and  catch 
With  his  surcease  success ;  that  but  this  blow 
Might  be  the  be-all  and  the  end-all  here. 
But  here,  upon  this  bank  and  shoal  of  time, — 
We'd  jump  the  life  to  come.     But  in  these  cases. 
We  still  have  judgment  here ;  that  we  but  teach 
Bloody  instructions,  which  being  taught,  return 
To  plague  th'  inventor.     This  even-handed  justice 
Commends  th'  ingredients  of  our  poison'd  chalice 
To  our  own  lips.     He's  here  in  double  trust  : 
First,  as  I  am  his  kinsman  and  his  subject; 
Strong  both  against  the  deed :  then,  as  his  host. 
Who  should  against  his  murderer  shut  the  door, 
Not  bear  the  knife  myself.     Besides,  this  Duncan 
Hath  borne  his  faculties  so  meek,  hath  been 
So  clear  in  his  great  office,  that  his  virtues 
Will  plead  like  angels,  trumpet-tongued,  against 
The  deep  damnation  of  his  taking-oft"; 
And  pity,  like  a  naked  new-born  babe. 
Striding  the  blast,  or  heaven's  chervibin,  hors'd 
Upon  the  sightless  couriers  of  the  air. 
Shall  blow  the  horrid  deed  in  every  eye. 
That  tears  shall  drown  the  wind. — I  have  no  spur 
To  prick  the  sides  of  my  intent,  but  only 
Vaulting  ambition,  which  o'er-leaps  itself, 
And  falls  on  the  other 

Enter  Lady  Macbeth. 

How  now !  what  news  ? 


Lady  M.  He   has  almost  supp'd.     Why  have 
you  left  the  chamber  ? 

Mad.  Hath  he  ask'd  for  me? 

Lady  M.  Know  you  not,  he  has  ? 

Macb.  We  will  proceed  no  further  in  this  busi- 
ness: 
He  hath  honour'd  me  of  late;  and  I  have  bought 
Golden  opinions  from  all  sorts  of  people. 
Which  would  be  worn  now  in  their  newest  gloss, 
Not  cast  aside  so  soon. 

Lady  M.  Was  the  hope  drunk. 

Wherein  you   dress'd   yourself?      Hath  it   slept 

since. 
And  wakes  it  now,  to  look  so  green  and  pale 
At  what  it  did  so  freely  ?     From  this  time, 
Such  I  account  thy  love.     Art  thou  afeard 
To  be  the  same  in  thine  own  act  and  valour. 
As  thou  art  in  desire  ?     Would'st  thou  have  that 
Which  thou  esteem'st  the  ornament  of  life. 
And  live  a  coward  in  thine  own  esteem. 
Letting  I  dare  not  wait  upon  I  Avould, 
Like  the  poor  cat  i'  the  adage  ? 

Macb.  Pr'ythee,  peace. 

I  dare  do  all  that  may  become  a  man; 
Who  dares  do  more  is  none. 

Lady  M.  What  beast  was't,  then, 

That  made  you  break  this  enterprise  to  me? 
When  you  durst  do  it,  then  you  were  a  man  ; 
And,  to  be  more  than  what  you  were,  you  would 
Be  so  much  more  the  man.     Nor  time,  nor  place. 
Did  then  adhere,  and  yet  you  would  make  both : 
They  have  made  themselves,  and  that  their  fitness 

now 
Does  unmake  you.     I  have  given  suck,  and  know 
How  tender  'tis  to  love  the  babe  that  milks  me : 
I  would,  while  it  was  smiling  in  my  face. 
Have  pluck'd  my  nipple  from  his  boneless  gums, 
And  dash'd  the  brains  out,  had  I  so  sworn  as  you 
Have  done  to  this. 

Macb.  If  we  should  fail —  ? 

Lady  M.  We  fail. 

But  screw  your  courage  to  the  sticking-place, 
And  we'll  not  fail.     When  Duncan  is  asleep, 
(Whereto  the  rather  shall  his  day's  hard  journey 
Soundly  invite  him,)  his  two  chamberlains 
Will  I  with  wine  and  wassel  so  convince, 
That  memory,  the  warder  of  the  brain. 
Shall  be  a  fume,  and  the  receipt  of  reason 
A  limbeck  only  :  when  in  swinish  sleep 
Their  drenched  natures  lie,  as  in  a  death. 
What  cannot  you  and  I  perform  upon 
Th'  unguarded  Duncan  ?  what  not  put  upon 
His  spongy  officers,  who  shall  bear  the  guilt 
Of  our  great  quell  ? 

Macb.  Bring  forth  men-children  only  .' 

For  thy  undaunted  mettle  should  compose 
Nothing  but  males.     Will  it  not  be  receiv'd. 
When  we  have  mark'd  with  blood  those  sleepy 

two 
Of  his  own  chamber,  and  us'd  their  very  daggers. 
That  they  have  done't  ? 

Lady  M.  Who  dares  receive  it  other, 

As  we  shall  make  our  griefs  and  clamour  roar 
Upon  his  death  ? 

Macb.  I  am  settled ;  and  bend  up 

Each  corporal  agent  to  this  terrible  feat. 
Away,  and  mock  the  time  with  fairest  show : 
False  face   must  hide  what  the  false  heart  doth 
know.  [Exeunt. 

15 


Scene  I. — The  Same.     Court  tvithin  the  Castle. 

Enter  Banquo,  and  Fleance,  with  a  torch  before 

him. 

Ban.  How  goes  the  night,  boy  ? 

Fie.  The  moon  is  down ;  I  have  not  heard  the 

clock. 
Ban.  And  she  goes  down  at  twelve. 
Fie.  I  take't,  'tis  later,  sir. 

Ban.  Hold,  take  my  sword. — There's  husbandry 
in  heaven ; 
Their  candles  are  all  out. — Take  thee  that  too. 
A  heavy  summons  lies  like  lead  upon  me, 
And  yet  I  would  not  sleep :  merciful  powers ! 
Restrain  in  me  the  cursed  thoughts,  that  nature 
Gives  way  to  in  repose ! — Give  me  my  sword. — 

16 


Enter  Macbeth,  and  a  Servant  with  a  torch. 
Who's  there  ? 

Mach.  A  friend. 

Ban.  What,  sir!  not  yet  at  rest?     The  king's 
a-bed : 
He  hath  been  in  imusual  pleasure,  and 
Sent  forth  great  largess  to  your  offices. 
This  diamond  he  greets  your  wife  withal. 
By  the  name  of  most  kind  hostess,  and  shut  up 
In  measureless  content. 

Mach.  Being  unprepar'd, 

Our  will  became  the  servant  to  defect. 
Which  else  should  free  have  wrought. 

Ban.  All's  well. 

I  dreamt  last  night  of  the  three  weird  sisters : 
To  you  they  have  show'd  some  truth. 


ACT  II. 


MACBETH. 


SCKMi  II. 


Mach.  I  think  not  of  them  : 

Yet,  when  we  can  entreat  an  hour  to  serve, 
We  would  spend  it  in  some  words  upon  that  busi- 
ness, 
If  you  would  grant  the  time. 

Ban.  At  your  kind'st  leisure. 

Mach.  If  you  shall  cleave  to  my  consent,  when  'tis, 
It  shall  make  honour  for  you. 

Ban.  So  I  lose  none 

In  seeking  to  augment  it,  but  still  keep 
My  bosom  franchis'd,  and  allegiance  clear, 
I  shall  be  counsell'd. 

Mach.  Good  repose,  the  while ! 

Ban.  Thanks,  sir :  the  like  to  you. 

[Exeunt  Baxquo  and  Fleance. 

Mach.  Go ;  bid  thy  mistress,  when  my  drink  is 
ready. 
She  strike  upon  the  bell.     Get  thee  to  bed. — 

[Exit  Servant. 
Is  this  a  dagger  which  I  see  before  me, 
The  handle  toward  my  hand  ?  Come,  let  me  clutch 

thee : — 
I  have  thee  not,  and  yet  I  see  thee  still. 
Art  thou  not,  fatal  vision,  sensible 
To  feeling,  as  to  sight?  or  art  thou  but 
A  dagger  of  the  mind,  a  false  creation, 
Proceeding  from  the  heat-oppressed  brain  ? 
I  see  thee  yet,  in  form  as  p;ilpable 
As  this  which  now  I  draw. 

Thou  nrarshall'st  me  the  way  that  I  was  going ; 
And  such  an  instrument  I  was  to  use. — 
Mine  eyes  are  made  the  fools  o'  the  other  senses, 
Or  else  worth  all  the  rest :  I  see  thee  still ; 
And  on  thy  blade,  and  dudgeon,  gouts  of  blood, 
Which  was  not  so  before. — There's  no  such  thing : 
It  is  the  bloody  business,  which  informs 
Thus  to  mine  eyes. — Now  o'er  the  one  half  world 
Nature  seems  dead,  and  wicked  dreams  abuse 
The  curtain'd  sleep  :  witchcraft  celebrates 
Pale  Hecate's  offerings;  and  wither'd  murder, 
Alarum'd  by  his  sentinel,  the  wolf, 
Whose  howl's  his  watch,  thus  with  his  stealthy 

pace. 
With  Tarquin's  ravishing  strides,  towards  his  design 
Moves  like  a  ghost. — Thou  sure  and  firm-set  earth. 
Hear  not  my  steps,  which  way  they  walk,  for  fear 
Thy  very  stones  prate  of  my  where-about, 
And  take  the  present  horror  from  the  time. 
Which  now  suits  with  it. — Whiles  I  threat,  he 

lives : 
Words  to  the  heat  of  deeds  too  cold  breath  gives. 

\_A  hell  rings. 
I  go,  and  it  is  done :  the  bell  invites  me. 
Hear  it  not,  Duncan ;  for  it  is  a  knell. 
That  summons  thee  to  heaven  or  to  hell.      [Exit. 

Scene  II. — The  Same. 
Enter  Lady  Macbeth. 

Lady  M.  That  which  hath  made  them  drunk 
hath  made  me  bold  : 
What  hath  quench'd  them  hath  given  me  fire. — 
Hark  ! — Peace  !     It  was  the  owl  that  shriek'd, 
The  fatal  bellman,  which  gives  the  stern'st  good- 
night. 
He  is  about  it.     The  doors  are  open ; 
And  the  surfeited  grooms  do  mock  their  charge 
With  snores.     I  have  drugg'd  their  possets, 
That  death  and  nature  do  contend  about  them, 
Whether  they  live  or  die. 
Macb.   [  WitJiin.]  Who's  there  ?— what,  ho  ! 
3 


As  I  descended  ? 


Lady  M.  Alack  I  I  am  afraid  they  have  awak'd. 
And  'tis  not  done  : — the  attempt,  and  not  the  deed, 
Confounds  us. — Hark! — I  laid  their  daggers  ready. 
He  could  not  miss  them. — Had  he  not  resembled 
My  father  as  he  slept,  I  had  done't. — My  husband  ? 

Enter  Macbeth. 

Mach.  I  have  done  the  deed. — Didst  thou  not 
hear  a  noise  ? 

Lady  M.  I  heard  the  owl  scream,  and  the  crick- 
ets cry. 
Did  not  you  speak? 

Mach.  When  ? 

Lady  M.  Now. 

Mach. 

Ladij  M.  Ay. 

Mach.  Hark! 
Who  lies  i'  the  second  chamber  ? 

Lady  M.  Donalbain. 

Mach.  This  is  a  sorry  sight. 

[Looking  on  his  liands. 

Lady  M.  A  foolish  thought  to  say  a  sorry  sight. 

Mach.  There's  one  did  laugh  in's  sleep,  and  one 
cried,  "Murder!" 
That  they  did  wake  each  other:  I  stood  and  heard 

them ; 
But  they  did  say  their  prayers,  and  address'd  them 
Again  to  sleep. 

Lady  M.         There  are  two  lodg'd  together. 

Mach.  One  cried,  "God  bless  us  !"  and  "Amen," 
the  other. 
As  they  had  seen  me  with  these  hangman's  hands. 
Listening  their  fear,  I  could  not  say  amen, 
When  they  did  say  God  bless  us. 

Lady  M.  Consider  it  not  so  deeply. 

Macb.  But  wherefore   could  not  I   pronounce 
amen  ? 
I  liad  most  need  of  blessing,  and  amen 
Stuck  in  my  throat. 

Lady  M.         These  deeds  must  not  be  thought 
After  these  ways :  so,  it  will  make  us  mad. 

Mach.  Methought,  I  heard  a  voice  cry,  "  Sleep 
no  more  I 
Macbeth  does  murder  sleep," — the  innocent  sleep ; 
Sleep,  that  knits  up  the  ravell'd  sleave  of  care. 
The  death  of  each  day's  life,  sore  labour's  bath. 
Balm  of  hurt  minds,  great  nature's  second  course, 
Chief  nourisher  in  life's  feast ; — 

Ladii  ]\L  What  do  you  mean  ? 

Mach.   Still  it  cried,  "  Sleep  no  more  !''  to  all  the 
house: 
"  Glaniis  hath  murder'd  sleep,  and  therefore  Cawdor 
Shall  slee])  no  more ;  Macbeth  shall  sleep  no  more  !" 

Lady  M.  Who  was  it  that  thus  cried  ?     Why, 
worthy  thane. 
You  do  luibeud  your  noble  strength,  to  think 
So  brainsickly  of  things.     Go,  get  some  w  ater. 
And  wash  this  filthy  witness  from  your  hand. — 
Why  did  you  bring  these  daggers  from  the  place  ? 
They  must  lie  there  :  go,  carry  them,  and  smear 
The  sleepy  grooms  with  blood. 

Mach.  I'll  go  no  more ; 

I  am  afraid  to  think  what  I  have  done ; 
Look  on't  again,  I  dare  not. 

Lady  M.  Infirm  of  purpose ! 

Give  rne  the  daggers.    The  sleepius;,  and  the  dead. 
Are  but  as  pictures :  'tis  the  eye  of  childhood 
That  fears  a  painted  devil.     If  he  do  bleed, 
I'll  gild  the  Hices  of  the  grooms  withal. 
For  it  must  seem  their  guilt. 

[Exit. — Knocking  within. 
17 


•^■■?lii;' 


Lady  ilACBETH.    Hark:    I  laid  their  daggers  ready  ;  tie  could  not  miss  them. 


Mach.  Whence  is  that  knocking  ? — 

How  is't  with  me,  when  every  noise  appals  me  ? 
What  hands  are  here  ?    Ha !  they  phick  out  mine 

eyes. 
Will  all  great  Neptune's  ocean  wash  tliis  blood 
Clean  from  my  hand  I     No ;  this  my  hand  will  rather 
The  multitudinous  seas  incarnardine, 
Making  the  green — one  red. 

Re-enter  Lady  3Iacbeth. 

Lady  M.  My  hands  are  of  your  colour ;  but  I 

shame 
To  wear  a  heart  so  wliite. — [A'woc/i:.]     I   hear  a 

knocking 
At  the  south  entry  : — retire  we  to  our  chamber. 
A  little  water  clears  us  of  this  deed  : 
How  easy  is  it  then  ?     Your  constancy 
Hath  left  you  unattended. — \_Knock.'\  Hark !  more 

knocking. 
Get  on  your  nightgown,  lest  occasion  call  us, 
And  show  us  to  be  watchers.     Be  not  lost 

Id 


So  poorly  in  your  thoughts. 

Mach.  To  know  my  deed,  'twere  best  not  know 

myself.  [Ktwck. 

Waive  Duncan  with  thy  knocking :  I  would  thou 

couldst!  [Exeunt. 

Scene  HI. — The  Same. 
Enter  a  Porter.     [Knocking  unthin.] 

Porter.  Here's  a  knocking,  indeed!  If  a  man 
were  porter  of  hell-gate,  he  should  have  old  turn- 
ing the  key.  [Knocking.]  Knock,  knock,  knock. 
Who's  there,  i' the  name  of  Beelzebub? — Here's 
a  farmer,  that  hanged  himself  on  the  expectation 
of  plenty :  come  in  time ;  have  napkins  enough 
about  you ;  here  you'll  sweat  for't.  [Knocking. 
Knock,  knock.  Who's  there,  in  the  other  devil's 
name? — 'Faith,  here's  an  equivocator,  that  could 
swear  in  both  the  scales  against  either  scale ;  who 
committed  treason  enough  for  God's  sake,  yet 
could   not    equivocate   to    heaven :    O !    come   in, 


ACT  II. 


MACBETH. 


SCENX  Ut. 


equivocator.  [Knocking.'^  Knock,  knock,  knock. 
Who's  there? — 'Faith,  here's  an  EngUsh  tailor 
come  hither  for  steahng  out  of  a  French  hose: 
come  in,  tailor;  here  you  may  roast  your  goose. 
[ii«oc>vi«o'.]  Knock,  knock.  Never  at  quiet !  What 
are  you? — But  this  place  is  too  cold  for  hell.  I'll 
devil-porter  it  no  further :  I  had  thought  to  have 
let  in  some  of  all  professions,  that  go  the  primose 
way  to  the  everlasting  bonfire.  [Knockins.]  Anon, 
anon  :  I  pray  you,  remember  the  porter. 

[  Opens  the  gate. 
Enter  Macduff  and  Le>ox. 

Macd.  Was  it  so  late,  friend,  ere  you  went  to  bed, 
That  you  do  he  so  late  ? 

Port.  'Faith,  sir,  we  were  carousing  till  the  se- 
cond cock ;  and  drink,  sir,  is  a  great  provoker  of 
three  things. 

Macd.  What  three  things  does  drink  especially 
provoke  ? 

Port.  Marry,  sir,  nose-painting,  sleep,  and  urine. 
Lechery,  sir,  it  provokes,  and  unprovokes ;  it  pro- 
vokes the  desire,  but  it  takes  away  the  performance. 
Therefore,  much  drink  may  be  said  to  be  an  equi- 
vocator with  lechery :  it  makes  him,  and  it  mars 
him ;  it  sets  him  on,  and  it  takes  him  oft';  it  per- 
suades him,  and  disheartens  him ;  makes  him  stand 
to,  and  not  stand  to  ;  in  conclusion,  equivocates 
him  in  a  sleep,  and,  giving  him  the  lie,  leaves  him. 

Macd.  I  believe,  drink  gave  thee  the  lie  last  night. 

Port.  That  it  did,  sir,  i' the  very  throat  of  me: 
but  I  requited  him  for  his  lie  ;  and,  I  think,  being 
too  strong  for  him,  though  he  took  up  my  legs 
sometime,  yet  I  made  a  shift  to  cast  him- 

Macd.  Is  thy  master  stirring  ? — 

Enter  Macbeth. 

Our  knocking  has  awak'd  him ;  here  he  comes. 

Len.  Good-morrow,  noble  sir! 

Macb.  Good-morrow,  both ! 

Macd.  Is  the  king  stirring,  worthy  thane  1 

Mach.  Not  yet. 

Macd.  He  did  command  me  to  call  timely  on  him ; 
I  have  almost  slipp'd  the  hour. 

Macb.  I'll  bring  you  to  him. 

Macd.  I  know,  this  is  a  joyful  trouble  to  you  ; 
But  yet,  'tis  one. 

Macb.  The  labour  we  delight  in  physics  pain. 
This  is  the  door. 

Macd.  I'll  make  so  bold  to  call. 

For  'tis  my  limited  senice.  [Exit  Macduff- 

Len.  Goes  the  king  hence  to-day  ? 

Macb.  He  does : — he  did  appoint  so. 

Len.  The  night  has  been  unruly. 
Where  we  lay,  our  chimneys  were  blown  down  ; 
And,  (as  they  say,)  lamentings  heard  i'  the  air; 
Strange  screams  of  death  : — 
And  prophesying  with  accents  terrible 
Of  dire  combustion,  and  confus'd  events, 
New  hatch'd  to  the  woeful  time. 
The  obscure  bird  clamour'd  the  livelong  night. 
Some  say,  the  earth  was  feverous,  and  did  shake. 

Macb.  'Twas  a  rough  night. 

Len.  My  young  remembrance  cannot  parallel 
A  fellow  to  it. 


Tongue,  nor 


Re-enter  Macduff. 
Macd.  O  horror !  horror  I  horror  ! 
heart, 
Cannot  conceive,  nor  name  thee  ! 

Macb.  Len.  What's  the  matter? 

Macd.  Confusion  now  hath  made  his  master- 
piece. 
Most  sacrilegious  murder  hath  broke  ope 
The  Lord's  anointed  temple,  and  stole  thence 
The  life  o'  the  building. 

Macb.  What  is't  you  say  ?  the  life  ? 
Len.  Mean  you  his  majesty  ? 
Macd.  Approach  the  chamber,  and  destroy  your 
sight 
With  a  new  Gorgon. — Do  not  bid  me  speak  : 
See,  and  then  speak  yourselves. — Awake !  awake ! 
[Exeunt  Macbeth  and  Lenox. 
Ring  the  alanim-bell. — Murder,  and  treason  I 
Banquo,  and  Donalbain  I   Malcolm,  awake  ! 
Shake  oft"  this  downy  sleep,  death's  counterfeit, 
And  look  on  death  itself  I — up,  up,  and  see 
The  great  doom's  image  I — iNIalcolm  !  Banquo  I 
As  from  your  graves  rise  up,  and  walk  like  sprites 
To  countenance  this  horror!     Ring  the  bell. 

[Belt  rings. 
Enter  Ladt  Macbeth. 

Lady  M.  What's  the  business. 
That  such  a  hideous  trum])et  calls  to  parley 
The  sleepers  of  the  house  .'  speak,  speak  ! 

Macd.  O,  gentle  lady  I 

'Tis  not  for  you  to  hear  what  I  can  speak : 
The  repetition,  in  a  woman's  ear, 

Enter  Banquo. 
AVould  murder  as  it  fell. — O  Banquo  !  Banquo  ! 
Our  royal  master's  murder'd  ! 

Lady  M.  Woe,  alas  ! 

What !  in  our  house  ? 

Ban.  Too  cruel,  anywhere. 

Dear  Dufi".  I  pr'Nlhee,  contradict  thyself, 
And  say,  it  is  not  so. 

Re-enter  Macbeth  and  Lenox. 

Macb.  Had  I  but  died  an  hour  before  this  chance, 
I  had  lived  a  blessed  time,  for  from  this  instant 
There's  nothing  serious  in  mortality : 
All  is  but  toys  :  renown  and  grace,  is  dead  ; 
The  wine  of  life  is  drawn,  and  the  mere  lees 
Is  left  this  vault  to  brag  of. 

Enter  3L\lcolm  and  Donalbain. 

Do7i.  What  is  amiss  ? 

Macb.  You  are,  and  do  not  know't : 

The  spring,  the  head,  the  fountain  of  your  blood 
Is  stopp'd ;  the  very  source  of  it  is  stopp'd. 

Macd.  Your  roval  father's  murder'd. 

Mai.  '  O !  by  whom ! 

Len.  Those  of  his  chamber,  as  it  seem'd,  had 
done't. 
Their  hands  and  faces  were  all  badg'd  with  blood  ; 
So  were  their  daggers,  which,  unwip'd,  we  found 
Upon  their  pillows :  they  star'd,  and  were  distracted. 
No  man's  life  was  to  be  trusted  with  them. 

Macb.  O!  vet  I  do  repent  me  of  my  fury, 
That  I  did  kill  them. 


ACT   II. 


MACBETH. 


SCKNK  IV. 


Macd.  AVherefore  did  you  so  ? 

Much.  Who  can  be  wise,  amaz'd,  temperate  and 
furious, 
Loyal  and  neutral,  in  a  moment?     No  man: 
The  expedition  of  my  violent  love 
(Jut-ran  the  pauser  reason. — Here  lay  Dtincan, 
His  silver  skin  lac'd  with  his  golden  blood ; 
And  his  gasli'd  stabs  look'd  like  a  breach  in  nature, 
For  ruin's  wasteful  entrance  :  there,  the  murderers, 
Steep'd  in  the  colours  of  their  trade,  their  daggers 
Unmannerly  breech'd  with  gore.     Who  could  re- 
frain. 
That  had  a  heart  to  love,  and  in  that  heart 
Courage,  to  make 's  love  known  .' 

Lady  M.  Help  me  hence,  ho  ! 

Macd.   Look  to  the  lady. 

Mai.  Why  do  we  hold  our  tongues. 

That  most  may  claim  this  argument  for  ours  ? 

Don.   What  should  be  spoken 
Here,  where  our  fate,  hid  in  an  auger-hole. 
May  rush,  and  seize  us  ?     Let's  away  :  our  tears 
Are  not  yet  brew'd. 

Mai.  Nor  our  strong  sorrow 

Upon  the  foot  of  motion. 

Ban.  Look  to  the  lady. — 

[Lady  Macbeth  is  carried  out. 
And  when  we  have  our  naked  frailties  hid, 
That  suffer  in  exposure,  let  us  meet. 
And  question  this  most  bloody  piece  of  work. 
To  know  it  further.     Fears  and  scruples  shake  us  : 
In  the  great  hand  of  God  I  stand ;  and,  thence, 
Against  the  undivulg'd  pretence  I  fight 
Of  treasonous  malice. 

Macd.  And  so  do  I. 

All.  So  all. 

Much.  Let's  briefly  put  on  manly  readiness, 
And  meet  i'  the  hall  together. 

All.  Well  contented. 

{^Exeunt  all  but  Mal.  and  Don. 

Mai.  What  will  you  do  ?     Let's  not  consort 
with  them : 
To  show  an  unfelt  sorrow  is  an  office 
Which  the  false  man  does  easy.     I'll  to  England. 

Don.  To  Ireland,  I :  our  separated  fortune 
Shall  keep  us  both  the  safer ;  where  we  are. 
There's  daggers  in  men's  smiles  :  the  near  in  blood, 
The  nearer  bloody. 

Mal.  This  mtirderous  shaft  that's  shot 

Hath  not  yet  lighted,  and  our  safest  way 
Is  to  avoid  the  aim  :  therefore,  to  horse  ; 
And  let  us  not  be  dainty  of  leave-taking. 
But  shift  away.     There's  warrant  in  that  theft 
Which  steals  itself,  when  there's  no  mercy  left. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. —  l^'lthout  the  Castle. 
Enter  RossE  and  an  Old  Man. 

Old  M.  Threescore  and  ton  I  can  remember  well ; 
Within  the  vohune  of  which  time  I  have  seen 
Hours  dreadful,  and  things  strange,  but  this  sore 

night 
Hath  trifled  former  knowings. 

Rosse.  Ah !  good  father. 

Thou  seest,  the  heavens,  as  troubled  with  man's  act, 
Threaten  his  bloody  stage :  by  the  clock  'tis  day. 
And  yet  dark  night  strangles  the  travailing  lamp. 
Is't  night's  predominance,  or  the  day's  shame, 
Tliat  darkness  does  the  face  of  earth  entomb. 
When  living  liiilit  should  kiss  it? 


Old  M. 


'Tis  unnatural. 


20 


Even  like  the  deed  that's  done.     On  Tuesday  last, 
A  falcon,  towering  in  her  pride  of  place. 
Was  by  a  mousing  owl  hawk'd  at,  and  kill'd. 

Rosse.  And  Duncan's  horses  (a thing  moststrange 
and  certain,) 
Beatiteous  and  swiit,  the  minions  of  their  race, 
Turn'd  wild  in  nature,  broke  their  stalls,  flvuig  out. 
Contending  'gainst  ol)edience,  as  they  would 
Make  war  with  mankind. 

Old  M.  'Tis  said,  they  ate  each  other. 

Russe.  They  did  so ;  to  th'  amazement  of  mine 
eyes. 
That  look'd  upon't.  Here  comes  the  good  Macduft". 

Enter  Macduff. 
How  goes  the  world,  sir,  now  ? 

Macd.  Why,  see  you  not? 

Rosse.  Is't  known,  who  did  this  more  than  bloody 
deed? 

Macd.  Those  that  Macbeth  hath  slain. 

Rosse.  Alas,  the  day  ! 

What  good  could  they  pretend  ? 

Macd.  They  were  subom'd. 

Malcolm,  and  Donalbain,  the  king's  two  sons, 
Are  stol'n  away  and  fled ;  which  puts  upon  them 
Suspicion  of  the  deed. 

Rosse.  'Gainst  nature  still : 

Thriftless  ambition,  that  will  ravin  up 
Thine  own  life's  means ! — Then,  'tis  most  like. 
The  sovereignty  will  fall  upon  Macbeth. 

Macd.  He  is  already  nam'd,  and  gone  to  Scone 
To  be  invested. 

Rosse.  Where  is  Duncan's  body  ? 

Macd.  Carried  to  Colme-kill ; 
The  sacred  store-house  of  his  predecessors, 
And  guardian  of  their  bones. 

Rosse.  Will  you  to  Scone  ? 

Macd.  No,  cousin  ;  I'U  to  Fife. 

Rosse.  Well,  T  will  thither. 

Macd.  Well,   may  you   see   things  well  done 
there  : — adieu — 
Lest  our  old  robes  sit  easier  than  our  new ! 

Rosse.  Farewell,  father. 

Old  M.  God's  benison  go  with  you:  and  with  those 
That  would  make  good  of  bad,  and  friends  of  foes  I 

[Exeunt. 


(Coronation  Chair.) 


Scene  I. — Fores.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 

Enter  Banquo. 

Ban.  Thou  hast  it  now,  King,  Cawdor,  Glamis, 
all. 
As  the  weird  women  promis'd ;  and,  I  fear, 
Thou  play'dst  most  foully  for't :  yet  it  was  said, 
It  should  not  stand  in  thy  posterity  : 
But  that  myself  should  be  the  root,  and  father 
Of  many  kings.     If  there  come  truth  from  them, 
(As  upon  thee,  Macbeth,  their  speeches  shine) 
Why,  by  the  verities  on  thee  made  good, 
May  they  not  be  my  oracles  as  well. 
And  set  me  up  in  hope?     But,  hush;  no  more. 

Senet  sounded.  Enter  Macbeth,  as  Kins;  Lady 
Macbeth,  as  Queen;  Lenox,  Rosse,  Lords, 
Ladies,  and  Attendants. 

Macb.  Here's  our  chief  guest. 

Ladji  TV/.  If  he  had  been  forgotten, 

It  had  been  as  a  gap  in  our  great  feast. 
And  all-thing  unbecoming. 

Mach.  To-night  we  hold  a  solemn  supper,  sir. 
And  I'll  request  your  presence. 

Ban.  Let  your  highness 

Command  upon  me,  to  the  which  my  duties 
Are  with  a  most  indissoluble  tie 
For  ever  knit. 

Mach.  Ride  you  this  afternoon? 

Ban.  Av,  my  good  lord. 

Mach.  We  should  have  else  desir'd  your  good 
advice 
(Which  still  hath  been  both  grave  and  prosperous) 
In  this  day's  council ;  but  we'll  take  to-morrow. 
Is't  far  you  ride? 

Ban.  As  far,  my  lord,  as  will  fill  up  the  time 
'Twixt  this  and  supper :  go  not  my  horse  the  better, 
I  must  become  a  borrower  of  the  night 
For  a  dark  hour,  or  twain. 


Mach.  Fail  not  our  feast. 

Ban.  My  lord,  I  will  not. 

Macb.  We  hear,  our  bloody  cousins  are  bestow'd 
In  England,  and  in  Ireland;  not  confessing 
Their  cruel  parricide,  filling  their  hearers 
With  strange  invention.     But  of  that  to-morrow; 
When,  therewithal,  we  shall  have  cause  of  state 
Craving  us  jointly.     Hie  you  to  horse  :  adieu. 
Till  you  return  at  night.     Goes  Fleance  with  you  ? 

Ban.  Ay,  my  good  lord :  our  time  does  call  upon 
us. 

Mach.  I  wish  your  horses  swift,  and  sure  of  foot ; 
And  so  I  do  commend  you  to  their  backs. 
Farewell. —  [Exit  Banquo. 

Let  every  man  be  master  of  his  time 
Till  seven  at  night.     To  make  society 
The  sweeter  welcome,  we  will  keep  ourself 
Till  supper-time  alone :  while  then,  God  be  with  you. 
[Exeunt  Lady  Macbeth,  Lords,  Ladies,  ^-c. 
Sirrah,  a  word  with  you.     Attend  those  men 
Our  pleasure  ? 

Atten.  They  are,  my  lord,  without  the  palace  gate. 

Mach.  Bring  them  before  us. — [Exit  Atten.]  To 
be  thus  is  nothing. 
But  to  be  safely  thus: — Our  fears  in  Banquo 
Stick  deep,  and  in  his  royalty  of  nature 
Reigns  that  which  would  be  feared :  'tis  much  he 

dares ; 
And  to  that  dauntless  temper  of  his  mind. 
He  hath  a  wisdom  that  doth  guide  his  valour 
To  act  in  safety.     There  is  none  but  he 
Whose  being  I  do  fear,  and  under  him 
My  genius  is  rebuk'd,  as,  it  is  said, 
Mark  Antony's  was  by  C»sar.  He  chid  the  sisters, 
When  first  they  put  the  name  of  King  upon  me. 
And  bade  them  speak  to  him ;  then,  prophet-like, 
They  hail'd  him  father  to  a  line  of  kings. 
Upon  my  head  they  plac'd  a  fruitless  crown. 
And  put  a  barren  sceptre  in  my  gripe, 

21 


ACT  III. 


MACBETH. 


SCE>"E  II. 


Thence  to  be  wrench'd  with  an  unlineal  hand, 

No  son  of  mine  succeeding.     Ift  be  so, 

For  Banquo's  issue  have  1  fil'd  my  mind, 

For  them  the  gracious  Duncan  have  I  murder'd ; 

Put  rancours  in  the  vessel  of  my  peace 

Only  for  them ;   and  mine  eternal  jewel 

Given  to  the  common  enemy  of  man. 

To  make  them  kings,  the  seeds  of  Banquo  kings ! 

Rather  than  so,  come,  fate,  into  the  list, 

And  champion  me  to  the  utterance ! — Who's  there  ? 

Re-enter  Attendant,  ivith  two  Murderers. 

Now,  go  to  the  door,  and  stay  there  till  we  call. 

\_E.rit  Attendant. 
Was  it  not  yesterday  we  spoke  together? 

1  Mur.  It  was,  so  please  your  highness. 

Macb.  Well  then,  now 

Have  you  considered  of  my  speeches  ?     Know, 
That  it  was  he,  in  the  times  past,  which  held  you 
So  under  fortune ;  which,  yovi  thought,  had  been 
Our  innocent  self.     This  I  made  good  to  you 
In  our  last  conference  ;  pass'd  in  probation  with  you, 
How  you  vv^ere  borne  in  hand ;  how  crossed ;  the 

instruments ; 
Who  wrought  with  them ;  and  all  things  else,  that 

might, 
To  half  a  soul,  and  to  a  notion  craz'd, 
Say,  "  Thus  did  Banquo." 

1  Mur.  You  made  it  known  to  us. 

Macb.  I  did  so  ;  and  went  further,  which  is  now 
Our  point  of  second  meeting.     Do  you  find 
Your  patience  so  predominant  in  your  nature, 
That  you  can  let  this  go  ?     Are  you  so  gospell'd 
To  pray  for  this  good  man,  and  for  his  issue. 
Whose  heavy  hand  hath  bow'd  you  to  the  grave. 
And  beggar'd  yours  for  ever  ? 

1  Mur.  We  are  men,  my  liege. 
Macb.  Ay,  in  the  catalogue  ye  go  for  men. 

As  hounds,  and  grayhounds,  mongrels,   spaniels, 

curs, 
Shoughs,  water-rugs,  and  demi-wolves,  are  cleped 
All  by  the  name  of  dogs  :  the  valued  file 
Distinguishes  the  swift,  the  slow,  the  subtle. 
The  house-keeper,  the  hunter,  every  one 
According  to  the  gift  which  bounteous  nature 
Hath  in  him  clos'd,  whereby  he  does  receive 
Particular  addition,  from  the  bill 
That  writes  them  all  alike  ;  and  so  of  men. 
Now,  if  you  have  a  station  in  the  file 
Not  i'  the  worst  rank  of  manhood,  say  it, 
And  I  will  put  that  business  in  yol^r  bosoms. 
Whose  execution  takes  your  enemy  off. 
Grapples  you  to  the  heart  and  love  of  us, 
Who  wear  our  health  but  sickly  in  his  life, 
Which  in  his  death  were  perfect. 

2  Mur.  I  am  one,  my  liege, 
Whom  the  vile  blows  and  buffets  of  the  world 
Have  so  incens'd,  that  I  am  reckless  what 

I  do  to  spite  the  world. 

1  Mur.  And  I  another, 

So  weary  with  disasters,  tugg'd  with  fortune. 
That  I  would  set  my  life  on  any  chance, 
To  mend  it,  or  be  rid  on't. 

Macb.  Both  of  you 

Know  Banquo  was  your  enemy. 


Though  our  lives — 


2  Mur. 


True,  my  lord. 


Macb.  So  is  he  mine ;  and  in  such  bloody  dis- 
tance. 
That  every  minute  of  his  being  thrusts 
Against  my  ncar'st  of  life  :  and  though  I  could 
With  bare-fac'd  power  sweep  him  from  my  sight, 

22 


And  bid  my  will  avouch  it,  yet  I  must  not. 
For  certain  friends  that  are  botli  his  and  mine. 
Whose  loves  I  may  not  drop,  but  wail  his  fall 
Whom  I  myself  struck  down  :  and  thence  it  is, 
That  I  to  your  assistance  do  make  love. 
Masking  the  business  from  the  common  eye 
For  sundry  weighty  reasons. 

2  Mur.  We  shall,  my  lord, 

Perform  what  you  command  us. 

1  Mur.  ~" 
Macb.  Your  spirits  shine  through  you.    Within 

this  hour,  at  most, 
I  will  advise  you  where  to  plant  yourselves. 
Acquaint  you  with  the  perfect  spy  o'  the  time, 
The  moment  on't ;  for't  must  be  done  to-night, 
And  something  from  the  palace  :  always  thought, 
That  I  require  a  clearness  :  and  with  him. 
To  leave  no  rubs,  nor  botches,  in  the  work,) 
Fleance  his  son,  that  keeps  him  company, 
Whose  absence  is  no  less  material  to  me 
Than  is  his  father's,  must  embrace  the  fate 
Of  that  dark  hour.     Resolve  yourselves  apart : 
I'll  come  to  you  anon. 

2  Mur.  We  are  resolv'd,  my  lord.      [E.rcunt  M. 
Macb.  I'll  call  upon  you  straight :  abide  within. 

It  is  concluded:  Banquo,  thy  soul's  flight, 

If  it  find  heaven,  must  find  it  out  to-night.    \^Erit. 

Scene  II. — The  Same.     Another  Room. 
Enter  Lady  Macbeth  and  a  Servant. 

Lady  M.  Is  Banquo  gone  from  court? 

Serv.  Ay,  madam,  but  returns  again  to-night. 

Lady  M.  Say  to  the  king,  I  would  attend  his 
leisure 
For  a  few  words. 

Serv.  Madam,  I  will.  \^Exit. 

Lady  M.  Nought's  had,  all's  spent, 

Where  our  desire  is  got  without  content : 
'Tis  safer  to  be  that  which  we  destroy, 
Than  by  destruction  dwell  in  doubtful  joy. 

Enter  Macbeth. 

How  now,  my  lord !  why  do  you  keep  alone. 
Of  sorriest  fancies  your  companions  making, 
Using  those  thoughts,  which  should  indeed  have 

died 
With  them  they  think  on  ?     Things  without  all 

remedy. 
Should  be  without  regard :  what's  done,  is  done. 

Macb.  We  have  scotch'd  the  snake,  not  killed  it : 
She'll  close,  and  be  herself,  whilst  our  poor  malice 
Remains  in  danger  of  her  former  tooth. 
But  let  the  frame  of  things  disjoint. 
Both  the  worlds  sutler. 
Ere  we  will  eat  our  meal  in  fear,  and  sleep 
in  the  affliction  of  these  terrible  dreams, 
That  shake  us  nightly.     Better  be  with  the  dead. 
Whom  we  to  gain  our  peace  have  sent  to  peace. 
Than  on  the  torture  of  the  mind  to  lie 
In  restless  ecstasy.     Duncan  is  in  his  grave ; 
After  life's  fitful  fever,  he  sleeps  well ; 
Treason  has  done  his  worst :  nor  steel,  nor  poison. 
Malice  domestic,  foreign  levy,  nothing 
Can  touch  him  further ! 

Lady  M.  Come  on  : 

Gentle  my  lord,  sleek  o'er  your  rugged  looks ; 
Be  bright  and  jovial  among  your  guests  to-night. 

Macb.  So  shall  I,  love ;  and  so,  I  pray,  be  you. 
Let  your  remembrance  ajiply  to  Banquo  : 
Present  him  eminence,  both  with  eye  and  tongue  : 


ACT  III. 


MACBETH. 


sce:se  III.  IV. 


Unsafe  the  while,  that  we  must  lave  our  honours 
In  these  flattering  streams,  and  make  our  faces 
Vizards  to  our  hearts,  disguising  what  they  are. 

Lady  M.  You  must  leave  this. 

Much.  O  !  full  of  scorpions  is  my  mind,  dear  wife, 
Thou  know'st  that  Banquo  and  his  Fleance  live! 

Lady  M.  But  in  them  nature's  copy's  not  eterne. 

Mach.  There's  comfort  yet ;  they  are  assailable  : 
Then,  be  thou  jocund.     Ere  the  bat  hath  flown 
His  cloister'd  flight ;  ere  to  black  Hecate's  summons 
The  shard-borne  beetle,  with  his  drowsy  hums, 
Hath  rung  night's  yawning  peal, 
There  shall  be  done  a  deed  of  dreadful  note. 

Lady  M.  What's  to  be  done  ? 


Mach.  Be  innocent   of  the  knowledge,  dearest 

chuck. 
Till  thou  applaud  the  deed.    Come,  seeling  night, 
Scarf  up  the  tender  eye  of  pitiful  day, 
And  with  thy  bloody  and  invisible  hand, 
Cancel,  and  tear  to  pieces,  that  great  bond 
Which  keeps  me  pale  ! — Light  thickens ;  and  the 

crow 
Makes  wing  to  the  rooky  wood : 
Good  things  of  day  begin  to  droop  and  drowse, 
Whiles  night's  black  agents  to  their  preys  do  rouse. 
Thou  mai-vell'st  at  my  words ;  but  hold  thee  still : 
Things,  bad  begun,  make  strong  themselves  by  ill. 
So,  pr'ythee,  go  with  me.  \_Exeunt. 


liiglit  thickens  :  and  the  crow  makes  win^  to  the  rooky  wood. 


Scene  HI. — The  Same.     A  Park,  uitk  a  road 
leading  to  the  Palace. 

Enter  Three  Murderers. 

1  3Iur.  But  who  did  bid  thee  join  with  us? 

3  Mur.  '  Macbeth. 

2  Mur.  He  needs  not  our  mistrust ;  since  he  de- 

livers 
Our  offices,  and  what  we  have  to  do, 
To  the  direction  just. 

1  Mur.  Then  stand  with  us. 

The  west  yet  glimmers  with  some  streaks  of  day  : 
Now  spurs  the  lated  traveller  apace, 
To  gain  the  timely  inn ;  and  near  approaches 
The  subject  of  our  watch. 

3  Mur.  Hark  !  I  hear  horses. 
Ban.  [JVithin.]  Give  us  a  light  there,  ho! 

2  Mur.  Th'en,  'tis  he  :  the  rest 
That  are  within  the  note  of  expectation 
Already  are  i'  the  court. 

1  Mur.  His  horses  go  about. 

3  Mur.  Almost  a  mile ;  but  he  does  usually, 
So  all  men  do,  from  hence  to  the  palace  gate 
Make  it  their  walk. 

Enter  Banquo  and  Fleance,  with  a  torch. 


2  Mur. 

3  Mur. 

1  Mur.   Stand  to't. 


A  light,  a  light ! 


'Tis  he. 


Ban.  It  will  be  rain  to-night. 

1  Mur.  Let  it  come  down. 

[Assaults  Banquo. 
Ban.  O,  treachery !  Fly,  good  Fleance,  fly,  fly, 
fly! 
Thou  may'st  revenge. — O  slave  ! 

[Dies.     Fleance  escapes. 
3  3Iur.  Who  did  strike  out  the  light  ? 

1  Mur.  Was't  not  the  way? 
3  Mur.  There's  but  one  down  :  the  son  is  fled. 

2  Mur.  We  have  lost  best  half  of  our  aft'air. 

1  Mur.  Well,  let's  away,  and  say  how  much  is 
done.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — A  Room  of  State  in  the  Palace. 

A  Banquet  jircjparcd.  £«^fr  Macbeth,  Lady  Mac- 
beth, RossE,  Lenox,  Lords,  and  Attendants. 

Mach.  You  know  your  own  degrees ;  sit  down : 
at  first 
And  last,  the  hearty  welcome. 

Lords.  Thanks  to  your  majesty. 

Mach.  Ourself  will  mingle  with  society. 
And  play  the  humble  host. 
Our  hostess  keeps  her  state  ;  but  in  best  time 
We  will  require  her  welcome. 

Lady  M.  Pronounce  it  for  me,  sir,  to  all  our 
friends  ; 
For  mv  heart  speaks  thev  are  wolcome. 

23 


ACT   Ml. 


MACBETH. 


SCEKK   IV, 


Enter  first  Murderer,  to  the  door. 

Macb.  See,  they  encounter  thee  with  their  hearts' 
thanks. 
Both  sides  are  even:  here  I'll  sit  i' the  midst. 
Be  large  in  mirth  ;  anon,  we'll  drink  a  measure 
The  table  round. — There's  blood  upon  thy  lace. 

Mur.   'Tis  Banquo's  then. 

Macb-  'Tis  better  thee  without,  than  he  within. 
Is  he  despatch'd  .' 

Mur.  My  lord,  his  throat  is  cut;  that  I  did  for 
him. 

Macb.  Thou  art  the  best  o'  the  cut-throats  ; 
Yet  he  is  good,  that  did  tlie  like  for  Fleance : 
If  thou  didst  it,  thou  art  the  nonpareil. 

Mur.  Most  royal  sir,  Fleance  is  'scap'd. 

Macb.  Then  comes  my  fit  again :    I  had  else 
been  perfect ; 
Whole  as  the  marble,  founded  as  the  rock, 
As  broad,  and  general  as  the  casing  air ; 
But  now,  I  am  cabin'd,  cribb'd,  confined,  botmd  in 
To  saucy  doubts  and  fears. — But  Banquo's  safe  ? 

Mur.  Ay,  my  good  lord,  safe  in  a  ditch  he  bides. 
With  twenty  trench'd  gashes  on  his  head ; 
The  least  a  death  to  nature. 

Macb.  Thanks  for  tliat.— 

There  the  grown  serpent  lies  :  tlie  worm,  that's  fled, 
Hath  natui'e  that  in  time  will  venom  breed, 
No  teeth  for  the  present.— Get  thee  gone :  to-morrow 
We'll  hear  ourselves  again.  [Exit  Murderer. 

Lady  M.  My  royal  lord, 

You  do  not  give  the  cheer :  the  feast  is  sold, 
That  is  not  often  vouch'd  while  'tis  a  making  ; 
'Tis  given  with  welcome.     To  feed  were  best  at 

home ; 
From  thence  the  sauce  to  meat  is  ceremony, 
Meeting  were  bare  without  it. 

Macb.  Sweet  remembrancer  ! — 

Now,  good  digestion  wait  on  ajipetite, 
And  health  on  both ! 

Len.  May  it  please  your  highness,  sit  ? 

[T/ie  Ghost  o/ Ban  QUO  enters,  and  sits  in 
Macbeth's  place. 

Macb.  Here  had  we  now  our  country's  honour 
roof'd, 
Were  the  grac'd  person  of  our  Banquo  present; 
Who  may  I  rather  challenge  for  unkindness, 
Than  pity  for  mischance  ! 

Rosse.  His  absence,  sir. 

Lays  blame  upon  his  promise.    Please  it  your  high- 
ness 
To  grace  us  with  vour  royal  company  ? 

Macb.  The  table's  full.' 

Len.  Here  is  a  place  reserv'd,  sir. 

Macb.  Where  ? 

Len.  Here,  my  good  lord.    What  is't  that  moves 
your  highness  ? 

Macb.  Which  of  you  have  done  this? 

Lords.  What,  my  good  lord  ? 

Macb.   Thou  canst  not  say,  I  did  it :  never  shake 
Thy  gory  locks  at  me. 

Rosse.  Gentlemen,  rise;  his  highness  is  not  well. 

Lady  M.  Sit,  wortliy  friends.     3Iy  lord  is  often 
thus. 
And  hath  been  from  his  youth  :  pray  you,  keep  seat. 
The  fit  is  momentary ;  ui)on  a  thought 
He  will  asjnin  be  well.      If  nuuh  you  note  him, 
Y''ou  sliall  offend  him,  and  extend  his  passion ; 
Feed,  and  regard  liim  not. — Are  you  a  man  ? 

Macb.  Ay,  and  a  bold  one,  that  dare  look  on  that 
Which  might  appal  the  devil. 

Lady  31.  O,  proi)er  stuff! 

24 


This  is  the  very  painting  of  yoiu*  fear : 
This  is  the  air-drawn  dagger,  which,  you  said, 
Led  you  to  Dtmcan.     O !  these  flaws,  and  starts, 
(Impostors  to  true  fear)  would  well  become 
A  woman's  story  at  a  winter's  fire, 
Authoriz'd  by  her  grandam.     Shame  itself! 
Why  do  you  make  such  faces  ?     When  all's  done, 
Y'^ou  look  but  on  a  stool. 

Macb.  Pr'ythee,  see  there!  behold!  look!  lo ! 
how  say  you  ? — 
Why,  what  care  I  ?   If  thou  canst  nod,  speak  too. — 
If  charnel-houses,  and  our  graves,  must  send 
Those  that  we  bury  back,  our  monuments 
Shall  be  the  maws  of  kites.         [Ghost  disajipiars. 

Lady  M.  What!  quite  unmann'd  in  folly  ? 

Macb.  If  I  stand  here,  I  saw  him. 

Lady  M.  Fie  !  for  shame  ! 

Macb.  Blood  hath  been  shed  ere  now  i'  th'  oldcu 
time. 
Ere  human  statute  purg'd  the  gentle  weal; 
Ay,  and  since  too,  murders  have  been  perform'd 
Too  terrible  for  the  ear :  the  times  liave  been. 
That  when  the  brains  were  out  the  man  would  die. 
And  there  an  end;  but  now,  they  rise  again. 
With  twenty  mortal  murders  on  their  crowns. 
And  push  us  from  our  stools.    This  is  more  strange 
Than  such  a  murder  is. 

Lady  M.  My  worthy  lord. 

Your  noble  friends  do  lack  you. 

Macb.  I  do  forget. — 

Do  not  muse  at  me,  my  most  worthy  friends ; 
I  have  a  strange  infirmity,  which  is  notliing 
To  those  that  know  me.     Come,  love  and  health 

to  all ; 
Then,  I'll  sit  down. — Give  me  some  wine :  fill  full. — 

Re-enter  Ghost. 

I  drink  to  the  general  joy  of  the  whole  table. 
And  to  our  dear  friend  Banquo,  whom  we  miss; 
Would  he  were  here!  to  all,  and  him,  we  thirst. 
And  all  to  all. 

Lords.  Our  duties,  and  the  pledge. 

Macb.  Avaunt!   and  quit  my  sight.      Let  the 
earth  hide  thee ! 
Thy  bones  are  marrowless,  thy  blood  is  cold ; 
Thou  hast  no  si:)ecnIation  in  those  eyes, 
AVhich  thou  dost  glare  with. 

Lady  M.  Think  of  this,  good  peers. 

But  as  a  thing  of  custom :  'tis  no  other; 
Only  it  spoils  the  pleasiue  of  the  time. 

Macb.  Wliat  man  dare,  I  dare  : 
Approach  tliou  like  the  rugged  Russian  bear. 
The  arm'd  rhinoceros,  or  the  Hyrcan  tiger; 
Take  any  shape  but  that,  and  niy  firm  neiTes 
Shall  never  tremble :  or,  be  alive  again, 
And  dare  me  to  the  desert  with  thy  sword; 
If  trembling  I  inhabit  then,  protest  me 
The  baby  of  a  girl.     Hence,  hoirible  shadow  f 

[  Ghost  disappears. 
Unreal  mockery,  hence  ! — Why,  so  ; — being  gone, 
I  am  a  man  again. — Pray  you,  sit  still. 

Lady  M.  You  liave  displac'd  the  mirth,  broke 
the  good  meeting. 
With  most  admir'd  disorder. 

Macb.  Can  such  things  be. 

And  overcome  us  like  a  summer's  cloud. 
Without    our   special   wonder  ?     You   make   me 

strange, 
Even  to  the  disposition  that  I  owe, 
When  now  I  think  you  can  behold  such  sights. 
And  keep  the  natural  ruby  of  your  cheeks, 


ACT  III. 


MACBETH. 


SCENE  V. 


When  mine  are  blanch'd  with  fear. 

Jiosse.  What  sights,  my  lord  ? 

Lady  M.  I  pray  you,  speak  not :  he  grows  worse 
and  worse ; 
Question  enrages  him.     At  once,  good  night : 
Stand  not  upon  the  order  of  your  going, 
But  go  at  once. 

Ltn.  Good  night ;  and  better  heaUh 

Attend  his  majesty. 

Lady  M.  A  i^ind  good  night  to  all ! 

\_Exeunt  Lords  and  Attendants. 

Mach.  It  will  have  blood,  they  say;  blood  will 

have  blood : 

Stones  have  been  known  to  move,  and  trees  to  speak ; 

Augurs,  and  understood  relations,  have 

By  magot-pies,  and  choughs,  and  rooks,  brought 

forth 
The  secret'st  man  of  blood. — What  is  the  night  ? 
Lady  M.  Almost  at  odds  with  morning,  which 

is  which. 
Mach.  How  say'st  thou,  that  Macduff  denies 
his  person, 


At  our  great  bidding? 

Lady  M.  Did  you  send  to  him,  sir  ? 

Much.  I  hear  it  by  the  way;  but  1  will  send. 
There's  not  a  one  of  them,  but  in  his  house 
I  keep  a  servant  fee'd.     1  will  to-morrow, 
(And  betimes  I  will)  to  the  weird  sisters : 
More  shall  they  speak ;    for  now  I  am   bent  to 

know, 
By  the  worst  means,  the  worst.     For  mine  own 

good. 
All  causes  shall  give  way :  I  am  in  blood 
Stept  in  so  far,  that,  should  I  wade  no  more. 
Returning  were  as  tedious  as  go  o'er. 
Strange  things  I  have  in  head,  that  will  to  hand. 
Which  must  be  acted,  ere  they  may  be  scann'd. 
Lady  3L  You  lack  the  season  of  all  natures, 

sleep. 
Mad.  Come,  we'll  to  sleep.     My  strange  and 
self-abuse 
Is  the  initiate  fear,  that  wants  hard  use : 
We  are  yet  but  young  in  deed. 

[^Exeunt. 


^xH^^m^^c^ 


^l^s^: 


Scene  N .—  The  Heath. 

Thunder.     Enter  the  three  Witches,  meeting 
Hecate. 

1  Witch.  Why,  how  now,  Hecate !  you  look  au- 
gerly. 

Hcc.  Have  I  not  reason,  beldam?  as  you  are, 
Saucy,  and  overbold?     How  did  you  dare 
To  trade  and  traffic  with  Macbeth, 
In  riddles,  and  affairs  of  death; 
And  I,  the  mistress  of  your  charms. 
The  close  contriver  of  all  harms, 
AVas  never  call'd  to  bear  my  part. 
Or  shoAV  the  glory  of  our  art  ? 
And,  which  is  worse,  all  you  have  done 
Hath  been  but  for  a  wayward  son, 
Spiteful,  and  wrathful ;  who,  as  others  do, 
Loves  for  his  own  ends,  not  for  yoit. 
But  make  amends  now:  get  you  gone, 
And  at  the  pit  of  Acheron 
Meet  me  i'  the  morning  :  thither  he 


Will  come  to  know  his  destiny. 

Your  vessels,  and  your  spells,  provide, 

Your  charms,  and  every  thing  beside. 

I  am  for  the  air;  this  night  I'll  spend 

Unto  a  dismal  and  a  fatal  end : 

Great  business  must  be  wrought  ere  noon. 

Upon  the  corner  of  the  moon 

There  hangs  a  vaporous  drop  profound  ; 

I'll  catch  it  ere  it  come  to  ground : 

And  that,  distill'd  by  magic  sleights, 

Shall  raise  such  artificial  sprites. 

As  by  the  strength  of  their  illusion. 

Shall  draw  him  on  to  his  confusion. 

He  shall  spurn  fate,  scorn  death,  and  bear 

His  hopes  'bove  wisdom,  grace,  and  fear; 

And,  you  all  know,  security 

Is  mortals'  chiefest  enemy. 

Song.  [Within.]  Come  aicay,  Come  aivay,  S^'c. 
Hark !  I  am  call'd :  my  little  spirit,  see, 
Sits  in  a  foggy  cloud,  and  stays  for  me.        [Exit. 

1  Witch.  Come,  let's  make  haste  :  she'll  soon  be 
back  again.  [Exeunt. 

25 


ACT   III. 


MACBETH. 


SCENE  VI. 


Scene  VI. — Fores.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 
Enter  Lenox  and  another  Lord. 

Len.  My  former  speeches  have   but  hit  your 
thoughts, 
AVhich  ciui  interpret  further :  only,  I  say. 
Things  have  been  strangely  borne.     The  gracious 

Duncan 
Was  pitied  of  Macbeth  : — marry,  he  was  dead  ; 
And  the  right-valiant  Banquo  walk'd  too  late; 
Whom,  you  may  say,  if't  please  you,  Fleance  kill'd, 
For  Fleance  fled.     Men  must  not  walk  too  late. 
Who  cannot  want  the  thought,  how  monstrous 
Tt  was  for  Malcolm,  and  for  Donalbain, 
To  kill  their  gracious  father?  damned  fact! 
How  it  did  grieve  Macbeth  !  did  he  not  straight, 
Tn  pious  rage  the  two  delinquents  tear. 


That  were  the  slaves  of  drink,  and  thralls  of  sleep? 

Was  not  that  nobly  done  ?     Ay,  and  wisely,  too ; 

For  'twould  have  anger'd  any  heart  alive, 

To  hear  the  men  deny't.     So  that,  I  say. 

He  has  borne  all  things  well;  and  I  do  think, 

That  had  he  Duncan's  sons  under  his  key, 

(As,  an't  please  heaven,  he  shall  not,)  they  should 

find 
What  'twere  to  kill  a  father ;  so  should  Fleance. 
But,  peace ! — for  from  broad  words,  and  'cause  he 

fail'd 
His  presence  at  the  tyrant's  feast,  I  hear, 
Macduff  lives  in  disgrace.     Sir,  can  you  tell 
Where  he  bestows  himself? 

Lord.  The  son  of  Duncan, 

From  whom  this  tyrant  holds  the  due  of  birth, 
Lives  m  the  English  court;   and  is  receiv'd 
Of  the  most  pious  Edward  with  such  grace. 
That  the  malevolence  of  fortune  nothing 
Takes  from  his  high  respect.     Thither  Macduff 
Is  gone,  to  pray  the  holy  king  upon  his  aid 
To  wake  Northumberland,  and  warlike  Siward; 
That  by  the  help  of  these,  (with  Him  above 
To  ratify  the  work,)  we  may  again 
Give  to  our  tables  meat,  sleep  to  our  nights. 
Free  from  our  feasts  and  banquets  bloody  knives, 
Do  faithful  homage,  and  receive  free  honours. 
All  which  we  pine  for  now.     And  this  report 
Hath  so  exasperate  the  king,  that  he 
Prepares  for  some  attempt  of  war. 

Le?i.  Sent  he  to  Macduff? 

Lord.  He  did  :  and  with  an  absolute  "  Sir,  not  I :" 
The  cloudy  messenger  turns  me  his  back. 
And  hums,  as  who  should  say,  "  You'll  rue  the 

time 
That  clogs  me  with  this  answer." 

Len.  And  thai  well  might 

Advise  him  to  a  caution,  to  hold  what  distance 
His  wisdom  can  provide.     Some  holy  angel 
Fly  to  the  court  of  England,  and  unfold 
His  message  ere  he  come,  that  a  swift  blessing 
IMay  soon  return  to  this  our  suffering  country 
Under  a  hand  accurs'd  ! 

Lord.  I'll  send  my  prayers  with  him  ! 

[E.rcunl. 


'•'■-.////;/.;,■.'  '■'■■■  -.1,111, 


■•-'■k: 

(Fores. — Eminence  . 'it  the  Western  Extremity.) 


-4'^(%^iiym&^ 


ScE.NK  I. — ^4  darli  Cave.     In  the  middle, 
a  Cauldron. 

Thunder.     Enter  the  three  Witches. 

1  Witch.  Thrice  the  brinded  cat  hath  mew'd. 

2  Witch.  Thrice  ;  and  once  the  hedge-pig  whin  d. 

3  Witcli.  Harper  cries, — 'Tis  time,  'tis  time. 

1  Witch.  Round  about  the  cauldron  go  ; 

]n  the  poison'd  entrails  throw; — 
Toad,  that  under  the  cold  stone, 
Days  and  nights  has  thirty-one 
Swelter'd  venom  sleeping  got, 
Boil  thou  first  i'  the  charmed  pot. 
All.  Double,  double  toil  and  trouble ; 
Fire  burn,  and  cauldron  bubble. 

2  Witch.  Fillet  of  a  fenny  snake. 

In  the  cauldron  boil  and  bake : 
Eye  of  newt,  and  toe  of  frog, 
Wool  of  bat,  and  tongue  of  dog. 
Adder's  fork,  and  blind-worm's  sting. 
Lizard's  leg,  and  owlet's  wing, 
For  a  charm  of  powerful  trouble, 
Like  a  hell-broth  boil  and  bubble. 
All.   Double,  double  toil  and  trouble ; 
Fire  burn,  and  cauldron  bubble. 

3  Witch.  Scale  of  dragon,  tooth  of  wolf ; 

Witches'  mummy  ;  maw,  and  gulf 
Of  the  ravin'd  salt-sea  shark; 
Root  of  hemlock,  digg'd  i'  the  dark ; 
Liver  of  blaspheming  Jew; 
Gall  of  goat,  and  slips  of  yew, 
Sliver'd  in  the  moon's  eclipse ; 
Nose  of  Turk,  and  Tartar's  lips-, 
Finger  of  birth-strangled  babe, 
Ditch-deliver'd  by  a  drab. 
Make  the  gruel  thick  and  slab  : 
Add  thereto  a  tiger's  chaudron. 
For  the  ingredients  of  our  cauldron. 
All.  Double,  double  toil  and  trouble  ; 
Fire  burn,  and  cauldron  bubble. 
2  Witch.  Cool  it  with  a  baboon's  blood ; 

Then  the  charm  is  firm  and  good. 


X-- 


,•/'.,'■-'>. 


ACT  IV. 


MACBETH. 


SCENE  I. 


.S'C. 


Enter  Hecate,  and  three  other  Witches. 
Hcc.  O,  well  done  !  I  commend  your  pains, 
And  every  one  shall  share  i'  the  gains. 

And  now  about  the  cauldron  sing, 
Like  elves  and  fairies  in  a  ring, 
Enchanting  all  that  you  put  in. 
[Music  and  a  song.     "  Black  spirits,'' 
2  Witch.  By  the  pricking  of  my  thumbs, 
Something  wicked  this  way  comes. —   [Knocking. 
Open,  locks,  whoever  knocks. 

Enter  Macbeth. 

Macl).  How  now,  you  secret,  black,  and  midnight 
hags! 
What  is't  you  do  ? 

All.  A  deed  without  a  name. 

Much.  I  conjure  you,  by  that  which  you  profess, 
(Howe'er  you  come  to  know  it)  answer  me  : 
Though  you  untie  the  winds,  and  let  them  fight 
Against  the  churches ;  though  the  yesty  waves 
Confound  and  swallow  navigation  up ; 
Though  bladed  corn  be  lodged,  and  trees  blown 

down ; 
Though  castles  topple  on  their  warders'  heads ; 
Though  palaces,  and  pyramids,  do  slope 
Their   heads   to    their  foundations ;   though   the 

treasure 
Of  nature's  germins  tumble  all  together, 
Even  till  destruction  sicken,  answer  me 
To  what  I  ask  you. 

1  Witch.  Speak. 

2  Witch.  Demand. 

3  Witch.  We'll  answer. 

1  Witch.  Say,  if  thou'dst  rather  hear  it  from  our 
mouths. 
Or  from  our  masters'  ? 

Macb.  Call  them  :  let  me  see  them. 

1  Witch.  Pour  in  sow's  blood,  that  hath  eaten 
Her  nine  farrow ;  grease,  that's  sweaten 

From  the  murderer's  gibbet,  throw 
Into  the  flame. 

All.  Come  high,  or  low  ; 

Thyself,  and  office,  deftly  show. 

Thunder.     1st  Apparition,  an  armed  Head. 

Mach.  Tell  me,  thou  unknown  power, — 

2  Witch.  He  knows  thy  thought : 
Hear  his  speech,  but  say  thou  nought. 

\  App.  Macbeth!  Macbeth!  Macbeth!  beware 
Macdult'; 
Beware  the  thane  of  Fife. — Dismiss  me : — enough. 

[Descends. 
Mach.  Whate'er  thou  art,  for  thy  good  caution 
thanks : 
Thou  hast  harp'd  my  fear  aright. — But  one  word 
more : — 
1  Witch.  He  will  not  be  commanded.     Here's 
another. 
More  potent  than  the  first. 

Thunder.     2d  Apparition,  a  blood rj  child. 

App.  Macbeth!  Macbeth!  Macbeth!— 

Macb.  Had  I  three  ears,  I'd  hear  thee. 
App.  Be  bloody,  bold,  and  resolute:  laugh  to 
scorn 
The  power  of  man,  for  none  of  woman  born 
Shall  harm  IMacl)eth.  [Descends. 

Macb.  Then  live,  Macduff;  what  need  I  fear  of 
thee? 
But  yet  I'll  make  assurance  double  sure, 

28 


And  take  a  bond  of  fate  :  thou  shalt  not  live  ; 
That  I  may  tell  pale-hearted  fear  it  lies, 
And  sleep  in  spite  of  thunder. — What  is  this, 

Thunder.  3d  Apparition,  a  Child  crowned,  uith  a 
tree  iii  his  hand. 

That  rises  like  the  issue  of  a  king ; 

And  wears  upon  his  baby  brow  the  round 

And  top  of  sovereignty  ? 

All.  Listen,  but  speak  not  to't. 

App.  Be  lion-mettled,  proud,  and  take  no  care 
Who  chafes,  who  frets,  or  where  conspirers  are : 
Macbeth  shall  never  vanquish'd  be,  until 
Great  Birnam  wood  to  high  Dunsinane  hill 
Shall  come  against  him.  [Descends. 

Mach.  That  will  never  be  : 

AVho  can  impress  the  forest ;  bid  the  tree 
Unfix  his  earth-bound   root?    sweet   bodements ! 

good! 
Rebellious  head,  rise  never,  till  the  wood 
Of  Birnam  rise ;  and  our  high-plac'd  Macbeth 
Shall  live  the  lease  of  nature,  pay  his  breath 
To  time,  and  mortal  custom. — Yet  my  heart 
Throbs  to  know  one  thing :  tell  me,  if  your  art 
Can  tell  so  much)  shall  Banquo's  issue  ever 
Reign  in  this  kingdom  ? 

All.  Seek  to  know  no  more. 

Macb.  I  will  be  satisfied  :  deny  me  this. 
And  an  eternal  curse  fall  on  you !    Let  me  know. — 
Why  sinks  that  cauldron  ?  and  what  noise  is  this  ? 

[Hautboys. 
1  Witch.  Show!      2  Witch.  Show!      3  Witch. 
Show ! 

All.  Show  his  eyes,  and  grieve  his  heart; 
Come  like  shadows,  so  depart. 

A  show  of  eight  Kings,  and  Banquo  last. 

Macb.  Thou  art  too  like  the  spirit  of  Banquo  ; 
down ! 
Thy  crown  does  sear  mine  eye-balls : — and  thy  hair. 
Thou  other  gold-bound  brow,  is  like  the  fust : — 
A  third  is  like  the  former :— Filthy  hags! 
Why  do  yqu  show  me  this  ? — A  fourth  ? — Start, 

eyes ! 
What!  will  the  line  stretch  out  to  the  crack  of 

doom  ? 
Another  yet  ?— A  seventh  ?— I'll  see  no  more  :— 
And  yet  the  eighth  appears,  who  bears  a  glass, 
Which  shows  "me  many  more;  and  some  J  see, 
That  two-fold  balls  and  treble  sceptres  carry. 
Honible  sight !— Now,  I  see,  'tis  tiiie ; 
For  the  blood-boltered  Banquo  smiles  upon  me, 
And  points  at  them  for  his.— What !  is  this  so  ? 

1  Witch.  Ay,  sir,  all  this  is  so  :  but  why 
Stands  Macbeth  thus  amazedly  ? 
Come,  sisters,  cheer  we  up  his  sprites. 
And  show  the  best  of  our  delights. 
I'll  chann  the  air  to  give  a  sound, 
While  you  perform  your  antic  round ; 
That  tliis  great  king  may  kindly  say. 
Our  duties  did  his  welcome  pay. 

[Ml/sic.     The  Witchcs'dancc,  and  vanish. 
Macb.  Where  are  they  ?  Gone  ?— Let  this  per- 
nicious hour 
Stand  aye  accurs'd  in  the  calendar ! — 
Come  in  !  without  there .' 

Enter  Lenox. 
Lrn.  What's  your  grace's  will  ? 

Macb.   Saw  you  the  weird  sisters  ? 
Len.  No,  my  lord. 


ACT  IV. 


MACBETH. 


SCENE  II. 


Mad.  Came  they  not  by  you  ? 

Len.  No,  indeed,  my  lord. 

Mad.  Infected  be  the  air  whereon  they  ride. 
And  damn'd  all  those  that  trust  them ! — I  did  hear 
The  galloping  of  horse  :  who  was't  came  by? 

Len.  'Tis  two  or  three,  my  lord,  that  bring  you 
word, 
Macduff  is  fled  to  England. 

Mad.  Fled  to  England  ? 

Len.  Ay,  my  good  lord. 

Mad.  Time,  thou  anticipat'st  my  dread  exploits: 
The  flighty  purpose  never  is  o'ertook, 


Unless  the  deed  go  with  it.     From  this  moment, 
The  very  firstlings  of  my  heart  shall  be 
The  firstlings  of  my  hand.     And  even  now. 
To  crown  my  thoughts  with  acts,  be  it  thought 

and  done : 
The  castle  of  Macduff"  I  will  surprise  ; 
Seize  upon  Fife ;  give  to  the  edge  o'  the  sword 
His  wife,  his  babes,  and  all  unfortunate  souls 
That  trace  him  in  his  line.    No  boasting  like  a  fool ; 
This  deed  I'll  do,  before  this  purpose  cool  : 
But  no  more  sights. — Where  are  these  gentlemen? 
Come ;  bring  me  where  they  are.  [^Exeunt. 


J 


[The  Harmuir,  or  Heath.] 


Scene  II. — Fife.     A  Room  in  Macduff's  Castle. 

Enter  Lady  Macduff,  her  Son,  and  Rosse. 

L.  Macd.  What  had  he  done  to  make  him  fly 
the  land? 

Rosse.  You  must  have  patience,  madam. 

L.  Macd.  He  had  none  : 

His  flight  was  madness.    When  our  actions  do  not. 
Our  fears  do  make  us  traitors. 

Rosse.  You  know  not, 

Whether  it  was  his  wisdom  or  his  fear. 

L.  Macd.  Wisdom !  to  leave  his  wife,  to  leave 
his  babes. 
His  mansion,  and  his  titles,  in  a  place 
From  whence  himself  does  fly  ?     He  loves  us  not : 
He  wants  the  natural  touch  ;  for  the  poor  wren. 
The  most  diminutive  of  birds,  will  fight. 
Her  young  ones  in  her  nest,  against  the  owl. 
All  is  the  fear,  and  nothing  is  the  love : 
As  little  is  the  wisdom,  where  the  flight 
So  runs  against  all  reason. 

Rosse.  My  dearest  coz, 

I  pray  you,  school  yourself:  but,  for  your  husband. 
He  is  noble,  wise,  judicious,  and  best  knows 
The  fits  o'  the  season.     I  dare  not  speak  much  fur- 
ther : 
But  cruel  are  the  times,  when  we  are  traitors. 
And  do  not  know  ourselves  ;  when  we  hold  rumour 
From  what  we  fear,  yet  know  not  what  we  fear, 
But  float  upon  a  wild  and  violent  sea. 
Each  way  and  move. — I  take  my  leave  of  you: 
Shall  not  be  long  but  I'll  be  here  again. 
Things  at  the  worst  will  cease,  or  else  climb  upward 


To  what  they  were  before. — My  pretty  cousin, 
Blessing  upon  you ! 

L.  Macd.  Father'd  he  is,  and  yet  he's  father- 
less. 

Rosse.  I  am  so  much  a  fool,  should  I  stay  longer. 
It  would  be  my  disgrace,  and  your  discomfort. 
I  take  my  leave  at  once.  [Exit  Rosse. 

L.  Macd.  Sirrah,  your  father's  dead  : 

And  what  will  you  do  now  ?     How  will  you  live  ? 

Son.  As  birds  do,  mother. 

L.  Macd.  What,  with  worms  and  flies  ? 

Son.  With  what  I  get,  I  mean ;  and  so  do  they. 

L.  Macd.  Poor  bird  I  thou'dst   never  fear  the 
net,  nor  lime. 
The  pit-fall,  nor  the  gin. 

Son.  Why  should  I,  mother  ?     Poor  birds  they 
are  not  set  for. 
My  father  is  not  dead,  for  all  your  saying- 

L.  Macd.  Yes,  he  is  dead :  how  wilt  thou  do  for 
a  father  ? 

Son.  Nay,  how  will  you  do  for  a  husband  ? 

L.  Macd.  Why,  I  can  buy  me  twenty  at  any 
market. 

Son.  Then  you'll  buy  'em  to  sell  again. 

L.  Macd.  Thou  speak'st  with  all  thy  wit ; 
And  yet,  i'  faith,  with  wit  enough  for  thee. 

Son.  Was  my  father  a  traitor,  mother  ? 

L.  Macd.  Ay,  that  he  was. 

Son.  What  is  a  traitor? 

L.  Macd.  Why,  one  that  swears  and  lies. 

Son.  And  be  all  traitors  that  do  so  ? 

L.  Macd.  Everv  one  that  does  so  is  a  traitor, 
and  must  be  hanged. 

29 


ACT  IV 


MACBETH. 


SCENE  111. 


Son.  And  must  they  all  be  hanged,  that  swear 
and  lie  ? 

L.  Macd.  Every  one. 

Son.  Who  must  hang  them  ? 

L.  Macd.  Why,  the  honest  men. 

Son.  Then  the  liars  and  swearers  are  fools;  for 
there  are  liars  and  swearers  enow  to  beat  the  hon- 
est men,  and  hang  up  them. 

L.  Macd.  Now  God  help  thee,  poor  monkey ! 
But  how  wilt  thou  do  for  a  father  ? 

Son.  If  he  were  dead,  you'd  weep  for  him:  if 
you  would  not,  it  were  a  good  sign  that  I  should 
quickly  have  a  new  father. 

L.  Macd.  Poor  prattler,  how  thou  talk'st! 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Mess.  Bless  you,  fair  dame.     I  am  not  to  you 

known. 
Though  in  your  state  of  honour  I  am  perfect. 
I  doubt,  some  danger  does  approach  you  nearly : 
If  you  will  take  a  homely  man's  advice. 
Be  not  found  here;  hence  wiih  your  little  ones. 
To  fright  you  thus,  methinks,  I  am  too  savage, 
To  do  worse  to  you  were  fell  cruelty. 
Which  is  too  nigh  your  person.    Heaven  preserve 

you  I 
I  dare  abide  no  longer.  [Exit  Messenger. 

L.  Macd.  Wliither  should  I  fly? 

I  have  done  no  harm ;  but  I  remember  now 
I  am  in  this  earthly  world,  where,  to  do  harm 
Is  often  laudable ;  to  do  good  sometime 
Accounted  dangerous  folly  :  why  then,  alas ! 
Do  I  put  up  that  womanly  defence. 
To  say  I  have  done  no  harm  ? — What  are  these 

faces  ? 

Enter  Murderers. 

Mur.  Where  is  your  husband  ? 

L.  Macd.  I  hope,  in  no  place  so  unsanctified, 
Where  such  as  thou  may'st  find  him. 

Mur.  He's  a  traitor. 

Son.  Thou  liest,  thou  shag-ear'd  villain. 

Mur.  What,  you  egg,      [Stabbing  him. 

Young  fry  of  treachery  ? 

Son.  He  has  killed  me,  mother: 

Run  away,  I  pray  you.  [Dies. 

[Exit  Lady  Macduff,  crying  murder,  and 
pursued  by  the  Murderers. 

ScEXE  III. — England.     A  Room  in  ihe  King's 
Palace. 

Enter  Malcolm  and  Macduff. 

Mai.  Let  us  seek  out  some  desolate  shade,  and 
there 
Weep  our  sad  bosoms  empty. 

Macd.  Let  us  rather 

Hold  fast  the  mortal  sword,  and  like  good  men 
Bestride  ourdown-fall'n  birthdom.  Each  nevvmorn. 
New  widows  howl,  new  orphans  cry ;  new  sorrows 
Strike  heaven  on  the  face,  that  it  resounds 
As  if  it  felt  with  Scotland,  and  yell'd  out 
Like  syllable  of  dolour. 

Mai.  What  I  believe,  I'll  wail ; 

What  know,  believe;  and  what  I  can  redress, 
As  I  shall  find  the  time  to  friend,  I  will : 
What  you  have  spoke,  it  may  be  so,  perchance. 
This  tyrant,  whose  sole  name  blisters  our  tongues. 
Was  once  thought  honest:   you  have  lov'd  him 
well; 

30 


He  hath  not  touch'd  you  yet.     I  am  young;  but 

something 
You  may  deserve  of  him  through  me,  and  wisdom 
To  oft'er  up  a  weak,  poor,  innocent  lamb 
To  appease  an  angry  god 

Macd.  I  am  not  treacherous. 

Mai.  But  Macbeth  is. 

A  good  and  virtuous  nature  may  recoil, 
In  an  imperial  charge.      But  I  shall  crave  your 

pardon : 
That  which  you  are,  my  thoughts  cannot  trans- 
pose ; 
Angels  are  bright  still,  though  the  brightest  fell : 
Though  all  things  foul  would  wear  the  brows  of 

grace, 
Yet  grace  must  still  look  so. 

Macd.  I  have  lost  my  hopes. 

Mai.  Perchance,  even  there,  where  I  did  find 
my  doubts. 
Why  in  that  rawness  left  you  wife  and  child, 
Those  precious  motives,  those  strong  knots  of  love. 
Without  leave-taking  ? — I  pray  you. 
Let  not  my  jealousies  be  your  dishonours. 
But  mine  own  safeties:  you  may  be  rightly  just. 
Whatever  I  shall  think. 

Macd.  Bleed,  bleed,  poor  country! 

Great  tyranny,  lay  thou  thy  basis  sure, 
For  goodness  dares  not  check  thee  I  wear  thou  thy 

wrongs ; 
The  title  is  affeer'd ! — Fare  thee  well,  lord  : 
I  would  not  be  the  villain  that  thou  think'st. 
For  the  whole  space  that's  in  the  tyrant's  grasp. 
And  the  rich  East  to  boot. 

Mai.  Be  not  offended: 

I  speak  not  as  in  absolute  fear  of  you. 
I  think  our  country  sinks  beneath  the  yoke; 
It  weeps,  it  bleeds ;  and  each  new  day  a  gash 
Is  added  to  her  wounds:   I  think,  withal. 
There  would  be  hands  uplifted  in  my  right ; 
And  here,  from  gracious  England,  have  I  offer 
Of  goodly  thousands ;  but,  for  all  this. 
When  I  shall  tread  upon  the  tyrant's  head. 
Or  wear  it  on  my  sword,  yet  my  poor  country 
Shall  have  more  vices  than  it  had  before, 
More  suffer,  and  more  sundry  ways  than  ever. 
By  him  that  shall  succeed. 

Macd.  What  should  he  be? 

Mai.  It  is  myself  I  mean ;  in  whom  I  know 
All  the  particulars  of  vice  so  grafted. 
That,  when  they  shall  be  open'd,  black  Macbeth 
Will  seem  as  pure  as  snow ;  and  the  poor  state 
Esteem  him  as  a  lamb,  being  compar'd 
W^ith  my  confineless  harms. 

Macd.  Not  in  the  legions 

Of  horrid  hell  can  come  a  devil  more  damn'd 
In  evils  to  top  Macbeth. 

Mai.  I  grant  him  bloody, 

Luxurious,  avaricious,  false,  deceitful. 
Sudden,  malicious,  smacking  of  every  sin 
That  has  a  name ;  but  there's  no  bottom,  none, 
In  my  voluptuousness:  your  wives,  your  daughters, 
Your  matrons,  and  your  maids,  could  not  fill  up 
The  cistern  of  my  lust;  and  my  desire 
All  conlinent  impediments  would  o'er-bear, 
That  did  oppose  my  will.     Better  Macbeth, 
Than  such  a  one  to  reign. 

Macd.  Boundless  intemperance 

In  nature  is  a  tyranny :  it  hath  been 
Th'  untimely  emptying  of  the  happy  throne. 
And  fall  of  many  kings.     But  fear  not  yet 
To  take  upon  you  what  is  yours :  you  may 


ACT  IV, 


MACBETH. 


SCr.-NK  III. 


Convey  your  pleasures  in  a  spacious  plenty, 
And  yet  seem  cold,  the  time  you  may  so  hoodwink. 
We  have  willing  dames  enough;  there  cannot  be 
That  vulture  in  you  to  devour  so  many 
As  will  to  greatness  dedicate  themselves, 
Finding  it  so  inclin'd. 

Mai.  With  this,  there  grows 

In  my  most  ill-compos'd  affection  such 
A  stanchless  avarice,  that,  were  I  king, 
I  should  cut  ott"  the  nobles  for  their  lands ; 
Desire  his  jewels,  and  this  other's  house : 
And  my  more-having  would  be  as  a  sauce 
To  make  me  hunger  more ;  that  I  should  forge 
Quarrels  unjust  against  the  good  and  loyal. 
Destroying  them  for  wealth. 

■  Macd.  This  avarice 

Sticks  deeper,  grows  with  more  pernicious  root 
Than  summer-seeming  lust;  and  it  hath  been 
The  sword  of  our  slain  kings:  yet  do  not  fear; 
Scotland  hath  foisons  to  fill  up  your  will. 
Of  your  mere  own.     All  these  are  portable 
With  other  graces  weigh'd. 

Mai.  But  I  have   none.      The  king-becoming 
graces, 
As  justice,  verity,  temperance,  stableness, 
Bounty,  perseverance,  mercy,  lowliness, 
Devotion,  patience,  courage,  fortitude, 
I  have  no  relish  of  them;  but  abound 
In  the  division  of  each  several  crime, 
Acting  it  many  ways.    Nay,  had  I  power,  I  should 
Pour  the  sweet  milk  of  concord  into  hell, 
Uproar  the  universal  peace,  confound 
All  unity  on  earth. 

Macd.  O  Scotland,  Scotland  I 

Mai.  If  such  a  one  be  fit  to  govern,  speak : 
I  am  as  I  have  spoken. 

Macd.  Fit  to  govern  ! 

No,  not  to  live. — O,  nation  miserable  I 
With  an  untitled  tyrant,  bloody-scepter'd, 
AVhen  shalt  thou  see  thy  wholesome  days  again. 
Since  that  the  truest  issue  of  thy  throne 
By  his  own  interdiction  stands  accurs'd, 
And  does  blaspheme  his  breed  ? — Thy  royal  father. 
Was  a  most  sainted  king  :  the  queen,  that  bore  thee, 
Oft'ner  upon  her  knees  than  on  her  feet, 
Died  every  day  she  lived.     Fare  thee  well. 
These  evils  thou  repeat'st  upon  thyself 
Have  banish'd  me  from  Scotland. — O,  my  breast ! 
Thy  hope  ends  here. 

Mai.  Macduft',  this  noble  passion, 

Child  of  integrity,  hath  from  my  soul 
Wip'd  the  black  scruples,  reconcil'd  my  thoughts 
To  thy  good  truth  and  honour.    Devilish  Macbeth 
By  many  of  these  trains  hath  sought  to  win  me 
Into  his  power,  and  modest  wisdom  plucks  me 
From  over-credulous  haste;  but  God  above 
Deal  between  thee  and  me,  for  even  now 
I  put  myself  to  thy  direction,  and 
Unspeak  mine  own  detraction ;  here  abjure 
The  taints  and  blames  I  laid  upon  myself, 
For  strangers  to  my  nature.     I  am  yet 
Unknown  to  woman  :  never  was  forsworn  ; 
Scarcely  have  coveted  what  was  mine  own ; 
At  no  time  broke  my  faith ;  would  not  betray 
The  devil  to  his  fellow,  and  delic;ht 
No  less  in  truth,  than  life :  mv  first  false  speaking 
Was  this  upon  myself.     What  I  am  truly 
Is  thine,  and  my  poor  country's,  to  command  : 
Whither,  indeed,  before  thy  here-approach. 
Old  Siward,  with  ten  thousand  warlike  men. 
Already  at  a  point,  was  setting  fni-th. 


Now,  we'll  together ;  and  the  chance  of  goodness 
Be  like   our  warranted  quarrel.      Why   are  you 

silent? 
Macd.  Such  welcome  and  unwelcome  things  at 

once, 
'Tis  hard  to  reconcile. 

Enter  a  Doctor. 

Mai.  Well ;  more  anon. — Comes  the  king  forth, 
I  pray  you  ? 

Doct.  Ay,  sir :  there  are  a  crew  of  wretched  souls. 
That  stay  his  cure :  their  malady  convinces 
The  great  assay  of  art ;  but  at  his  touch. 
Such  sanctity  hath  heaven  given  his  hand, 
They  presently  amend. 

Mai.  I  thank  you,  doctor. 

\^Exit  Doctor. 

Macd.  What's  the  disease  he  means  ? 

Mai.  'Tis  call'd  the  evil : 

A  most  miraculous  work  in  this  good  king, 
Which  often,  since  my  here-remain  in  England, 
I  have  seen  him  do.     How  he  solicits  heaven. 
Heaven  best  knows  :  but  strangely-visited  people, 
All  swoln  and  ulcerous,  pitiful  to  the  eye. 
The  mere  despair  of  surgery,  he  cures ; 
Hanging  a  golden  stamp  about  their  necks. 
Put  on  with  holy  prayers  :  and  'tis  spoken, 
To  the  succeeding  royalty  he  leaves 
The  healing  benediction.    With  this  strange  virtue, 
He  hath  a  heavenly  gift  of  prophecy. 
And  sundry  blessings  hang  about  his  throne, 
That  speak  him  full  of  grace. 

Enter  Rosse. 

Macd.  See,  who  comes  here  ? 

Mai.  My  countryman  :  but  yet  I  know  him  not. 

Macd.  Mv  ever-gentle  cousin,  welcome  hither. 

Mai.  I  know  him  now.     Good  God,  betimes  re- 
move 
The  means  that  make  us  strangers ! 

Rosse.  Sir,  amen. 

Macd.  Stands  Scotland  where  it  did  ? 

Rosse.  Alas,  poor  country  ! 

Almost  afraid  to  know  itself.     It  cannot 
Be  call'd  ourmother,  butour  grave;  where  nothing. 
But  who  knows  nothing,  is  once  seen  to  smile: 
Where  sighs,  and  groans,  and  shrieks  that  rend  the 

air. 
Are  made,  not  mark'd ;  where  violent  sorrow  seems 
A  modern  ecstasy;  the  dead  man's  knell 
Is  there  scarce  ask'd,  for  whom ;  and  good  men's 

lives 
Expire  before  the  flowers  in  their  caps, 
Dying  or  ere  they  sicken. 

Macd.  O,  relation, 

Too  nice,  and  yet  too  true  I 

Mai.  What  is  the  newest  grief? 

Rosse.  That  of  an  hotir's  age  doth  hiss  the  speaker. 
Each  minute  teems  a  new  one. 

Macd.  How  does  my  wife  ? 

Rosse.  Why,  well. 

Macd.  And  all  my  children  ? 

Rosse.  Well  too. 

Macd.  The  tyrant  has  not  batter'd  at  their  peace  ? 

Rosse.  No  ;  they  were  well  at  peace,  when  I  did 
leave  them. 

Macd.  Be  not  a  niggard  of  your  speech :  how 
goes  it  ? 

Rosse.     When  I  came  hither  to  transport  the 
tidings. 
Which  I  have  heavilv  borne,  there  ran  a  rumour 

31 


ACT  IV. 


MACBETH. 


SCENE  III. 


Of  many  worthy  fellows  that  were  out ; 
Which  was  to  my  belief  witness'd  the  rather, 
For  that  I  saw  the  tyrant's  power  a-foot. 
Now  is  the  time  of  help.     Your  eye  in  Scotland 
Would  create  soldiers,  make  our  women  fight, 
To  doff  their  dire  distresses. 

3Ial.  Be  it  their  comfort, 

We  are  coming  thither.     Gracious  England  hath 
Lent  us  good  Siward,  and  ten  thousand  men: 
An  older,  and  a  better  soldier,  none 
That  Christendom  gives  out. 

Bosse.  Would  I  could  answer 

This  comfort  with  the  like  !     But  I  have  words, 
That  would  be  howl'd  out  in  the  desert  air. 
Where  hearing  should  not  latch  them. 

Macd.  What  concern  they  1 

The  general  cause,  or  is  it  a  fee-grief. 
Due  to  some  single  breast? 

Rosse.  No  mind  that's  honest 

But  in  it  shares  some  woe,  though  the  main  part 
Pertains  to  you  alone. 

Macd.  If  it  be  mine. 

Keep  it  not  from  me :  quickly  let  me  have  it. 

Rosse.  Let  not  your  ecirs  despise  my  tongue  for 
ever. 
Which  shall  possess  them  with  the  heaviest  sound 
That  ever  yet  they  heard. 

Macd.  Humph !  I  guess  at  it. 

Rosse.  Your  castle  is  surpris'd ;  your  wife,  and 
babes. 
Savagely  slaughter'd  :  to  relate  the  manner. 
Were,  on  the  quarry  of  these  murder'd  deer, 
To  add  the  death  of  you. 

Mai.  Merciful  heaven  ! — 

What,  man  !  ne'er  pull  your  hat  upon  your  brows  : 
Give  sorrow  words ;  the  grief,  that  does  not  speak. 
Whispers  the  o'er-fraught  heart,  and  bids  it  break. 

Macd.  My  children  too  ? 

Rosse.  Wife,  children,  servants,  all 

That  could  be  found. 


Macd.  And  I  must  be  from  thence ! 

My  wife  kill'd  too  ? 

Rosse.  V  I  have  said. 

Mai.  Be  comforted: 

Let's  make  us  medicines  of  our  great  i-evenge. 
To  cure  this  deadly  grief. 

Macd.  He  has  no  children. — All  my  pretty  ones  ? 
Did  you  say,  all  ?— O,  hell-kite  !— All  ? 
What,  all  my  pretty  chickens,  and  their  dam. 
At  one  fell  swoop  ? 

Mai.  Dispute  it  like  a  man. 

Macd.  I  shall  do  so ; 

But  I  must  also  feel  it  as  a  man  : 
I  cannot  but  remember  such  things  were. 
That  were  most  precious  to  me. — Did  heaven  look 

on. 
And  would  not  take  their  part?     Sinful  Macduff! 
They  were  all  struck  for  thee.      Naught  that  I 

am. 
Not  for  their  own  demerits,  but  for  mine, 
Fell  slaughter  on  their  souls.     Heaven  rest  them 
now! 

Mai.  Be  this  the  whetstone  of  your  sword :  let 
grief 
Convert  to  anger;  blimt  not  the  heart,  enrage  it. 

Macd.  O!  I  could  play  the  woman  with  mine 
eyes. 
And  braggart  with  my  tongue. — But,  gentle  Heaven, 
Cut  short  all  intermission  :  front  to  front. 
Bring  thou  this  fiend  of  Scotland,  and  myself; 
Within  my  sword's  length  set  him ;  if  he  'scape. 
Heaven  forgive  him  too  ! 

Mai.  This  tune  goes  manly. 

Come,  go  we  to  the  king :  our  power  is  ready ; 
Our  lack  is  nothing  but  our  leave.     Macbeth 
Is  ripe  for  shaking,  and  the  powers  above 
Put  on  their  instruments.    Receive  what  cheer  you 

may ; 
The  night  is  long  that  never  finds  the  day. 

[Exeunt. 


Scene  I. — Dunsiuane.     A  Room  in  the  Castle. 

Enter  a  Doctor  of  Physic,  and  a  waiting  Gentle- 

luoman. 

Doct.  I  have  two  nights  watched  with  you,  but 
can  perceive  no  truth  in  your  report.  When  was 
it  she  last  waliied  ? 

Gent.  Since  his  majesty  went  into  the  field,  I 
have  seen  her  rise  from  her  bed,  throw  her  night- 
gown ixpon  her,  unlock  her  closet,  take  forth  paper, 
fold  it,  write  upon  it,  read  it,  afterwards  seal  it,  and 
again  return  to  bed ;  yet  all  this  while  in  a  most 
fast  sleep. 

Doct.  A  great  perturbation  in  nature,  to  receive 
at  once  the  benefit  of  sleep,  and  do  the  eflFects  of 
watching.  In  this  slumbery  agitation,  besides  her 
walking  and  other  actual  performances,  what  at  any 
time  have  you  heard  her  say  ? 

Gent.  That,  sir,  which  I  will  not  repeat  after 
her. 

Doct.  You  may,  to  me  ;  and  'tis  most  meet  you 
should. 

Gent.  Neither  to  you,  nor  any  one,  having  no 
witness  to  confirm  my  speech. 

Enter  Lady  Macbeth,  with  a  taper. 

Lo  you  I  here  she  comes.  This  is  her  very  guise, 
and  upon  my  life,  fast  asleep.  Observe  her  :  stand 
close. 

Doct.  How  came  she  by  that  light  ? 

Gent.  Why,  it  stood  by  her:  she  has  light  by 
her  continually;   'tis  her  command. 

Doct.  You  see,  her  eyes  are  open. 

Gent.  Ay,  but  their  sense  is  shut. 

Doct.  What  is  it  she  does  now?  Look,  how  she 
rubs  her  hands. 


Gent.  It  is  an  accustomed  action  with  her  to 
seem  thus  washing  her  hands :  I  have  known  her 
continue  in  this  a  quarter  of  an  hour. 

Lady  M.  Yet  here's  a  spot. 

Doct.  Hark  I  she  speaks.  I  will  set  down  what 
comes  from  her,  to  satisfy  my  remembrance  the 
more  strongly. 

Lady  M.  Out,  damned  spot !  out,  I  say ! — 
One;  two:  why,  then  'tis  time  to  do't. — Hell  is 
murky  I — Fie,  my  lord,  fie  !  a  soldier,  and  afeard  ? 
What  need  we  fear  who  knows  it,  when  none  can 
call  our  power  to  account? — Yet  who  would  have 
thought  the  old  man  to  have  had  so  much  blood 
in  him  ? 

Doct.  Do  you  mark  that  ? 

Lady  M.  The  thane  of  Fife  had  a  wife  :  where 
is  she  now? — What,  will  these  hands  ne'er  be 
clean  ? — No  more  o'  that,  my  lord ;  no  more  o' 
that :  you  mar  all  with  this  starting. 

Doct.  Go  to,  go  to :  you  have  known  what  you 
should  not. 

Gent.  She  has  spoke  what  she  should  not,  I 
am  sure  of  that :  Heaven  knows  what  she  has 
known. 

Lady  M.  Here's  the  smell  of  the  blood  still :  all 
the  perfumes  of  Arabia  will  not  sweeten  this  little 
hand.     Oh!  oh!  oh! 

Doct.  What  a  sigh  is  there  !  The  heart  is  sorely 
charged. 

Gent.  I  would  not  have  such  a  heart  in  my  bo- 
som, for  the  dignity  of  the  whole  body. 

Doct.  Well,  well,  well,— 

Gent.  Pray  God,  it  be,  sir. 

Doct.  This  disease  is  beyond  my  practice :  yet  I 
have  known  those  whicli  have  walked  in  their  sleep, 
who  have  died  holily  in  their  beds. 

33 


Lady  M.  Wash  your  hands,  put  on  your  night- 
gown ;  look  not  so  pale. — I  tell  you  yet  again, 
Banquo's  buried  :  he  cannot  come  out  on's  grave. 

Doct.  Even  so  ? 

Lady  M.  To  bed,  to  bed :  there's  knocking  at 
the  gate.  Come,  come,  come,  come,  give  me  your 
hand.  What's  done,  cannot  be  undone  :  to  bed,  to 
bed,  to  bed.  {Exit  Ladv  Macbeth. 

Doct.  Will  she  go  now  to  bed  ? 

Gent.  Directly. 

Doct.  Foul  whisperings  are  abroad.     Unnatural 
deeds 

34 


Do  breed  imnatural  troubles :  infected  minds 
To    their   deaf    pillows    will    discharge    their   se- 
crets. 
More    needs    she    the    divine,   than    the   physi- 
cian.— 
God,  God,  forgive  us  all  I     Look  after  her; 
Remove  from  her  the  means  of  all  annoyance. 
And  still  keep  eyes  upon  her. — So,  good  night : 
My  mind  she  has  mated,  and  amaz'd  my  sight. 
I  think,  but  dare  not  speak. 

Gent.  Good  night,  good  doctor. 

{Exeunt. 


(Dunkeld.) 


Scene  II. — The  Country  near  Dunsinane. 

Enter,  with  Drum,  and  Colours,  Menteth,  Cath- 
NESs,  Angus,  Lenox,  and  Soldiers. 

Ment.  The  English  power  is  near,  led  on  by 
Malcolm, 
His  uncle  Siward,  and  the  good  Macduff. 
Revenges  burn  in  them;  for  their  dear  causes 
Would,  to  the  bleeding  and  the  grim  alarm, 
Excite  the  mortified  man. 

Ang.  Near  Birnam  wood 

Shall  we  well  meet  them :  that  way  are  they  coming. 

Cath.   Who   knows,   if  Donalbain   be  with  his 
brother  ? 

Len.  For  certain,  sir,  he  is  not.     I  have  a  file 
Of  all  the  gentry  :  there  is  Siward's  son, 
And  many  unrough  youths,  that  even  now 
Protest  their  first  of  manhood. 

Ment.  What  does  the  tyrant  ? 

Cath.  Great  Dunsinane  he  strongly  fortifies. 
Some  say,  he's  mad :  others,  that  lesser  hate  him. 
Do  call  it  valiant  fury ;  but,  for  certain, 
He  cannot  buckle  his  distemper'd  cause 
Within  the  belt  of  rule. 

Ang.  Now  does  he  feel 

His  secret  murders  sticking  on  his  hands ; 
Now  minutely  revolts  upbraid  his  faith-breach : 
Those  he  commands  move  only  in  command. 
Nothing  in  love :  now  does  he  feel  his  title 
Hang  loose  about  him,  like  a  giant's  robe 
Upon  a  dwarfish  thief. 

Ment.  Who,  then,  shall  blame 

His  pester'd  senses  to  recoil  and  start, 
When  all  that  is  within  him  does  condemn 
Itself,  for  being  there  ? 

Cath.  Well ;  march  we  on. 

To  give  obedience  where  'tis  truly  ow'd : 
Meet  we  the  medicine  of  the  sickly  weal ; 
And  with  him  pour  we,  in  our  country's  purge. 
Each  drop  of  us. 

Len.  Or  so  much  as  it  needs 

To  dew  the  sovereign  flower,  and  drown  the  weeds. 
Make  we  our  march  towards  Birnam. 

[Exeunt,  marching. 


Scene  III. — Dunsinane.     A  Room  in  the  Castle. 

Enter  Macbeth,  Doctor,  and  Attendants, 

Macb.  Bring  me  no  more  reports;  let  them  fly 

all: 
Till  Birnam  wood  remove  to  Dunsinane, 
I  cannot  taint  with  fear.    What's  the  boy  Malcolm  ? 
Was  he  not  born  of  woman  ?    The  spirits  that  know 
All    mortal    consequences    have    pronounc'd    me 

thus : — 
"Fear  not,  Macbeth  ;  no  man  that's  born  of  woman 
Shall  e'er  have  power  upon  thee." — Then  fly,  false 

thanes. 
And  mingle  with  the  English  epicures : 
The  mind  I  sway  by,  and  the  heart  I  bear. 
Shall  never  sag  with  doubt,  nor  shake  with  fear. 

Enter  a  Servant. 

The  devil  damn  thee  black,  thou  cream-fac'd  loon  I 
Where  got'st  thou  that  goose  look  ? 

Serv.  There  is  ten  thousand — 

Macb.  Geese,  villain  ? 

Serv.  Soldiers,  sir. 

Macb.  Go,  prick  thy  face,  and  over-red  thy  fear, 
Thou  lily-liver'd  boy.     What  soldiers,  patch  ? 
Death  of  thy  soul!  those  linen  cheeks  of  thine 
Are  counsellors  to  fear.    What  soldiers,  whey-face  ? 

Serv.  The  English  force,  so  please  you. 

Macb.  Take  thy  face  hence. — Seyton  ! — I  am 
sick  at  heart, 
When  I  behold — Seyton,  I  say  ! — This  push 
Will  cheer  me  ever,  or  disseat  me  now. 
I  have  liv'd  long  enough  :  my  way  of  life 
Is  fall'n  into  the  sear,  the  yellow  leaf; 
And  that  which  should  accompany  old  age, 
As  honour,  love,  obedience,  troops  of  friends, 
I  must  not  look  to  have ;  but,  in  their  stead. 
Curses,  not  loud,  but  deep,  mouth-honour,  breath. 
Which  the  poor  heart  would  fain  deny,  and  dare  not. 
Seyton ! — 

Enter  Seyton. 

Sey.  What  is  your  gracious  pleasure  ? 
Macb.  AVhat  news  more  ? 

35 


ACT  V. 


MACBETH. 


SCENE  IV.  V. 


Sey.  All  is  confirm'd,  my  lord,  which  was  re- 
ported. 

Macb.  I'll  fight,  till  from  my  bones  my  flesh  be 
hack'd. 
Give  me  my  armour. 

Sey.  'Tis  not  needed  yet. 

Much.  I'll  put  it  on. 
Send  out  more  horses,  skirr  the  country  round ; 
Hang  those  that  talk  of  fear.     Give  me  mine  ar- 
mour.— 
How  does  your  patient,  doctor  ? 

Doct.  Not  so  sick,  my  lord, 

As  she  is  troubled  with  thick-coming  fancies, 
That  keep  her  from  her  rest. 

Macb.  Cure  her  of  that : 

Canst  thou  not  minister  to  a  mind  diseas'd, 
Pluck  from  the  memory  a  rooted  sorrow. 
Raze  out  the  written  troubles  of  the  brain. 
And  with  some  sweet  oblivious  antidote 
Cleanse  the  stuflfd  bosom  of  that  perilous  stuff, 
Which  weighs  upon  the  heart? 


Doct.  Therein  the  patient 

Must  minister  to  himself. 

Macb.  Throw  physic  to  the  dogs ;  I'll  none  of 
it. — 
Come,  put  mine  armour  on ;  give  me  my  staff. — 
Seyton,  send  out. — Doctor,  the  thanes  fly  from  me. — 
Come,  sir,  despatch. — If  thou  couldst,  doctor,  cast 
The  water  of  my  land,  find  her  disease, 
And  purge  it  to  a  sound  and  pristine  health, 
I  would  applaud  thee  to  the  very  echo. 
That  should  applaud  again. — Pull't  ofl',  I  say. — 
What  rhubarb,  senna,  or  what  purgative  drug. 
Would  scour  these  English  hence? — Hear'st  thou 
of  them  ? 

Doct.  Ay,  my  good  lord :  your  royal  preparation 
Makes  us  hear  something. 

Macb.  Bring  it  after  me. — 

I  will  not  be  afraid  of  death  and  bane. 
Till  Birnara  forest  come  to  Dunsinane.  [E.vit. 

Doct.  Were  I  from  Dunsinane  away  and  clear, 
Profit  again  should  hardly  draw  me  here.     [Exit, 


(The  Dunsinane  Range.) 


Scene  IV. — Country  near  Dunsinane:  a  Wood  in 
view. 

Enter,  with  Drum  and  Colours,  Malcolm,  old 
SnvARD,  and  his  Son,  Macduff,  Menteth, 
Cathness,  Angus,  Lenox,  Rosse,  and  Soldiers 
marching. 

Mai.  Cousins,  I  hope,  the  days  are  near  at  hand. 
That  chambers  will  be  safe. 

^fcnt.  We  doubt  it  nothing. 

Siw.  What  wood  is  this  before  us  ? 

^ent.  The  wood  ofBirnam. 

Mai.  Let  every  soldier  hew  him  down  a  bough, 
And  bear't  before  him :  thereby  shall  we  shadow 
The  numbers  of  our  host,  and  make  discovery 
Err  in  report  of  us. 

SM.  It  shall  be  done. 

Siw.  We  learn  no  other  but  the  confident  tyrant 
Keeps  still  in  Dunsinane,  and  will  endure 
Our  setting  down  before't. 

J^^al.  'Tis  his  main  hope  ; 

36 


For  where  there  is  advantage  to  be  given, 
Both  more  and  less  have  given  him  the  revolt, 
And  none  serve  with  him  but  constrained  things, 
Whose  hearts  are  absent  too. 

]^tacd..  Let  our  just  censures 

Attend  the  true  event,  and  put  we  on 
Industrious  soldiership. 

'^'"■-  The  time  approaches. 

That  will  with  due  decision  make  us  know 
What  we  shall  say  we  have,  and  what  we  owe. 
Thoughts  speculative  their  unsure  hopes  relate, 
But  certain  issue  strokes  must  arbitrate; 
Towards  which,  advance  the  war. 

[Exeunt,  marching. 

Scene  V.— Dunsinane.      Within  the  Castle. 

Enter,  with  Drums  and  Colours,  Macbeth,  Sey- 
ton, and  Soldiers. 

Mach.  Hang  out  our  banners  on  the  outward 
walls ; 


ACT  V. 


MACBETH. 


SCENE  VI.  Vll. 


The  cry  is  still,  "  They  come  !"  Our  castle's  strength 
Will  hiugh  a  siege  to  scorn :  here  let  them  lie, 
Till  famine  and  the  ague  eat  them  up. 
Were  they  not  forc'd  with  those  that  should  be  ours, 
We  might  have  met  them  darel'ul,  beard  to  beard, 
And  beat  them  backward  home.  Wliat  is  that  noise  ? 

[A  cry  within,  of  Women. 

Sey.   It  is  the  cry  of  women,  my  good  lord. 

Mach.  I  have  almost  forgot  the  taste  of  fears. 
The  time  has  been,  my  senses  would  have  cool'd 
To  hear  a  night-shriek  ;  and  my  fell  of  hair 
Would  at  a  dismal  treatise  rouse,  and  stir. 
As  life  were  in't.     I  have  supp'd  full  with  horrors  : 
Direness,  familiar  to  my  slaughterous  thoughts. 
Cannot  once  start  me. — Wherefore  was  that  cry? 

Sey.   The  queen,  my  lord,  is  dead. 

Mach.  She  should  have  died  hereafter: 
There  would  have  been  a  time  for  such  a  word. — 
To-morrow,  and  to-morrow,  and  to-morrow, 
Creeps  in  this  petty  pace  from  day  to  day, 
To  the  last  syllable  of  recorded  time  ; 
And  all  our  yesterdays  have  lighted  fools 
The  way  to  dusty  death.     Out,  out,  brief  candle  ! 
Life's  but  a  walking  shadow ;  a  poor  player. 
That  struts  and  frets  his  hour  upon  the  stage, 
And  then  is  heard  no  more :  it  is  a  tale 
Told  by  an  idiot,  full  of  sound  and  fury, 
Signifying  nothing. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 
Thou  com'st  to  use  thy  tongue  ;  thy  story,  quickly, 

Mess.  Gracious  my  lord, 
I  shall  report  that  which  I  say  I  saw, 
But  know  not  how  to  do't. 

Macb.  Well,  say,  sir. 

Mess.  As  I  did  stand  my  watch  upon  the  hill, 
I  look'd  toward  Birnam,  and  anon,  methought. 
The  wood  began  to  move. 

Mach.  Liar,  and  slave  ! 

Mess.  Let  me  endure  your  wrath,  if't  be  not  so. 
Within  this  three  mile  may  you  see  it  coming ; 
I  say,  a  moving  grove. 

Mach.  If  thou  speak'st  false. 

Upon  the  next  tree  shall  thou  hang  alive. 
Till  famine  cling  thee :  if  thy  speech  be  sooth, 
J  care  not  if  thou  dost  for  me  as  much. — 
I  pull  in  resolution ;  and  begin 
To  doubt  th'  equivocation  of  the  fiend, 
That  lies  like  truth :   "  Fear  not,  till  Birnam  wood 
Do  come  to  Dunsinane ;" — and  now  a  wood 
Comes  toward  Dunsinane. — Arm,  arm,  and  out ! — 
If  this,  which  he  avouches,  does  appear. 
There  is  nor  flying  hence,  nor  tarrying  here. 
I  'gin  to  be  a-weary  of  the  sun. 
And  wish  th'  estate  o'  the  world  were  now  undone. — 
Ring  the  alarum  bell ! — Blow,  wind ! — come,  wrack ! 
At  least  we'll  die  with  harness  on  our  back. 

l^Exeunt. 

Scene  VI.— The  Same.     A  Plain  before  the 
Castle. 

Enter,  with  Drums  and  Colours,  Malcolm,  old 
SiwARD,  Macduff,  S^-c,  and  their  Army  with 
Boughs.  ^ 

Mai.  Nownearenough:  yourleafy  screens  throw 
down, 
And  show  like  those  you  are.— You,  worthy  uncle. 
Shall,  with  my  cousin,  your  right-noble  son, 
Lead  our  first  battle  :  worthy  Macdufl',  and  we. 
Shall  take  upon's  what  else  remains  to  do. 
According  to  our  order. — 


Stw.  Fare  you  well.— 

Do  we  but  find  the  tyrant's  power  to-niglii. 
Let  us  be  beaten,  if  we  cannot  fight. 

Macd.  Make  all  our  trumpets  speak:  give  them 
all  breath, 

Those  clamorous  harbingers  of  blood  and  death. 

{Exeunt.     Alarums  continued. 

Scene  VII.— The  Same.     Another  Part  of  the 
Plain. 

Enter  Macbeth. 
Mach.  They  have  tied  me  to  a  stake :  I  cannot 

fly- 

But,  bear-hke,  I  must  fight  the  course. — What's  he, 
That  was  not  born  of  woman  ?     Such  a  one 
Am  I  to  fear,  or  none. 

Elder  young  Siward. 
Yo.  Siiv.  What  is  thy  name  ? 
Mach.  Thou'lt  be  afraid  to  hear  it. 

Yo.  Siw.  No  ;  though  thou  call'st  thyself  a  hot- 
ter name. 
Than  any  is  in  hell. 

Macb.  My  name's  Macbeth. 

Yo.  Siw.  The  devil  himself  could  not  pronounce 
a  title 
More  hateful  to  mine  ear. 

Macb.  No,  nor  more  fearful. 

Yo.  Si^v.  Thou  liest,  abhorred  tyrant;  with  my 
sword 
I'll  prove  the  lie  thou  speak'st. 

[They  fight,  and  young  Siward  is  slain. 
Macb.  Thou  wast  born  of  woman  : — 

But  swords  I  smile  at,  weapons  laugh  to  scorn, 
Brandish'd  by  man  that's  of  a  woman  born.  [Exit. 

Alarums.     Enter  Macduff. 

Macd.  That  way  the  noise  is. — Tyrant,  show 
thy  face ! 
If  thou  be'st  slain,  and  with  no  stroke  of  mine. 
My  wife  and  children's  ghosts  will  haunt  me  still. 
I  cannot  strike  at  wretched  kernes,  whose  arms 
Are  hir'd  to  bear  their  staves ;  either  thou,  Macbeth, 
Or  else  my  sword,  with  an  unbatter'd  edge, 
I  sheathe  again  undeeded.   There  thou  should'st  be ; 
By  this  great  clatter,  one  of  greatest  note 
Seems  bruited.     Let  me  find  him,  fortune ! 
And  more  I  beg  not.  [Exit.     Alarum. 

Enter  Malcolm  and  old  Siward. 

Siw.  This  way,  my  lord. — The  castle's  gently 
render'd ; 
The  tyrant's  people  on  both  sides  do  fight ; 
The  noble  thanes  do  bravely  in  the  war. 
The  day  almost  itself  professes  yours, 
And  little  is  to  do. 

Mai.  We  have  met  with  foes 

That  strike  beside  us. 

Siw.  Enter,  sir,  the  castle. 

[Exeunt.     Alarum. 

Re-enter  Macbeth. 

Macb.  Why  should  I  play  the  Roman  fool,  and 
die 
On  mine  own  sword  ?  whiles  I  see  lives,  the  gashes 
Do  better  upon  them. 

Re-enter  Macduff. 

Mard.  Turn,  hell-hnunrl,  turn. 

Macb.  Of  all  men  else  I  have  avoided  thee  : 

37 


ACT  V 


MACBETH. 


SCi:.NK   VII. 


But  get  thee  back ;  my  soul  is  too  much  charg'd 
With  blood  of  thine  already. 

Macd.  I  have  no  words; 

My  voice  is  in  my  sword :  thou  bloodier  villain 
Than  terras  can  give  thee  out !  \^T  hey  fight. 

Macb.  Thou  losest  labour. 

As  easy  may'st  thou  the  intrenchant  air 
With  thy  keen  sword  impress,  as  make  me  bleed  : 
Let  fall  thy  blade  on  vulnerabler  crests  ; 
I  bear  a  charmed  life,  which  must  not  yield 
To  one  of  woman  born. 

Macd.  Despair  thy  charm ; 

And  let  the  angel,  whom  thou  still  hast  serv'd, 
Tell  thee,  Macduff  was  from  his  mother's  womb 
Untimely  ripp'd. 

Much.  Accurs'd  be  that  tongue  that  tells  me  so, 
For  it  hath  cow'd  my  better  part  of  man  : 
And  be  these  juggling  fiends  no  more  believ'd, 
That  palter  with  us  in  a  double  sense ; 
That  keep  the  word  of  promise  to  our  ear, 
And  break  it  to  our  hope. — I'll  not  fight  with  thee. 

Macd.  Then,  yield  thee,  coward, 
And  live  to  be  the  gaze  and  show  o'  the  time : 
We'll  have  thee,  as  our  rarer  monsters  are, 
Painted  upon  a  pole,  and  underwrit, 
"  Here  may  you  see  the  tyrant." 

Macb.  I  will  not  yield, 

To  kiss  the  ground  before  young  Malcolm's  feet, 
And  to  be  baited  with  the  rabble's  curse. 
Though  Birnam  wood  be  come  to  Dunsinane, 
And  thou  oppos'd,  being  of  no  woman  born. 
Yet  I  will  try  the  last.     Before  my  body 
I  throw  my  warlike  shield  :  lay  on,  Macdufl^; 
And  damn'd  be  him  that  first  cries,  "  Hold,  enough." 

[Exeunt,  fighting. 

Retreat.  Flourish.  Re-enter,  with  Drum  and  Co- 
lours, Malcolm,  old  Siward,  Rosse,  Thanes, 
and  Soldiers. 

Mat.  I  would,  the  friends  we  miss  were  safe  ar- 

riv'd. 
Siw,   Some  must  go  off;  and  yet,  by  these  I  see, 
So  great  a  day  as  this  is  cheaply  bought. 

Mai.  Macduff  is  missing,  and  your  noble  son. 
Rosse.  Your  son,  my  lord,  has  paid  a  soldier's 
debt: 
He  only  liv'd  but  till  he  was  a  man, 
The  which  no  sooner  had  his  prowess  confirm'd 


In  the  unskrinking  station  where  he  fought, 
But  like  a  man  he  died. 

Siw.  Then  he  is  dead  ? 

Rosse.  Ay,   and  brought  off  the  field.      Your 
cause  of  sorrow 
Must  not  be  measur'd  by  his  worth,  for  then 
It  hath  no  end. 

Siw.  Had  he  his  hurts  before  ? 

Rosse.  Ay,  on  the  front. 

Site.  Why  then,  God's  soldier  be  he ! 

Had  I  as  many  sons  as  I  have  hairs, 
I  would  not  wish  them  to  a  fairer  death : 
And  so,  his  knell  is  knoll'd. 

Mai.  He's  worth  more  soiTow, 

And  that  I'll  spend  for  him. 

Siw.  He's  worth  no  more  : 

They  say,  he  parted  well,  and  paid  his  score. 
And  so,  God  be  with  him ! — Here  comes  newer 
comfort. 

Re-enter  Macduff,  with  Macbeth's  Head. 

Macd.  Hail,  king !    for  so  thou  art.     Behold, 
where  stands 
The  usurper's  cursed  head :  the  time  is  free. 
I  see  thee  compass'd  with  thy  kingdom's  pearl, 
That  speak  my  salutation  in  their  minds : 
Whose  voices  I  desire  aloud  with  mine, — 
Hail,  king  of  Scotland  ! 

All.  Hail,  king  of  Scotland  I 

[Flourish. 

Mai.  We  shall  not  spend  a  large  expense  of  time. 
Before  we  reckon  with  your  several  loves, 
And  make  us  even  with  you.     My  thanes  and  kins- 
men. 
Henceforth  be  earls ;  the  first  that  ever  Scotland 
In  such  an  honour  nam'd.     What's  more  to  do. 
Which  would  be  planted  newly  with  the  time, — 
As  calling  home  our  exil'd  friends  abroad. 
That  fled  the  snares  of  watchful  tyranny  ; 
Producing  forth  the  cruel  ministei's 
Of  this  dead  butcher,  and  his  fiend-like  queen. 
Who,  as  'tis  thought,  by  self  and  violent  hands 
Took  off  her  life  ; — this,  and  what  needful  else 
That  calls  upon  us,  by  the  grace  of  Grace, 
We  will  perform  in  measure,  time,  and  place. 
So,  thanks  to  all  at  once,  and  to  each  one. 
Whom  we  invite  to  see  us  crown'd  at  Scone. 

[Flourish.     Exeunt. 


NOTES    ON    MACBETH. 


ACT  I.— Scene  I. 

"Enter  three  Witches." 

Few  lovers  of  Shakespeare  need  now  to  be  informed, 
that  the  Weird  Sisters  are  not  the  witches  of  vulgar  su- 
perstition. He  indeed  used  the  materials  of  superstitious 
belief  in  his  day,  as  to  witches,  their  charms,  their  ma- 
lignity, and  their  league  with  the  "  common  enemy  of 
man;"  but  he  elevated  them  from  objects  of  material 
dread  and  disgust,  mixed  with  contempt,  into  mysterious 
and  powerful  agents  of  spiritual  wickedness.  He  has 
retained  enough  of  the  well-known  adjuncts  of  the  Scotch 
or  Lancashire  witches  to  give  individuality  and  reality 
to  his  personages,  and  even  selected  so  much  of  the 
wildly  ludicrous  as  would  add  to  the  strange  mystery 
of  their  being ;  yet  they  are  not  miserable  and  decrepid 
hags,  the  dread  of  the  village,  but  "  the  Weird  Sisters" — 
that  is,  Says  HoUingshed,  "  as  ye  would  say,  the  god- 
desses of  destiny,  or  else  nymphs  or  fairies  indued  with 
prophecy  by  necromantical  science."  They  are  power- 
ful as  well  as  malignant  beings,  whose  amusement  may 
be  the  persecution  of  the  "  tempest-tossed"  mariner,  but 
whose  delight  is  to  poison  the  minds  of  the  brave,  and 
to  act  upon  the  destinies  of  the  great.  Coleridge  rightly 
remarks : — 

"  The  Weird  Sisters  are  as  true  a  creation  of  Shake- 
speare's, as  his  Ariel  and  Caliban, — fates,  furies,  and 
materializing  witches  being  the  elements.  They  are 
wholly  different  from  any  representation  of  witches  in 
the  contemporary  writers,  and  yet  presented  a  sufficient 
external  resemblance  to  the  creatures  of  vulgar  preju- 
dice to  act  immediately  on  the  audience.  Their  char- 
acter consists  in  the  imaginative  disconnected  from  the 
good  ;  they  are  the  shadowy  obscure  and  fearfully  anom- 
alous of  physical  nature,  the  lawless  of  human  nature — 
elemental  avengers  without  sex  or  kin." 

In  the  same  spirit  of  true  criticism,  Charles  Lamb 
says  :  "  They  are  foul  anomalies,  of  whom  we  know  not 
whence  they  are  sprung,  nor  whether  they  have  begin- 
ning or  ending.  As  they  are  without  human  passions, 
so  they  seem  to  be  without  human  relations.  They 
come  with  thunder  and  lightning,  and  vanish  to  air- 
music.  This  is  all  we  know  of  them.  Except  Hecate, 
they  have  no  names,  which  heightens  their  mysterious- 
ness." 

The  account  given  by  Dr.  Forman,  in  his  lately  dis- 
covered diary,  of  the  manner  in  which  Macbeth  was 


originally  acted  as  he  saw  it  in  1610,  strongly  indicates 
that  these  witches  were,  even  on  that  humble  stage, 
represented  as  much  nobler  beings  than  they  have  sinc-e 
been  permitted  to  appear. 

"In  Macbeth,  at  the  Globe,  1610,  the  20lh  of  April, 
Saturday,  there  was  to  be  observed,  first,  how  Macbeth 
and  Banquo,  two  noblemen  of  Scotland,  riding  through 
a  wood,  there  stood  before  them  three  women  Fairies, 
or  Nyinphs,  and  saluted  Macbeto,  saying  three  times 
unto  him.  Hail,  Macbeth,  King  of  Codor,  for  thou  shalt 
be  a  King,  but  shalt  beget  no  Kings,  &c.  Then,  said 
Banquo,  What !  all  to  Macbeth,  and  nothing  to  me  ? 
Yes,  said  the  Nymphs,  Hail  to  thee,  Banquo ;  thou  shalt 
beget  Kings,  yet  be  no  King." 

"  That  will  be.  ere  the  set  of  sun." 
Coleridge  was  struck  with  the  "direful  music,  the 
wild  wayward  rhythm,  and  abrupt  lyrics  of  the  open- 
ing of  Macbeth."  The  English  editors  of  the  last  age 
have  done  what  they  could  to  weaken  this  effect.  I 
concur  with  Mr.  Knight  in  restoring  the  old  text,  and 
in  his  reasons  throughout. 

"Stevens  strikes  out  the  as  harsh  and  unnecessarj'- 
Any  one  who  has  an  ear  for  the  lyrical  movement  of  the 
whole  scene  will  see  what  an  exquisite  variety  of  pause 
there  is  in  the  ten  lines  of  which  it  consists.     Take 

the  line 

'  There  to  meet  with  Macbeth  ;' 

and  contrast  its  solemn  movement  with  what  has  pre- 
ceded it.  But  the  editors  must  have  seven  syllables ; 
and  so  some  read 

'  There  /  go  to  meet  Macbeth  :' 
others, 

'There  to  meet  with  brave  Macbeth  :' 
and  others, 

'There  to  meet  with — IFAom?— Macbeth.' 
Malone  has,  however,  here  succeeded  in  retaining  the 
original  line,  by  persuading  himself  and   others  that 
there  is  a  dissyllable."— Knight. 

Scene  II. 

« —  damn'd  quarry"— i.  e.  his  army  doomed,  or 
damned,  to  become  the  "  quarry,"  or  prey,  of  his  ene- 
mies. This  is  the  reading  of  all  the  old  copies,  which 
was  deserted  by  most  editors,  although  giving  an  ob- 
vious meaning,  more  forcible  than  quarrel,  which,  at 
Johnson's  instance,  they  substituted  for  "  quarrj-." 

39 


NOTES  ON  MACBETH. 


"  —  and  direful  thunders  break." — In  the  folio,  1623, 
the  line  ends  at  "thunders,"  and  being  obviously  de- 
fective, the  folio,  1G32,  inserted  breaking ;  but  the  pre- 
sent tense,  and  not  the  participle,  seems  wanting,  and 
Pope,  therefore,  changed  the  word  to  "  break." 

"  Bellona's  bridegroom" — meaning  Macbeth,  a  war- 
rior fit  for  the  husband  of  the  warlike  goddess.  "Lap- 
ped in  proof,"  covered  witli  armour  of  proof. 

" '  Eellona's  bridegroom'  is  here  undoubtedly  Mac- 
beth ;  but  Henley  and  Stevens,  fancying  that  the  God 
of  War  was  meant,  chuckle  over  Shakespeare's  ignor- 
ance in  not  knowing  that  Mars  was  not  the  husband 
of  Bellona." — Knight. 

Scene  III. 

" '  Aroint  thee,  witch  /'  the  rump-fed  ronyon  cries." — 
The  meaning  of  "  aroint"  is  begone,  or  stand  off,  and  it 
is  still  used  in  the  Craven  district,  and  generally  in  the 
north  of  England,  as  well  as  in  Cheshire.  In  some 
places  it  has  assumed  the  form  of  rynt,  but  it  is  the 
same  word. 

"Ronyon'''' — i.  e.  scabby  or  mangy  woman.  Fren. 
rogneux,  royne,  scurf. — Collier. 

"  ril  drain  him  as  dry  as  hay." 
"  Stevens  says, '  As  I  cannot  help  supposing  this  scene 
to  have  been  uniformly  metrical  when  our  author  wrote 
it,  in  its  present  state  I  suspect  it  to  be  clogged  with  in- 
terpolations, or  mutilated  by  omissions.'  There  appears 
no  foundation  for  the  supposition  that  the  scene  was 
uniformly  metrical.  It  is  a  mixture  of  blank  verse  with 
the  seven-syllable  rhyme,  producing,  from  its  variety,  a 
wild  and  solemn  eflect,  which  no  regularity  could  have 
achieved. 

'Where  hast  thou  been,  sister? 

Killing  swine;' 
is  a  line  of  blank  verse : 

'Sister,  where  thou?' 
a  dramatic  hemistich.    We  have  then  four  lines  of  blank 
verse,  before  the  lyrical  movement,  '  But  in  a  sieve,'  &c. 

'  I'll  give  thee  a  wind. 

Th'  art  kind. 

And  I  another,' 

is  a  ten-syllable  line,  rhyming  with  the  following  octo- 
syllabic line.     So,  in  the  same  manner — 

'I'  the  shipman's  card. 

I'll  drain  him  as  dry  as  hay,' 

is  a  ten-syllable  line,  rhyming  with  the  following  one 
of  seven  syllables.  The  editors  have  destroyed  this 
metrical  arrangement,  by  changing  'Th'  art  kind,'  into 
'Thou  art  kind:'  and  '/'//drain  him  as  dry  as  hay,' 
into  ' I  will  drain  him  as  dry  as  hay.'" — Knight. 

"  The  WEIRD  sisters,  hand  in  hand." — All  authorities 
agree  that  "  weird"  (spelled  xceyward  in  the  folio)  is  of 
Saxon  origin,  viz.  from  wyrd,  whi^h  has  the  same 
meaning  as  the  Latin  fa/um :  "  weird"  is  therefore 
fatal.  '  The  ballad  of  ''  The  Birth  of  St.  George,"  in 
Percy's  "  Reliques,"  has  the  expression  of  "The  iveird 
lady  of  the  woods  ;"  and  the  same  word  occurs  twice  in 
the  old  Scottish  drama  of  "Philotus,"  1603  and  1612. 
Gawin  Douslas,  in  his  translation  of  the  iEneid,  calls 
the  Parcce  "  the  weird  sisters." — Collier. 

"  ^re  ye  kantastical" — i.  e.  creatures  of  f ant  a  si/  or 
imagination.  Hollingshed  says,  that  Macbeth  and  Ban- 
quo  at  first  reputed  the  appearance  of  the  witches 
"some  va.\n,  fantastical  illusion." 

"By  Sinel's  death,  I  know  I  am  thane  of  Cawdor." 

Sinel,  according  to  Hollingshed,  was  the  nameof  Mac- 
beth's  father. 

"Or  have  we  eafen  of  the  insane  roof, 
That  takes  the  reason  prisoner  f" 
This   alludes  to  the  ijualities   anciently  ascribed  to 
hemlock.    In  Greene's  "  Never  too  Late,"  1616,  we  have 
"You  gazed  against  the  sun,  and  so  blemished  your 

40 


sight ;  or  else  you  have  eaten  of  the  roots  of  hemlock, 
that  makes  men's  eyes  conceit  unseen  objects." 

"  Came  post  with  post." — The  old  copies  read,  "  Can 
post  with  post,"  which  seems  a  misprint.  The  mean- 
ing is  evident,  when  we  take  tale  in  the  sense,  not  of  a 
narrative,  but  of  an  enumeration,  from  the  Saxon  telan, 
to  count.  Johnson  explains  the  passage  correctly  in 
these  words  : — "  Posts  arrived  as  fast  as  they  could  be 
counted."  Rowe  reads,  "  as  thick  as  hail"  which  may 
be  considered  as  a  needless  alteration. 

"  —  function 
Is  smother'd  in  surmise  ;  and  nothing  is, 
But  what  is  not." 
"All  powers  of  action  are  oppressed  and  crushed  by 
one  overwhelming  image  in  the  mind,  and  nothing  is 
present  to  me  but  that  which  is  really  future." — John- 
son. 

Scene  IV. 
"  Safe  toward  your  love  and  honour." 
Blackstone  would  read,  "  sale  towards  you,"  and  in- 
terprets the  word  safe  as  saved,  conceiving  that  the 
whole  speech  is  an  allusion  to  feudal  homage :  '  The 
oath  of  allegiance,  or  liege  homage,  to  the  king,  was 
absolute,  and  without  any  exception;  but  simple  homage, 
when  done  to  a  subject  for  lands  holden  of  him,  was 
always  with  a  saving  of  the  allegiance  (the  love  and 
honour)  due  to  the  sovereign.  '  Sauf  la  foy  que  jeo 
doy  a  nosire  seignor  Ic  roy.'  But  it  is  intelligible  as  it 
stands,  taking  safe  in  one  of  its  senses  still  in  use,  for 
conferring  security,  as  we  say,  "  a  safe  port,"  "  a  safe 
guide." 

"  We  will  establish  our  estate  upon 
Our  eldest, Malcolm;  whom  we  name  hereafter, 
The  prince  of  Cumberland." 

Cumberland  was,  at  the  time,  held  by  Scotland  of  the 
crown  of  England,  as  a  fief.  Prince  of  Cumberland  was 
the  title  borne  by  the  declared  successor  to  the  throne 
of  Scotland.  Hollingshed  explains  Macbeth's  uneasi- 
ness on  this  occasion: — "Duncan  having  two  sons,  he 
made  the  elder  of  them  (called  Malcolm)  Prince  of 
Cumberland,  as  it  was  thereby  to  appoint  him  his  suc- 
cessor in  his  kingdom,  immediately  after  his  decease. 
Macbeth,  sorely  troubled  therewith,  for  that  he  saw  by 
this  means  his  hope  sore  hindered  (where,  by  the  old 
laws  of  the  realm  the  ordinance  was,  that  if  he  that  should 
succeed  was  not  able  of  age  to  take  the  charge  upon 
himself,  he  that  was  next  of  blood  unto  him  should  be 
admitted,)  he  began  to  take  counsel  how  he  might  usurp 
the  kingdom  by  force,  having  a  just  quarrel  so  to  do  (as 
he  took  the  matter,)  for  that  Duncan  did  what  in  him 
lay  to  defraud  him  of  all  maryier  of  title  and  claim 
which  he  might,  in  time  to  come,  pretend  to  the  crown." 

Scene  V. 
"Enter  Lady  Macbeth." 
"  Macbeth  is  described  by  Lady  Macbeth  so  as  at  the 
same  time  to  reveal  her  own  character.  Could  he  have 
eveiy  thing  he  wanted,  he  would  rather  have  it  inno- 
cently ; — ignorant,  as  alas  !  how  many  of  us  are,  that 
he  who  wishes  a  temporal  end  for  itself,  does  in  truth 
will  the  means;  and  hence  the  danger  of  indulging 
fancies.  Lady  Macbeth,  like  all  in  Shakespeare,  is  a 
class  individualized: — of  high  rank,  left  much  alone, 
and  feeding  herself  with  day-dreams  of  ambition,  she 
mistakes  the  courage  of  fantasy  for  the  power  of  bear- 
ing the  consequences  of  the  realities  of  guilt.  Hers  is 
the  mock  fortitude  of  a  mind  deluded  by  ambition ;  she 
shames  her  husband  with  a  superhuman  audacity  of 
fancy  which  she  cannot  support,  but  sinks  in  the  season 
of  remorse,  and  dies  in  suicidal  agony.     Her  speech — 

'  Coine,  all  you  spirits 
That  tend  on  mortal  thoughts,  unscx  me  here,'  etc. 

is  that  of  one  who  had  habitually  familiarized  her  ima- 


NOTES  ON  MACBETH. 


gination  to  dreadful  conceptions,  and  was  trying  to  do 
so  still  more.  Her  invocations  and  rerjuisitions  are  all 
the  false  efforts  of  a  mind  accustomed  only  liitherto  to 
the  shadows  of  the  imagination,  vivid  enough  to  throw 
the  every-day  substances  of  life  into  shadow,  but  never 
as  yet  brought  into  direct  contact  with  their  own  cor- 
respondent realities.  She  evinces  no  womanly  life,  no 
wifely  joy,  at  the  return  of  her  husband,  no  pleased  ter- 
ror at  the  thought  of  his  past  dangers ;  whilst  Macbeth 
bursts  forth  naturally — 

'  My  dearest  love — ' 
and  shrinks  from  the  boldness  with  which  she  presents 
his  own  thoughts  to  him." — Colehidge. 

"  —  keep  peace  between 
The  effect,  and  it  /" 

"  Lady  Macbeth's  purpose  was  to  be  effected  by  ac- 
tion. 'To  keep  peace  between  the  eff'ect  and  purpose,' 
means,  '  to  delay  the  execution  of  her  purpose,  to  pre- 
vent its  proceeding  to  effect.'  Sir  William  Davenant's 
strange  alteration  of  this  play  sometimes  affords  a  reason- 
ably good  commentary  upon  it.  Thus,  in  the  present 
instance — 


■  make  thick 


My  blood,  stop  all  passage  to  remorse, 

That  no  relapses  into  mercy  may 

Sliake  my  design,  nor  make  it  fall  before 

'Tis  ripen"d  to  elfcct.'  Si.nger. 

"  Come,  you  spirits."— The  modern  editors,  who  in- 
sert after  Davenant,  "  all  ye  spirits,"  or,  with  Stevens, 
read,  '•  Come,  come,"  so  as  to  make  a  regular  heroic 
verse,  lessen  the  solemnity  of  the  rliythm,  and  by  taking 
away  the  long  pause  after  the  close  of  the  preceding 
sentence,  quite  destroy  the  effect  of  the  transition  of 
thought  and  feeling  required  by  the  terrible  impreca- 
tion which  is  next  uttered.  The  break  in  the  metre 
mariis  this  in  common  reading,  and  adds  to  the  eff'ect  in 
more  elaborate  delivery. 

"filter favour" — to  change  countenance. 

Scene  VI. 

"  This  castle  hath  a  pleasant  seat,"  etc. 
"  This  short  dialogue  between  Duncan  and  Banquo, 
as  they  approach  Macbeth's  castle,  has  always  appeared 
to  me  a  striking  instance  of  what  in  painting  is  termed 
repose.  Their  conversation  naturally  turns  upon  the 
beauty  of  its  situation,  and  the  pleasantness  of  the  air  ; 
and  Banquo,  observing  the  martlets'  nests  in  every  re- 
cess of  the  cornice,  remarks  that,  where  these  birds 
most  breed  and  haunt,  the  air  is  delicate.  The  subject 
of  this  quiet  and  easy  conversation  gives  that  repose  so 
necessary  to  the  mind  after  the  tumultuous  bustle  of  the 
preceding  scenes,  and  perfectly  contrasts  the  scene  of 
horror  that  immediately  succeeds.  It  seems  as  if  Shake- 
speare asked  himself;  '  What  is  a  prince  likely  to  say 
to  his  attendants  on  such  an  occasion  ?'  Whereas  the 
modern  writers  seem,  on  the  contrary,  to  be  always 
searcliing  for  new  thoughts,  such  as  would  never  occur 
to  men  in  the  situation  represented.  This  also  is  fre- 
quently the  practice  of  Homer,  who,  from  the  midst  of 
battles  and  horrors,  relieves  and  refreshes  the  mind  of 
the  reader,  by  introducing  some  quiet  rural  image,  or 
picture  of  familiar  domestic  life."— Sir  J.  Reynolds. 

''How  you  shall  bid  God  yield  us  for  your  pains, 
And  thank  us  for  your  trouble."' 
Duncan  says,  that  even  love  sometimes  occasions  him 
trouble,  but  that  he  thanks  it  as  love  notwithstanding; 
and  tliat  thus  he  teaches  Lady  ftlacbeth,  wliile  she  takes 
trouble  on  his  account,  to  "bid  God  yield,"  or  reward, 
hmi  for  giving  that  trouble.— Collier. 

Scene  VII. 

"  With  his  SURCEASE  success." — To  "surcease"  is  to 
finish,  or  conclude ;  and  the  meaning  (his  being  used  for 
il'i)  is,  •'  and  catch  success  with  its  conclusion." 

6 


"  We  rest  your  hermits" — beadsmen,  bound  to  pray 
for  a  benefactor. 

"  Upon  this  bank  and  shoal  of  time" — in  the  original, 
schoole.  Theobald  corrected  the  word  to  shoal,  "by 
which,"  says  Stevens,  "  our  author  means  the  shallow 
ford  of  life."  The  received  reading  is  unquestionably 
the  clearest.  Tieck's  defence  of  school  is  however  suf- 
ficiently ingenious  : — "  Bank,"  he  says,  «  is  here  the 
school-bench;  tijne  is  used,  as  it  frequently  is,  for  the 
present  time.  The  editors  have  altered  school  into 
shoal.  But  this  would-be  improvement  does  not  fit  with 
the  context ;  and  smothers  the  idea  of  the  author. 
Macbeth  says — if  we  could  believe  that  after  perpe- 
trated wickedness  we  could  enjoy  peace  in  the  present — 
(here  occurs  to  him  the  image  of  a  school,  where  a 
scholar  anticipates  a  complaint  or  an  injury) — if  the 
present  only  were  secure,  I  would  care  nothing  for  the 
future — what  might  happen  to  me — if  this  school  were 

removed But  we  receive  the  judgment  in  this 

school,  where  we  'but  teach  bloody  instruction,'  "  &c. 

"Vaulting  ambition,  u-hich  overleaps  itself, 
And  fulls  on  the  other" — 

"  It  has  been  proposed  to  read,  instead  of  itself,  its 
sell,  its  saddle.  However  clever  may  be  the  notion,  we 
can  scarcely  admit  the  necessity  for  the  change  of  the 
original.  A  person  (and  vaulting  ambition  is  personi- 
fied) might  be  said  to  overleap  himself,  as  well  as  over- 
balance himself,  or  overcharge  himself,  or  overlabour 
himself,  or  overmeasure  himself,  or  overreach  himself. 
There  is  a  parallel  use  of  the  word  over  in  Beaumont 
and  Fletcher: — 'Prove  it  again,  sir;  it  may  be  your 
sense  was  set  too  high,  and  so  overwrought  itself.^  The 
word  over,  in  all  these  cases,  is  used  in  the  sense  of  too 
much." — Knight. 

Many  editors  follow  Hanmer's  conjectural  insertion, 
and  read,  "falls  on  the  other  side."  That,  I  presume, 
is  meant ;  but  the  poet's  language  was  sufficiently  clear 
to  suggest  that  sense  in  his  own  rapid  manner,  and  the 
sentence  is  broken  off'  by  the  entrance  of  Lady  Macbeth, 
to  whom  Macbeth  turns  in  agitated  inquiry.  This  hur- 
ried agitation  is  better  expressed  by  omitting  side,  as  in 
the  old  copies,  and  printing  the  passage  as  an  interrupt- 
ed and  incomplete  sentence. 

"  We  fail." — This  punctuation  is  adopted,  as  giving 
the  sense  most  congruous  with  the  next  line,  and  by  far 
the  most  characteristic  of  the  speaker's  dauntless  self- 
possession.  "  If  we  should  fail  ?  what  then  ?"  asks  the 
hesitating  chief.  "Then  we  fail,  and  must  take  the 
consequences;  but  be  bold  and  you  will  not  fail."  But 
both  speeches  are  printed  in  the  folios  with  a  note  of 
interrogation"  —  we  fail  ?"  "We  fail?"  This  too  per- 
mits a  natural  sense.  She  repeats  the  question  interroga- 
tively, but  with  a  contemptuous  tone.  The  note  of  ad- 
miration in  many  editions  is  wholly  conjectural,  and  the 
sense  not  in  unison  with  the  C(jntext.  Since  the  above 
was  written,  I  find  my  opinion  confirmed  by  the  author- 
ity of  Mrs.  Siddons,  and  that  of  Mrs.  Jameson,  who 
says — 

"  In  her  impersonation  of  the  part  of  Lady  Macbeth, 
Mrs.  Siddons  adopted  three  different  intonations  in  giv- 
ing the  words  "  We  fail."  At  first,  a  quick  contemp- 
tuous interrogation — We  fail?  Afterwards  M'ith  the 
note  of  admiration — We  fail !  and  an  accent  of  indig- 
nant astonishment,  laying  the  principal  emphasis  on  the 
word  we — We  fail!  Lastly,  slie  fixed  on  wliat  I  am 
convinced  is  the  true  reading — We  fail.  With  the  sim- 
ple period,  modulating  her  voice  to  a  deep,  low,  resolute 
tone,  which  settled  the  issue  at  once ;  as  though  she  had 
said,  "  If  we  fail,  wliy  then  we  fail,  and  all  is  over." 
This  is  consistent  with  the  dark  fatalism  of  the  charac- 
ter, and  the  sense  of  the  lines  following ;  and  the  effect 
was  sublime,  almost  awful." 

"  Will  I  with  wine  and  wassel  so  convince" — i.  e.  so 
overcome.     The  word  is  again  used  in  the  same  sense, 

41 


NOTES  ON  MACBETH. 


(act  iv.  sc.  3,)  and  it  is  so  applied  in  "  Love's  Labour  I 
Lost." 

"  A  LIMBECK  onlij''' — alembic.     Shakespeare  under-  j 
stood  the  construction  of  a  still,  in  this  happy  compari- 
son of  the  brain  to  that  part  of  a  vessel  through  which 
a  distilled  liquor  passes. 

«  Of  our  great  quei.l."— To  "quell"  and  to  kill  are 
in  fact  the  same  word  in  their  origin,  from  the  Saxon 
cvcllan.     Here  "  quell'-'  is  used  substantively. 

ACT  II.— ScE.vE  I. 

"Court  icitliiii  the  Castle.  Enter  Banquo  and 
Fleance,"  etc. 

"  A  large  court,  surrounded  all  or  in  part  by  an  open 
galleiy ;  the  gallery  ascended  into  by  stairs,  open  like- 
wise ;  with  addition  of  a  college-like  gateway,  in  which 
opens  a  porter's  lodije — appears  to  have  been  the  poet's 
idea  of  the  place  of  this  srreat  action.  Tlie  circum- 
stances that  mark  it  are  scattered  through  three  scenes: 
in  tlie  latter,  the  hall  (which  moderns  make  the  scene 
of  this  action)  is  appointed  a  place  of  second  assemjly, 
in  terms  that  show  it  plainly  distinct  from  that  assem- 
bled in  then.  Buildinss  of  this  description  rose  in  ages 
of  chivalry,  when  kniglits  rode  into  their  courts,  and 
paid  their  devoirs  to  ladies,  viewing  of  their  tiltinss  and 
them  from  this  open  gallery.  Fragments  of  some  of 
them,  over  the  mansions  of  noblemen,  are  still  subsist- 
ing in  London,  changed  to  hotels  or  inns.  Shakespeare 
might  see  them  much  more  entii'e,  and  take  his  notion 
from  them." — Capell. 

"  There's  husisaxdry  in  heaven" — i.  e.  thrift,  or  fru- 
gality in  heaven. 

"Restrain  in  me  the  cursed  thoughts  that  nature 
Gives  way  to  in  repose." 

"  It  is  apparent  from  what  Banquo  says  afterwards, 
that  he  had  been  solicited  in  a  di-eam  to  do  something 
in  consequence  of  the  prophecy  of  the  Witches,  that  his 
waking  senses  were  shocked  at;  and  Shakespeare  has 
finely  contrasted  his  character  with  that  of  Macbeth. 
Banquo  is  praying  against  bein?  tempted  to  encourage 
thoughts  of  guilt  even  in  his  sleep ;  while  Macbeth  is 
hurrying  into  temptation,  and  revolving  in  his  mind 
every  scheme,  however  flagitious,  that  may  assist  him 
to  complete  his  jnupose.  The  one  is  unwilling  to  sleep 
lest  the  same  phantoms  should  assail  his  resolution 
again ;  while  the  other  is  depriving  himself  of  rest 
thi-ough  impatience  to  commit  the  mui-der." — Stevens. 

"Sent  forth  great  largess  to  your  offices." — It  is 
not  only  needless,  but  improper,  with  Malone,  to  change 
"offices"  of  the  old  copies  into  officers.  There  were 
various  "  offices"  in  the  residences  of  the  nobility,  and 
servants  belonging  to  each  :  to  send  largess  "to  the  "  of- 
fices" in  Macbeth's  castle,  was  to  give  it  to  the  persons 
employed  in  them. 

"  When  my  drink  is  ready." — It  was  a  common  lux- 
ury of  the  middle  ases,  and  the  Poet's  own  time,  to  take 
some  warm  mixture  of  wine,  ale,  or  other  "  brewage," 
before  sleep ;  the  various  compositions  of  which,  those 
•who  are  curious  in  ancient  luxury,  may  find  detailed  in 
some  of  the  commentators.  Shakespeare  has  here  allu- 
ded to  it  in  a  manner  that  would  have  made  Racine  or 
Voltaire  sliudder,  but  evidently  for  the  purpose  of  dra- 
matic cflect, — to  bring  out.  by  this  allusion  to  an  inci- 
dent of  domestic  comfort,  familiar  to  liis  hearers,  the 
horror  of  Macbeth's  real  intention,  the  terror  of  his  guilty 
meditations,  and  the  visionary  dagger,  in  deeper  colours 
from  the  strong  contrast. 

"And  on  thy  blade,  and  dudgeon,  gouts  of  blood." — 
The  "dudgeon"  is  the  handle  or  haft  of  a  dagger: 
"  gouts"  of  blood  are  drops  of  blood,  from  the  Fr.  goutte. 
The  word  was  unusual  in  this  sense. 

"The  curtain'd  sleep :  witchcraft  celebrates." — So  all 
4-3 


the  old  copies  :  editors  since  the  time  of  Davenant  (Mr. 
Knight  is  an  exception)  have  inserted  now  before 
"  witchcraft,"  but  it  is  much  more  impressive  in  the 
original,  and  we  have  no  right  to  attempt  to  improve 
Shakespeare's  versification :  if  he  thought  fit  to  leave 
the  line  here  with  nine  syllables,  as  in  other  instances, 
some  may  consider  him  wrong,  but  nobody  ought  to 
venture  to  correct  him. — Collier. 

"  With  Tarquin's  ravishing  strides." — The  folios 
have  sides,  out  of  which  it  is  not  easy  to  extract  sense : 
the  objections  made  to  "  strides"  (which  was  Pope's 
word)  have  been  two-fold;  first,  that  it  is  not  the  read- 
ing of  the  old  copies  ;  and  next,  that  "  strides"  does  not 
indicate  a  "  stealthy  pace,"  or  moving  "  lilie  a  ghost." 
We  cannot  see  the  force  of  this  last  objection,  inasmuch 
as  a  person  with  such  a  purpose  would  take  "strides," 
in  order  that  as  few  foot-falls  as  possible  might  be  heard  ; 
neither  are  "strides"  inconsistent  with  secresy  and  si- 
lence. 

ScEXE  II. 

"  That  which  hath  made  them  drunk  hath  made  me  bold." 
These  lines  are  printed  here  in  the  slightly  irregular 
metrical  arrangement  of  the  folios.  This  lyrical  free- 
dom of  verse,  and  the  consequent  hurried  abruptness  of 
pause,  seem  to  me  meant  to  express,  as  they  do  express, 
the  deep  excitement  of  the  speaker,  and  thus  "  suit  the 
present  horror"  of  the  scene.  On  the  other  liand,  the 
attempt  of  the  later  editors  to  bring  these  lines  into  a 
regular  ten-syllable  metre,  which  is  after  all  but  im- 
perfectly attained,  gives  the  passage  a  tone  of  studied 
declamation, — grand  and  solemn,  indeed,  but  more  like 
Racine  than  Shakespeare.  The  dramatic  eli'ect  is  dead- 
ened, unless  indeed  the  lines  are  spoken  or  read  with 
just  such  breaks  and  pauses  as  will  give  to  the  ear  the 
very  same  rhythm  which  they  have  to  the  eye  in  the 
original  editions.  The  lines  are  arranged  by  Stevens, 
Malone,  and  others,  as  follows:  the  reader  will  judge 
for  himself  liow  far  they  are  improved. 

Lady  M.  That  wliich  Iiatli  nmile  them  dnink  liatli  made  mcbold: 
What  liath  queDch'd  tliem  liath  given  me  lire. — Hark  ! — Peat.-e! 
It  was  the  owl  that  sliiick'd,  tlie  fatal  Ijellinan, 
Which  gives  the  stern'st  good-night.     He  is  about  it. 
The  doors  arc  open  ;  and  the  surfeited  grooms 
Do  mock  their  charge  with  snores  !     I  have  dnigg'd  their  possets, 
That  death  and  nature  do  contend  about  them, 
Whether  they  live,  or  die. 

"I  have  drugged,  their  possets." — It  was  a  general 
custom  to  eat  possets  just  before  bed-time.  Randle 
Holmes,  in  his  "  Academy  of  Armory,"  says,  "'  Posset  is 
hot  milk  jioured  on  ale  or  sack,  Jiaving  sugar,  grated 
biscuit,  and  eggs,  with  other  ingredients,  boUed  in  it, 
which  goes  all  to  a  curd." 

" — had  he  not  resembled 
My  father  as  he  slept,  I  had  don  ft." 
Mrs.  Jameson  says — "  In  the  murdering-scene,  the 
obdurate  inflexibility  of  purpose  with  which  she  drives 
on  Macbeth  to  the  execution  of  their  project,  and  her 
masculine  inditierence  to  blood  and  death,  would  in- 
spire unmitigated  disgust  and  horror,  biU  for  the  in- 
voluntary consciousness  that  it  is  produced  rather  by 
the  exertion  of  a  strong  power  over  herself,  than  by 
absolute- depravity  of  disposition  and  ferocity  of  temper. 
This  impression  of  her  character  is  brought  home  at 
once  to  our  very  hearts  with  tlie  most  profound  know- 
ledge of  the  springs  of  nature  within  us,  the  most  subtle 
mastery  over  their  various  operations,  and  a  feeling  of 
dramatic  effect  not  less  wonderful.  The  very  passages 
in  which  Lady  Rlacbeth  displays  the  most  savage  and 
relentless  determination,  are  so  worded  as  to  fill  the 
mind  with  the  idea  of  sex,  and  place  the  woman  before 
us  in  all  her  dearest  attribute.^,  at  once  softening  and 
refining  the  horror,  and  rendering  it  more  intense. 
Thus,  when  she  reproaches  her  husband  for  his  weak- 
ness— 


NOTES  ON  MACBETH. 


'  —  From  this  time, 
Such  I  account  thy  love  !' 
"Again — 

—  Come  to  my  woman's  breasts, 
And  take  my  milk  for  gall,  you  murdering  ministers, 
That  no  compunctious  visitings  of  nature 
Shake  my  fell  purpose,  ice. 

I  have  given  suck,  and  know  how  tender  'tis 
To  love  the  babe  that  milks  me,  4:c. 

"And  lastly,  in  the  moment  of  extremest  horror  comes 
that  unexpected  touch  of  feeling,  so  startling,  yet  so 
wonderfully  true  to  nature — 

'  Had  he  not  resembled  my  father  as  he  slept, 
I  had  done  it!'" 

"This  'one  touch  of  nature,'  (Warburton  obser^'es,) 
is  very  artful :  for,  as  the  poet  has  drawn  the  lady  and 
her  husband,  it  would  be  thnusht  tlie  act  should  have 
been  done  by  her.  It  is  likewise  highly  just :  for  though 
ambition  had  subdued  in  her  all  the  sentiments  of  na- 
ture towards  present  objects,  yet  the  likeness  of  one 
past,  which  she  had  always  been  accustomed  to  regard 
■with  reverence,  made  her  unnatural  passions  for  a  mo- 
ment give  way  to  the  sentiments  of  instinct  and  hu- 
manity." 

"  —  the  raveJVd  sleave  of  care. ^^ — "Sleave"  silk  is 
coarse  unwrought  silk.  This,  and  what  follows,  are 
Macbeth's  reflections  upon  sleep,  and  ought  not,  there- 
fore, to  form  part  of  what  he  is  supposed  to  have  over- 
heard. 

^^  Making  the  green — one  red." 

Editors  dLfier  upon  the  mode  of  reading  this  line.  In 
the  original  it  stands 

'  Making  the  green  one,  red.' 
The  ordinary  reading, 

'Making  the  green — one  red,' 
•was  first  suggested  by  Murphy.     We  have  a  similar 
expression  in  MUton's  "  Comus" — 

'And  makes  one  blot  of  all  the  air.' 
Besides,  the  "multitudinous  seas"  being  plural,  agree 
in  grammar  and  sense  with  green,  but  cannot  well  be 
termed  "  the  green,  one." 

"  To  know  my  deed,  'twere  best  not  kww  myself," 
While  I  have  the  thought  or  recollection  of  this  deed, 

I  were  better  lost  to  myself;  had  better  not  have  the 

consciousness  of  who  I  am. 

ScE^'E  III. 

"He  should  have  old  turning  the  key." — The  word 
"  old"  was  a  verj-  common  augmentative  in  Shake- 
speare's time. 

"The  night  has  been  unruly." — In  all  the  later  edi- 
tions, this  passage  is  made  to  begin  with  a  rhyming 
couplet,  very  much  out  of  place — 

'The  night  has  been  unruly  ;  where  we  lay, 
Our  chimneys  were  blown  down,  and  as  they  say,'— 

as  it  then  passes  into  nearly  regular  blank  verse.  This 
resrularity,  such  as  it  is,  is  obtained  by  putting  together 
lines  and  parts  of  lines,  in  an  order  ver}'  different  from 
that  of  the  old  copies.  The  latter  is  here  followed  ex- 
actly, without  the  awkward  rhyme,  and  with  its  imper- 
fect, broken  verses,  so  common  in  the  old  dramatists, — 
and  here  so  well  corresponding  in  feelins  to  the  sense 
they  express.  The  only  change  of  the  old  text  is  the 
substitution  of  a  comma  for  a  period  after  "woful 
times,"  so  as  to  connect  the  owl,  "  the  obscure  bird," 
with  the  prophecy  of  dire  events.  This  is  an  idea  fam- 
iliar to  the  poet  and  his  times.  Thus,  he  says  else- 
where, "  The  ominous  and  fearful  owl  of  death;"  and 
again,  "Out,  ye  owls;  nothing  but  songs  of  death." 

"  —  here  lay  Duncan, 
His  silver  skin  laced  o'er  with  his  golden  blood." 
"It  is  not  improbable  that  Shakespeare   put  these 
forced  and  unnatural  metaphors  into  the  mouth  of  Mac- 
beth, as  a  mark  of  artifice  and  dissimulation,  to  show 


the  difi'erence  between  the  studied  language  of  hypoc- 
risy and  the  natural  outcries  of  sudden  passion.  This 
whole  speech,  so  considered,  is  a  remarkable  instance 
of  judgment,  as  it  consists  entirely  of  antithesis  and 
metaphor." — Johxson. 

".Against  the  undivulg'd  pretence  I  fight." — Pre- 
tence" is  intention,  design ;  a  sense  in  which  it  is  often 
used  by  Shakespeare.  Thus,  Rosse  asks,  "  What  good 
could  they  pretend  i" 

SCE.NE    IV. 

«  —  the  TRAVAiLixG  lamp." — The  original  reading 

is   travelling;    but   travel,   in   old   orthography,  either 

meant  to  journey  or  to  labour.     Hooker,  and  other  au- 

j  thors  of  that  age,  use  travel  in  this  sense.     I  therefore 

il  adopt  3Ir.  Collier's  opinion  that  travelling,  the  ordinary 

I   readins,  gives   a  peurile  idea :  whereas  the   poet,  by 

|(  "travailins,"  seems  to  have  reference  to  the  struggle 

between  the  sun  and  night,  which  induces  Rosse  to  ask, 

'Is't  night's  predominance,  or  the  day's  shame,'  etc. 

"RossE.    Where  is  Duncan's  body? 

Macd.  Carried  to  Colme-kill ; 
The  sacred  store-house  of  his  predecessors." 
This  place  (now  called  Icolm-kill)  is  the  famous  lona, 
one  of  the  Western  Isles,  so  eloquently  described  by  Dr. 
Johnson.     Kill,  in  Erse,  signifies  a  cell  or  chapel. 

ACT   III.— ScESE  1. 

''For  Banquo's  issue  have  I  fil'd  my  mind" — i.  e. 
Defiled  my  mind.  To  "  file"  was  often  used  for  to  defile, 
by  elision  of  the  preposition. 

"  —  the  SEEDS  of  Banquo  kings!" — So  the  old  copies, 
which  there  is  no  sufficient  reason  for  abandoning,  es- 
pecially as  Macbeth  is  speaking  of  Banquo's  issue 
throughout  in  the  plural.  Seeds  is  thus  used  for  de- 
scendants in  our  English  Bible. 

"  —  the  valued  file" — i.  e.  the  "file"  or  list  in 
which  they  are  valued  and  described. 

Scene  II. 

" —  Nought's  had,  all's  spent. 
Where  our  desire  is  had  without  content." 

"Under  the  impression  of  her  present  wretchedness, 
I,  from  this  moment,  (says  Mrs.  Siddons,)  have  always 
assumed  the  dejection  of  countenance  and  manners 
which  I  thought  accordant  to  such  a  state  of  mind ; 
and,  though  the  author  of  this  sublime  composition  has 
not,  it  must  be  acknowleds-ed,  eiven  any  dii-ection  what- 
ever to  authorize  this  assumption,  yet  I  venture  to  hope 
that  he  would  not  have  disapproved  of  it.  It  is  evi- 
dent, indeed,  by  her  conduct  in  the  scene  which  suc- 
ceeds the  mournful  soliloquy,  that  she  is  no  longer  the 
presumptuous,  the  determined  creature  that  she  was  be- 
fore the  assassination  of  the  king :  for  instance,  on  the 
approach  of  her  husband,  we  behold  for  the  first  time 
striking  indications  of  sensibility,  nay,  tenderness  and 
sympathy;  and  I  think  this  conduct  is  nobly  followed 
up  by  her  during  the  whole  of  their  subsequent  event- 
ful intercourse.  It  is  evident,  I  think,  that  the  sad  and 
new  experience  of  affliction  has  subdued  the  insolence 
of  her  pride  and  the  violence  of  her  will ;  for  she  comes 
now  to  seek  him  out,  that  she  may  at  least  participate 
his  miser%'.  She  knows,  by  her  own  woful  experience, 
the  torment  which  he  undergoes,  and  endeavours  to  al- 
leviate his  sufferings  by  inefficient  reasonings. 

"Far  from  her  former  habits  of  reproach  and  con- 
temptuous taunting,  you  perceive  that  she  now  listens 
to  his  complaints  with  sympathizing  feelings;  and,  so 
far  from  adding  to  the  weight  of  his  affliction  the  bur- 
den of  her  own.  she  endeavours  to  ronceal  it  from  him 
with  the  most  delicate  and  unremitting  attention.  But 
it  is  in  vain ;  as  we  may  observe  in  this  beautiful  and 
mournful  dialogue  with  the  phvsician  on  the  subject  of 

43 


NOTES  ON  MACBETH. 


his  cureless  malady  :  '  Canst  thou  not  minister  to  a  mind 
diseas'd  ?'  &c.  You  now  hear  no  more  of  her  elud- 
ings and  reproaches.  No  ;  all  Iier  thoughts  are  now 
directed  to  divert  his  from  those  sorriest  fancies,  by 
turning  them  to  the  approaching  banquet,  in  exhorting 
hiin  to  conciliate  the  good-will  and  good  thoughts  of  his 
guests,  by  receiving  them  with  a  disengaged  air,  and 
cordial,  bright,  and  jovial  demeanour.  Smothering  her 
sufferings  in  the  deepest  recesses  of  her  own  wretched 
bosom,  we  cannot  but  perceive  that  she  devotes  herself 
entirely  to  the  effort  of  supporting  him." 

"  We  have  scotch'd  the  snake" — i.  e.  wounded  it. 
This  word  is  best  illustrated  by  a  passage  in  CoRio- 

LANUS, 

'He  scotch'd  him  and  notch'd  Iiim  like  a  carbonado.' 

«  Whom  ive  to  gain  our  peace." — For  this  last  word 
of  the  orisinal,  the  editor  of  the  second  folio  substituted 
place ;  and  it  has  been  adopted  by  succeeding  editors. 
The  repetition  of  the  word  peace  seems  much  in  Sliake- 
speare's  manner;  and  as  every  one  who  commits  a 
crime  such  as  that  of  Macbeth,  proposes  to  himself,  in 
the  result,  happiness,  which  is  another  word  for  peace, 
(as  the  very  promptings  to  the  crime  disturb  his  peace,) 
there  is  something  much  higher  in  the  sentiment  con- 
veyed by  the  original  word  than  in  that  of  place.  In 
the  very  contemplation  of  the  murder  of  Banquo,  Mac- 
beth is  vainly  seekins;  for  peace.  Banquo  is  the  object 
that  makes  him  eat  his  meal  in  fear,  and  sleep  in  ter- 
rible dreams.  His  death,  therefore,  is  determined;  and 
then  comes  the  fearful  lesson — 

'  Better  be  with  tlie  dead, 
AVhom  we  to  gain  our  peace  have  sent  to  peace.' 

There  is  no  peace  with  the  wicked. — Kxight. 

"  Gentle  my  lord,  sleek  o'er  your  rugged  looks." 
"  An  obvious  and  pervadins  source  of  interest  arises 
from  that  bond  of  entire  affection  and  confidence  which, 
through  the  whole  of  this  dreadful  tissue  of  crime  and 
its  consequences,  unites  Macbeth  and  his  wife  ;  claim- 
ing from  us  an  involuntary  respect  and  sympathy,  and 
shedding  a  softening  influence  over  the  whole  tragedy. 
Macbeth  leans  upon  her  strensth,  trusts  in  her  fidelity, 
and  throws  himself  on  her  tenderness.  She  sustains 
him,  calms  him,  soothes  him — 

'  Come  on  : 
Gentle,  my  lord,  sleek  o'er  your  nipged  looks ; 
Be  bright  and  jovial  'mong  your  guests  to-night.' 

"The  endearins  epithets,  the  terms  of  fondness  in 
which  he  addresses  her,  and  the  tone  of  respect  she  in- 
variably maintains  towards  him,  even  when  most  exas- 
perated by  his  vacillation  of  mind  and  his  brain-sick 
terrors,  have,  by  the  very  force  of  contrast,  a  powerful 
effect  on  the  fancy."— Mks.  Jameson. 

"Oh  !  full  of  scorpions  is  my  mind,  dear  wife." 
This  expression  of  tenderness  and  remorseful  confi- 
dence is  wonderfully  touchincr,  amid  the  darkness  of 
Macbeth's  recent  murder  and  his  meditation  of  new 
crime.  It  is  one  of  the  traits  that  mark  the  distinction 
between  his  reluctant  and  remorseful  guilt  and  the 
buovant  atrocity  of  Richard.  Coleridsje  has  admirably 
remarked,  that  Macbeth  has  "no  reasonings  of  equivo- 
cal morality,  no  sophistry  of  self-delusion.  His  lan- 
guage is  the  grave  utterance  of  tlic  very  heart,  con- 
science-sick to  the  last  faintings  of  moral  death." 

«  Nature's  copy's  not  eterne."—"  Copy"  may  be  here 
taken  in  its  usual  sense ;  the  copy  of  human  nature  in 
the  individual  is  not  eternal.  Yet  I  think  Ritson  and 
Johnson  are  right  in  understanding  it  to  allude  to  the 
tenantry  by  copyhold,  which  was  then  so  common  in 
Endand,  as  to  make  the  imaje  quite  as  familiar  as  the 
similar  one  still  is,  where  Macbeth  speaks  of  livins  out 
"  the  lease  of  nature."  Here  his  wife  says  that  their 
enemy's  tenure,  or  cop}-,  of  life,  is  not  perpetual. 

•"  The  sHAKD-fcornc  beetle." — "  Shard"  is  synonymous 
44 


with  scale  ;  and  the  allusion  is  to  the  scaly  wings  of  the 
beetle,  which  bear  him  tlirough  the  air.  Such  is  the 
construction  of  Stevens,  who  supports  it  from  Gower's 
"  Confessio  Jlmaniis  .•"' — 

'  She  sigh,  her  thought,  a  dragon  thro, 
Whose  schcrdes  shynen  as  the  sonne.' 

On  the  other  hand,  Toilet  argues  that  "shard-borne" 
ought  to  be  printed  "  shard-iorn,"  and  that  the  epitliet 
had  reference  to  the  dung  or  shard  in  which  the  beetle 
was  born. 

"Come,  seeling  night." — Seeling,  blinding.  The 
expression  is  taken  from  the  practice  of  closing  the  eye- 
lids of  hawks. 

Scene  III. 

"  Fleance  and  Servant  escape." — "  Fleance,  afler  the 
assassination,  fled  to  Wales,  where,  by  the  daughter  of 
the  prince  of  that  country,  he  had  a  son  named  Walter, 
who  became  Lord-Steward  of  Scotland,  and  thence  as- 
sumed the  name  of  Walter  Steward  (or  Stuart.)  From 
him,  in  a  direct  line,  descended  James  the  First  of  Ens- 
land  :  in  compliment  to  whom,  Shakespeare  has  chosen 
to  describe  Banquo,  who  was  equally  concerned  with 
Macbeth  in  the  murder  of  Duncan,  as  innocent  of  that 
crime." — Malone. 

Such  was  formerly  the  received  histon,-;  but  Lord 
Hales,  in  his  acute  investigation  of  early  Scotch  history, 
has  made  Banquo,  Fleance,  and  the  gold-bound  brows 
of  their  progeny,  depart  indeed  '•'  like  shadows  ;"  for  he 
has  fairly  erased  them  from  the  ancestr}-  of  the  Stuarts, 
and  left  them  but  a  shado^^-y  existence  in  the  annals  of 
I  Scotland. 

Scene  IV. 
"'Tis  better  thee  without,  than  he  within." 
The  proper  reading  may  be  "him  within."  That  is, 
I  am  better  pleased  that  Banquo's  blood  should  be  on 
thy  face  than  in  his  body.  Or  we  may  follow  the 
present  readins,  by  supposing  the  latter  part  of  the  sen- 
tence to  signify  "  than  he  in  this  room." 

"  —  the  feast  is  sold 
That  is  not  often  vouch'd." 
The  meaning  is, — that  which  is  not  given  freely  and 
cheerfully,  cannot  properly  be  called  a  gift.     It  is  like 
something  which  we  are  expected  to  pay  for. 

« Impostors  to  true  fear." — This  phrase  has  embar- 
rassed commentators.     Lady  Macbeth's  meaning  here 
is, — '-True  fear,  the  fear  arising  from  real  danger,  is  a 
rational  thinsr;    but  your  fears,  orisinating   solely  in 
youi-  own  fancies,  are  mere  impostors,"  and 
' —  would  well  become 
A  woman's  story  at  a  winter's  fire, 
Authorized  by  her  grandam.' 

"Ere  human  statute  purg'd  the  gentle  weal." — When 
a  senile  and  peaceful  state  of  society  needed  not  the  aid 
of  human  law. 

«  Re-enter  Ghost." 

It  was  the  opinion  of  the  late  jNIr.  B.  Strutt  that  the 
Ghost  which  entered  at  this  point  was  that  of  Duncan, 
and  not  of  Banquo.  The  folio,  162.3,  certainly,  does 
not  mention  whose  Ghost  made  its  appearance,  but  the 
context,  referring  again  to  the  absence  of  Banquo,  seems 
to  warrant  the  ordinary  interpretation.  Had  it  been 
the  Ghost  of  Duncan,  the  old  copies  would  hardly  have 
failed  to  give  us  the  information.  They  state,  "  Enter 
Ghost,"  having  before  stated,  "Enter  the  Ghost  of 
Banquo."  Mr.  H.  C.  Robinson  supports  Mr.  B.  Strutt's 
notion  by  several  later  portions  of  the  scene,  particu- 
larly by  the  passages,  "  Thy  bones  are  marrowless," 
"Thou  hast  no  speculation  in  those  eyes,"  and  "Take 
any  shape  but  that  ;''  which  are  supposed  to  be  appli- 
cable to  Duncan,  who  had  been  long  dead,  and  not  to 
Banquo,  who  had  been  very  recently  murdered.  This 
opinion  seems  rather  one  of  those  conjectures  in  which 


NOTES  ON  MACBETH. 


original  minds  indulge,  than  founded  upon  a  correct 
interpretation  of  the  text.  Macbeth  would  not  address 
"  And  dare  me  to  the  desert  with  thy  sword"  to  the 
shade  of  the  venerable  Duncan;  and  "Thou  hast  no 
speculation  in  those  eyes,"  &c.,  is  the  appearance  that 
eyes  would  assume  just  after  death.  Some  have  main- 
tained, against  the  positive  evidence  of  aU  the  old 
copies,  that  the  first  Ghost  was  that  of  Duncan,  and 
that  Banquo  afterwards  appeared. — Collier. 

"If  trembling  I  inhabit  then." — This  is  the  original 
reading  of  the  folios.  Pope,  not  understanding  this,  from 
want  of  familiarity  with  old  English  literature,  changed 
inhabit  to  inhibit ;  and  Stevens  altered  then  into  thee; 
which  Malone  approving,  became  the  standard  text. 
Home  Tooke,  in  his  celebrated  "  Diversions  of  Purley," 
after  denouncing  the  general  "presumptuous  license" 
of  the  commentators  as  "risking  the  loss  of  Shake- 
speare's genuine  text,"  thus  comments  on  these  emen- 
dations : — "  But  for  these  commentators  one  can  hardly 
suppose  that  any  reader  could  have  found  a  difficulty ; 
the  original  text  is  so  plain,  easy,  and  clear,  and  so 
much  in  the  author's  accustomed  manner.  '  —  dare  me 
to  the  desert  with  thy  sword ;  if  I  inhabit  then' — i.  e. 
If  then  I  do  not  meet  thee  there;  if  trembling  I  stay  at 
home,  or  under  any  roof,  or  within  any  habitation  :  If, 
when  you  call  me  to  the  desert,  I  then  house  me,  or 
through  fear  hide  myself  in  any  dwelling — 

If  trcmliling  I  do  house  me  then,  protest  me 
The  b;iby  of  a  girl." 

Clear  as  this  is,  inhibit  has  kept  its  place  even  in  the 
latest  editions,  except  in  those  of  Singer,  Knight,  and 
CoUier,  who  have  ejected  it  from  their  texts. 

"  You  make  me  strange 
Even  to  the  disposition  that  I  oice." 
You  prove  to  me  that  I  am  a  stranger  even  to  my 
own  disposition,  when  I  perceive  that  the  verj^  object 
which  steals  the  colour  from  my  cheek,  permits  it  to 
remain  in  yours. 

"Augurs,  and  understood  relations." — By  the  word 
"relations,"  says  Johnson,  "is  understood  the  connec- 
tion of  effects  with  causes.  To  understand  relations,  as 
an  augur,  is  to  know  how  those  things  relate  to  each 
other  which  have  no  visible  combination  of  depen- 
dence." The  word  "  augurs"  in  the  text,  may  (ac- 
cording to  the  suggestion  of  Mr.  Singer)  be  understood 
in  the  sense  of  "  auguries." — Illust.  Shak. 

"  How  say'st  thou,  that  Macduff  denies  his  person," 
etc. — i.  e.  What  say  you  to  the  fact,  that  Macduff' will 
not  come  at  our  command  ?  This  is  M.  Mason's  inter- 
pretation, supported  by  the  reply  of  Lady  Macbeth, 
who  had  said  nothing  about  the  matter,  and  asks,  in 
ignorance,  whether  Macduff'  had  been  sent  to  ?  Mac- 
beth then  proceeds  to  inform  her  what  he  had  heard 
"  by  the  way." 

"  You  lack  the  season  of  all  natures,  sleep." 
Johnson  explains  this,  "  You  want  sleep,  which  seasons 
or  gives  the  relish  to  all  natures."  Indiget  somni  vitas 
condimenti.  So,  in  All's  Well  that  Ends  WeU  :  "  'Tis  the 
best  brine  a  maiden  can  season  her  praise  in."  It  has, 
however,  been  suggested  that  the  meaning  is,  "You 
stand  in  need  of  the  time  or  season  of  sleep,  which  all 
natures  require."  I  incline  to  the  last  interpretation. — 
Singer. 

"  During  the  supper-scene,  in  which  Macbeth  is 
haunted  by  the  spectre  of  the  murdered  Banquo,  and 
his  reason  appears  unsettled  by  the  extremity  of  his 
horror  and  dismay,  her  indignant  rebuke,  her  low  whis- 
pered remonstrance,  the  sarcastic  emphasis  with  which 
she  combats  his  sick  fancies,  and  endeavours  to  recall 
him  to  himself,  have  an  intenseness,  a  severity,  a  bit- 
terness, which  makes  the  blood  creep.  Yet,  when  the 
guests  are  dismissed,  and  they  are  left  alone,  she  says 
no  more,  and  not  a  syllable  of  reproach  or  scorn  escapes 


her ;  a  few  words  in  submissive  reply  to  his  questions, 
and  an  entreaty  to  seek  repose,  are  all  she  permits  her- 
self to  utter.  There  is"  a  touch  of  pathos  and  of  tender- 
ness in  this  silence  which  has  always  affected  me  beyond 
expression ;  it  is  one  of  the  most  masterly  and  most 
beautiful  traits  of  character  in  the  whole  play." — Mrs. 
Jameson. 

Scene  V. 

"  Upon  the  corner  of  the  moon 
There  hangs  a  vaporous  drop  profound." 

This  "vaporous  drop"  seems  to  be  the  virus  lunare 
of  the  ancients,  being  a  foam  which  the  moon  was 
supposed  to  shed  on  particular  herbs  or  other  objects, 
when  strongly  solicited  by  enchantments.  "  Profound," 
signifies  having  deep  or  secret  qualities. — Johnson  and 
Stevens. 

ACT  IV.— Scene  I. 

"Enter  the  three  Witches." 
Fuseli,  in  one  of  his  fragments,  remarks  that  "the 
minute  catalogue  of  the  ingredients  of  this  cauldron  de- 
stroys the  terror  attendant  on  mysterious  darkness." 
This  is  the  criticism  of  a  man  of  genius,  but  erroneous  in 
principle,  as  he  might  have  learned  from  his  own  expe- 
rience ;  for  it  was  the  cause  of  the  failure  of  his  ownflar- 
ing  attempts  in  art  fo  reach  the  sublim'e,  that  he  relied 
upon  the  indefinite  general  eff'ect,  in  utter  contempt  of 
the  truth  and  eff'ect  of  the  details.  The  Poet's  design  is 
just  the  reverse.  The  ingredients  of  this  charm,  as 
told,  all  tend  to  rouse  the*  tt&ntion  by  their  almost  gro- 
tesque strangeness,  and  their  unfitness  for  any  intelli- 
gible purpose,  while  their  agreement  with  legendary 
belief  gives  to  them  somewhat  of  the  effect  of  truth. 
They  are,  too,  such  as  excite  feelings  of  natural  didike 
or  antipathy,  yet  are  so  managed  as  not  to  produce  dis- 
gust. Some  of  these  are  of  deep  horror — as  the  grease 
from  the  murderer's  gibbet ;  but  the  transient  shadow 
of  the  ludicrous  that  passes  across  the  mind  as  oflier 
images  are  presented,  atlds  to  the  wild  interest  as  well 
as  to  the  con^^3ntional  truth  of  witchcraft,  in  which  the 
mind  willingly  acquiesces.  Mere  shadowy  obscurity 
could  produce  no  similar  effect. 

The  conformity  of  the  incantation  to  the  old  popular 
superstitions  of  Great  Britain  is  shown  in  an  excellent 
note  of  Johnson's,  of  which  we  subjoin  an  abiidgment. 

A  cat  was  the  usual  interlocutor  between  witches 
and  familiar  spirits.  A  witch,  who  was  tried  about 
fifty  years  before  the  Poet's  time,  was  said  to  have  had 
a  cat  named  Rutterkin  ;  and  when  any  mischief  was 
to  be  done,  she  would  bid  Rutterkin  "  go  and  fly." 
The  common  afllictions  attributed  to  the  malice  of 
witches,  were  melancholy,  fits,  and  loss  of  flesh.  They 
were  supposed  to  be  very  malicious  to  swine  ;  one  of 
Shakespeare's  hags  says  she  has  been  killing  swine ; 
and  Dr.  Harsnet  observes  that,  in  his  time,  "  a  sow 
could  not  be  ill  of  the  measles,  nor  a  girl  of  the  sullens, 
but  some  old  woman  was  charged  with  witchcraft." 
Toads  have  long  been  reproached  as  the  abettors  of 
witchcraft.  When  Vanninus  v\-as  seized  at  Toulouse, 
there  was  found  in  his  lodgings  "  a  great  toad,  shut  in 
a  phial ;"  upon  which,  those  that  persecuted  him  de- 
nounced him  as  a  wizard. 

The  ingredients  of  Shakespeare's  cauldron  are  se- 
lected according  to  the  formularies  prescribed  in  books 
of  magic.  Witches  were  supposed  to  take  up  bodies 
to  use  in  enchantments.  On  this  great  occasion,  the 
circumstances  of  horror  are  multiplied.  The  babe,  whose 
finger  is  used,  must  be  strangled  in  birth.  The  grease, 
not  only  human,  but  must  have  dropped  from  a  gibbet, — 
the  gibbet  of  a  murderer;  even  the  sow,  whose  blood 
is  used,  must  have  offended  nature  by  devouring  her 
own  farrow.  A  passage  from  Camden  explains  our 
author  in  other  particulars: — "When  any  one  gets  a 
fall,  he  stands  up.  and  turning  three  times  to  tlie  right, 
digs  a  hole  in  the  earth  (for  they  imagine  that  there  is 

45 


NOTES  ON  MACBETH. 


a  spirit  in  the  ground;)  and  if  he  falls  sick  in  two  or 
three  days,  they  send  one  of  their  women  that  is  skilled 
in  that  Avay,  to  the  place,  where  she  says,  'I  call  thee 
from  the  east,  west,  north,  and  south ;  from  the  groves, 
the  woods,  the  rivers,  and  the  fens ;  from  the  fairies, 
red,  black,  and  while.' " 

The  reader  who  is  curious  to  go  deeper  into  the  learn- 
ing of  the  higher  demonology  of  James's  reign,  may  find 
it  in  its  most  imposing  form  in  Ben  Jonson's  "  Mask  of 
Queens."  In  this  elaborate  but  splendid  poem,  written 
after  Shakespeare's  death,  Jonson  has  not  only  imitated 
the  Weird  Sisters  of  his  old  friend,  but  has  paraphrased 
his  poetry  as  freely  as  he  had  formerly  done  that  of 
Horace  and  Juvenal.  Its  finest  passage  is  a  diluted  yet 
magnificent  paraphrase  of  Macbeth's  adjuration,  "  I 
conjure  you,"  etc.  Like  Shakespeare,  Jonson  took  care 
that  his  witches  should  be  sustained  by  power  and  ter- 
ror far  above  the  level  of  those  of  popular  superstition. 

Charles  Lamb,  with  his  usual  quaint  originality,  thus 
contrasts  the  ha?s  of  popular  belief,  which  were  also 
those  of  the  inferior  dramatists,  Rowley  and  Decker, 
with  the  Weird  Sisters.  The  former  are  "the  plain, 
traditional,  old  women-witches  of  our  ancestors, — poor, 
deformed,  and  ignorant,  the  terror  of  villages, — them- 
selves amenable  to  a  Justice.  That  should  be  a  hardy 
sheriff,  with  the  power  of  the  county  at  his  .heels,  that 
should  lay  hands  on  the  Weird  Sisters.  They  are  of 
another  jurisdiction." — Lamb's  Dramatic  Specimens. 

"  Toad,  that  under  the  cold  stone." — The  line  in  the 
orisinal  copies  is,  "  Toad,  that  under  cold  stone  :"  and 
laying  expressive  emphasis  upon  "  cold,"  it  may  be 
doubted  whether  the  line  be  defective.  Pope  intro- 
duced "the"  to  complete  the  metre,  and  Mr.  Amyot 
thinks  that  he  was  right.  We  yield  to  authority  on  this 
point.  Stevens  read  co/fies/ for  "cold  ;"  but  there  seems 
no  reason  for  preferring  the  superlative  degree,  and  it 
is  more  likely  that  the  definite  article  dropped  out  in 
printing. — Collier. 

"  Nose  of  Turk,  and  Tartar's  lips." 
These  ingredients  probably  owed  their  introduction 
to  the  detestation  in  which  the  Saracens  were  held,  ex- 
cited by  the  Crusades. 

"  Black  spirits  and  white,"  etc. 

The  right  of  these  four  metrical  lines  to  a  place  in 
the  text  is  certainly  equivocal.  Stevens  introduced 
them  from  Middleton's  "  Witch,"  on  the  authority  of 
the  stage-direction  in  the  first  folio,  which  stands  thus : 
"Music  and  a  Song.  ' Slack  spirits,'  ^-c."  Malone, 
however,  strongly  contends  that  "  The  Witch"  was 
Written  subsequently  to  Macbeth.  The  lines  them- 
selves have  been  supposed,  with  great  probability,  to  be 
merely  of  a  traditional  nature,  the  production  of  neither 
Middleton  nor  Shakespeare. — Illust.  Shak. 

In  act  iii.  scene  5,  we  have  the  stage-direction — "Song. 
[^Within.}  Come  away.  Come  away,  ^c."  In  the  same 
manner  we  have  in  this  scene  '^  Music  and  a  Song. 
<  Black  spirits,'  <^-c."  In  Middleton's  "  Witch,"  we  find 
two  songs,  each  of  wliich  begins  according  to  the  stage- 
direction.     The  first  is, 

'Come  aw.iy,  come  away ;         )  ■    ,1 
TT      »tj»  I  'n  trie  air. 

Hecate,  Hecate,  come  away.    ) 

Ucc.  I  come,  I  come,  I  come. 

With  all  the  speed  I  may, 

With  all  the  speed  I  may.' 

The  second  is  called  "  A  Charm-song  about  a  Vessel :" — 

'  Black  spirits  and  white,  red  spirits  and  gray  ; 
Mingle,  mingle,  mingle,  you  that  mingle  may. 
Titty,  Tiffin,  keep  it  stiff  in  ; 
Fire-drako,  Puckcy,  make  it  lucky  ; 
Liard,  Roliin,  you  must  bub  in. 
Round,  around,  around,  about,  about; 
All  ill  running  in,  all  good  keep  out  1' 

Knight. 

The  better  conjecture  is  that  the  songs  belong  neither 
to  Middleton  nor  Shakespeare,  but  were  part  of  the  tra- 
ditional wizard  poetry  of  the  drama.     The  other  songs, 

4G 


choruses,  music,  &c.,  of  the  witches,  which  have  long 
accompanied  the  stage  representation  of  Macbeth,  are 
not  Shakespeare's,  nor  of  his  age.  They  were  written 
by  Davenant,  for  his  operatic  alteration  of  Macbeth  in 
1(374 ;  and  the  music  is  by  Matthew  Locke,  an  excellent 
old-fashioned  English  musician  of  that  period. 

"  .^n  apparition  of  an  armed  Head  rises." 
Upton  suggests  that  the  armed  head  represents,  sym- 
bolically, Macbeth's  head  cut  otf,  and  brought  to  Mal- 
colm by  Macduff.  The  bloody  child  is  Macduff,  un- 
timely ripped  from  his  mother's  womb.  The  child  with 
a  crown  on  his  head,  and  a  bough  in  his  hand,  is  the 
royal  Malcolm,  who  ordered  his  soldiers  to  hew  down 
each  a  bough,  and  bear  it  before  them  to  Dunsinane. 

''■.And  wears  upon  his  baby  brow  the  round 
.And  top  of  sovereignty." 
The  round  is  that  part  of  the  crown  which  encircles 
the  head ;  the  top  is  the  ornament  that  rises  above  it. 

"  j^nd  yet  the  eighth  appears,  who  bears  a  glass, 
Which  shows  me  many  more  ;  and  some  I  see. 
That  two-fold  balls  and  treble  sceptres  carry." 

Magicians  professed  to  have  the  power  of  showing 
future  events  by  means  of  a  charmed  glass,  or  mirror. 
In  a  section  from  the  penal  laws  against  witches,  it  is 
said,  "  They  do  answer  either  by  voice,  or  else  do  set 
before  their  eyes,  in  crystal-stones,  &,c.,  the  pictures  or 
images  of  persons  or  things  sought  for."  Spenser  has 
given  a  circumstantial  account  of  the  glass  which  Mer- 
lin made  for  King  Ryence.  A  mirror  of  the  same  kind 
was  presented  to  Cambuscan,  in  "  The  Squire's  Tale" 
of  Chaucer;  and  in  Alday's  translation  of  Boisteau's 
"Theatrum  Mundi,"  it  is  said,  "A  certain  philosopher 
did  the  like  to  Pompey,  the  which  showed  him  in  a 
glass  the  order  of  the  enemies'  march."  The  allusion, 
in  the  above  passage,  to  the  "two-fold  balls  and  treble 
sceptres"  is  a  compliment  to  James  the  First,  who  first 
united  the  two  islands  and  three  kingdoms  under  one 
head. 

"  Nature's  germins." — The  old  copies  read  "Nature's 
germaine,"  from  which  no  editor  has  been  able  to  educe 
any  definite  sense.  German,  means  brother  or  near 
blood  relation,  and  if  there  were  any  instance  of  the 
word  germaine  elsewhere,  I  should  think  it  might  mean 
the  whole  brotherhood  of  Nature's  children.  I  am  con- 
tent to  acquiesce  in  the  emendation  of  germins,  i.  e. 
shoots,  germinating  seeds,  all  Nature's  progeny;  and  it 
is  more  probable  that  this  is  the  true  reading,  from  its 
agreement  with  a  parallel  passage  in  Lear — 

' —  thou  all  striking  thunder. 
Crack  Nature's  mould,  all  germins  spill  at  once.' 

Garrick  was  famed  for  his  solemnly  harmonious  and 
impressive  delivery  of  these  lines  ;  and,  by  means  of  the 
rhetorical  notation  of  the  rising  and  falling  inflections, 
&c.,  a  general  idea  of  his  manner  has  been  preserved 
by  Walker.  It  may  be  found  in  many  of  the  rhetorical 
grammars,  and  (with  Walker's  remarks)  is  worthy  of 
the  study  of  all  who  have  any  relish  for  that  inde- 
scribable charm  which  excellent  reading  can  add,  even 
to  the  noblest  poetry  and  eloquence. 

" — DEFTLY  show" — i.  c.  dextcroushj,  ov  fittingly, 
from  the  Sax.  dceft. — Collier. 

" — high  Dunsinane  hill." — Here  "Dunsinane"  is 
pronounced  as  it  is  in  Scotland,  with  the  accent  on  the 
second  syllable.  Afterwards  it  is  used  with  the  Eng- 
lish accent  on  the  last.  The  Poet  appears  to  have  been 
informed  of  the  right  pronunciation  of  both  this  name 
and  Glamis,  (in  one  syllable,)  to  have  so  used  them, 
and  then,  in  the  ardour  of  composition,  relapsed  into 
the  English  pronunciation. 

I'— blood-holt er'd  Banq7iO."—Bolter''d  is  a  word  of 
the  Endish  midland  counties,  meaning  begrimed,  be- 
smeared. 


NOTES  ON  MACBE'TH. 


" —  and  thy  hair" — Warburton  changed  "hair"  to 
air.  The  old  copies  all  have  hairc.  Tlie  likeness  was 
in  the  "  hair,"  to  which  Macbeth's  attention  was  directed 
by  the  crown  surmounting  it.  Collier  observes  that, 
had  air  been  intended,  the  pronoun  before  it  would 
probably  have  been  thine,  and  not  "thy:"  thine  is  gen- 
erally used  before  words  beginning  with  vowels,  or  with 
an  h  when  not  aspirated.  We  may  add  that  air  in  tlie 
sense  of  inanner  or  aspect,  is  probably  of  modern  intro- 
duction ti:om  the  French,  since  the  age  of  James  I. 

Scene  II. 

"  The  fits  o'  the  season." — Stevens  says,  "  the  fits  o'  the 

season"  should  appear  to  be  the  violent  disorders  of  the 

season,  its  convulsions;  as  we  still  say,  figuratively, 

the  temper  of  the  times.     So  in  Cokiolanus  : — 

'  —  but  that 
The  violent  fit  o'  th'  times  craves  it  as  pliysic.' 

"  —  shag-ear'd." — This  should  be,  probably,  shag- 
haired,  a  form  of  abuse  found  in  old  plays,  and  even  in 
law  reports. 

Scene  III. 
"Enter  Malcolm  and  Macduff." 
"This  scene  is  almost  literally  taken  from  Holling- 
shed's  Chronicle,  which  is  in  this  part  an  abridgment 
of  the  chronicle  of  Hector  Boece,  as  translated  by  John 
Bellenden.  From  the  recent  reprints  of  both  the  Scot- 
tish and  English  chroniclers,  quotations  from  them  be- 
come the  less  necessary  ;  they  are  now  accessible  to  the 
reader  curious  in  tracing  the  Poet  to  his  sources  of  in- 
formation."— Singer. 

"  The  title  is  affeer'd  !" — The  original  reading  is 
"  The  title  is  afl'eard" — afraid,  terrified  ;  of  which  the 
sense  is  not  very  perce])tible.  It  has  therefore  been 
changed  to  "  affeer'd."  To  affcer  is  an  old  law -phrase, 
of  the  peculiar  practice  of  the  courts-leet  or  courts- 
baron,  then  the  courts  most  familiar  to  the  English  rural 
population.  It  means  to  assess,  by  the  award  of  two  or 
three  freeholders,  the  amount  of  penalty  or  damages 
upon  the  general  judgment  of  the  court  or  verdict  of  a 
jury.  Thus  it  seems  to  have  acquired  the  sense  of  finally 
passing  upon  and  deciding  any  matter  in  controversy. 
"Tyrant,  thou  mayest  now  wear  thy  wrongs,  (enjoy  thy 
usurped  honours ;)  thy  title  is  now  finally  settled." 

"Summer-seeming  lust." — The  passion  belonging  to 
the  summer  of  life  and  passing  away  with  it.  The  poet, 
as  is  common  to  him,  was  content  to  suggest  the  image 
to  the  mind  v.'ithout  fully  developing  it.  Such  is  my 
understanding  of  the  line.  But  a  great  judge  and  a 
great  divine  have  both  insisted  that  the  passage,  as  it 
stands  in  the  old  editions,  is  unintelligible,  and  requires 
conjectural  aid.  Judge  Blackstone  proposes  "summer- 
seeding;"  i.  e.  says  he,  "not,  like  avarice,  perennial, 
but  lasting  only  for  a  summer."  Bishop  Warburton 
reads,  "  summer-teeming  lust ;"  growing  only  in  the 
heat  of  life. 

"Scotland  hath  FoisoNs" — i.  e.  plenty.  It  is  gener- 
ally used  in  the  singular. 

"  —  their  malady  convinces" — i.  e.  overcomes,  in  its 
Latinized  sense.  To  "  convince"  is  sometimes  to  con- 
vict. 

"Ml  sKoln  and  ulcerous,  pitiful  to  the  eye, 
The  mere  despair  of  surgery,  he  cures." 
This  miraculous  power  of  curing  the  "  king's  evil," 
was  claimed  for  seven  centuries  by  the  monarchs  of 
England.  In  Laneham's  account  of  the  "  Entertain- 
ments of  Kenilworth,"  given  to  Queen  Elizabeth,  it  is 
said: — "And  also,  by  her  highness'  accustomed  mercy 
and  charity,  nine  cured  of  the  painful  and  dangerous 
disease  called  the  king's  evil ;  for  that  kings  and  queens 
of  this  realm,  without  other  medicine,  (save  only  by 
handling  and  prayer,)  only  do  it."  The  practice  was 
continued  so  late  as  Queen  Anne's  time  :  Dr.  Johnson, 


when  an  infant,  was  touched  for  the  evil  by  that  prin- 
cess. 

"»4  modem  ecstasy^' — i.  e.  an  ordinary  grief.  Mod- 
ern, in  the  ordinary  language  of  that  day,  meant,  com- 
mon, frequent ;  and  ecstasy  is  used  by  Shakespeare  for 
any  strongly  disordered  state  of  mind,  whether  by  insan- 
ity or  temporary  passion. 

"  —  should  not  latch  them." — To  "  latch,"  in  north- 
country  dialect,  and  in  Norfolk,  signifies  to  catch. 


that 
At. 


belongs  to  a  private 


" — fee-grief" — a  grief 
owner,  and  not  of  public  rig 

"  —  the  quarry  of  these  murdered  deer." — A  "  quar- 
ry" was  a  heap  of  dead  game. 

"This  TUNE  goes  manly." — The  folios  read  time, 
which  Rowe  altered  to  "tune."  Time  could  here 
scarcely  be  right,  even  were  we  to  take  for  granted  Gif- 
ford's  statement  (Massinger,  vol.  ii.  p.  251)  that  time 
and  tune  were,  of  old,  used  indiflerently.  No  misprint 
could  be  more  easy  than  time  for  tune,  and  vice  versa  ; 
and  none  was  more  frequently  committed. — Collier. 

ACT  v.— Scene  I. 

"  Enter  Lady  Macbeth." 

Mrs.  Siddons,  in  the  remarks  which  she  left  upon  this 
character,  which  had  been  the  study  of  her  life,  thus 
comments : — 

"  Behold  her  now,  with  wasted  form,  with  wan  and 

haggard  countenance,  her  starry  eyes  glazed  with  the 

ever-burning  fever  of  remorse,  and  on  their  lids  the 

shadows  of  death.     Her  ever-restless  spirit  wanders  in 

troubled   dreams    about    her    dismal   apartment  ;    and, 

whether  waking  or  asleep,  the  smell  of  innocent  blood 

incessantly  haunts  her  imagination — 

'All  the  perfumes  uf  Arabia  will  not  sweeten 
This  little  hand.' 

"How  beautifully  contrasted  is  the  exclamation  with 
the  bolder  image  oi  Macbeth,  in  expressing  the  same 
feeling — 

'Will  all  great  Neptune's  ocean  wash  the  blood 
Clean  from  this  hand  '' 

And  how  appropriately  either  sex  illustrates  the  same 
idea ! 

"During  this  appalling  scene,  which,  to  my  sense,  is 
the  most  so  of  them  all,  the  wretched  creature,  in  ima- 
gination, acts  over  again  the  accumulated  horrors  of 
her  whole  conduct.  These  dreadful  images,  accompa- 
nied with  the  agitations  they  have  induced,  have  obvi- 
ously accelerated  her  untimely  end ;  for  in  a  few  mo- 
ments the  tidings  of  her  death  are  broueht  to  her  un- 
happy husband.  It  is  conjectured  that  she  died  by  her 
own  hand.  Too  certain  it  is,  that  she  dies,  and  makes 
no  sign.  I  have  now  to  account  to  you  for  the  weak- 
ness which  I  have  ascribed  to  Macbeth;  and  I  am  not 
quite  without  hope  that  the  following  observations  will 
bear  me  out  in  my  opinion.  Please  to  observe,  that  he 
(1  must  think  pusillanimoush',  when  I  compare  his  con- 
duct to  her  forbearance,)  has  been  continually  pouring 
out  his  miseries  to  his  wife.  His  heart  has  therefore 
been  eased,  from  to  time,  by  unloading  its  weight  of 
woe ;  while  she,  on  the  contrary,  has  perseveringly  en- 
dured in  silence  the  uttermost  anguish  of  a  wounded 
spirit. 

"Her  feminine  nature,  her  delicate  structure,  it  is 
too  evident,  are  soon  overwhelmed  by  the  enormous 
pressure  of  her  crimes.  Yet  it  is  granted,  that  she 
gives  proofs  of  a  naturally  higher-toned  mind  than  that 
of  Macbeth.  The  different  physical  powers  of  the  two 
sexes  are  finely  delineated,  in  the  diflerent  effects  which 
their  mutual  crimes  produce.  Her  frailer  frame,  and 
keener  feelinss,  have  now  sunk  under  the  struggle — 
his  robust  and  less  sensitive  constitution  has  not  only 
resisted  it,  but  bears  him  on  to  deeper  wickedness,  and 
to  experience  the  fatal  fecundity  of  crime  : — 

47 


NOTES  ON  MACBETH. 


For  mine  own  grtorl — all  causes  shall  give  way. — 

I  am  in  blood  so  far  sleppM  in,  that  should  I  wade  do  more, 

Keturuiug  were  as  tedious  as  go  o'er. — 

Henceforth,  accordingly,  he  perpetrates  liorrors  to  the 
day  of  his  doom. 

"  In  one  point  of  view,  at  least,  this  guilty  pair  extort 
from  us,  in  spite  of  ourselves,  a  certain  respect  and  ap- 
probation. Their  grandeur  of  character  sustains  them 
both  above  recrimination  (the  despicable,  accustomed 
resort  of  vulgar  minds)  in  adversity;  for  the  wretched 
liusband,  though  almost  impelled  into  this  gulf  of  de- 
struction by  the  instigations  of  his  wife,  feels  no  abate- 
ment of  his  love  lor  her ;  while  she,  on  her  part,  appears 
to  have  known  no  tenderness  for  hirn,  till,  with  a  heart 
bleeding  at  every  pore,  she  beholds  in  him  the  misera- 
ble victim  of  their  mutual  ambition.  Unlike  the  first 
frail  pair  in  Paradise,  they  spent  not  the  fruitless  hours 
in  mutual  accusation." 

"Hell  is  murky." — Lady  Macbeth  is  acting  over 
again  the  murder  of  Duncan.  Stevens  conceives  her 
to  be  here  addressing  Macbeth,  who,  she  supposes,  has 
just  said  "  Hell  is  murky  !"  (hell  is  a  dismal  place  to  go 
to  in  consequence  of  such  a  deed :)  she  repeats  his 
words  in  contempt : — " '  Hell  is  murky !' — Fie,  my  lord ! 
a  soldier,  and  afeard  ?" 

"Here's  the  sryicll  of  the  blood  still." 

It  was,  I  believe,  Madame  de  Stael  who  said,  some- 
what extravagantly,  that  the  smell  is  the  most  poetical 
of  tlie  senses.  It  is  true,  that  the  more  agreeable  asso- 
ciations of  this  sense  are  fertile  in  pleasing  suggestions 
of  placid  rural  beauty  and  gentle  pleasures.  Shake- 
speare, Spenser,  Ariosto,  and  Tasso,  abound  in  such  al- 
lusions. Milton,  especially,  luxuriates  in  every  variety 
of  "odorous  sweets,"  and  "grateful  smells,"  delighted 
sometimes  to  dwell  on  the  "sweets  of  groves  and  fields," 
the  native  perfumes  of  his  own  England — 

'The  smell  of  grain,  or  tedded  grass,  or  kine, 
Or  dairy  ; ' 

and  sometimes  pleasing  his  imagination  with  the  "  sen- 
tie  gales"  laden  with  "  balmy  spoils"  of  the  east ;  and 
breathing — 

'  Sabean  odours  from  the  spicy  shores 
Of  Araby  the  blest.' 

But  the  smell  has  never  been  successfully  used  as 
the  means  of  impressing  the  imagination  with  terror, 
pity,  or  any  of  the  deeper  emotions,  except  in  this  dread- 
ful sleep-walking  of  the  guilty  Queen,  and  in  one  paral- 
lel scene  of  the  Greek  drama,  as  wildly  terrible  as  this. 
It  is  that  passage  of  the  Agamemnon  of  Eschylus,  where 
the  captive  prophetess  Cassandra,  wrapt  in  visionary 
inspiration,  scents  first  the  smell  of  blood,  and  then  the 
vapours  of  the  tomb  breathing  from  the  palace  of  Atri- 
des,  as  ominous  of  his  approachin?  murder.  These  two 
stand  alone  in  poetry ;  and  Fuseli,  in  his  lectures,  in- 
forms us,  that  when,  in  the  kindred  art  of  ]iniutins,  it 
has  been  attempted  to  produce  traffic  eflect  through  the 
medium  of  ideas  drawn  from  "this  squeamish  sense," 
even  Raphael  and  Poussin  have  failed,  and  excited  dis- 
gust instead  of  terror  or  compassion.  He  justly  remarks, 
that  "taste  and  smell,  as  sources  of  tragic  emotion, 
seem  scarcely  admissible  in  art  or  in  the  theatre,  be- 
cause their  extremes  are  nearer  allied  to  disgust  or 
loathsome  or  risible  ideas  than  to  terror." 

^^  My  mind  she  has  mated" — i.  e.  astonished,  con- 
founded. The  word  is  several  times  used  by  the  Poet 
in  the  same  sense. 

ScEXE  II. 

" —  mortified  man" — i.  e.  a  hermit  or  religious  as- 
cetic ;  one  indifferent  to  the  concerns  of  the  world,  but 
who  would  be  excited  to  war  by  such  "  causes"  of  re- 
venge as  burn  in  INIacduif. 

Scene  III. 

"  —  patch  ?" — an  appellation  of  contempt,  alluding 
to  the  patched  or  party-coloured  dress  of  fools. 

48 


"  —  my  WAY  of  life." — Johnson  sus^ested  that  we 
ought  to  read  May  for  "  way,"  the  M  having  been  in- 
verted ;  but  in  that  case,  "  way"  would  have  been 
printed  in  the  folio  with  a  capital  W,  which  is  not  the 
fact.     "  Way  of  life"  is  very  intelligible. — Colliek. 

"Canst  thou  not  7ninister  to  a  mind  diseas'd,"  etc. 

The  following  remarkable  passage  in  the  "  Amadigi" 
(1560,)  of  Bernardo  Tasso,  which  bears  a  strikins  resem- 
blance to  the  words  of  Macbeth,  was  first  pointed  out 
in  Mr.  Weber's  edition  of  Ford : — 

'Ma  chi  puote  con  erbe,  od  argomenti 

Guarir  Tinfermita  del  iutellctto? 

Cant,  xxxvi.  St.  37. 

"  Cleanse  the  stuff'd  bosom  of  thai  perilous  stuff." 
I  concur  with  Collier  that  we  have  no  warrant  for  alter- 
inff  this  line  as  it  stands  in  the  old  copies,  though  the 
repetition  of  "stuff'd"  and  "stuff"  is  disagreeable  to 
the  ear.  Stevens  would  change  "stuff 'd"  to /o7i/ ;  but 
the  error,  if  any,  rather  lies  in  the  last  word  of  the  line, 
which,  perhaps,  the  printer  luistook,  having  composed 
"  stuff'd"  just  before.  If  a  conjectural  emendation  is 
required,  I  should  substitute  "  perilous  load." 

"  Senna." — We  are  not  sure  about  this  word.  The 
original  reads  cyme. 

Scene  IV. 

"  What  we  shall  say  ice  have,  and  ichat  ice  owe." 

Meaning,  when  we  are  governed  by  legal  kings,  we 
shall  know  what  we  have  of  our  own,  and  what  they 
have  a  right  to  take  from  us. 

Scene  V. 

"She  should  have  died  hereafter." 
It  is  one  of  the  finest  thoughts  in  this  whole  drama, 
that  Lady  Macbeth  should  die  before  her  husband,  as 
it  prepares  a  gradual  softening  of  the  terror  of  the  catas- 
trophe. In  the  languase  of  an  eloquent  critic  in  the 
Edinburgh  Review,  (1840)  "Macbeth,  left  alone,  re- 
sumes much  of  that  connection  with  humanity  which  he 
had  so  long  abandoned  :  his  thouirhtfulness  becomes  pa- 
thetic; and  when  at  last  he  dies  the  death  of  a  soldier, 
the  stern  satisfaction  with  which  we  contemplate  the 
act  of  justice  that  destroys  him,  is  unalloyed  by  feelings 
of  personal  wrath  or  hatred.  His  fall  is  a  sacrifice,  and 
not  a  butchery." 

"There  would  have  been  a  time  for  such  a  icord." 
"Macbeth  may  mean,"  says  Johnson,  "that   there 
would  have  been  a  more  convenient  time   for  such   a 
word — for  such  intelliijence — and  so  falls  into  the  fol- 
lowing reflection  : — '  To-morrow,'  "  &c. 

"To  the  last  syllable  of  recorded  time." 

"Recorded  time"  seems  to  signify  the  time  fixed  in 
the  decrees  of  heaven,  for  the  period  of  life.  The 
phrase  may,  however,  be  used  in  the  sense  of  recording 
or  recordable  time. 

"  The  way  to  dttsty  death." — Shakespeare  (says 
Collier)  was  not  the  first  to  apply  the  epithet  "dusty" 
to  death.  Anthony  Coplev,  in  his  "Fig  for  Fortune," 
1596,  has  "  ' 

'  Inviting  it  to  dusty  death's  defeature.' 

There  can  be  no  doubt  it  is  the  rieht  word,  although 
the  second  folio  reads  "  study  death,"  and  Warburton 
would  read  dusky.  The  "dust  to  dust"  of  the  English 
funeral-service  might  have  been  in  the  Poet's  mind. 

"  OiU,  out,  brief  candle .'" 
'f  Alas,  for  Macbeth  !  Now  all  is  inward  with  him; 
he  has  no  more  prudential  prospective  reasonings.  His 
wife,  the  only  bein?  who  could  have  had  any  seat  in 
his  ailections,  dies;  he  puts  on  despondency,  the  final 
heart-armour  of  the  ■vvretchert,  and  would  think  every 
thing  shado^vy  and  unsubstantial,  as  indeed  all  things 


NOTES  ON  MACBETH. 


are  to  those  who  cannot  regard  them  as  symbols  of 
goodness." — Coleridge. 

"The  wood  begun  to  move.'- — In  Deloney's  ballad  in 
praise  of  Kentislnnen,  in  "  Strange  Histories,"  1607, 
(reprinted  by  the  Percy  iSociety,)  they  conceal  their  num- 
bers by  the  boughs  of  trees : — 

'For  when  they  spied  his  approadi, 

in  place  as  they  did  stand, 
Then  inareh'd  they  to  hem  him  in 

each  one  a  bough  in  hand. 

'So  that  unto  the  Conqueror's  sight, 

ainaz'd  as  he  stood, 
They  seemed  to  be  a  walking  grove, 
or  els  a  mooving  wood.'— Pa^c  7. 

This  ballad  was  written,  unquestionably,  before  the 
year  1600. 

"  Liar  and  slave." — Here  every  edition  except  the  first 
four,  (those  in  folio,)  and  two  of  the  last,  (Singer's  and 
Collier's,)  insert  the  stage-direction — [Striking  h  im.]  I 
have  erased  it  from  this  edition,  as  well  on  these  authori- 
ties as  for  the  reason  given  by  J.  Kemble ;  whose  opin- 
ion on  everj'  point  of  Shakespearian  criticism  is  entitled 
to  the  greatest  weight,  not  solely  on  account  of  his 
dramatic  fame,  but  because  he  has  given  abundant  evi- 
dence how  deeply  he  had  meditated  his  favourite  poet ; 
so  that  (in  the  beautiful  praise  of  Campbell) — 

•His  mind  surveyed  the  poet's  page, 
And  what  the  attor  could  achieve 
The  scholar  could  presage.' 

"This  Stage-direction,"  says  he,  «is  not  found  in  any 
of  the  older  copies  of  this  tragedy ;  it  was  first  interpo- 
lated by  Rowe,  and  has  been  retained  by  ever}-  subse- 
quent editor.  Such  outrageous  violence  does  not  belong 
to  the  feelings  of  a  person  overwhelmed  with  surprise, 
half  doubting,  half  believing  an  event — at  once,  in  na- 
ture, most  strange,  and  to  himself  of  the  most  fatal  im- 
portance. It  is  a  direction  irreconcileable  to  Macbeth's 
emotions  at  the  moment  for  which  it  is  given,  and 
should  be  omitted.  It  may  be  added,  that^Davenant 
would  in  all  likelihood  have  set  down  tliis  direction  in 
his  Macbeth,  1674,  if  either  the  practice  of  the  stage 
under  Shakespeare's  own  manasement,  or  the  action 
of  Betterton,  who  played  the  part,  had  invited  its  inser- 
tion."—Kemble's  Macbeth  ^  Richard  III. 

"Till  famine  cling  thee." — Stevens  says,  that 
"dttng,  in  the  northern  [English]  counties,  signifies 
any  thing  that  is  shrivelled  or  shrunk  up."  In  Craven, 
when  a  wet  bladder  is  empty,  and  collapses,  it  is  said 
to  cling,  and  the  word  is  there  also  used  for  hungry  or 
empty.  In  Sir  F.  Madden's  Glossary  to  "  Svr  Gawayne," 
clenged  is  interpreted  «  contracted  or  shrunk  with  cold." 
"Till  famine  cling  thee"  will  therefore  mean,  "till 
famine  shrink  thee."  Pope  has  adopted  the  word  in 
this  sense  in  his  Illiad  : — 

'  Clung  with  dry  famine  nnd  with  toil  oppress'd.' 

"I pull  in  resohtion."— Johnson  thought  this  a  mis- 
print for  pall  in,  fla?  or  languish ;  but  Mason  gives  an 
illustration  from  Fletcher,  which  explains  this  use  of 
pull  in : — 

'  —  all  my  spirits, 
As  if  they  had  heard  my  passing  bell  go  for  me. 
Pull  in  their  powers,  and  give  me  up  to  destiny.' 

Scene  VII. 
"  I  bear  a  charmed  life." 
"  In  the  days  of  chivalr}-,"  says  Stevens,  "  the  cham- 
pions' arms  being  ceremoniously  blessed,  each  took  an 
oath  that  he  used  no  charmed  weapons.  Macbeth,  ac- 
cording to  the  law  of  arms,  or  perhaps  only  in  allusion 
to  this  custom,  tells  Macduff  of  the  security  he  had  in 
the  prediction  of  the  spirit." 

"  Exeunt  fight  ing."—Accordins  to  tlie  stage-direction 
ol  the  foho,  Macbeth  and  Macduff  re-enter  fighting, 
and  Macbeth  is  slain  before  the  audience.     This  seems 

7 


hardly  consistent  with  what  afterwards  occurs,  when, 
according  to  the  old  copies,  Macduff  returns  to  the  stage 
with  Macbeth's  head. 

"Had  I  as  many  soiis  as  I  have  hairs, 
I  would  not  wish  them  to  a  fairer  death  : 
Jlnd  so  his  knell  is  knoll'd." 
This  incident  is  thus  related  from  Henrj-  of  Hunting- 
don, by  Camden,  in  his  '•  Remains  :" — "  When  Siward, 
the  martial  Earl  of  Northumberland,  understood  that 
his  son,  whom  he  had  sent  in  service  against  the  Scotch- 
men, was  slain,  he  demanded  whether  his  wounds  were 
in  the  fore  part  or  hinder  part  of  his  body.     When  it 
was  answered,  in  the  fore  part,  he  replied,  <  I  am  right 
glad ;  neither  wish  I  any  other  death  to  me  or  mine^  " 


The  characters  of  Macbeth  and  his  wife  have  been 
the  theme  of  large  critical  discussion.  Her  character 
has  been  admirably  analyzed  by  Mrs.  Siddons,  in  a 
paper  on  that  subject ;  and  with  still  more  eloquence 
and  originality  by  Mrs.  Jameson,  in  her  Characterislics 
of  Shakespeare's  female  characters.  Some  of  the  more 
striking  passages  of  both  these  criticisms  have  been  ex- 
tracted in  the  preceding  notes.  There  is  some  little 
excess  in  the  zeal  with  which  these  ladies  (especially 
Mrs.  Jameson)  have  defended  the  character  of  Lady 
Macbeth  against  the  indiscriminate  detestation  express- 
ed by  Johnson  and  other  critics ;  yet  their  views  are 
substantially  correct.  Lady  Macbeth  is  not  a  mere 
fiend,  but  a  woman  of  high  intellect,  bold  spirit,  and  lofty 
desires, — untainted  by  any  grovelling  vice,  or  grosser 
passion.  She  is  not  cruel  or  guilty  from  revenge  or 
malignity.  She  is  mastered  by  the  fiery  thirst  for 
power,  and  that  for  her  husband  as  well  as  herself.  It 
is  the  single  intensity  of  that  passion  that  nerves  her  to 
"direst  cruelty."  She  overpowers  Macbeth's  mind, 
and  beats  down  his  doubts  and  fears, — not  by  superior 
talent,  but  by  violence  of  will, — by  intensity  of  purpose. 
She  does  not  even  hear  the  whispers  of  conscience. 
They  are  drowned  in  the  strong  whirlwind  of  her  own 
thoughts.  She  has  intellectually  the  terrible  beauty  of 
the  Medusa  of  classic  art.  Hers  is  a  majestic  spiritual 
wickedness,  unalloyed  by  any  petty  vice,  and  accom- 
panied by  noble  qualities  of  the  mind,  and  the  deep 
affections  of  a  wife. 

Macbeth  himself  has  also  been  commented  upon  and 
discussed  in  notes  innumerable,  in  essays,  reviews, 
tracts,  and  even  volumes.  Great  pains  have  been  taken 
to  show  that  he  was  not  the  mere  instrument  of  evil, 
tempted  originally  to  entertain  the  first  suggestions  of 
crime  by  supernatural  arts,  nor  subdued  to  its  execution 
by  his  wife's  more  determined  spirit ;  that  he  early  enter- 
tained murderous  thoughts  and  "  horrible  imaginings ;"  in 
short,  that  he  was  not  a  generous  and  virtuous  man  sedu- 
ced into  guilt  by  external  causes.  All  this  is  quite  true ; 
but  it  still  does  not  follow  that  Macbeth  is,  from  his  first 
appearance  in  the  drama,  a  dark  conspirator,  an  lago, 
or  in  any  way  one  in  whom  the  "  worse  is  predominant ;" 
it  does  not  at  all  change  the  character,  which  has  been 
distinctly  painted,  with  all  its  mingled  and  contending 
qualities  of  good  and  evil,  to  which  it  alone  owes  its 
intense  and  gloomy  interest.  He  is  a  gallant  soldier 
and  wise  leader;  naturally  "full  of  the  milk  of  human 
kindness ;"  not  without  ambition ;  but,  restrained  and 
guided  by  an  instructed  conscience,  he  is  "without  the 
illness"  that  attends  ambition,  and  desires  to  attain  his 
high  ends  by  holy  means.  Yet,  upon  being  first  accost- 
ed by  the  Weird  Sisters,  he  is  already  familiar  with 
half-formed  thoughts  of  crime.  He  indulges  in  secret 
meditations  of  guilty  ambition,  which  he  has  not  had 
the  moral  firmness  to  reject  at  once.  He  voluntarily 
cherishes  in  his  mind  thoughts  which  he  docs  not  yet 
expect  ever  "  to  crown  with  acts." 

Milton  has  left  a  note  of  a  design  he  had  entertained 
of  measuring  himself  with  his  great  master  in  a  drama 
on  this  subject,  on  the  classic  model.     It  is  probable 

49 


NOTES  ON  MACBETH. 


that,  besides  adhering  to  the  unity  of  time,  as  he  says 
he  intended,  by  beginning  with  the  arrival  of  Malcolm 
at  Macduif's  castle,  and  "expressing  the  matter  of 
Duncan's  murder  by  the  appearance  of  his  ghost :"  he 
would  have  followed  the  classic  narrative  of  Buchanan 
instead  of  Hollingshed's  wilder  tradition,  and  rejected 
the  prophecy  of  the  Weird  Sisters,  unless  as  in  a  dream 
proceeding  from  "  the  heat-oppressed  brain."  Had  Mil- 
ton— or,  in  modern  times,  and  in  another  tongue,  had 
Alfieri— thus  treated  Macbeth's  story,  preserving  his 
cliaracter,  the  thouglits  of  guilt  might  have  been  more 
minutely  painted,  as  bubbling  up  in  the  usurper's  mind 
until  he  became  familiar  with  crime,  but  it  would  not 
be  more  evident  than  Shakespeare  here  made  it,  that 
these  unhallowed  aspirations  originated  in  Macbeth's 
own  evil  desires,  and  that  the  supernatural  predictions 
were  but  the  occasions  that  gave  them  a  more  distinct 
form ;  while  the  undaunted  spirit  of  his  wife  served  but 
as  "  a  spur  to  his  intent"  to  give  them  quicker  and 
bolder  execution.  That  done,  he  proceeds  from  crime 
to  crime,  urged  by  a  resistless  moral  necessity.  Yet 
even  then  his  sense  of  right  and  wrong  is  not  distorted, 
nor  his  conscience  seared  into  insensibility.     He  never 

50 


disguises  nor  palliates  his  crimes  to  himself,  nor  does 
he— 

• —  with  necessity, 
'The  tyrant's  plea,  excuse  his  devilish  deeds.' 

To  his  thanes,  his  enemies,  his  subjects,  he  appears 
and  he  truly  is,  the  "  Fiend  of  Scotland  :"  but  to  us, 
the  Poet  opens  the  secrets  of  the  usurpei-'s  heart ;  he 
shows  us  the  scorpions  that  fill  his  breast.  We  see 
him  full  of  remorse,  though  incapable  of  repentance; 
staggering  under  the  load  of  his  guilt,  weary  of  life,  a 
miserable,  conscience-smitten,  heart-broken  man.  In 
his  last  days,  his  gloomy  and  pathetic  meditations  make 
us  feel  a  melancholy  interest  in  him,  which  is  kept  up 
by  his  bearing  himself  to  the  last  like  a  soldier.  When 
he  falls,  the  victorious  Scots  are  rightly  made  to  rejoice 
over  the  "  usurper's  cursed  head" — "  this  dead  butcher." 
Still,  the  reader  cannot  but  feel  his  own  satisfaction 
at  their  tyrant's  overthrow,  mingled  with  something  of 
that  respectful  pity  expressed  by  the  relenting  Aufidius 
over  his  fallen  enemy — 

' —  though  he 
Hath  widowed  and  unchilded  many  a  one, 
Yet  he  shall  have  a  noble  memory.' 


'A 


33-#S 


l/^^ 


~i^j^':^'- 


The  witch-sons;s  in  the  third  act,  "  Come  away, 
Come  awa)',"  have  accompanied  Macbeth  from  its 
first  representation,  and  have  doubtless  the  sanction  of 
Shakespeare's  own  selection.  The  flight  in  the  air  by 
moonlight  has  something  much  resembling  his  own 
fancy,  and  ought  not  to  be  separated  from  the  rest  of 
the  incantations.  They  are  here  printed,  not  as  alter- 
ed by  Davenant,  but  as  given  in  Charles  Lamb's 
"  Specimens  of  the  Old  Dramatists,"  modernized  only 
as  to  the  spelling,  from  Reed's  edition  of  Middleton's 
"Witch." 

(Song  in  the  Air.) 

Come  away,  come  away; 
Hecate,  Hecate,  come  away. 
Hec.  I  come,  I  come,  I  come,  I  come, 
With  all  tlie  speed  I  may, 
With  all  the  speed  I  may. 
Where's  Stadlin  ? 

[Above]  Here. 

Hec.  Where's  Puckle  ? 

[Abovc.'\  Here. 

And  Hoppo  too,  and  Hellwain  too: 
We  lack  but  you ;  we  lack  but  you  ; 
Come  away,  make  up  the  count. 
Hec.  I  will  but  'noint  and  then  I  mount. 


{A  spirit  like  a  cat  descends.) 

[Above.]  There's  one  come  down  to  fetch  his  dues. 

A  kiss,  a  coll,  a  sip  of  blood : 

And  why  thou  stay'st  so  long,  I  muse,  I  muse. 

Since  the  air's  so  sweet  and  good. 
Hec.  Oh,  art  thou  come  / 
What  news,  what  news  ? 

Spirit.  All  goes  still  to  our  delight : 

Either  come,  or  else 

Refuse,  refuse. 
Hec.  Now  I  am  furnish'd  for  the  flight. 
Now  I  go,  now  I  fly,  [Going  up. 

Malkin  my  sweet  Spirit  and  I. 
Oh,  what  a  dainty  pleasure  'tis 
To  ride  in  the  air 
When  the  moon  shines  fair. 
And  sing,  and  dance,  and  toy,  and  kiss : 
Over  woods,  high  rocks,  and  mountainSj 
Over  seas,  (our  mistress'  fountains,) 
Over  steep  towers  and  turrets. 
We  fly  by  night  'mongst  troops  of  spirits. 
No  ring  of  bells  to  our  ears  sounds, 
No  howls  of  wolves,  no  yelps  of  hounds : 
No,  not  the  noise  of  water's-breach, 
Or  cannon's  throat,  our  height  can  reach. 

[Above.] No  ring  of  bells,  &c. 


LOCAL   ILLUSTRATIONS    OF   MACBETH. 


ACT   I. 

Scene  K. — "^  Camp  near  Fores." 

Probahly  situated  in  the  moors  to  the  south  of  the 
town,  so  as  to  intercept  the  march  of  tlie  invaders  from 
Fife  to  the  royal  residences  of  the  north.  Wide  and 
almost  level  tracts  of  heath  extend  southwards  from 
Fores,  amid  which  the  march  of  an  armj'  mi^ht  be  dis- 
cerned from  a  great  distance.  The  stage-direction, 
"  Camp  near  Fores,"  does  not  occur  in  the  original ; 
although  it  is  clear  in  the  third  scene  that  Macbeth 
and  Banquo  are  on  their  way  thither : — 

'How  fur  is't  culled  to  Fores?' 

Scene  II.—"  St.  Colmcs'  Inch:' 

Inch;  Island.  Si.  Colmes';  St.  Columba's. — This 
island  of  St.  Cohimba  lies  in  the  Firth  of  Forth,  off  the 
coast  of  Fife,  a  little  to  the  east  of  North  Queensferry. 
Alexander  I.  was  wrecked  on  this  island,  and  enter- 
tained by  a  hermit.  In  memory  of  his  preservation, 
Alexander  founded  a  monastery,  to  which  great  sanctity 
attached  for  many  centuries,  and  the  remains  of  which 
are  still  conspicuous.  It  was  ol\en  plundered  by  Eng- 
lish marauders;  but  it  was  so  generally  believed  that 
the  saint  invariably  avenged  himself  on  the  pirates,  that 
the  sacredness  of  the  place,  as  the  scene  of  conferences 
and  contracts,  remained  unimpaired.  The  "Norweyan 
king"  was  probably  compelled  to  disburse  his  "ten 
thousand  dollars"  on  this  spot  before  burying  his  men 
on  the  soil  of  Fife,  in  order  to  make  his  humiliation  as 
solemn  and  emphatic  as  possible. 

Scene  III.—"^//fi«/A." 

Common  superstition  assigns  the  Harmuir,  on  the 
borders  of  Elgin  and  Nairn,  as  the  place  of  the  inter- 


view between  Macbeth  and  the  Weird  Sisters.  A  more 
dreary  piece  of  moorland  is  not  to  be  found  in  all  Scot- 
land. Its  eastern  limit  is  about  six  miles  from  Fores, 
and  its  western  four  from  Nairn,  and  the  high  road  from 
these  places  intersects  it.  This  "  blasted  heath"  is  with- 
out tree  or  shrub.  A  few  patches  of  oats  are  visible 
here  and  there,  and  the  eye  reposes  on  a  fir-j  lantation 
at  one  extremity;  but  all  around  is  bleak  and  brown, 
made  up  of  peat  and  bo^-water,  white  stones,  and 
bushes  of  furze.  Sand-hills  ami  a  line  of  blue  sea,  be- 
yond which  are  the  distant  hills  of  Ross  and  Caithness, 
bound  it  to  the  north ;  a  farmstead  or  two  may  be  seen 
athr  oil";  and  the  ruins  of  a  castle  arise  from  amid 
a  few  trees  on  the  estate  of  Brodie  of  Brodie  on  the 
north-west.  There  is  something  startling  to  a  stranger 
in  seeing  the  solitary  figure  of  the  peat-digger  or  rush- 
gatherer  moving  amid  the  waste  in  the  sunshine  of  a 
calm  autumn  day;  but  the  desolation  of  the  scene  in 
stormy  weather,  or  when  the  twilisht  fogs  are  trailing 
over  the  pathless  heath  or  settling  down  upon  the  pools, 
must  be  indescribable. 

Boece  narrates  the  interview  of  Macbeth  and  Ban- 
quo  with  the  Weird  Sisters  as  an  actual  occurrence ; 
and  he  is  repeated  by  Hollinjjshed.  Buchanan,  whose 
mind  was  averse  from  admitting  more  superstitions 
than  were  necessary  to  historical  fidelity,  relates  the 
whole  scene  as  a  dream  of  Macbeth's.  It  is  now 
scarcely  possible,  even  for  the  imagination  of  the  his- 
torical student,  to  make  its  choice  between  the  scene 
of  the  generals,  mounted  and  attended  by  their  troops, 
meeting  the  Witches  in  actual  ])resence  on  the  waste 
of  the  Harmuir,  and  tlie  encounter  of  the  aspiring 
spirit  of  Macbeth  with  the  prophets  of  its  fate  amid  the 
wilder  scenery  of  the  land  of  dreams.  As  far  as  the 
superstition  is  concerned  with  the  real  history,  the  Poet 
has  bound  us  in  his  mightier  spells.  The  Witches  of 
Shakespeare  have  become  realities. 


(Glamis  Castle.) 


Scene  lll.—^'Thane  of  Glamis." 

Glamis  Castle,  five  miles  from  Forfar,  is  one  of  the 
four  or  five  castles  in  which  the  murder  of  Duncan  is 
erroneously  declared  to  have  been  perpetrated.  Pre- 
vious to  1372,  a  small  castle,  two  stories  high,  stood  on 

52 


this  spot,  commanding  a  wide  extent  of  level  country, 
bounded  in  one  direction  by  the  ran<;e  of  Dunsinane 
hills,  and  within  view  of  Birnam  Hill.  Tradition  as- 
signs this  old  stronchold  as  the  occasional  residence  of 
Macbeth;  who,  however,  as  will  be  seen  elsewhere, 
could  never  have   dwelled  within  stone  walls.     The 


LOCAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  MACBETH. 


present  magnificent  edifice  is  above  a  hundred  feet  in 
height,  and  contains  a  hundred  rooms;  and  the  walls 
of  tlie  oldest  part  of  the  building  are  fifteen  feet  thick. 
An  ancient  bedstead  is  preserved  in  it,  on  which  it  is 
pretended  that  Duncan  was  murdered.  Glamis  Castle 
is  made  by  tradition  the  scene  of  another  murder — that 
of  Malcolm  II.,  in  1034. 

[Miss  Martineau  has  given  the  impression  that  the 
castle  has  no  claims  to  antiquity  beyond  1372.  The 
more  modern  part  is  Elizabethan,  and  the  work  of 
Inigo  Jones  ;  the  rest  dates  further  back,  and  of  tlie 
huge  old  tower,  we  have  Scott's  authority  that  "  its 
birth  tradition  notes  not."  Gray,  the  poet,  visited  the 
place  in  1765,  and  described  it  as  it  was  in  its  ancient 


magnificence,  when  "that  original  old  castle,"  as  he 
calls  it,  reared  its  lordly  head  above  seven  circles  of 
defensive  boundaries,  court-yards,  ornamented  inclo- 
suies,  foss,  avenue,  barbican,  embattled  wall,  and 
flanking  tower.  "  Since  then,"  says  Walter  Scott,  "  a 
"modern  improver  had  the  audacity  to  render  this 
splendid  mansion  more  parkish,  as  he  called  it,  to  raze 
these  exterior  defences,  and  bring  his  mean,  paltry, 
gravel-walks  up  to  the  very  door,  from  which  one  might 
have  imagined  Lady  Macbeth  issuing  forth  to  receive 
King  Duncan." 

Glamis  is  pronounced  in  Scotland  in  one  syllable,  as 
rhyming  to  aims:  Shakespeare  sometimes  gives  it  this 
sound,  and  sometimes  the  English  pronunciation.] 


/ 


(Cawdor  Castle.) 


Scene  III.—"  Thane  of  Cawdor." 

Cawdor  Castle  is  another  supposed  scene  of  the  mur- 
der of  Duncan.  A  portion  of  Duncan's  coat-of-mail  is 
pretended  to  be  shown  there ;  and  also  the  chamber  in 
which  he  was  murdered  ;  with  the  recess,  cut  out  ol'  the 
thickness  of  the  walls,  in  which  the  Idng's  valet  hid 
himself  during  the  perpetration  of  the  deed.  Cawdor 
Castle  is  about  six  miles  from  Nairn,  and  stands  on  a 
rising  ground  above  the  winding's  of  the  Calder,  over- 
looking a  wide  tract  of  woodland,  bounded  on  tlie  north 
by  the  Moray  Firth.  It  has  a  moat  and  drawbridge ; 
and  a  part  of  it,  without  date,  shows  marks  of  very  high 
antiquity.  The  more  modern  part  bears  tlie  date  of 
1510.  Tradition  says  that  the  orisiinal  builder  of  this 
castle  was  dcsiretl  to  load  an  ass  with  the  gold  he  could 
allbrd  for  his  edifice,  to  follow  where  the  ass  should 
lead,  and  build  where  it  should  stop.  The  ass  stopped 
at  a  hawthorn  in  the  wood,  and  this  hawthorn  was 
built  into  the  centre  chamber  of  the  ground-floor  of  the 
castle.     There  it  is  still,  worn  and  cut  away  till  it  is  a 


slender  wooden  pillar  in  the  midst  of  the  antique  apart- 
ment. Beside  it  stands  the  chest  which  contained  tlie 
gold  ;  and  here,  it  is  supposed,  did  the  train  of  Duncan 
mingle  in  revel  with  the  servants  of  Macbeth,  on  the 
night  of  the  murder.  The  stranger  who  stands  in  the 
low,  dim  vault,  regrets  that  history  and  tradition  can- 
not be  made  to  agree. 

Scene  IY.— "Fores,     J  Room  in  the  Palace." 

Fores  is  a  town  of  great  antiquity.  At  'tis  western 
extremity,  there  is  an  eminence  commanding  the  river, 
the  level  country  to  the  coast  of  Moiay  Firth,  and  the 
town.  On  this  spot,  advantageous  for  strength  and 
survey,  stand  the  ruins  of  an  ancient  castle,  the  walls 
of  which  are  very  massive,  and  the  architecture  Saxon. 
Tradition  declares  that  before  this  castle  was  built  the 
fort  stood  there  in  which  King  Dutius  was  murdered,  in 
965  or  966.  It  is  pr()hal)le  that  this  fort  was  the  resi- 
dence of  Duncan,  and  afterwards  of  Macbeth,  when  the 
court  or  royal  army  was  at  Fores.     The  imagination  of 

63 


LOCAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  MACBETH. 


the  student  of  the  chroniclers  or  of  Shakespeare  fixes 
on  this  green  mound  as  the  spot  where  Macbeth  bent 
tJie  knee  to  his  sovereign,  while  internally  occupied 
with  the  greetings  which  had  just  met  him  on  the  Har- 
muir. 

Scene  V. — "  Inverness.     j1  Room  in  Macbdh's  Castle. 

Boece  declares  that  Macbeth's  castle,  in  which  Dun- 
can was  murdered,  was  that  which  stood  on  an  emi- 
nence to  the  south-east  of  the  town  of  Inverness.  It  is 
certain  that  the  building,  called  a  castle,  which  stood 
there,  was  razed  to  the  ground  by  Malcolm  Canmore, 
the  son  of  Duncan,  who  built  another  on  a  different 
part  of  the  hill.  It  was  this  last,  dismantled  in  the  war 
of  1745,  which  Dr.  Johnson  and  Eoswell  entered  in 
1773,  apparently  without  any  suspicion  that  it  was  not 
the  identical  place  in  which  Duncan  was  received  by 
Lady  Macbeth.  Boswell  not  only  recognizes  the 
"  pleasant  seat"  of  the  building,  but  looks  up  with  ven- 
eration to  the  battlements  on  which  the  raven  croaked. 
He  declares — "I  had  a  romantic  satisfaction  in  seeing 
Dr.  Johnson  actually  in  it."  It  appears,  however,  from 
the  researches  of  antiquarians,  that  the  castles  of  Mac- 
beth's days  were  not  built  of  stone  and  mortar  at  all. 
The  "vitrified  forts,"  whose  vestiges  are  found  scat- 
tered over  Scotland,  and  which  are  conjectured  to  be  the 
work  of  the  early  Celtic  inhabitants,  i-emain  a  mystery, 
both  as  to  their  construction  and  purposes ;  but,  with 
the  exception  of  these,  there  are  no  traces  of  erections 
of  stone  of  so  early  a  date  as  the  reign  of  Duncan. 
The  forts  and  castles  of  those  days  appear  to  have  been 


composed  of  timber  and  sods,  which  crumbled  and  dis- 
solved away  ages  ago,  leaving  only  a  faint  circle  upon 
the  soil,  to  mark  the  place  where  they  stood.  It  is  thus 
that  the  site  of  Lunfanan  Fort,  in  Perthshire,  (the  sup- 
posed scene  of  Macbeth's  death,)  has  been  ascertained. 
This  fact  about  the  method  of  building  in  that  age  set- 
tles the  question  of  Duncan's  murder  at  Cawdor  Castle, 
or  Glamis,  or  any  other  to  which  that  event  has  been 
assigned.  It  could  not  have  taken  place  in  any  building 
now  in  existence. 

It  is  now  believed  by  some  that  Duncan  was  not  as- 
sassinated at  all,  but  slain  in  battle.  Later  historians 
follow  Boece  in  his  declaration  that  the  king  was  mur- 
dered in  Macbeth's  castle  at  Inverness ;  but  the  regis- 
ter of  the  Priory  of  St.  Andrew's  says,  "Doncath  inter- 
fectus  est  in  Bothgonanan."  Fordun  says  that,  being 
wounded,  he  was  conveyed  to  Elgin,  and  died  there. 
The  meaning  of  Bothgonanan  being  "the  smith's 
dwelling,"  it  has  been  conjectured  that  the  king  was 
murdered  by  ambushed  assassins,  at  or  near  a  smith's 
dwelling,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Elgin. 

Supposing  the  murder  to  have  taken  place,  however, 
at  Macbeth's  castle  at  Inverness,  the  abode  might  well 
be  said  to  have  "  a  pleasant  seat.''  The  hill  overhangs 
the  river  Ness,  and  commands  a  fine  view  of  the  town, 
the  surrounding  levels,  and  the  mountains  which  in- 
close Loch  Ness  to  the  west.  The  eminence  is  at  pres- 
ent crowned  with  the  new  castle,  lately  finished,  which 
contains  the  courts  and  the  offices  connected  with  them. 
No  vestiges  remain  of  Malcolm's  castle,  visited  by  Dr. 
Johnson  and  Boswell  as  the  Macbeth's  castle  of  Boece 
and  Shakespeare. — H.  Martineau. 


(Scone.) 


ACT    II. 

Scene  IV. —  '^  And  gone  tu  Scum-, 

To  be  invested." 

The  ancient  royal  city  of  Scone,  supposed  to  hav'e 
been  the  capital  of  the  Pictish  kingdom,  lay  two  miles 
northward  from  the  present  town  of  Perth.  It  was  the 
residence  of  the  Scottish  monarchs  as  early  as  the  reign 
of  Kenneth  M'Alpin,  and  there  was  a  long  series  of 
kings  crowned  on  the  celebrated  stone  inclosed  in  a 
chair,  now  used  as  the  seat  of  the  sovereign  at  corona- 
tion in  Westminster  Abbey.  This  stone  was  removed 
to  Scone  from  Dunstaffnage,  the  yet  earlier  residence 
cf  the  Scottish  kings,  by  Kenneth  II.,  soon  after  the 

54 


founding  of  the  abbey  of  Scone  by  the  Culdees  in  S38, 
and  was  transferred  by  Edward  I.  to  Westminster  Abbey 
in  1296.  This  remarkable  stone  is  related  to  have 
found  its  way  to  Dunstaft'nage  from  the  plain  of  Luz, 
where  it  was  the  pillow  of  the  patriarch  Jacob  while 
he  dreamed  his  dream. 

An  aisle  of  the  abbey  of  Scone  remains.  A  few  poor 
habitations  alone  exist  on  the  site  of  the  ancient  royal 
city. 

Scene  IV. —  "  Where  is  Duncan's  body  ? 

Carried  to  Colmes-kill." 

Colmes-kill  (St.  Columba's  Cell) ;  Icolm-kill.  Hyona ; 
lona. — The  island  of  lona,  separated  only  by  a  narrow 


LOCAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  MACBETH. 


channel  from  the  island  of  Mull,  off  the  western  coast 
of  Argyle,  was  the  place  of  sepulture  of  many  Scottish 
liinsrs;'and,  according  to  tradition,  of  several  Irish  and 
Norwegian  inonarchs.  This  little  island,  only  tliree 
miles  long  and  one  and  a  half  broad,  was  once  the  most 
important  spot  of  the  whole  cluster  of  British  Isles.  It 
was  inhabited  by  Druids  previous  to  the  year  5(i3,  when 
Coliun  M'Felim  M 'Fergus,  afterwards  called  St.  Co- 
lumba,  landed  with  twelve  companions,  and  began  to 
preach  Christianity.  A  monastery  was  soon  establish- 
ed on  the  spot,  and  others  afterwards  arose  in  the  neigh- 
bouring isles,  and  on  the  mainland.  A  noble  cathedral 
was  built,  and  a  nunnery  at  a  short  distance  from  it ; 
the  ruins  of  both  of  which  still  remain.  The  reputation 
of  the  learnimi,  doctrine,  and  discipline  of  these  estab- 
lishments extended  over  the^  whole  Christian  world  for 
some  centuries ;  devotees  of  rank,  or  other  eminence, 
strove  for  admission  into  them ;  missionaries  of  very 
superior  qualilications  were  graduated  from  them; 
the  records  of  royal  deeds  were  preserved  there ;  and 
there  the  bones  of  kings  reposed.  Historians  seem  to 
agree  that  all  the  monarchs  of  Scotland,  from  Kenneth 
HI.  to  Macbeth,  inclusive — that  is,  from  973  to  1040 — 
were  buried  at  lona ;  and  some  suppose  that  the  cathe- 
dral was  a  place  of  royal  sepulture  from  the  time  of  its 
erection.  The  island  was  several  times  laid  waste  by 
the  Danes  and  by  pirates ;  and  the  records  which  were 
saved  were  removed  to  Ireland,  in  consequence  of  the 
perpetual  peril;  but  the  monastic  establishments  sur- 
vived every  such  attack,  and  remained  in  honour  till  the 
year  1561,  when  the  Act  of  the  Convention  of  Estates 
was  passed,  by  which  all  monasteries  were  doomed  to 
demolition.  Such  books  and  records  as  could  be  found 
in  lona  were  burnt,  the  tombs  were  broken  open,  and 


the  greater  number  of  its  host  of  crosses  thrown  down 
or  carried  away. 

The  cathedral  of  lona,  as  seen  afar  ofl'  from  the  out- 
side of  Fingal's  Cave  in  Statl'a,  standing  out  against  the 
western  sky,  is  a  singular  object  in  the  midst  of  some 
of  the  wilder  scenery  of  the  ocean, — the  only  token  of 
high  civilization — the  solitary  record  of  an  intellectual 
world  which  has  passed  away.  It  presides  over  a  wide 
extent  of  stormy  waters,  with  their  scattered  isles ;  and 
the  stone  crosses  of  its  cemetery,  and  the  lofty  walls  and 
Saxon  and  Gothic  arclies  of  its  venerable  buildings,  form 
a  strange  contrast  with  the  hovels  of  the  fishermen  which 
stand  upon  the  shore. 

In  the  cemeteiy,  among  the  monuments  of  the  found- 
ers, and  of  many  subsequent  abbots,  are  three  rows  of 
tombs,  said  to  be  those  of  the  Scottish,  Irish,  and  Nor- 
wegian kings,  in  number  reported  to  be  forty-eight.  For 
statements  like  these,  however,  there  is  no  authority  but 
tradition.  Tradition  itself  does  not  pretend  to  individ- 
ualize these  tombs  ;  so  that  the  stranger  must  be  satis- 
fied with  the  knowledge,  that  within  the  inclosure 
where  he  stands  lie  Duncan  and  Macbeth. 

Corpach,  two  miles  from  Fort  William,  retains  some 
distinction  from  being  the  place  whence  the  bodies  of 
the  Scottish  monarchs  were  embarked  for  the  sacred 
island.  While  traversing  the  stoimy  waters  which  sur- 
round these  gloomy  western  isles,  the  imagination  na- 
turally reverts  to  the  ancient  days,  when  the  funeral 
train  of  barks  was  tossing  amid  the  waves,  and  the 
chant  of  the  monks  might  be  heard  from  afar  welcoming 
the  remains  of  the  monarch  to  their  consecrated  soil. 

Some  of  the  Irish  and  Norwegian  kings  buried  in  lona 
were  pilgrims,  or  had  abdicated  their  thrones  and  re- 
tired to  the  monastery  of  St.  Columba. — H.  Martineau. 


(lona.) 


ACT   IV. 
Scene  II.—"  Fife.     A  Room  in  Macdnff'a  Casth.'"' 

On  the  Fifeshire  coast,  about  three  miles  from  Dy- 
sart,  stand  two  quadrangular  towers,  supposed  to  be 
the  ruins  of  Macdufi"'s  castle.  These  are  not  the  only 
remains  in  Scotland,  however,  which  claim  to  have  been 
the  abode  of  Macduff's  wife  and  children  when  they 
were  surprised  and  slaughtered  by  Macbeth. 

ACT  V. 

Scene  IV. —         "  '[Mi at  wood  is  fhi.s  before  us  ? 
The  wood  of  Birnnin." 

Birnam  Hill  is  distant  about  a  mile  from  Dunkeld ; 
and  the  two  old  trees,  which  are  believed  to  be  the  last 


remains  of  Birnam  Wood,  grow  by  the  river-side,  half 
a  mile  from  the  foot  of  the  hill.  The  hills  of  Birnam 
and  Dunsinane  must  have  been  excellent  posts  of  ob- 
servation in  time  of  war,  both  commanding  the  level 
countiy  which  lies  between  them,  and  various  passes, 
lochs,  roads,  and  rivers,  in  other  directions.  Birnam 
Hill,  no  longer  clothed  with  forest,  but  belted  with  plan- 
tations of  young  larch,  rises  to  the  height  of  1040  feet, 
and  exhibits,  amid  the  heath,  ferns,  and  mosses,  which 
clothe  its  sides,  distinct  traces  of  an  ancient  fort,  which 
is  called  Duncan's  Court.  Tradition  says  that  Duncan 
held  his  court  there.  The  Dunsinane  hills  are  visible, 
at  the  distance  of  twelve  miles,  from  every  part  of 
its  northern  side.  Birnam  Hill  is  precisely  the  point 
where  a  general,  in  full  march  towai'ds  Dunsinane, 
would  be  likely  to  pause,  to  survey  the  plain  which  he 
must  cross ;  and  from  this  spot  would  the  "leafy  screen," 

55 


LOCAL  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  MACBETH. 


devised  by  Malcolm,  become  necessai7  to  conceal  the 
amount  of  the  hostile  force  from  the  watch  on  the  Dun- 
sinane  heights  : — 

"  Thereby  shall  we  shadow 

The  niimliers  of  our  host,  and  make  discovery 

Err  in  report  of  us." 

Scene  V. — "^s  /  did  stand  my  watch  upon  the  hill." 

It  is  not  ascertained  on  which  hill  of  the  Dunsinane 
range,  in  Perthshire,  Macbeth's  forces  were  posted. 
Behind  Dunsinane  House  there  is  a  green  hill,  on  the 
summit  of  which  are  vestiges  of  a  vitrified  fort,  which 


tradition  has  declared  to  be  the  remains  of  Macbeth's 
castle. 

The  country  between  Birnam  and  Dunsinane  is  level 
and  fertile,  and  from  several  parts  of  the  Dunsinane 
range  the  outline  of  Birnam  Hill  is  visible ;  but,  as  the 
distance  is  twelve  miles  in  a  direct  line,  no  sentinel  on 
the  Dunsinane  hills  could  sec  the  wood  at  Birnam  begin 
to  move,  or  even  that  there  was  a  wood.  We  must  sup- 
pose either  that  the  distance  was  contracted  for  the 
Poet's  purpose,  or  that  the  wood  called  Birnam  extended 
from  the  hill  lor  some  miles  into  the  plain  : — 

"Within  this  three  mile  may  you  see  it  coming." 


(In  Birnam  Wood.) 


NFRODUCTORY  REMARKS' 

DATE    OK    COMPOSITION,   CHARACTER- 
ISTICS     OF     STYLE,      HISTORY     AND 
STATE    OF    THE    TEXT. 

KING  LEAR  was  written  at  some 
period  between  Shakespeare's  fortieth  and 
forty-fourth  year,  in  the  full  vigour  and  maturity 
of  his  genius.  It  is  deeply  stamped  with  all  the 
most  marked  peculiarities  of  the  style  and  cast 
of  thought  predominant  in  all  his  later  works. 
It  is,  in  this  sense,  one  of  the  most — perhaps, 
indeed,  the  most  Shakespeaiian  of  Shakespeare's 
dramas.  It  is  remarkable,  even  among  them, 
for  the  boldest  use  of  language,  sometimes  in 
eviving  old  words,  or  employing  them  in  some 
obsolete  sense  ;  sometimes  in  the  coinage  of 
others,  warm  from  his  own  mint ;  and  frequently 
in  the  free  adaptation  of  familiar  phrases  to  new 
and  impressive  significations.  In  no  one  of  his 
dramas  do  we  find  more  of  that  crowd  of  images 
and  weight  of  thought,  under  which,  even  his 
own  mastery  of  language  is  oppressed  until  his 
expressions  become  hurried  and  imperfect.  No  one  of  them  is  more  conspicuous  for  his  magnificent  originality 
of  rhythm  unshackled  by  the  stricter  rules  of  metrical  regularity,  and  flexible  to  the  expression  of  every  varying 
emotion  or  sust  of  passion,  yet  delighting  most  in  a  grave  and  solemn  harmony,  unknown  to  the  more  artificial 
metre  of  his  predecessors,  and  even  to  his  own  earlier  poetry.  But  above  all  the  characteristics  of  Shakespeare's 
matured  genius, — of  the  full  development  of  his  intellectual  grandeur,  as  distinguished  from  mere  imaginative 
and  poetical  power — is  that  most  conspicuous  in  Lear  ;  the  pervading  tendency  to  deep  ethical  reflection,  constantly 
expanding  the  emotions  of  the  individuals  or  the  incidents  of  his  scene  into  large  and  general  truth,  sometimes 
condensing  high  lessons  of  "  the  morals  of  the  heart"  into  an  epithet,  or  a  parenthetical  phrase,  sometimes  pouring 
them  out  in  the  eloquence  of  natural  passion,  or  more  rarely  embodying  them  in  the  form  of  didactic  declamation. 
The  comparison  of  Lear  with  any  of  Shakespeare's  earlier  works,  as  for  instance  with  Romeo  and  Juliet  in 
its  original  form,  will  show  how  much  all  these  characteristics  of  his  greater  works  were  formed  by  the  gradual 
workings  of  his  own  mind,  in  framing  to  itself  its  own  language  and  melody,  and  moulding  its  own  original  habits 
of  thought. 

There  was  another  tragedy  by  an  older  writer  on  the  same  subject,  and  under  the  same  name,  which  was  still 
acted.  This  was  printed  in  1605,  not  long  before  Shakespeare's  Lear,  so  that  the  precise  period  when  the  latter 
was  written,  or  first  represented,  cannot  be  distinctly  ascertained,  in  consequence  of  the  two  plays  bearing  the 
same  title ;  but  a  near  approximation  may  be  made  from  the  evidence  pointed  out  by  Stevens,  and  since  aug- 
mented and  improved  by  the  remarks  of  later  editors. 

Upon  bringing  together  the  parts  of  this  evidence,  we  can  pronounce  with  certainty,  (with  Collier,)  that  Lear 
"was  not  written  until  after  the  appearance  of  Harsnet's  'Discovery  of  Popish  Impostors,'  in  lfi03,  because  from 
it,  as  Stevens  established,  are  taken  the  names  of  various  fiends  mentioned  by  Edgar  in  the  course  of  his  pre- 
tended madness,"  as  well  as  several  other  allusions  to  the  incidents  of  supposed  demoniac  possession,  made 
familiar  to  the  audiences  of  that  day  by  the  notoriety  of  the  imposture,  and  of  the  conspiracy  with  which  it  was 
alleged  that  they  were  connected.  As  this,  with  other  slighter  circumstances,  fixes  the  date  after  1603,  so  on  the 
other  hand,  in  the  entry  of  the  first  edition  of  this  play,  in  the  "  Stationers'  Register,"  "the  following  minute 
memorandum,"  says  Collier,  "  was  procured  to  be  made  by  Butter,"  the  original  publisher  of  the  first  edition  : — 

"  26  Nov.  1607. 
Na.  Butter  and  Jo.  Busby]   Entred  for  their  Copie  under  t'  hande  of  Sir  Geo.  Bucke,  Kt.  and  the  Wardens,  a 
booke  called  Mr.  AVillm  Shakespeare,  his  Historye  of  Kinge  Lear,  as  yt  was  played   before  the  King's 
Majestie  at  Whitehall,  upon  St.  Stephen's  night  at  Christmas  last,  by  his  Majesties  Servants  playing  usu- 
ally at  the  Globe  on  the  Bank-side." 

This  establishes  that  Shakespeare's  King  Lear  had  been  played  at  court  on  the  26th  December,  1606;  and, 
as  it  was  not  usual  to  represent  a  new  piece  at  court  until  it  had  gained  popularity  before  a  more  promiscuous, 
and  probably  a  less  tolerant  audience,  Lear  had  doubtless  been  written  and  acted  at  least  some  few  months — 
perhaps  a  year  or  two — before  the  close  of  1606. 

2  a 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


It  was  first  published  in  a  quarto  pamphlet,  in  1608,  during  which  year,  three  distinct  impressions  were  pub- 
lished by  the  same  proprietors.  These  appear  to  have  been  all  printed  from  the  same  manuscript,  and  that  a 
genuine  and  full  copy ;  but  they  are  executed  in  the  most  careless  and  incorrect  manner,  as  if  they  had  scarcely 
received  the  ordinary  care  of  the  most  negligent  and  unskilful  reader  of  proof.  The  verse  is  in  very  many  scenes 
printed  as  prose,  and  the  other  errors  of  the  press  are  of  the  grossest  kind. 

It  may  afford  to  American  readers,  few  of  whom  have  access  to  any  of  the  original  editions,  or  even  the  later 
literal  reprints  of  them,  some  understanding  of  the  causes  of  many  of  the  strange  obscurities  found  in  Shake- 
speare, and  of  the  contentions  about  various  readings,  to  give  a  passage  or  two  of  Lear,  as  they  stand  in  the 
original  quarto. 

The  passage  in  act  i.  scene  4,  after  the  entrance  of  Albany,  beginning  "  Woe  that  late  repents,"  etc.,  thus 
appears  in  the  first  impressions  : — 

"Lear.  We  that  too  late  repent's  us;  0  sir  are  you  come,  is  it  your  will  that  we  prepare  any  horses,  ingrati- 
tude !  thou  marble-headed  fiend,  more  hideous  when  thou  shewest  thee  in  a  childe,  than  the  sea-monster,  detested 
kite,  thou  lessen  my  train  and  men  of  choise  and  rarest  parts,"  etc. 

And  again,  after  Lear's  re-entrance,  in  his  speech  to  Goneril,  for  the  words,  "That  these  hot  tears,  which 
break  from  me  perforce,"  we  have  this  unintelligible  passage : — 

"That  these  hot  tears,  that  break  from  me  perforce,  should  make  the  worst  blasts  and  fogs  upon  the  untender 
woundings  of  a  father's  curse,  peruse  every  sense  about  the  old  fond  eyes,  beweep  this  cause  again,"  etc. 

This  may  afford  to  the  reader  unacquainted  with  the  manner  in  which,  in  the  early  state  of  English  typography, 
the  works  of  all  but  professed  scholars  frequently  appeared,  some  evidence  of  what  (to  borrow  Johnson's  lan- 
guage) "  is  the  difficulty  of  revision,  and  what  indulgence  is  due  to  those  who  endeavour  to  restore  corrupted 
passages." 

Whenever  we  have  the  aid  of  another  edition,  either  from  a  different  copy,  or  printed  under  a  different  super- 
vision, as  in  the  passages  cited  we  have  the  folio,  such  errors  are  corrected  with  certainty ;  for  different  editions 
do  not  commonly  fall  into  the  same  error.  But  where  there  are  no  such  means  of  mutual  correction,  as  in  the 
passages  of  Lear  contained  only  in  the  quartos  of  1608,  there  is  no  resource  but  conjectural  sagacity,  aided  by 
familiarity  with  the  author's  style  and  habits  of  thought,  and  the  peculiarities  of  contemporary  phrase  or  idiom. 

In  the  folio  of  1623,  King  Lear  appears  in  a  somewhat  different  form.  This  play  had  not  at  first  been  tried, 
like  Hamlet  and  other  pieces,  in  a  bold  and  rapid  sketch,  to  be  afterwards  decorated  and  improved,  but  came, 
like  Macbeth,  (at  least  in  the  main,)  complete  and  perfect  from  the  author's  hand.  But  at  some  period  after 
its  first  careless  publication,  which,  whether  authorized  or  not  by  the  author,  could  never  have  passed  under  his 
supervision,  he  seems  to  have  revised  the  play,  making  many  alterations  and  abridgments,  chiefly  for  the  pur- 
poses of  actual  representation.  This  is  the  revision  contained  in  the  folio  of  1623.  In  this  revision,  the  chief 
object  of  which  must  have  been  to  shorten  the  time  of  representation,  and  possibly  to  condense  the  interest  of  the 
acted  play,  many  passages  are  omitted,  and  among  them  some  of  the  most  exquisite  in  poetical  beauty,  (as  the 
third  scene  of  the  fourth  act,  and  the  description  of  Lear  in  the  storm,  in  the  third  act,)  as  well  as  others  of  strong 
passion,  such  as  the  imaginary  arraignment  and  trial  of  Goneril  and  Regan,  in  act  iii.  scene  6.  That  this 
revision  was  the  author's  own,  and  not  simply  a  manager's  "cutting  down,"  appears  from  the  fact  that  there 
are,  besides  many  alterations  of  language,  some  additions  which  could  only  have  come  from  his  pen.  The 
metrical  arrangement  of  the  folio  copy  is  also  correct,  and  bears  some  evidence  of  the  Poet's  own  care.  Thus 
the  text  of  the  folio,  so  far  as  it  goes,  is  the  one  entitled  to  authority,  unless  where  the  earlier  editions  afford  the 
means  of  giving  a  clearer  sense,  and  correcting  obvious  errors  of  the  press  or  the  manuscript.  On  the  other 
hand,  as  the  abridgment  appears  to  have  been  made  solely  with  reference  to  scenic  representation,  if  we  wish 
to  read  the  whole  drama  as  a  poem,  as  it  was  written,  we  must  have  recourse  to  the  quartos  to  fill  up  large 
chasms;  and,  in  the  absence  of  other  aid,  we  must  be  content  with  such  light  as  critical  sagacity  can  throw  upon 
the  obscure  passages.  Some  of  the  editors  have  gone  beyond  this  point,  and  taken  great  license  in  making  up  a 
text  from  the  two  original  differing  texts  varied  by  the  author  himself. 

The  text  of  the  present  edition  is  as  usual  under  great  obligation  to  Mr.  Collier's  laborious  and  minute  collec- 
tion of  the  various  readings,  although  in  several  instances  the  readings  here  adopted  are  different  from  those 
preferred  by  Mr.  Collier. 

SOURCE    OF    THE    PLOT,    AND    MATERIALS    OF    THE    PLAY. 

The  story  of  Lear  and  his  three  daughters,  forms  a  conspicuous  part  of  that  amusing  legendary  history  of  the 
seventy  illustrious  monarchs,  who  reigned  in  Britain  before  the  invasion  of  Julius  Caesar,  an  event  which  the 
ancient  chroniclers  considered  as  the  beginning  of  modern  English  history.  This  legendary  history  forms  the 
introduction  of  the  older  English  historians  to  the  more  authentic  narrative,  from  the  chronicles  of  Fabyan  and 
Hollingshed,  down  to  Milton's  history,  and  even  later,  until  the  days  of  Hume,  since  whose  time  it  has  van- 
ished from  all  the  popular  compilations.  But  the  whole  story  was  familiar  to  the  English  people  in  the  good 
old  days,  when  the  historical  student  (to  borrow  Milton's  fine  simile  on  this  very  subject)  was  obliged  to  "  set 
out  on  his  way  by  night,  and  travel  through  a  region  of  smooth  and  idle  dreams,"  before  he  "  arrived  at  the  con- 

6 


liVTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


fines  where  day  breaks,  and  truth  meets  him  with  a  clear  dawn."  For  this  whole  body  of  "magnanimous 
deceits,"  (as  Ariosto  would  call  them,)  to  which  poetry  and  romance  are  so  largely  indebted,  we  must  mainly 
thank  Geofi'rey  of  Monmouth.  He  was  a  Welsh  Benedictine-monk  of  the  twelfth  century,  a  learned  man  for  his 
age,  skilled  botii  in  the  ancient  British  tongue,  and  in  Latin,  which  last  he  wrote  with  a  degree  of  jiurity  and 
elegance,  quite  unusual  in  old  conventual  literature.  About  the  year  1100,  he  became  possessed  of  an  ancient 
chronicle  "  Of  the  History  of  the  Kings  of  Britain,"  written  in  the  Armorican,  or  old  British  language.  This 
he  translated  into  good  readable  Latin,  and  decorated  it  with  the  addition  of  the  popular  legends  current  in 
Wales,  such  as  the  achievements  of  King  Arthur,  and  the  prophecies  of  Merlin.  T.  Warton  pronounces  the 
original  chronicles  to  be  a  series  of  fables,  thrown  out  by  different  rhapsodists,  at  various  times,  which  were  after 
collected  and  digested  into  a  regular  history,  and  probably  with  new  decorations  of  fancy  added  by  the  compiler ; 
so  that  after  the  whole  had  received  the  superadded  ornaments  of  good  Geoflrey's  chivalric  taste,  it  became  a 
tale  of  romantic  inventions,  though  the  subject  is  in  form  tiie  story  of  the  British  princes,  from  the  Trojan  Brutus 
down  to  Cadwallader,  who  reigned  in  the  seventh  century. 

Whether  the  story  of  Lear  and  his  daughters  is  of  Geoflrey's  manufacture,  or  came  from  the  more  ancient 
chronicles,  I  am  not  able  to  determine  ;  but  a  late  discovery  of  Mr.  Douce  rather  indicates  that  it  was  a  tra- 
ditionary story  from  some  other  source,  adapted  by  the  chronicler  to  British  history.  Mr.  Douce  found  in  an  un- 
published manuscript  of  the  Gesia  Romanomm,  the  same  story  told  of  Theodosius,  an  emjieror  of  Greece,  which 
he  has  published  in  his  "  Illustrations  of  Shakespeare."  This  book,  the  Gesta  Romanorum,  was  one  of  the 
delights  of  Europe  for  some  hundred  years,  and  was  a  collection  of  stories,  partly  from  ancient  writers,  as  Val- 
erius Maximus  and  Josephus,  and  partly  from  the  old  Geiman  chronicles,  interspersed  with  legends  of  the  saints, 
tales  and  apologues  of  Arabian  origin,  and  romantic  embellishments  of  all  sorts.  Hollingshed,  who  abridges 
Geoffrey  of  Monmouth,  was  Shakespeare's  main  authority  for  British  story,  whether  legendary  or  authentic.  He 
thus  relates  the  story  : — 

"Leir,  the  son  of  Baldud,  was  admitted  ruler  over  the  Britains  in  the  year  of  the  world  3105.  At  what  time 
Joas  reigned  as  yet  in  Juda.  This  Leir  was  a  prince  of  noble  demeanour,  governing  his  land  and  subjects  in 
great  wealth.  He  made  the  town  of  Cairleir,  now  called  Leicester,  which  standeth  upon  the  river  of  Dore.  It 
is  writ  that  he  had  by  his  wife  three  daughters,  without  other  issue,  whose  names  were,  Gonorilla,  Regan,  and 
Cordilla,  which  daughters  he  greatly  loved,  but  especially  tlie  youngest,  Cordilla,  far  above  the  two  elder. 

"  When  this  Leir  was  come  to  great  years,  and  began  to  wear  unwieldy  throuijh  age,  he  thought  to  understand 
the  affections  of  his  daughters  towards  him,  and  prefer  her  whom  he  best  loved  U)  the  succession  of  the  kingdom  ; 
therefore,  he  first  asked  Gonorilla,  the  eldest,  how  well  she  loved  him  :  the  which,  calling  her  gods  to  record, 
protested  that  she  loved  him  more  than  her  own  life,  which  by  right  and  reason  should  be  most  dear  unto  her; 
with  which  answer,  the  father,  being  well  pleased,  turned  to  the  second,  and  demanded  of  her  how  well  she  loved 
him  ?  which  answered,  (confirming  her  sayings  with  great  oaths,)  that  she  loved  him  better  than  tongue  can 
express,  and  far  above  all  other  creatures  in  the  world. 

"  Then  called  he  his  youngest  daughter,  Cordilla,  before  him,  and  asked  of  her  what  account  she  made  of  him  : 
unto  whom  she  made  this  answer  as  followeth  : — Knowing  the  great  love  and  fatherly  zeal  you  have  always 
borne  towards  me,  (for  the  which,  that  I  may  not  answer  you  othenvise  than  1  think,  and  as  my  conscience  lead- 
eth  me,)  I  protest  to  you  that  I  have  always  loved  you,  and  shall  continually  while  I  live,  love  you  as  my  natural 
father;  and  if  you  would  more  understand  of  the  love  that  I  bear  you,  ascertain  yourself,  that  so  much  as  you 
have,  so  much  are  you  worth,  and  so  much  1  love  you,  and  no  more. 

"The  father,  being  nothing  content  with  this  answer,  married  the  two  eldest  daughters,  the  one  unto  the  duke 
of  Cornwall,  named  Henninus,  and  the  other  unto  the  duke  of  Albania,  called  Maglanus  ;  and  betwixt  them, 
after  his  death,  he  willed  and  ordained  his  land  should  be  divided,  and  the  one-half  thereof  should  be  immediately 
assigned  to  them  in  hand  ;  but  for  the  third  daughter,  Cordilla,  he  reserved  nothing. 

"  Yet  it  fortuned  that  one  of  the  princes  of  Gallia,  (which  is  now  called  France,)  whose  name  was  Aganippus, 
hearing  of  the  beauty,  womanhood,  and  good  conditions  of  the  said  Cordilla,  desired  to  have  her  in  marriage,  and 
sent  over  to  her  father,  requiring  that  he  might  have  her  to  wife ;  to  whom  answer  was  made,  that  he  might 
have  his  daughter,  but  for  any  dowry  he  could  have  none,  for  all  was  promised  and  assured  to  her  other  sisters 
already. 

"Aganippus,  notwithstanding  this  answer  of  denial  to  receive  any  thing  by  way  of  dower  with  Cordilla,  took 
her  to  wife,  only  moved  thereto  (I  say)  for  respect  of  her  person  and  amiable  virtues.  This  Aganippus  was  one 
of  the  twelve  kings  that  ruled  Gallia  in  those  days,  as  in  the  British  history  is  recorded.  But  to  proceed  ;  after 
that  Leir  was  fallen  into  age,  the  two  dukes  that  had  married  his  two  eldest  daughters,  thinking  it  long  ere  the 
government  of  the  land  did  come  to  their  hands,  arose  against  him  in  armour,  and  reft  from  him  the  governance 
of  the  land,  upon  conditions  to  be  continued  for  term  of  life :  by  the  which  he  was  put  to  his  portion;  that  is,  to 
live  after  a  rate  assigned  to  him  for  the  maintenance  of  his  estate,  which  in  process  of  time  was  diminished,  as 
well  by  Maglanus  as  by  Henninus. 

"  But  the  greatest  grief  that  Leir  took  was  to  see  the  unkindness  of  his  daughters,  who  seemed  to  think  that 
all  was  too  much  which  their  father  had,  the  same  being  never  so  little,  in  so  much  that,  going  from  the  one  to 
the  other,  he  was  brought  to  that  misery  that  they  would  allow  him  only  one  servant  to  wait  upon  him.  In  the 
end,  such  was  the  unkindness,  or,  as  I  may  say,  the  unnaturalness,  which  he  found  in  his  two  daughters,  not- 
withstanding their  fair  and  pleasant  words  uttered  in  time  past,  that,  being  constrained  of  necessity,  he  fled  the 
land,  and  sailed  into  Gallia,  there  to  seek  some  comfort  of  his  youngest  daughter,  Cordilla,  whom  before  he  hated. 

"  The  lady  Cordilla,  hearing  he  was  arrived  in  poor  estate,  she  first  sent  to  him  privately  a  sum  of  money  to 
apparel  himself  withall,  and  to  retain  a  certain  number  of  servants,  that  might  attend  upon  him  in  honourable 
wise,  as  apperteyned  to  the  estate  which  he  had  borne.  And  then,  so  accompanyed,  she  appointed  him  to  come 
to  the  court,  which  he  did,  and  was  so  joyfully,  honourably,  and  lovingly  received,  both  by  his  son-in-law  Aganip- 
pus, and  also  by  his  daughter  Cordilla,  that  his  heart  was  greatly  comforted  :  for  he  was  no  less  honoured  than 
if  he  had  been  king  of  the  whole  country  himself.     Also,  after  that  he  had  informed  his  son-in-law  and   his 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


daughter  in  what  sort  he  had  been  used  by  his  other  daughters,  Aganippus  caused  a  misjhty  army  to  be  put  in 
readiness,  and  likewise  a  great  navy  of  ships  to  be  rigged  to  pass  over  into  Britain,  with  Leir  his  lather-in-law, 
to  see  him  again  restored  to  his  kingdom. 

"  It  was  accorded  that  Cordilla  should  also  go  with  him  to  take  possession  of  the  land,  the  which  he  promised 
to  leave  unto  her,  as  his  rightful  inheritor  alter  his  decease,  notwithstanding  any  former  grants  unto  her  sisters, 
or  unto  their  husbands,  in  any  manner  of  wise;  hereupon,  when  this  army  and  navy  of  siiips  were  ready,  Leir 
and  his  daughter  Cordilla,  with  her  husband,  took  the  sea,  and  arriving  in  Britain,  fought  with  their  enemies, 
and  discomlited  them  in  battle,  in  the  wliich  Maglanus  and  Henninus  were  slain,  and  then  was  Leir  restored  to 
his  kingdom,  which  he  ruled  after  tliis  by  the  space  of  two  years,  and  then  died,  forty  years  after  he  first  began  to 
reign.     His  body  was  buried  at  Leicester,  in  a  vault  under  the  channel  of  the  river  Dore,  beneath  the  town." 

The  subsequent  fate  of  Cordelia  is  also  narrated  by  Hollingshed.  She  became  queen  after  her  father's  death  ; 
but  her  nephews  "  levied  war  against  her,  and  destroyed  a  great  part  of  the  land,  and  finally  took  her  prisoner, 
and  laid  her  fast  in  ward,  wherewith  she  took  such  grief,  being  a  woman  of  manly  courage,  and  despairing  to 
recover  liberty,  there  she  slew  herself." 

The  same  story  was  also  chosen  as  the  subject  of  one  of  the  parts  or  cantos  of  the  "Mirrour  of  Magistrates." 
This  is  a  collection  of  poems,  relating  the  sad  ends  of  the  great  unfortunates  of  history  and  of  legends.  It  was 
begun  bySackville,  afterwards  Earl  of  Dorset,  in  Queen  Mary's  reign,  and  continued  at  intervals  by  several  differ- 
ent hands.  The  canto  relating  the  woes  of  Cordelia  was  by  John  Higgins,  and  dated  1586.  There  can  be  little 
doubt  that  this  book  was  known  to  Shakespeare,  as  the  collection  was  exceedingly  popular,  and  there  are  good 
reasons  to  suppose  that  ideas  or  images  derived  from  other  parts  of  it  may  be  traced  in  his  historical  plays.  Hig- 
gins's  "Queene  Cordila"  contains  several  happy  poetical  expressions,  and  some  grand  imagery,  which  the 
dramatist  might  have  employed  with  effect,  had  he  chosen  it,  but  he  seems  to  have  avoided  any  resemblance. 

Lear's  story  is  also  comprised  in  Spenser's  genealogy  of  the  ante-historic  British  kings,  in  his  "Faery  Queen," 
and  thence,  our  Poet's  taste  adapted  the  more  pleasing  name  of  Cordelia,  which  the  elder  fabulists  and  poets 
had  called  Cordila.  That  portion  of  the  plot  which  relates  to  Gloster  and  his  sons,  might  have  been  suggested 
from  a  digression  in  Sir  Philip  Sidney's  Arcadia,  in  the  chapter  of  that  romance  entitled  "The  storie  of  the 
Paphlagonian  unkind  king,  and  his  kind  son."  An  early  ballad  on  King  Lear  was  also  published  (see  Percy's 
Reliques,)  but  no  copy  with  a  date  has  come  down  to  us.  Although  it  employs  the  older  names  of  some  of  tlie 
characters,  it  adopts  that  of  Cordelia ;  and  there  are  several  circumstances,  besides  a  more  modern  style  of  com- 
position, which  lead  the  best  judges  of  old  English  literature  to  the  belief  that  it  was  written  after  Shakespeare's 
tragedy. 

In  addition  to  these  legendary  and  poetical  versions  of  this  favourite  old  stoiy,  there  was  a  tragedy  of  "King 
Leir,"  but  considerably  anterior  in  date  to  Shakespeare's,  and  which  Collier  thinks  "had  experienced  a  run  of 
popularity  at  the  Globe  theatre,  long  before  its  publication."  Mr.  Campbell  thus  contrasts  the  older  "  Leir"  with 
Shakespeare's,  in  his  brilliant  though  unequal  preface  to  Moxon's  edition  of  Shakespeare  : — 

"A  play,  entitled  'The  True  Chronicle  Historic  of  King  Leare  and  his  Three  Daughters,'  was  entered  at  Sta- 
tioners' Hall,  in  1594:  the  author's  name  is  unknown.  As  this  senior  '  King  Leare'  had  had  possession  of  the 
stage  for  several  years,  it  would  scarcely  be  doubtful  that  Shakespeare  had  seen  it,  even  if  there  were  not  coin- 
cident passages  to  prove  that  he  borrowed  some  ideas  from  it. 

"The  elder  tragedy  is  simple  and  touching.  There  is  one  entire  scene  in  it — the  meeting  of  Cordelia  with  her 
father,  in  a  lonely  forest — which,  with  Shakespeare's  Lear  in  my  heart,  I  could  scarcely  read  with  dry  eyes. 
The  'Leir'  antecedent  to  our  Poet's  Lear  is  a  pleasing  tragedy;  yet  the  former,  though  it  precedes  the  latter, 
is  not  its  prototype,  and  its  mild  merits  only  show  us  the  wide  expanse  of  difference  between  respectable  talent 
and  commanding  inspiration.  The  two  Lears  have  nothing  in  common  but  their  aged  weakness,  their  general 
goodness  of  heart,  their  royal  rank,  and  their  misfortunes.  The  ante-Shakespearian  Lear  is  a  patient,  simple, 
old  man  ;  one  who  bears  his  sorrows  very  meekly,  till  Cordelia  arrives  with  her  husband,  the  King  of  France, 
and  his  victorious  army,  and  restores  her  father  to  the  throne  of  Britain.  Shakespeare's  Lear  presents  the  most 
awful  picture  that  was  ever  conceived  of  the  weakness  of  senility,  contrasted  with  the  strength  of  despair.  The 
dawn  of  the  madness,  his  fearful  consciousness  of  its  approach,  its  progress  and  completion,  are  studies  to  instruct 
the  most  philosophical  inquirer  into  the  aberrations  of  the  human  kind.  The  meeting  of  Lear,  Edgar,  and  the 
Fool,  and  the  mixture  in  that  scene  of  real  and  pretended  madness,  is  one  of  Shakespeare's  most  perfect  strokes, 
which  is  seldom  unnoticed  by  the  commonest  of  his  critics. 

"  In  the  old  play,  Lear  has  a  friend  Perillus,  who  moves  our  interest,  though  not  so  deeply  as  Kent,  in  the  later 
and  greater  drama.  But,  independently  of  Shakespeare's  having  created  a  new  Lear,  he  has  sublimated  the  old 
tragedy  into  a  new  one,  by  an  entire  originality  in  the  spiritual  portraiture  of  its  personages.  In  the  characters 
of  Gloucester's  two  sons,  the  beneficent  Edgar  and  the  bastard  Edmund,  he  has  created  an  under-plot  which  is 
finally  and  naturally  interwoven  with  the  outlinear  plot.  In  fine,  wherever  Shakespeare  works  on  old  materials, 
you  will  find  him  not  wiping  dusted  gold,  but  extracting  gold  from  dust  where  none  but  himself  could  have  made 
the  golden  extraction." 

Mr.  Skottowe  has  gone  further,  and  laboured  to  show  the  materials  which  Shakespeare  had  drawn  from  this 
old  play,  and  the  ideas  and  expressions  wnich  it  had  less  directly  suggested  to  his  mind.  But  it  appears  to  me 
that  these  obligations  are  much  overstated  by  both  critics.  There  is  no  indication  that  Shakespeare,  while 
writing  his  tragedy,  made  use  of  any  book  except  his  favourite  chronicler,  old  Hollingshed.  He  was  of  course 
familiar  with  Spenser's  sketch  of  his  plot,  and,  in  all  probability,  had  read  Higgins's  "  Lament  of  Cordila,"  in  the 
Mirrour  for  Magistrates,  while,  from  his  professional  habits,  he  must  unquestionably  have  been  familiar  with 
the  old  theatrical  "King  Leur."     Yet  he  has  carefully  avoided  all  resemblance  with  the  two  poets,  except  so 

8 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


fai'  as  the  common  origin  of  the  story  led  to  necessary  coincidence.  As  to  the  old  tragedy,  had  he  merely  under- 
taken to  improve  and  correct  it,  as  he  had  perhaps  done  in  his  earlier  days  as  to  other  old  pieces,  he  would  have 
preserved  much  more  of  the  original  drama,  a  composition  of  ccmsiderable  merit,  humble  as  it  is  in  style  and 
feeling,  compared  with  his  own  original  inventions.  But  having  undertaken  an  entirely  new  work  on  the  same 
plot,  it  seems  evident  that  the  prior  play  would  be  an  impediment  to  his  freedom  of  thought,  rather  than  a  help 
to  his  invention.  He  could  not  but  perceive  the  necessity  of  not  going  over  the  same  ground  with  the  older  drama- 
tist, more  than  the  story,  familiar  to  the  English  people,  absolutely  required,  and  he  has  taken  obvious  pains  to 
avoid  such  coincidence.  There  are,  of  course,  general  similarities  of  plot,  and  cliaracter,  and  incident,  arising 
from  the  common  origin  of  the  two  dramas.  The  idea  of  a  single  faithful  follower  like  Kent,  is  obvious;  but  it 
may  also  have  been  taken  from  the  Perillus  of  the  older  play,  who  is  like  Kent  in  nothing  else  than  his  personal 
attachment  to  his  unfortunate  king.  There  may  be  some  scattered  ideas  or  expressions,  that  might  probably 
enough  have  been  suggested  by  the  older  play,  without  conscious  imitation  on  Shakespeare's  part.  Such  adap- 
tations often  occur  in  the  most  original  writings,  when  the  autlior,  in  the  glow  of  composition,  cannot  always 
separate  the  indistinct  promptings  of  his  memory  from  the  unaided  workings  of  his  own  mind. 

Otherwise,  Shakespeare  not  only  gives  no  indications  of  any  direct  use  of  the  work  of  his  dramatic  predecessor, 
but  he  has  sought  to  give  as  different  an  aspect  to  the  whole  fable  as  was  consistent  with  preserving  the  leading 
and  familiar  incidents.  Thus  he  substitutes  to  the  humiliated  and  desponding  father  of  the  old  play,  resigning 
himself  to  his  fate,  as  deserved  by  his  own  capricious  folly,  a  different  and  terrible  Lear,  retaining  in  age  and 
infirmity  of  mind  and  body  the  gigantic  energy  and  passion  of  his  "  best  and  soundest  time."  He  has,  among 
other  slighter  variations  of  character,  rejected  the  natural  incident,  sufficiently  susceptible  of  dramatic  effect,  of 
the  elder  daughters  instigating  their  father  against  their  sister,  and  has  instead,  painted  Lear's  conduct  as  origi- 
nating entirely  in  his  own  impetuous  temper  and  ill-regulated  mind. 

Above  all,  he  has  deliberately  changed  the  catastrophe.  In  the  old  play,  as  in  the  modern  acted  drama,  altered 
from  the  original  by  Nahum  Tate,  Cordelia  is  left  victorious  and  happy,  and  Lear  is  restored  to  his  throne,  instead 
of  her  execution  in  prison,  and  Lear's  dying  broken-hearted  at  her  loss. 

For  this  departure  from  the  old  and  familiar  catastrophe,  there  were,  I  should  think,  two  distinct  reasons  ope- 
rating upon  the  Poet's  mind,  one  naturally  occurring  to  him  as  a  practical  man  and  a  playwright,  the  other 
approving  itself  to  his  judgment  as  a  great  poet. 

As  the  author  oi'  a  new  piece  upon  a  plot  already  familiar  to  his  audience,  this  unexpected  variation  from  the 
old  catastrophe  of  the  stage,  and  the  popular  legends,  was  in  itself  desirable,  as  marking  the  originality  of  the 
new  Lear,  and  by  its  novelty  heightening  the  effect  of  this  drama.  At  the  same  time,  as  a  poet,  he  could  not  but 
feel  that  the  common-place  worldly  success  bestowed  by  the  poetical  justice  of  the  stage  as  a  reward  to  virtue, 
and  a  full  compensation  for  all  suffering,  however  well  fitted  it  might  be  for  a  tale  where  the  interest  is  merely 
that  of  eventful  incident,  had  nothing  in  unison  with  the  scenes  of  stormy  desolation  through  which  he  had  hur- 
ried his  audience.  He  must  have  felt  that  the  general  tragic  and  poetic  effect  of  his  deep  and  sad  morality,  of 
the  fierce  woe,  the  wild  emotion,  the  bitter  agony,  he  had  painted,  could  only  be  preserved  by  a  closing  scene  of 
solemn  and  tender  pathos,  spreading  a  melancholy  calm  over  the  tumult  of  excited  thought  and  feeling,  and  send- 
ing "  his  hearers  weeping  to  their  beds." 


("  My  good  l)iting  falcliNm.") 


(Country  near  Dover.J 


r^cu-'^; 


COSTUME,  MANNERS,  SCENERY,  ETC. 

On  these  points,  critics  and  commentators  are  in  sad  distress  and  confusion.  Our  earliest  American  Shake- 
spearian commentator,  Mrs.  Lennox,  (who  was  a  native  of  New  York,)  is  indignant  at  tlie  Poet's  wide  deviation 
from  history.  Malone  is  scandalized,  that  although  old  chroniclers  have  fixed  the  date  of  Lear's  accession  in  the 
year  of  the  world,  3105,  yet  Edsar  is  made  to  speak  of  Xero,  who  was  not  born  until  ei^ht  or  nine  hundred  years 
after.  The  accurate  and  pains-taking  Mr.  Douce  is  still  more  distressed  at  "  the  plentiful  crop  of  blunders" 
which  the  Poet  has  given,  in  substituting  the  manners  of  England  under  the  Tudors  for  those  of  the  ancient 
Britons.  The  Pictorial  edition,  generally  so  rich  and  instructive  on  ancient  modes  and  arts,  here  affords  no  light, 
for  the  learned  chief  of  that  department  of  the  edition,  who  has  piloted  us  through  many  a  dark  period  of  armorial 
and  sartorial  history — he,  the  very  Palinurus  of  antiquarian  investigation  in  these  matters,  tells  us  blankly, 
that  "  he  has  nothing  to  offer  on  the  subject  of  Lear."  All  his  ordinary  landmarks  and  guiding-stars  are  lost  in 
the  dark  night  of  antiquity,  or  covered  by  the  black  clouds  driven  wildly  along  by  the  storm  of  the  Poet's  fancy : 

Ipse  diem,  noctemque  negat  discernere  ccplo 
Nee  meminisse  via*  media  Palinurus  in  unda. 

Driven  from  his  course  to  wander  in  the  dark, 
No  star  to  guide,  no  jutting  land  to  mark  ; 
E'en  Palinurus  no  direction  gave, 
But  gazed  in  silence  on  the  darkened  wave. 

Mr.  Knight  himself  is  content  to  rebuke  our  unfortunate  townswoman,  and  the  still  more  literal  Mr.  Douce, 
■with  "  the  other  professional  detectors  of  anachronisms,"  and  justly  vindicates  the  "  right  of  a  poet  describing 
events  of  a  purely  fabulous  character,  represented  by  the  narrators  of  them  as  belongins  to  an  age  to  which  we 
cannot  attach  one  precise  notion  of  costume,  (using  the  word  in  its  largest  sense,)  to  employ  images  that  belong 
to  a  more  recent  period,  even  to  his  own  time."  It  is  for  this  reason,  he  adds,  "  that  we  do  not  object  to  see 
Lear  painted  with  a  diadem  on  his  head,  or  his  knights  in  armour." 

We  are  generally  in  the  habit  of  relying  implicitly  upon  Mr.  Knight  and  his  able  assistants,  on  all  similar 
points  of  antique  costume — using  that  word  like  him,  in  its  largest  sense,  and  includinsr  customs,  manners,  and 
arts,  as  well  as  dress  and  arms.  But  presumptuous  as  it  may  appear  to  English  critics,  in  a  transatlantic  editor — 
and  one,  moreover,  who  confesses  himself  to  be  "  nor  skilled  nor  studious"  of  this  curious  learning,  I  must  dissent 
entirely  from  all  the  opinions  just  noticed,  and  do  not  hesitate  to  maintain  that  Shakespeare  has  no  need  of  either 
apology  or  defence — that  he  has  adhered  strictly  and  literally  to  the  appropriate  costume  of  his  subject,  in 
manners  and  habits  of  life,  and  that  there  is  no  difficulty  whatever  in  accurately  depicting  the  proper  external 
accessories. 

We  have  already  seen  that  Lear,  and  his  story,  though  found  in  the  traditionary  and  fabulous  part  of  Hol- 
lingshed,  and  other  chronicles,  do  not  belong  to  ancient  English  history,  in  the  same  sense  with  Cassivelaunus 
or  Caractacus.  He  is  a  prince  of  some  indefinite  period  of  romantic  tradition,  when  arts  and  science,  as  well  as 
chivaln*,  flourished  in  Ensland.  His  story  is  one  of  those  legends  of  which  Milton,  in  his  own  history  of  Eng- 
land, says,  "  he  tells  over  these  reputed  tales,  be  it  for  nothing  else  than  in  favour  of  our  English  poets,"  but  he 
will  not  "  recount  the  year  (or  chronology)  lest  he  should  be  vainly  curious  about  the  circumstances  of  the  things, 
whereof  the  substance  is  so  much  in  the  dark."    Upon  Geoffrey  of  Monmouth's  authority,  Spenser  traces  Lear's 

10 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


line,  in  his  fair}-  legend,  from  the  conqueror  Bute,  descended  from  "  royal  stock  of  old  Assarac's  line,"  whose 
three  sons  were  "  born  of  fair  Imogen  of  Italj'."  Lear's  father,  Baldud,  according  to  the  same  unerring  poetical 
history,  was  a  man  of  eminent  science,  educated  at  Athens,  whose  skill  left  to  his  posterity  "  the  boiling  baths  at 
Carbadon,"  (Bath.)  The  same  tale  was  told  in  poem,  ballad,  and  many  ruder  ways,  and  had  become  familiar 
to  the  English  people ;  and  thus  Lear  and  his  "  three  daughters  fair,"  belong  to  the  domain  of  old  romance  and 
popular  tradition.  They  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  state  of  manners  or  arts  in  England,  in  any  particular  year 
of  the  world.  They  belong  to  that  unreal  but  "most  potently  believed"'  history  whose  heroes  were  the  household 
names  of  Europe — St.  George  and  his  brother  champions.  King  Arthur  and  Charlemagne,  Don  Bellianis, Roland 
and  his  brother  Paladins,  and  many  others,  for  part  of  whom  time  has  done  among  those  "  who  speak  the 
tongue  that  Shakespeare  spoke"  what  the  burning  of  Don  Quixote's  library  was  meant  to  do  for  the  knight. 
But  how  many  of  them  are  still  fresh  in  the  immortal  lays  of  Chaucer  and  Spenser,  of  Boianro  and  Ariosto,  and 
in  many  a  well-remembered  ballad  besides  !    This  story  forms  part  of  that  lore  which  Milton  loved,  and  which  still 

resounds 


In  fable  or  romance  of  Utlier's  son 
Begirt  with  British  or  Armoric  knights. 
And  all  who  since,  baptized  or  infidel, 
Jousted  in  Aspramout  or  Montalban  ; 
Or  whom  Biserta  sent  from  Afric  shore, 
When  Charlemain  with  all  his  peerage  fell 
By  Fontarahia. 

What  though  this  last  event  is  contradicted  by  all  prosaic  history-  ? — still,  the  long  wailing  notes  of  "Roland's 
horn,"  blown  for  the  last  time  to  tell  the  tale  of  defeat  and  death,  has  been  heard  resounding  through  the  poetry 
of  Europe  from  Milton  down  to  Byron  and  Scott.  No  Douce  or  Malone  has  ventured  to  arraign  as  a  grievous 
offence  against  historic  truth, 

•  the  blast  of  that  dread  horn 


On  Fontarabian  echoes  borne, 

That  to  King  Charles  did  come, 
When  Rowland  brave  and  Olivier 

A  nd  every  Paladin  and  peer 
On  Roncesvalles  died. 

Now,  who  that  is  at  all  familiar  with  this  long  train  of  imaginarj'  histor}',  does  not  know  that  it  all  had  its 
own  customs  and  costume,  as  well  defined  as  the  heathen  mythology  or  the  Roman  history  l  All  the  personages 
wore  the  arms  and  habiliments  and  obeyed  the  ceremonials  of  medioeval  chivalrj',  verj-  probably  because  these 
several  tales  were  put  into  legendarj'  or  poetic  form  in  those  days;  but  whatever  was  the  reason,  it  was  in  that 
garb  alone,  that  they  formed  the  popular  literature  of  Europe  in  Shakespeare's  time.  It  was  a  costume  well 
fitted  for  poetical  purposes,  familiar  in  its  details  to  popular  understanding,  yet  so  far  beyond  the  habitual  asso- 
ciations of  readers,  as  to  have  some  tinge  of  antiquity  ;  while,  (as  the  admirers  of  Ariosto  and  Spenser  well  know,) 
it  was  eminently  brilliant  and  picturesque. 

Thus,  whether,  like  Chaucer,  the  Poet  laid  his  scene  of  Palamon  and  Arcite  in  pagan  Athens,  under  Duke 
Theseus  ;  or  described,  with  the  nameless  author  of  the  Morte  Arthur,  the  adventures  of  the  Knights  of  the  Round 
Table ;  or  with  Ariosto,  those  of  the  French  Paladins ;  or  whether  some  humbler  author  told  in  prose  the  tale  of 
St.  George,  or  the  seven  champions ;  the  whole  was  clothed  in  the  same  costume,  and  the  courts  and  camps  of 
Grecian  emperors,  British  kings,  Pagan  or  Turkish  soldans,  all  pretty  much  resembled  those  of  Charles  of  Bur- 
gundy, or  Richard  of  England,  as  described  by  Froissart  and  his  brethren. 

To  have  deviated  from  this  easy,  natural  and  most  convenient  conventional  costume  of  fiction,  half-believed 
as  history,  for  the  sake  of  stripping  off  old  Lear's  civilized  "  leadings,"  and  bringing  him  to  the  unsophisticated 
state  of  a  painted  Pictish  king,  would  have  shocked  the  sense  of  probability  in  an  audience  of  Elizabeth's  reign, 
as  perhaps  it  would  even  now.  The  positive  objective  truth  of  history  would  appear  far  less  probable  than  the 
received  truth  of  poetry  and  romance,  of  the  nursery  and  the  stage. 

Accordingly,  Shakespeare  painted  Lear  and  his  times  in  the  attire  in  which  they  were  most  familiar  to  the 
imagination  of  his  audience,  just  as  Racine  did  in  respect  to  the  half-fabulous  personages  of  Grecian  antiquity, 
when  he  reproduced  them  on  the  French  stage ;  and  of  the  two,  probably  the  English  bard  was  the  nearest  to 
historical  truth. 

Such  is  our  theory,  in  support  of  which  we  throw  down  our  critical  glove,  after  the  manner  of  chivalry-,  daring 
any  champion  who  may  deny  it,  to  meet  us  on  some  wider  field  than  our  present  limits  can  afford.  The  advan- 
tages of  this  theory  are  so  obvious  and  manifold,  that  it  certainly  deserves  to  be  true,  if  it  is  not  so  in  fact.  To 
the  reader  it  clears  away  all  anxiety  about  petty  criticisms  or  anachronisms,  and  "  such  small  deer,"  while  it 
presents  the  drama  to  his  imagination  in  the  most  picturesque  and  poetical  attire  of  which  it  is  susceptible.  The 
artist,  too,  may  luxuriate  at  pleasure  in  his  decorations,  whether  for  the  stage  or  the  canvass,  selecting  all  that 
he  judges  most  appropriate  to  the  feeling  of  his  scene,  from  the  treasures  of  the  arts  of  the  middle  ages,  and  the 
pomp  and  splendour  of  chivalry,  without  having  before  his  eyes  the  dread  of  some  critical  antiquary  to  reprimand 
him,  on  the  authority  of  Pugin  or  Meyrick,  for  encasing  his  knights  in  plate-armour,  or  erecting  Lear's  throne 
in  a  hall  of  Norman  architecture,  a  thousand  years  or  more  before  either  Norman  arch  or  plate-armour  had  been 

seen  in  England. 

11 


PERSONS  BEPKESr-NltU 
LEAR,  King  of  Britain. 
KINa  OF  FRANCE. 
DDKE  OF  BDRGDNDY. 
DUKE  OF  CORNWALL. 
DUKE  OF  ALBANT. 
EARL  OF  KENT. 
EARL  OF  GLOSTER. 
EDGAR,  Son  to  Gi-Osteb. 
EDMUND,  Bastard  Son  to  Gi.ostkr. 
CUBAN,  a  Courtier. 
OSWALD,  Steward  to  Gonebil. 
Old  V.an,  Tenant  to  Glosteb. 
Physician. 
Fool. 

An  Officer,  employed  by  Edmdnu. 
Gentleman,  attendant  on  Coruei-ia. 
A  Eerald.     Servants  to  Cob^jwall. 


Daugtiters  to  Lear 


GONERIL, 
BEGAN, 
CORDELIA, 
Knigbts  attending  on  the  Kins,  Officers.  Messengers 
Soldiers,  and  Attendants.  A 

X  '(» 

Scene— Britain. 


Scene  1. — A  Room  of  State  in  King  Lear's 
Palace. 

Enter  Ke>t,  Gloster,  and  Edmund. 

Kent.  I  thought,  the  king  had  more  affected  the 
duke  of  Albany,  than  Cornwall. 

(x/o.  It  did  always  seeui  so  to  us  :  but  now,  in 
the  division  of  the  kingdoms,  it  appears  not  which 
of  the  dukes  he  values  most ;  for  equalities  are  so 
weighed,  that  curiosity  in  neither  can  make  choice 
of  either's  moiety. 

3 


Kent,  Is  not  this  your  son,  my  lord  ? 

Glo.  His  breeding,  sir,  hath  been  at  my  charge: 
I  have  so  often  blushed  to  acknowledge  him,  that 
now  I  am  brazed  to  it. 

Kent.  I  cannot  conceive  you. 

Glo.  Sir,  this  ^young  fellow's  mother  could ; 
whereupon  she  grew  round-wombed,  and  liad,  in- 
deed, sir,  a  son  for  her  cradle  ere  she  had  a  hus- 
band for  her  bed.     Do  you  smell  a  fault  ? 

Kent.  I  cannot  wish  the  fault  undone,  the  issue 
of  it  being  so  proper. 

13 


ACT  I. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCKNK  I. 


Glo.  But  I  have  a  son,  sir,  by  order  of  law,  some 
year  elder  than  this,  who  yet  is  no  dearer  in  my 
account :  though  this  knave  came  somewliat  saucily 
into  the  world,  before  he  was  sent  for,  yet  was  his 
mother  fair,  there  was  good  sport  at  his  making, 
and  the  wjioreson  must  be  acknowledged. — Do  you 
know  this  noble  gentleman,  Edmund  ? 

Edm.  No,  my  lord. 

Glo.  My  lord  of  Kent :  remember  him  hereafter 
as  my  honourable  friend. 

Edm.  My  services  to  your  lordship. 

Kent.  I  must  love  you,  and  sue  to  know  you 
Letter. 

Edm.  Sir,  I  shall  study  deserving. 

Glo.  He  hath  been  out  nine  years,  and  away  he 


shall  again. — The  king  is  coming 


[Sennet  within. 


Enter  Lear,  Cornwall,  Albany,  Goneril,  Re- 
gan, Cordelia,  and  Attendants. 

Lear.  Attend  the  lords  of  France  and  Burgundy, 
Gloster. 

Glo.  I  shall,  my  liege. 

[Exeunt  Gloster  and  Edmund. 
Lear.  Meantime  we   shall    express    our  darker 

purjiose. 
Give   me   the    map  there. — Know,  that  we   have 

divided. 
In  three,  our  kingdom ;  and  'tis  our  fast  intent 
To  shake  all  cares  and  business  from  our  age, 
Conferring  them  on  younger  strengths,  while  we 
Unburden'd    crawl   toward   death.  —  Our   son   of 

Cornwall, 
And  you,  our  no  less  loving  son  of  Albany, 
We  have  this  hour  a  constant  will  to  publish 
Our  daughters'  several  dowers,  that  future  strife 
May  be  prevented  now.     The  princes,  France  and 

Burgundy, 
Great  rivals  in  our  youngest  daughter's  love. 
Long  in  ourcourt  have  made  theiramorous  sojourn. 
And  here  aie  to  be  answer'd. — Tell  me,  my  daugh- 
ters, 
(Since  now  we  will  divest  us,  both  of  rule, 
Interest  of  territory,  cares  of  state,) 
Which  of  you,  shall  we  say,  doth  love  us  most  ? 
That  we  our  largest  bounty  may  extend 
Where  nature  doth  with  merit  challenge. — Goneril, 
Our  eldcst-boin,  speak  first. 

Gon.  Sir,  I  love  you  more  than  words  can  wield 

the  matter ; 
Dearer  than  eyesight,  space,  and  liberty, 
Beyond  what  can  be  valued,  rich  or  rare; 
No  less  than  life,  with  grace,  health,  beauty,  honour: 
As  much  as  child  e'er  lov'd,  or  father  found ; 
A  love  that  makes  breath  poor,  and  speech  unable ; 
Beyond  all  manner  of  so  much  T  love  you. 

Cor.  What  shall  Cordelia  speak  ?     Love,  and  be 

silent.  [Aside. 

Lear.  Of  all  these  bounds,  even  from  this  line  to 

this. 
With  shadowy  forests,  and  with  champains  rich'd, 
With  plenteous  rivers  and  wide-skirted  meads, 
We  make  thee  lady :  to  thine  and  Albany's  issue 
Be  this  perpetual. — What  says  our  second  daughter, 
Our  dearest  Regan,  wife  of  Cornwall  ?     Speak. 

Recr.  I  am  made  of  that  self  yietal  as  my  sister, 
And  prize  me  at  her  worth.     In  my  true  heart 
I  find,  she  names  my  very  deed  of  love ; 
Only  she  comes  too  short,  that  I  profess 
Myself  an  enemy  to  all  other  joys. 
Which  the  most  precious  square  of  sense  possesses, 

14 


And  find,  I  am  alone  felicitate 
In  your  dear  highness'  love. 

Cor.  Then,  poor  Cordelia  !    [Aside. 

And  yet  not  so ;  since,  I  am  sure,  my  love's 
More  richer  than  my  tongue. 

Lear.  To  thee,  and  thine,  hereditary  ever. 
Remain  this  ample  third  of  our  fair  kingdom ; 
No  less  in  space,  validity,  and  pleasure. 
Than  that  conferred  on  Goneril. — Now,  our  joy. 
Although  our  last,  and  least ;  to  whose  young  love 
The  vines  of  France,  and  milk  of  Burgund}*, 
Strive  to  be  interess'd ;  what  can  you  say,  to  draw 
A  third  more  opulent  than  your  sisters  ?     Speak. 

Cor.  Nothing,  my  lord. 

Lear.  Nothing  ? 

Cor.  Nothing. 

Lear.  Nothing  will  come  of  nothing;  speak  again. 

Cor.  Unhaj)py  that  I  am,  I  cannot  heave 
3Iy  heart  into  my  mouth  :  I  love  your  majesty 
According  to  my  bond ;  nor  more,  nor  less. 

Lear.  How  ?  how,  Cordelia  ?  mend  your  speech 
a  little, 
Lest  you  may  mar  your  fortunes. 

Cor.  Good  my  lord. 

You  have  begot  me,  bred  me,  lov'd  me :   I 
Return  those  duties  back  as  are  right  fit. 
Obey  you,  love  you,  and  most  honour  you. 
Why  have  my  sisters  husbands,  if  they  say. 
They  love  you  all  ?     Haply,  when  I  shall  wed. 
That  lord,  whose  hand  must  take  my  plight,  shall 

carry 
Half  my  love  with  him,  half  my  care,  and  duty' ; 
Sure,  I  shall  never  marry  like  my  sisters. 
To  love  my  father  all. 

Lear.  But  goes  thy  heart  with  this  ? 

Cor.  Ay,  my  good  lord. 

Lear.  So  young,  and  so  untender  ? 

Cor.   So  young,  my  lord,  and  true. 

Lear.  Let   it   be   so :    thy   truth,  then,  be  thy 
dower ; 
For,  by  the  sacred  radiance  of  the  sun, 
The  mysteries  of  Hecate,  and  the  night, 
By  all  the  operation  of  the  orbs, 
From  whom  we  do  exist,  and  cease  to  be, 
Here  I  disclaim  all  my  paternal  care, 
Propinquity  and  property  of  blood. 
And  as  a  stranger  to  my  heart  and  me. 
Hold    thee    from    this    for  ever.      The  barbarous 

Scythian, 
Or  he  that  makes  his  generation  messes 
To  gorge  his  appetite,  shall  to  my  bosom 
Be  as  well  neighbour'd,  pitied,  and  reliev'd. 
As  thou  my  sometime  daughter. 

Kent.  Good  my  liege, — 

Lear.  Peace,  Kent ! 
Come  not  between  the  dragon  and  his  wrath. 
I  lov'd  her  most,  and  thought  to  set  my  rest 
On   her   kind    nursery.  —  Hence,    and    avoid    my 
sight ! —  [  To  Cordelia. 

So  be  my  grave  my  peace,  as  here  I  give 
Her  father's  heart  from  her ! — Call  France. — Who 

stirs  ? 
Call  Burgundy. — Cornwall,  and  Albany, 
With  my  two  daughters'  dowers  digest  the  third  : 
Let  pride,  which  she  calls  plainness,  many  her. 
I  do  invest  you  jointly  with  my  power, 
Pre-eminence,  and  all  the  large  efiects 
That  troop  with  majesty.  —  Ourself,  by  monthly 

course. 
With  reservation  of  an  hundred  knights. 
By  you  to  be  stistain'd,  shall  our  abode 


mhK 
if '  ■ 


Make    with   you   by   due   turns.      Only,   we   still 

retain 
The  name,  and  all  th'  additions  to  a  king  ; 
The  sway,  revenue,  execution  of  the  rest, 
Beloved  sons,  be  jours  :  which  to  confirm, 
This  coronet  part  between  you. 

{^Giring  the  Crown. 

Kent.  Royal  Lear, 

AVhom  I  have  ever  honour'd  as  my  king, 
Lov'd  as  my  father,  as  my  master  follow'd. 
As  ray  great  patron  thought  on  in  my  prayers, — 

Lear.  The  bow  is  bent  and  drawn,  make  from 
the  shaft. 

Kent.  Let  it  fall  rather,  though  the  fork  invade 
The  region  of  my  heart :  be  Kent  unmannerly. 
When  Lear  is  mad. — What  would'st  thou  do,  old 

man  ? 
Think'st  thou,  that  duty  shall  have  dread  to  speak. 
When  power  to  flattery  bows  ?     To  plainness  hon- 
our's bound, 
When  majesty  stoops  to  folly.     Reverse  thy  doom  , 
And  in  thy  best  consideration  check 
This  hideous  rashness ;  answer  my  life  my  judg- 
ment. 
Thy  youngest  daughter  does  not  love  thee  least ; 
Nor  are  those  empty-hearted,  whose  low  sound 
Reverbs  no  hollowness. 

Lear.  Kent,  on  thy  life,  no  more. 

Kent.  My  life  I  never  held  but  as  a  pawn 
To  wage  against  thine  enemies;  nor  fear  to  lose  it, 
Thy  safety  being  the  motive. 

Lear.  Out  of  my  sight ! 

Kent.  See  better,  Lear;  and  let  me  still  remain 
The  true  blank  of  thine  eye. 

Lear.  Now,  by  Apollo, — 


Kent.  Now,  by  Apollo,  king. 

Thou  swear'st  thy  gods  in  vain. 

Lear.  O,  vassal !  miscreant ! 

[Layins  his  hand  upon  his  sword. 

Alb.   Corn.  Dear  sir,  forbear. 

Kent.  Do  ; 
Kill  thy  physician,  and  the  fee  bestow 
Upon  the  foul  disease.     Revoke  thy  gift ; 
Or,  whilst  I  can  vent  clamour  from  my  throat, 
I'll  tell  thee,  thou  dost  evil. 

Lear.  Hear  me,  recreant ! 

On  thine  allegiance  hear  me. 

Since  thou  hast  sought  to  make  us  break  our  vow, 
(Which  we  durst  never  yet,)  and,  with  strain'd  pride, 
To  come  betwixt  our  sentence  and  our  power, 
(Which  nor  our  nature  nor  our  place  can  bear,) 
Our  potency  made  good,  take  thy  reward. 
Five  days  we  do  allot  thee  for  provision 
To  shield  thee  from  diseases  of  the  world. 
And  on  the  sixth  to  turn  thy  hated  back 
Upon  our  kingdom  :  if  on  the  tenth  day  following, 
Thy  banish'd  trunk  be  found  in  our  dominions. 
The  moment  is  thy  death.     Away !     By  Jupiter, 
This  shall  not  be  revok'd. 

Kent.  Fare  thee  well,  king  :  since  thus  thou  wilt 
appear. 
Freedom  lives  hence,  and  banishment  is  here. — 
The  gods  to  their  dear  shelter  take  thee,  maid, 

[To  Cordelia. 
That  justly  think's*>  and  hast  most  rightly  said  I — 
And  your  large  speeches  may  your  deeds  approve, 

[To  Regan  and  Goneril. 
That  good  effects  may  spring  from  words  of  love. — 
Thus  Kent,  O  princes  I  bids  you  all  adieu  ; 
He'll  shape  his  old  course  in  a  country  new.  [Exit. 

15 


ACT  I. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  I. 


Flourish.     Re-enler  GiuOStkr;  wi//;  France,  Bur- 
GUNDV,  and  Attendants. 

Glo.  Here's  France  and  Burgundy,  my  noble 
lord. 

Lear.  My  lord  of  Burgundy, 
We  first  address  toward  you,  who  with  this  king 
Hath  rivali'd  for  our  daughter :  what,  in  the  least, 
Will  you  recjuire  in  present  dower  with  her. 
Or  cease  your  quest  of  love? 

Bur.  INIost  royal  majesty, 

I  crave  no  more  than  hath  your  highness  offer'd, 
Nor  will  you  tender  less. 

Lear.  Right  noble  Burgundy, 

When  she  was  dear  to  us,  we  did  hold  her  so ; 
But  now  her  price  is  fall'n.     Sir,  there  she  stands  : 
If  ausht  within  that  little  seeming  substance. 
Or  all  of  it,  with  our  displeasure  piec'd, 
And  nothing  more,  may  fitly  like  your  grace, 
She's  there,  and  she  is  yours. 

Sur.  I  know  no  answer. 

Lear.  Will  you,  with  those  infirmities  she  owes, 
Unfriended,  new-adopted  to  our  hate, 
Dower'd  with  our  curse,  and  stranger'd  with  our 

oath. 
Take  her,  or  leave  her  ? 

Bur.  Pardon  me,  royal  sir; 

Election  makes  not  up  on  such  conditions. 

Lear.  Then  leave  her,  sir ;   for,  by  the  power 
that  made  me, 
I  tell  you  all  her  wealth. — For  you,  great  king, 

[To  France. 
I  would  not  from  yotir  love  make  such  a  stray, 
To  match  you  where  I  hate  :  thnefore,  beseech  you 
T'  avert  your  liking  a  more  worthier  way. 
Than  on  a  wretch  whom  nature  is  asham'd 
Almost  t'  acknowledge  hers. 

France.  This  is  most  strange, 

That  she,  that  even  but  now  Avas  your  best  object, 
The  argument  of  your  praise,  balm  of  your  age. 
Most  best,  most  dearest,  should  in  this  trice  of  time 
Commit  a  thing  so  monstrous,  to  dismantle 
So  many  folds  of  favour.     Sure,  her  oftence 
Must  be  of  such  unnatural  degree, 
Tlrrit  monsters  it,  or  your  fore-vouch'd  affection 
FalTn  into  taint:  which  to  believe  of  her. 
Must  be  a  faith  that  reason,  without  miracle, 
Could  never  plant  in  me. 

Cor.  I  yet  beseech  your  majesty, 

(If  for  I  want  that  glib  and  oily  art, 
To  s))eak  and  purpose  not,  since  what  I  well  intend, 
I'll  do't  before  I  speak,)  that  you  make  known 
It  is  no  vicious  blot,  murder,  or  foulness. 
No  unchaste  action,  or  dishonom"'d  step. 
That  hath  depriv'd  me  of  your  grace  and  favoiu'; 
But  even  for  want  of  that  for  which  I  am  richer, 
A  still-solicitina  eye,  and  such  a  tongue 
That  T  am  glad  I  have  not,  though  not  to  have  it, 
Ilath  lost  me  in  your  liking. 

Lear.  Better  thou 

Hadst  not  been  born,  than  not  to  have  pleased  me 
better. 
France.  Is  it  but  this?  a  tardiness  in  nature. 
Which  often  leaves  the  h'story  unspoke. 
That  it  intends  to  do  ? — My  lord  of  Burgundy, 
What  say  you  to  the  ladv  ?      Love  is  not  love. 
When  it  is  miii'.di'd  with  respects  that  stand 
Aloof  from  the  entire  point.     Will  you  have  her; 
She  is  herself  a  dowrv. 

Bur.  Royal  Ijcnr, 

Give  but  that  portion  which  yourself  propos'd, 

16 


And  here  I  take  Cordelia  by  the  liand. 
Duchess  of  Burgundy. 

Lear.  Nothing  :   I  have  sworn  ;  I  am  firm. 

Bur.  I  am  sorry,  then,  you  have  so  lost  a  father. 
That  you  must  lose  a  husband. 

Cor.  Peace  be  with  Burgundy  : 

Since  that  respects  of  fortune  are  his  love, 
I  shall  not  be  his  wife. 

France.  Fairest   Cordelia,   that   ai't   most   rich, 
being  poor. 
Most  choice,  forsaken,  and  most  lov'd,  despis'd, 
Thee  and  thy  virtues  here  I  seize  upon : 
Be  it  lawful,  I  take  up  what's  cast  away. 
Gods,   gods !    'tis  strange,  that  from  their  cold'st 

neglect 
My  love  should  kindle  to  inflam'd  respect. — 
Thy  dowerless  daughter,  king,  thrown  to  my  chance, 
Is  queen  of  us,  of  ours,  and  our  fair  France  : 
Not  all  the  dukes  of  waterish  Burgundy 
Shall  buy  this  unpriz'd  precious  maid  of  me. — 
Bid  them  farewell,  Cordelia,  though  unkind: 
Thou  losest  here,  a  better  where  to  find. 

Lear.  Thou  hast  her,  France :  let  her  be  thine, 
for  we 
Have  no  such  daughter,  nor  shall  ever  see 
That  face  of  hers  again  : — therefore,  be  gone 
Without  our  grace,  our  love,  our  benison. — 
Come,  noble  Burgundy. 

[Flourish.     Exeunt  Lear,  Burgundy,  Corn- 
wall, Albany,  Gloster,  and  Attendants. 

France.  Bid  farewell  to  your  sisters. 

Cor.  The  jewels  of  our  father,  with  wash'd  eyes 
Cordelia  leaves  you :  I  know  you  what  you  are ; 
And,  like  a  sister,  am  most  loath  to  call 
Your  faults   as   they  are   nam'd.     Love  well   our 

father : 
To  your  professed  bosoms  I  commit  him ; 
But  yet,  alas !  stood  I  within  his  grace, 
I  would  prefer  him  to  a  belter  place. 
So,  farewell  to  you  both. 

Gon.  Prescribe  not  us  our  duty. 

Beg.  Ijct  your  study 

Be  to  content  your  lord,  who  hath  receiv'd  you 
At  fortune's  alms :  you  have  obedience  scanted. 
And  well  are  worth  the  want  that  you  have  wanted. 

Cor.  Time  shall  unfold  what  plighted  cunning 
hides ; 
Who  covers  faults,  at  last  with  shame  derides. 
Well  may  you  prosper! 

France.  Come,  my  fair  Cordelia. 

[Exeunt  France  and  Cordelia. 

Gon.  Sister,  it  is  not  little  I  have  to  say  of  what 
most  nearly  appertains  to  us  both.  I  think,  our 
father  will  hence  to-night. 

Res.  That's  most  certain,  and  with  you  ;  next 
month  with  us. 

Gon.  You  see  how  full  of  changes  his  age  is  ; 
the  obseiTation  we  have  made  of  it  hath  not  been 
little  :  he  always  loved  our  sister  most,  and  with 
what  poor  judgment  he  hath  now  cast  her  off,  ap- 
pears too  grossly. 

Reg.  'Tis  the  infirmity  of  his  age ;  yet  he  hath 
ever  but  slenderly  known  himself. 

Gon.  The  best  and  soundest  of  his  time  hath  been 
but  rash;  then,  must  we  look  to  receive  from  his 
age,  not  alone  the  imperfections  of  long-engrafted 
condition,  !)nt,  therewithal,  the  lun'uly  wayward- 
ness that  infirm  and  choleric  years  bring  with  them. 

Rcff.  Such  unconstant  starts  are  we  like  to  have 
from  him,  as  this  of  Kent's  banishment. 

Gon.  There  is  further  compliment  of  leave-taking 


ACT  I. 


KING  LEAR. 


8CENF.  II. 


between  France  and  him.  Pray  you,  let  us  hit 
loirether :  if  our  father  carry  authority  with  such 
dispositions  as  he  bears,  this  last  surrender  of  his 
will  but  offend  us. 

Reg.  We  shall  further  think  of  it. 

Gon.   We  must  do  something,  and  i'  tlie  heat. 

\^Exeunt. 

ScE.NE  II. — ^.i^TaZZira^/ieEarlof  Gloster's  Castle. 
Enter  Edmund,  with  a  letter. 

Edm.  Thou,  nature,  art  my  goddess  ;  to  thy  law 
My  services  are  bound.     Wherefore  should  I 
Stand  in  the  plague  of  custom,  and  permit 
The  curiosity  of  nations  to  deprive  me. 
For  that  I  am  some  twelve  or  fourteen  moon-shines 
Lag  of  a  brother?  Why  bastard  ?   wherefore  base, 
When  my  dimensions  are  as  well  compact, 
My  mind  as  generous,  and  my  shape  as  true, 
As  honest  madam's  issue  ?   Why  brand  they  us 
With  base  ?  with  baseness  ?  bastardy  ?  base,  base  ? 
Who  in  the  lusty  stealth  of  nature  take 
More  composition  and  fierce  quality, 
Than  doth  within  a  dull,  stale,  tired  bed. 
Go  to  the  creating  a  whole  trii)e  of  fops, 
Got  'tween  asleep  and  wake  ? — Well  then, 
Legitimate  Edgar,  I  must  have  your  land : 
Our  father's  love  is  to  the  bastard  Edmund, 
As  to  the  legitimate.     Fine  word, — legitimate  ! 
Well,  my  legitimate,  if  this  letter  speed. 
And  my  invention  thrive,  Ednumd  the  base 
Shall  top  the  legitimate.     I  grow  ;  I  prosper : — 
Now,  gods,  stand  up  for  bastards  ! 

Enter  Gloster. 

Glo.  Kent  banish'd  thus  !    And  France  in  choler 
parted  I 
And  the  king  gone  to-night !  subscrib'd  his  power ! 
Confin'd  to  exhibition  !     All  this  done 
Upon  the  gad  ! — Edmund,  how  now  I  what  news  ? 

Edm.  So  please  your  lordship,  none. 

[Puffing  tip  the  letter. 

Glo.  Why  so  earnestly  seek  you  to  put  up  that 
letter  ? 

Edm.   I  know  no  news,  my  lord. 

Glo.  What  paper  were  you  reading  ? 

Edm.  Nothing,  my  lord. 

Glo.  No !  What  needed,  then,  that  terrible 
despatch  of  it  into  your  pocket  ?  the  quality  of 
nothing  hath  not  such  need  to  hide  itself.  Let's 
see  :  come;  if  it  be  nothing,  I  shall  not  need  spec- 
tacles. 

Edm.  I  beseech  you,  sir,  pardon  me  :  it  is  a  let- 
ter from  my  brother,  that  I  have  not  all  o'er-read ; 
and  for  so  mtich  as  I  have  perused,  I  find  it  not  fit 
for  your  o'erlooking. 

Gio.  Give  me  the  letter,  sir. 

Edm.  I  shall  offend,  either  to  detain  or  give  it. 
The  contents,  as  in  part  I  understand  them. 
Are  to  blame. 

Glo.    Let's  see,  let's  see. 

Edm.  I  hope,  for  my  brother's  justification,  he 
wrote  this  but  as  an  essay  or  taste  of  my  virtue. 

Glo.  [Reads.]  "This  policy,  and  reverence  of 
age,  makes  the  world  bitter  to  the  best  of  our  times ; 
keeps  our  fortunes  from  us,  till  our  oldness  cannot 
relish  them.  I  begin  to  find  an  idle  and  fond  bond- 
age in  the  oppression  of  aged  tyranny,  who  sways, 
not  as  it  hath  power,  but  as  it  is  suffered.  Come 
to  me,  that  of  this  I  may  speak  more.  If  our 
father  would  sleep  till  I  waked  him,  you  should 


enjoy  half  his  revenue  for  ever,  and  live  the  beloved 
of  your  brother,  Edgar." — Humph  ! — Conspiracy  ! 
— "  Sleep  till  I  waked  him, — you  should  enjoy  half 
his  revenue." — My  son  Edgar !     Had  he  a  hand  to 


write  this  ?    a  heart  and  brain  to  breed  it 


m 


) 


When  came  this  to  you  ?     Who  brought  it  ? 

Edm.  It  was  not  l)rought  me,  my  lord;  there's 
the  cunning  of  it :  I  foiuid  it  thrown  in  at  the  case- 
ment of  my  closet. 

Glo.  You  know  the  character  to  be  your  broth- 
er's ? 

Edm.  If  the  matter  were  good,  my  lord,  I  durst 
swear  it  were  bis;  but,  in  respect  of  that,  I  would 
fain  think  it  were  not. 

Glo.   It  is  his. 

Edm.  It  is  his  hand,  my  lord;  but,  I  hope,  his 
heart  is  not  in  the  contents. 

Glo.  Hath  he  never  heretofore  sounded  you  in 
this  business  ? 

Edm.  Never,  my  lord  ;  but  I  have  often  heard 
him  maintain  it  to  be  fit,  that  sons  at  perfect  age, 
and  father's  declined,  the  father  should  be  as  ward 
to  the  son,  and  the  son  manage  his  revenue. 

Glo.  O  villain,  villain  I — His  very  opinion  in  the 
letter! — Abhorred  villain  I  Unnatural,  detested, 
biutish  villain  !  worse  than  bnitish  I — Go,  sirrah, 
seek  him  ;  I'll  apprehend  liim.  Abominable  vil- 
lain I — Where  is  he  .' 

Edm.  I  do  not  well  know,  my  lord.  If  it  shall 
please  you  to  stispend  your  indignation  against  my 
brother,  till  you  can  derive  from  him  better  testi- 
mony of  his  intent,  you  shall  run  a  certain  course  ; 
where,  if  you  violently  proceed  against  him,  mis- 
taking his  purpose,  it  would  make  a  great  gap  in 
your  own  honour,  and  shake  in  pieces  the  heart  of 
his  obedience.  1  dare  pawn  down  my  life  for  him, 
that  he  hath  writ  this  to  feel  my  affection  to  your 
honour,  and  to  no  other  pretence  of  danger. 

Glo.  Think  you  so  ? 

Edm.  If  your  honour  judge  it  meet,  Twill  place 
you  where  you  shall  hear  us  confer  of  this,  and  by 
an  auricular  assurance  have  your  satisfaction  ;  and 
that  without  any  further  delay  than  this  very  eve- 
ning. 

Glo.  He  cannot  be  such  a  monster. 

Edm.  Nor  is  not,  stire. 

Glo.  To  his  father,  that  so  tenderly  and  entirely 
loves  him.  —  Heaven  and  earth!  —  Edmund,  seek 
him  out ;  wind  me  into  him,  I  pray  you  :  frame 
the  business  after  your  own  wisdom.  I  would  un- 
state  myself  to  be  in  a  due  resolution. 

Edm.  I  will  seek  him,  sir,  presently,  convey  the 
business  as  I  shall  find  means,  and  acquaint  you 
withal. 

Glo.  These  late  eclipses  in  the  sun  and  moon 
portend  no  good  to  tis :  though  the  wisdom  of  na- 
ture can  reason  it  thus  and  thus,  yet  nature  finds 
itself  scourged  by  the  sequent  effects.  Love  cools, 
friendship  falls  off,  brothers  divide  :  in  cities,  muti- 
nies ;  in  countries,  discord  ;  in  palaces,  treason,  and 
the  bond  cracked  between  son  and  father.  This 
villain  of  mine  comes  imder  the  prediction  ;  there's 
son  against  father :  the  king  falls  from  bias  of  na- 
ture ;  there's  father  against  child.  We  have  seen 
the  best  of  our  time :  machinations,  hollowness, 
treachery,  and  all  ruinous  disorders,  follow  us 
disquietly  to  our  graves!  —  Find  out  this  villain, 
Edmund ;  it  shall  lose  thee  nothing  :  do  it  care- 
fully.— And  the  nolde  and  true-hearted  Kent  ban- 
ished !   his  offence,  honesty  ! — 'Tis  strange.    [E.rit. 

Edm.  This  is  the  excellent  foppery  of  the  world, 

17 


ACT   I. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCKNE  III.   IV 


that,  when  we  are  sick  in  fortune,  (often  the  sur- 
feit of  our  own  behaviour,)  we  make  guiUy  of  our 
disasters,  the  sun,  the  moon,  and  tlie  stars :  as  if 
we  were  villains  by  necessity ;  fools,  by  heavenly 
compulsion ;  knaves,  thieves,  and  treachers,  by 
spherical  predominance ;  drunkards,  liars,  and 
adulterers,  by  an  enforced  obedience  of  planetary 
influence,  and  all  that  we  are  evil  in,  by  a  divine 
thrusting  on.  An  admirable  evasion  of  whore- 
master  man,  to  lay  his  goatish  disposition  to  the 
charge  of  a  star?  My  father  compounded  with 
my  mother  under  the  dragon's  tail,  and  my  nativity 
was  under  ursa  major;  so  that,  it  follows,  I  am 
rough  and  lecherous. — Tut !  I  should  have  been 
that  I  am,  had  the  maidenliest  star  in  the  firma- 
ment twinkled  on  my  bastardizing.     Edgar — 

Enter  Edgar. 

and  pat  he  comes,  like  the  catastrophe  of  the  old 
comedy  :  my  cue  is  villainous  melancholy,  with  a 
sigh  like  Tom  o'Bedlam. — O !  these  eclipses  do 
portend  these  divisions.     Fa,  sol,  la,  mi. 

Edg.  How  now,  brother  Edmund !  What  se- 
rious contemplation  are  you  in  ? 

Edni.  I  am  thinking,  brother,  of  a  prediction  I 
read  this  other  day,  what  should  follow  these 
eclipses. 

Kdg.  Do  you  busy  yourself  with  that  ? 

Edm.  1  promise  you,  the  effects  he  writes  of, 
succeed  unhap])ily  ;  as  of  unnaturalness  between 
the  child  and  the  parent ;  deatli,  dearth,  dissolution 
of  ancient  amities  ;  divisions  in  state  ;  menaces  and 
maledictions  against  king  and  nobles  ;  needless  dif- 
fidences, banishment  of  friends,  dissipation  of  co- 
horts, nuptial  breaches,  and  I  know  not  what. 

Edg.  How  long  have  you  been  a  sectary  astro- 
nomical ? 

Edm.  Come,  come ;  when  saw  you  my  father 
last? 

Edg.  The  night  gone  by. 

Edm.  Spake  you  with  him  ? 

Edg.  Ay,  two  hours  together. 

Edm..  Parted  yoii  in  good  terms  ?  Found  you 
no  displeasure  in  him,  by  word,  or  countenance? 

Edg.   None  at  all. 

Edm.  Bethink  yourself,  wherein  you  may  have 
otiended  him  :  and  at  my  entreaty  forbear  his 
presence,  till  some  little  time  hath  qualified  the 
heat  of  his  displeasure,  which  at  this  instant  so 
rageth  in  him,  that  with  the  mischief  of  your  per- 
son it  would  scarcely  allay. 

Ef/ff.   Some  villain  hath  done  me  wrong. 

Edm.  That's  my  fear.  I  pray  you,  have  a  con- 
tinent forbearance,  till  the  speed  of  his  rage  goes 
slower ;  and,  as  I  say,  retire  with  me  to  my  lodg- 
ing, from  whence  I  will  fitly  bring  you  to  hear  my 
lord  speak.  Pray  you,  go  :  there's  my  key. — If 
you  do  stir  abroad,  go  armed. 

Edg.  Armed,  brother? 

Edm.  Brother,  I  advise  you  to  the  best;  I  am 
no  honest  man,  if  there  be  any  good  meaning 
towards  you  :  I  have  told  you  what  I  have  seen 
and  heard,  but  faintly;  nothing  like  the  image  and 
honor  of  it.     Pray  you,  away. 

J^dg.   Shall  I  hear  from  you  anon  ? 

Edm.  I  do  serve  you  in  this  business. — 

{Exit  Edgar. 
A  credulous  father,  and  a  brother  noble. 
Whose  nature  is  so  far  from  doing  harms. 
That  he  suspects  none,  on  whose  foolish  honesty 
My  practices  ride  easy  ! — I  see  the  business. — 

18 


Let  me,  if  not  by  birth,  have  lands  by  wit : 

All  with  me's  meet,  that  I  can  fashion  fit.     \^Exit. 

Scene  III. — A  Room  in  (lie  Duke  of  Albany's 

Palace. 

Enter  Goneril,  and  Oswald  her  Steward. 

Gon.  Did  my  father  strike  my  gentleman  for 
chiding  of  his  fool  ? 

Osw.  Ay,  madam. 

Go?i.  By  day  and  night  he  wrongs  me :  every 
hour 
He  flashes  into  one  gross  crime  or  other, 
That  sets  us  all  at  odds :  I'll  not  endure  it. 
His  knights  grow  riotous,  and  himself  upbraids  us 
On  every  trifle. — When  he  returns  from  hunting, 
I  will  not  speak  with  him;  say,  I  am  sick: 
If  you  come  slack  of  former  services. 
You  shall  do  well;  the  fault  of  it  I'll  answer. 

Osiv.  He's  coming,  madam ;  I  hear  him. 

[Hums  icithin. 

Gon.  Put  on  what  weary  negligence  you  please, 
You  and  your  fellows  ;  I'd  have  it  come  to  question  : 
If  he  distaste  it,  let  him  to  my  sister, 
AVhose  mind  and  mine,  I  know,  in  that  are  one, 
Not  to  be  over-ruled.     Idle  old  man. 
That  still  would  manage  those  authorities. 
That  he  hath  given  away ! — Now,  by  my  life, 
Old  fools  are  babes  again ;  and  must  be  us'd 
With  checks ;  as  flatteries,  when  they  are  seen, 

abus'd. 
Remember  what  I  have  said. 

Osw.  Well,  madam. 

Gon.    And   let   his   knights   have   colder   looks 
among  you. 
What  grows  of  it,  no  matter;  advise  your  fellows 

so  : 
I  would  breed  from  hence  occasions,  and  I  shall. 
That  I  may  speak  : — I'll  write  straight  to  my  sister, 
To  hold  my  course. — Prepare  for  dinner.   [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — A  Hall  in  the  Same. 

Enter  Kent,  disguised. 

Kent.  If  but  as  well  I  other  accents  borrow, 
That  can  my  speech  diffuse,  my  good  intent 
May  carry  through  itself  to  that  full  issue 
For  which  I   raz'd   my  likeness. — Now,   banish'd 

Kent, 
If  thou  canst  serve  where  thou  dost  stand  condemn'd, 
(So  may  it  come  I)  thy  master,  whom  thou  lov'st, 
Shall  find  thee  full  of  labours. 

Horns  -within.     Enter  Lear,  Knights,  and  At- 
tendants. 

Lear.  Let  me  not  stay  a  jot  for  dinner  :  go,  get 
it  ready.  [Exit  an  Attendant.]  How  now!  what 
art  thou  ? 

Kent.  A  man,  sir. 

Lear.  What  dost  thou  profess  ?  What  would- 
est  thou  with  us  ? 

Kent.  I  do  profess  to  be  no  less  than  I  seem :  to 
serve  him  truly  that  will  put  me  in  trust ;  to  love 
him  that  is  honest ;  to  converse  with  him  that  is 
wise,  and  says  little;  to  fear  judgment;  to  fight 
when  I  cannot  choose,  and  to  eat  no  fish. 

Lear.  What  art  thou  ? 

Kent.  A  veiy  honest-hearted  fellow,  and  as  poor 
as  the  king. 

Lear.  If  thou  be  as  poor  for  a  subject,  as  he  is 


ACT  I. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  IV. 


What  wouldest 


for  a  king,  thou  art  poor  enough, 
thou  ? 

Kent.  Sei-vice. 

Lear.  Whom  wouldest  thou  serve  1 

Kent.  You. 

Lear.  Dost  thou  know  me,  fellow  ? 

Kent.  No,  sir ;  but  you  have  that  in  your  coun- 
tenance, which  I  would  fain  call  master. 

Lear.  What's  that  ? 

Kent.  Authority. 

Lear.  What  services  canst  thou  do  ? 

Kent.  I  can  keep  honest  counsel,  ride,  run,  mar 
a  curious  tale  in  telling  it,  and  deliver  a  plain  mes- 
sage bluntly :  that  which  ordinaiy  men  are  fit  for, 
I  am  qualified  in ;  and  the  best  of  me  is  diligence. 

Lear.  How  old  art  thou  ? 

Kent.  Not  so  young,  sir,  to  love  a  woman  for 
singing  ;  nor  so  old,  to  dote  on  her  for  any  thing : 
I  have  years  on  my  back  forty-eight. 

Lear.  Follow  me;  thou  shalt  serve  me:  if  I 
like  thee  no  worse  after  dinner,  I  will  not  part  from 
thee  yet.  —  Dinner,  ho  !  dinner  !  —  Where's  my 
knave  ?  my  fool  ?     Go  you,  and  call  my  fool  hither. 

Enter  Oswald. 

You,  you,  sirrah,  where's  my  daughter  ? 

Osw.  So  please  you, —  [Erit. 

Lear.  What  says  the  fellow  there  ?  Call  the 
clodpole  back.  —  Where's  my  fool,  ho?  —  I  think 
the  world's  asleep. — How  now !  where's  that  mon- 
grel ? 

Knight.  He  says,  my  lord,  your  daughter  is  not 
well. 

Lear.  Why  came  not  the  slave  back  to  me,  when 
I  called  him  ? 

Knight.  Sir,  he  answered  me  in  the  roundest 
manner,  he  would  not. 

Lear.  He  would  not  ! 

Knight.  My  lord,  I  know  not  what  the  matter 
is ;  but,  to  my  judgment,  your  highness  is  not 
entertained  with  that  ceremonious  affection  as  you 
were  wont :  there's  a  great  abatement  of  kindness 
appears,  as  well  in  the  general  dependants,  as  in 
the  duke  himself  also,  and  your  daughter. 

Lear.   Ha !  sayest  thou  so  ? 

Knight.  I  beseech  you,  pardon  me,  my  lord,  if 
I  be  mistaken ;  for  my  duty  cannot  be  silent,  when 
I  think  your  highness  wronged. 

Lear.  Thou  but  rememberest  me  of  mine  own 
conception.  I  have  perceived  a  most  faint  neglect 
of  late ;  which  I  have  rather  blamed  as  mine  own 
jealous  curiosity,  than  as  a  very  pretence  and  pur- 
pose of  unkindness  :  I  will  look  further  into't- — 
But  where's  my  fool  ?  I  have  not  seen  him  this 
two  days. 

Knight.  Since  my  young  lady's  going  into 
France,  sir,  the  fool  hath  much  pined  away. 

Lear.  No  more  of  that;  1  have  noted  it  well. — 
Go  you,  and  tell  my  daughter  I  would  speak  with 
her. — Go  you,  call  hither  my  fool. — 


Re-enter  Oswald. 


Who 


am 


O !  you  sir,  you  sir,  come  you  hither. 
I,  sir  ? 

Osw.  My  lady's  father. 

Lear.   My  lady's  father !  my  lord's  knave  :  you 
whoreson  dog!  you  slave  !  you  cur! 

Osw.  I  am  none  of  these,  my  lord  ;  I  beseech 
your  pardon. 

Lear.  Do  you  bandy  looks  with  me,  you  rascal  ? 

\_Slriking  him. 


Osio.  I'll  not  be  struck,  my  lord. 

Kent.  Nor  tripped  neither,  you  base  foot-ball 
player.  [Tripjnng  tip  his  heels. 

Lear.  I  thank  thee,  fellow  ;  thou  servest  me,  and 
I'll  love  thee. 

Kent.  Come,  sir,  arise,  away  !  I'll  teach  you  dif- 
ferences :  away,  away!  If  you  will  measure  your 
lubber's  length  again,  tarry  ;  but  away  !  Go  to  : 
have  you  wisdom  ?  so.  [Pushes  Oswald  out. 

Lear.  Now,  my  friendly  knave,  I  thank  thee  : 
there's  earnest  of  thy  service. 

[Giving  Kent  money. 

Enter  Fool. 

Fool.  Let  me  hire  him   too: — here's  my  cox- 
comb. [Giving  Kent  his  cap. 
Lear.  How  now,  my  pretty  knave !    how  dost 
thou  ? 

Fool.  SiiTah,  you  were  best  take  my  coxcomb. 
Lear.  Why,  my  boy  ? 

Fool.  Why  ?  For  taking  one's  part  that's  out 
of  favour. — Nay,  an  thou  canst  not  smile  as  the 
wind  sits,  thou'lt  catch  cold  shortly  :  there,  take 
my  coxcomb.  Why,  this  fellow  has  banished  two 
on's  daughters,  and  did  the  third  a  blessing  against 
his  will :  if  thou  follow  him,  thou  must  needs  wear 
my  coxcomb. — How  now,  nuncle  !  Would  I  had 
two  coxcombs,  and  two  daughters ! 
Lear.  Why,  my  boy  ? 

Fool.  If  I  gave  them  all  my  living,  I'd  keep  my 
coxcombs  myself.  There's  mine  ;  beg  another  of 
thy  daughters ! 

Lear.  Take  heed,  sinah;  the  whip. 
Fool.  Truth's  a  dog  must  to  kennel :  he  must 
be  whipped  out  when  the  lady  brach  may  stand  by 
the  fire  and  stink. 

Lear.   A  pestilent  gall  to  me. 

Fool.   Sirrah,  I'll  teach  thee  a  speech. 

Lear.  Do. 

Fool.   Mark  it,  nuncle. — 

Have  more  than  thou  showest, 
Speak  less  than  thou  knowest. 
Lend  less  than  thou  owest, 
Ride  more  than  thou  goest. 
Learn  more  than  thou  trowest, 
Set  less  than  thou  throwest ; 
Leave  thy  drink  and  thy  whore, 
And  keep  in-a-door. 
And  thou  shalt  have  more 
Than  two  tens  to  a  score. 
Lear.  This  is  nothing,  fool. 

Fool.  Then,  'tis  like  the  breath  of  an  unfee'd 
lawyer ;  you  gave  me  nothing  for't.  Can  you 
make  no  use  of  nothing,  nuncle? 

Lear.  Why,  no,  boy;  nothing  can  be  made  out 
of  nothing. 

Fool.   Pr'ythee,  tell  him,  so  much  the  rent  of 
his  land  comes  to :  he  will  not  believe  a  fool. 
Lear.   A  bitter  fool ! 

Fool.  Dost  thou  know  the  difference,  my  boy, 
between  a  bitter  fool  and  a  sweet  one  ? 
Lear.  No,  lad ;  teach  me. 
Fool.    That  lord,  that  counsell'd  thee 
To  give  away  thy  land, 
Come  place  him  here  by  me ; 

Do  thou  for  him  stand : 
The  sweet  and  bitter  fool 
Will  presently  appear; 
The  one  in  motley  here. 
The  other  found  out  there. 
Lear.  Dost  thou  call  me  fool,  boy  ? 
19 


Fool.  All  thy  otlier  titles  thou  hast  given  away, 
that  thou  wast  born  with. 

Kent.  This  is  not  altogether  fool,  my  lord. 

Fool.  No,  'faith ;  lords  and  great  men  will  not 
let  me  :  if  I  had  a  monopoly  out,  they  would  have 
part  on't,  and  loads  too  :  they  will  not  let  me  have 
all  fool  to  myself;  tliey'll  be  snatching. — Give  me 
an  egg,  nuncle,  and  I'll  give  thee  two  crowns. 

Lear.  What  two  crowns  shall  they  be  ] 

Fool.  Why,  after  I  have  cut  the  egg  i'  the  mid- 
dle, and  eat  up  the  meat,  the  two  crowns  of  the 
egg.  When  thou  clovest  thy  crown  i'  the  middle, 
and  gavest  away  both  parts,  thou  borest  thine  ass 
on  thy  back  o'er  the  dirt :  thou  hadst  little  wit  in 
thy  bald  crown,  when  thou  gavest  thy  golden  one 
away.  If  I  speak  like  myself  in  this,  let  him  be 
whipped  that  first  finds  it  so. 

Fools  had  ne'er  less  grace  in  a  year;    [Singing. 

For  wise  men  are  grown  foppish  ; 
And  knoiv  not  how  their  wits  to  wcar^ 

Their  manners  are  so  apish. 

Lear.  When  were  you  wont  to  be  so  full  of 
songs,  sirrah  .' 

Fool.  I  have  used  it,  nuncle,  ever  since  thou 
madest  thy  daughters  thy  mothers:  for,  when  thou 
gavest  them  the  rod  and  i)utt'st  down  thine  own 
breeches, — 

20 


Then  they  for  sudden  joy  did  u-ecp,    [Singing. 

And  I  for  sorroiv  sung, 
That  such  a  Aing  should  play  lo-peep, 

And  go  the  fools  among. 

Pr'ythee,  nuncle,  keep  a  school-master  that  can 
teach  thy  fool  to  lie  :   I  would  fain  learn  to  lie. 

Lear.   An  you  lie,  sinah,  we'll  have  you  whipped. 

Fool.  I  marvel,  what  kin  thou  and  thy  daughters 
are :  they'll  have  me  whipped  for  speaking  true, 
thou'lt  have  me  whipped  for  lying ;  and  sometimes 
I  am  whipped  for  holding  my  peace.  1  had  rather 
be  any  kind  o'  thing  than  a  fool ;  and  yet  I  would 
not  be  thee,  nuncle :  thou  hast  pared  thy  wit  o' 
both  sides,  and  left  nothing  i'  the  middle.  Here 
comes  one  o'  the  parings. 

Enter  Goneril. 

Lear.  How   now,  daughter!    what   makes  that 
frontlet  on  .' 
Methinks  you  are  too  much  of  late  i'  the  frown. 

Fool.  Thou  wast  a  pretty  fellow,  when  thou 
hadst  no  need  to  care  for  her  frowning;  now  thou 
art  an  O  without  a  figure.  I  am  better  than  thou 
art  now :  I  am  a  fool ;  thou  art  nothing. — Yes, 
forsooth,  I  will  hold  my  tongue!  so  your  face  [To 
Go.x.]  bids  me,  though  you  say  nothing.  Mum, 
mum : — 


ACT  I. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  IV. 


He  that  keeps  nor  crust  nor  crum, 
Weary  of  all,  shall  want  some. — 
That's  a  shealed  peascod. 

Gon.  Not  only,  sir,  this  your  all-licens'd  fool, 
But  other  of  your  insolent  retinue 
Do  hourly  carp  and  quarrel ;  breaking  forth 
In  rank,  and  not-to-be-endured,  riots.     Sir, 
I  had  thought,  by  making  this  well  known  unto  you. 
To  have  found  a  safe  redress,  but  now  grow  fearful, 
By  what  yourself  too  late  have  spoke  and  done. 
That  you  protect  this  course,  and  put  it  on, 
By  your  allowance  ;  which  if  you  should,  the  fault 
Would  not  'scape  censure,  nor  the  redresses  sleep, 
Which,  in  the  tender  of  a  wholesome  weal. 
Might  in  their  working  do  you  that  offence. 
Which  else  were  shame,  that  then  necessity 
Will  call  discreet  proceeding. 
Fool.  For  you  trow,  nuncle, 
The  hedge-spaiTow  fed  the  cuckoo  so  long, 
That  it  had  its  head  bit  off  by  its  young. 
So,  out  went  the  candle,  and  we  were  left  darkling. 


Lear.  Are  you  our  daughter  ? 

Gon.  I  would,  you  would  make  use  of  your  good 
wisdom, 
Whereof  I  know  you  are  fraught,  and  put  away 
These  dispositions,  which  of  late  transform  you 
From  what  you  rightly  are. 

Fool.  May  not  an  ass  know  when  the  cart  draws 
the  horse  ? — Whoop,  .lug !  I  love  thee. 

Lear.  Does  any  here  know  me  ? — Why  this  is 
not  Lear:  does  Lear  walk  thus?  speak  thus? 
Where  are  his  eyes  ?  Either  his  notion  weakens, 
or  his  discernings  are  lethargied.  —  Sleeping  or 
waking  ? — Ha  !  sure  'tis  not  so. — Who  is  it  that 
can  tell  me  who  I  am  ? — 

Fool.   Lear's  shadow. — 

Lear.  I  would  learn  that ;  for  by  the  marks  of 
sovereignty,  knowledge,  and  reason,  I  should  be 
false  persuaded  I  had  daughters. — 

Fool.  Which  they  will  make  an  obedient  father. 

Lear.  Your  name,  fair  gentlewoman  ? 

Gon.  This  admiration,  sir,  is  much  o'  the  favour 


Of  other  your  new  pranks.     I  do  beseech  you 

To  understand  my  pui-poses  aright. 

As  you  are  old  and  reverend,  should  be  wise. 

Here  do  you  keep  a  hundred  knights  and  squires ; 

Men  so  disorder'd,  so  debauch'd  and  bold. 

That  this  our  court,  infected  with  their  manners, 

Shows  like  a  riotous  inn :  epicurism  and  lust 

Make  it  more  like  a  tavern,  or  a  brothel, 

Than   a   grac'd  palace.     The   shame   itself  doth 

speak 
For  instant  remedy ;  be,  then,  desir'd 
By  her,  that  else  will  take  the  thing  she  begs, 
A  little  to  disquantity  your  train; 
And  the  remainder,  that  shall  still  depend, 

4 


To  be  such  men  as  may  besort  your  age, 
Which  know  themselves  and  you. 

Lear.  Darkness  and  devils  ! — 

Saddle  my  horses  ;  call  my  train  together. — 
Degenerate  bastard  !     I'll  not  trouble  thee  : 
Yet  have  I  left  a  daughter. 

Gon.  You  strike   my  people  ;    and  your  disor- 
dered rabble 
Make  servants  of  their  betters. 

Enter  Albant. 

Lear.  Woe,  that  too  late  repents, — O,  sir !    [  To 
Alb.]   are  you  come  ? 
Is  it  your  will  ?     Speak,  sir. — Prepare  mv  horses. 

21 


ACT  I. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  V. 


Ingratitude,  thou  marble -hearted  fiend, 

More  hideous,  when  thou  show'st  thee  in  a  child, 

Than  the  sea-monster! 

Alb.  Play,  sir,  be  patient. 

Lear.  Detested  kite  !  thou  liest : 

{To   GONERIL. 

My  train  are  men  of  choice  and  rarest  parts. 

That  all  particulars  of  duty  know, 

And  in  the  most  exact  .legard  support 

The  worships  of  their  name. — O,  most  small  fault ! 

How  ugly  didst  thou  in  Cordelia  show. 

Which,  like  an  engine,  wreuch'd  my  frame  of  nature 

From  the  fix'd  place,  drew  from  my  heart  all  love. 

And  added  to  the  gall.     O  Lear,  Lear,  Lear! 

Beat  at  this  gate,  that  let  thy  folly  in, 

[Striking  his  head. 
And  thy  dear  judgment  out ! — Go,  go,  my  people. 

Alb.  My  lord,  I  am  guiltless,  as  I  am  ignorant 
Of  what  hath  mov'd  you. 

Lear.  It  may  be  so,  my  lord. — 

Hear,  nature,  hear !  dear  goddess,  heai^ ! 
Suspend  thy  purpose,  if  thou  didst  intend 
To  make  this  creature  fruitful ! 
Into  her  womb  convey  sterility ! 
Dry  up  in  her  the  organs  of  increase ; 
And  from  her  derogate  body  never  spring 
A  babe  to  honour  her!     If  she  must  teem. 
Create  her  child  of  spleen  ;  that  it  may  live, 
And  be  a  thwart  disnatur'd  torment  to  her! 
Let  it  stamp  wrinkles  in  her  brow  of  youth; 
With  cadent  tears  fret  channels  in  her  cheeks ; 
Turn  all  her  mother's  pains,  and  benefits, 
To  laiighter  and  contempt ;  that  she  may  feel 
How  sharper  than  a  serpent's  tooth  it  is 
To  have  a  thankless  child  I — Away  I  away  !    [Exit. 

Alb.  Now,  gods  that  we  adore,  whereof  comes 
this  ? 

Gon.  Never  afflict  yourself  to  know  the  cause; 
But  let  his  disposition  have  that  scope 
That  dotage  gives  it. 

Re-enter  Lear. 

Lear.  What !  fifty  of  my  followers,  at  a  clap. 
Within  a  fortnight? 

Alb.  What's  the  matter,  sir  ? 

Lear.  I'll  tell  thee.— Life  and  death!    [To  Gon- 

ERiL.]   I  am  ashamed. 

That  thou  hast  power  to  shake  my  manhood  thus  : 

That  these  hot  tears,  which  break  from  me  perforce, 

Should  make  thee  worth  them.     Blasts  and  fogs 

upon  thee ! 
Th'  untented  woundings  of  a  father's  curse 
Pierce  every  sense  about  thee ! — Old  fond  eyes, 
Bevveep  this  cause  again,  I'll  pluck  you  out. 
And  cast  you,  with  the  waters  that  you  lose. 
To  temper  clay. — Ha! 
Let  it  be  so  : — I  have  anotiier  daughter, 
Who,  I  am  sure,  is  kind  and  comfortable  : 
When  she  shall  hear  this  of  thee,  with  her  nails 
She'll  flay  thy  wolfish  visage.     Thou  shalt  find. 
That  I'll  resume  the  shape,  which  thou  dost  think 
I  have  cast  otTfor  ever. 

[Exeunt  Lear,  Kent,  and  Attendants. 

Gon.  Do  you  mark  that,  my  lord  ? 

Alb.   I  cannot  be  so  partial,  Goneril, 
To  the  great  love  I  bear  you, — 

Gon.  Pray  you,  content. — What,  Oswald,  ho! 
You,  sir,  more  knave  than  fool,  after  your  master. 

■[  To  the  Fool. 

Fool.    Nuncle  Lear,   nuncle   Lear!    tarry,    and 
take  the  fool  with  thee. 

22 


A  fox,  when  one  has  caught  her. 
And  such  a  daughter. 
Should  sure  to  the  slaughter. 
If  my  cap  would  buy  a  halter; 
So  the  fool  follows  after.  [Exit. 

Gon.  This  man   hath  had  good   counsel.  —  A 
hundred  knights! 
'Tis  politic,  and  safe,  to  let  him  keep 
At  point  a  hundred  knights  :    yes,  that  on  every 

dream. 
Each  buz,  each  fancy,  each  complaint,  dislike. 
He  may  enguard  his  dotage  with  their  powers, 
And  hold  our  lives  in  mercy. — Oswald,  I  say ! — 
Alb.  Well,  you  may  fear  too  far. 
Gon.  Safer  than  trust  too  far. 

Let  me  still  take  away  the  harms  I  fear. 
Not  fear  still  to  be  taken  :  I  know  his  heart. 
What  he  hath  utter'd  I  have  writ  my  sister: 
If  she  sustain  him  and  his  hundred  knights. 
When   I  have   show'd  th'  unfitness, — How  now, 
Oswald ! 

Re-enter  Oswald. 

What,  have  you  writ  that  letter  to  my  sister  ? 

Ostv.  Ay,  madam. 

Gon.  Take  you  some   company,   and   away  to 
horse : 
Inform  her  full  of  my  particular  fear; 
And  thereto  add  such  reasons  of  your  own, 
As  may  compact  it  more.     Get  you  gone, 
And  hasten  your  return.   [Exit  Oswald.]  No,  no, 

my  lord. 
This  milky  gentleness,  and  course  of  yoiu's. 
Though  I  condemn  not,  yet,  under  pardon. 
You  are  much  more  attask'd  for  want  of  wisdom, 
Than  prais'd  for  harmful  mildness. 

Alb.  How  far  your  eyes  may  pierce,  I  cannot  tell : 
Striving  to  better,  oft  we  mar  what's  well. 

Gon.  Nay,  then — 

Alb.  Well,  well ;  the  event.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  V. —  Court  before  the  Same. 
Enter  Lear,  Kent,  and  Fool. 

Lear.  Go  you  before  to  Gloster  with  these  let- 
ters. Acquaint  my  daiighter  no  further  with  any 
thing  you  know,  than  comes  from  her  demand  out 
of  the  letter.  If  your  dihgence  be  not  speedy,  I 
shall  be  there  before  you. 

Kent.  I  will  not  sleep,  my  lord,  till  I  have  de- 
livered your  letter.  [Exit. 

Fool.  If  a  man's  brains  were  in's  heels,  were't 
not  in  danger  of  kibes  ? 

Lear.  Ay,  boy. 

Fool.  Then,  I  pr'ythee,  be  merry ;  thy  wit  shall 
not  go  slip-shod. 

Lear.  Ha,  ha,  ha  ! 

Fool.  Shalt  see,  thy  other  daughter  will  use  thee 
kindly ;  for  though  she's  as  like  this,  as  a  crab  is 
like  an  apple,  yet  I  can  tell  what  I  can  tell. 

Lear.   What  canst  tell,  boy  ? 

Fool.  She  will  taste  as  like  this,  as  a  crab  does 
to  a  crab.  Thou  canst  tell  why  one's  nose  stands 
i'  the  middle  on's  face. 

Lear.  No. 

Fool.  Why,  to  keep  one's  eyes  of  either  side's 
nose  ;  that  what  a  man  cannot  smell  out,  he  may 
spy  into. 

Lear.  I  did  her  wrong. — 

Fool.  Canst  tell  how  an  oyster  makes  his  shell? 


ACT  II. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENK  I. 


Lear.  No. 

Fool.  Nor  I  neither,  but  I  can  tell  why  a  snail 
has  a  house. 

Lear.  Why  ? 

Fool.  Why,  to  put  his  head  in ;  not  to  s;ive  it 
away  to  his  daughters,  and  leave  his  horns  without 
a  case. 

Lear.  I  will  forget  my  nature. — So  kind  a  fa- 
ther!— Be  my  horses  ready? 

Fool.  Thy  asses  are  gone  about  'em.  The  rea- 
son why  the  seven  stars  are  no  more  than  seven  is 
a  pretty  reason. 

Lear.  Because  they  are  not  eight  ? 

Fool.  Yes,  indeed.  Thou  wouldest  make  a  £;ood 
fool. 

Lear.  To  take  it  again  perforce  I — Monster  in- 
gratitude ! 


Fool.  If  thou  wert  my  fool,  nuncle,  I'd  have  thee 
beaten  for  being  old  before  thy  time. 

Lear.  How's  that  ? 

Fool.  Thou  shouldst  not  have  been  old  before 
thou  hadst  been  wise. 

Lear.  O,  let  me  not  be  mad,  not  mad,  sweet 
heaven !  Keep  me  in  temper :  I  would  not  be 
mad ! — 

Enter  Gentleman. 

How  now  !     Are  the  horses  ready  ? 
Gent.  Ready,  my  lord. 
Lear.  Come,  boy. 

Fool.  She  that's  a  maid  now,  and  laughs  at  my 
departure. 
Shall   not  be   a   maid   long,  unless  things   be  cut 
shorter.  [Exeunt. 


Scene  I. — A  Court  ii-ithin  the  Castle  of  the  Earl  of 
Gloster. 

Enter  Edmund  and  Curan,  meeting. 

Edm.  Save  thee,  Curan. 

Cur.  And  you,  sir.  I  have  been  with  your  father, 
and  given  him  notice,  that  the  duke  of  Cornwall, 
and  Regan  his  duchess,  will  be  here  with  him  to- 
night. 

Edm.  How  comes  that  ? 

Cur.  Nay,  I  know  not.  You  have  heard  of  the 
news  abroad  ?  I  mean,  the  whispered  ones,  for  they 
are  yet  but  ear-bussing  arguments. 

Edm.  Not  I :  pray  you,  what  are  they  ? 

Cur.  Have  you  heard  of  no  likely  wars  toward, 
'twixt  the  dukes  of  Cornwall  and  Albany  ? 

Edm.  Not  a  word. 

Cur.  You  may  do,  then,  in  time.  Fare  you 
well,  sir.  [Krit. 

Edm.  The  duke  be  here  to-night?     The  bet- 
ter!    Best! 
This  weaves  itself  peiforce  into  my  business. 
My  father  hath  set  guard  to  take  my  brotlier  ; 
And  I  have  one  thing,  of  a  queazy  question. 
Which  I  must  act. — Briefness,  and  fortune,  work ! — 
Brother,  a  word  ; — descend  : — brother,  I  say  ; 

Enter  Edgar. 

My  father  watches. — O  sir !  flj-  this  place ; 
Intelligence  is  given  where  you  are  hid  : 
You  have  now  the  good  advantage  of  the  night. — 
Have  you  not  spoken  'gainst  the  duke  of  Cornwall  ? 


He's  coming  hither;  now,  i'  the  night,  i'  the  haste. 
And  Regan  with  him  :  have  you  nothing  said 
Upon  his  party  'gainst  the  duke  of  Albany  ? 
Advise  yourself. 

Edg.  I  am  sure  on't,  not  a  word. 

Edm.  I  hear  my  father  coming. — Pardon  me; 
In  cunning,  I  must  draw  my  sword  upon  you  : 
Draw  :  seem  to  defend  yourself.     Now  'quit  you 

well. 
Yield:  —  come   before   my   father;  —  Light,   ho! 

here ! — 
Fly,  brother ; — Torches  !  torches  ! — So,  farewell. — 

[Exit  Edgar. 
Some  blood  drawn  on  me  would  beget  opinion 

[Woitnds  his  arm. 
Of  my  more  fierce  endeavour :  I  have  seen  diiinkards 
Do  more  than  this  in  sport. — Father !  father ! 
Stop,  stop  !     No  help  ? 

Enter  Gloster,  and  Servants  rcith  torches. 

Glo.  Now,  Edmund,  where's  the  villain? 
Edm.  Here  stood  he  in  the  dark,  his  sharp  sword 
out, 
Mumbling  of  wicked  charms,  conjuring  the  moon 
To  stand  auspicious  mistress. — 

Glo.  But  where  is  he  ? 

Edm.  Look,  sir,  I  bleed. 

Glo.  Where  is  the  villain,  Edmund? 

Edm.  Fled  this  way,  sir.     When  by  no  means 

he  could — 
Glo.  Pursue  him,  ho  ! — Go  after. — [Exit  Ser- 
vant.] By  no  means, — what  ? 
23 


ACT  II. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  11. 


Edm.  Persuade  me  to  the  murder  of  your  lord- 
ship ; 
But  that  1  told  him,  the  revenging  gods 
'Gainst  parricides  did  all  their  thunders  bend ; 
Spoke,  with  how  manifold  and  strong  a  bond 
The  child  was  bound  to  the  father  ; — sir,  in  fine, 
Seeing  how  loathly  opposite  I  stood 
To  his  unnatural  ])urpose,  in  fell  motion, 
With  his  prepared  sword  he  charges  home 
My  unprovided  body,  lanc'd  mine  arm : 
But  when  he  saw  my  best  alarnm'd  spirits, 
Bold  in  the  quarrel's  right,  rous'd  to  th'  encounter, 
Or  whether  gasted  by  the  noise  I  made, 
Full  suddenly  he  fled. 

Glo.  Let  him  fly  far: 

Not  in  this  land  shall  he  remain  uncaught ; 
And  found — dispatch. — The  noble  duke  my  master, 
My  worthy  arch  and  patron  comes  to-night : 
By  his  authority  I  will  proclaim  it, 
That  he,  which  finds  him,  shall  deserve  our  thanks, 
Bringing  the  murderous  coward  to  the  stake ; 
He,  that  conceals  him,  death. 

Edm.  When  I  dissuaded  him  from  his  intent. 
And  found  him  pight  to  do  it,  with  curst  speech 
I  threaten'd  to  discover  him :  he  replied, 
"  Thou  unpossessing  bastard !  dost  thou  think, 
If  I  would  stand  against  thee,  would  the  reposal 
Of  any  trust,  virtue,  or  worth,  in  thee 
Make  thy  words  faith'd  ?     No  :  what  I  should  deny, 
(As  this  I  would;  ay,  though  thou  didst  produce 
^ly  very  character,)  I'd  turn  it  all 
To  thy  suggestion,  plot,  and  damned  practice : 
And  thou  must  make  a  dullard  of  the  world, 
If  they  not  thought  the  profits  of  my  death 
Were  very  pregnant  and  potential  spurs 
To  make  thee  seek  it." 

Glo.  Strong  and  fasten'd  villain  ! 

Would  he  deny  his  letter  ? — I  never  got  him. 

[  Tucket  uithin. 
Hark  !  the  duke's  trumpets.     I  know  not  why  he 

comes. — 
All  ports  I'll  bar ;  the  villain  shall  not  'scape ; 
The  duke  must  grant  me  that :   besides,  his  picture 
I  will  send  far  and  near,  that  all  the  kingdom 
May  have  due  note  of  him  ;  and  of  my  land, 
Loyal  and  natural  boy,  I'll  work  the  means 
To  make  thee  capable. 

Enter  Cornwall,  Regan,  and  Attendants. 

Corn.  How  now,  my  noble  friend !  since  I  came 
hither, 
(Which  I  can  call  but  now,)  I  have  heard  strange 
news. 
Reff.  If  it  be  trae,  all  vengeance  comes  too  short, 
Which  can  j)ursue  th'  offender.     How  dost,  my 
lord  ? 
Glo.  O,  madam !    my  old  heart  is  crack'd,  it's 

crack'd. 
Reg.  What  I  did  my  father's  godson  seek  your 
life? 
He  whom  my  father  nam'd  ?  your  Edgar? 
Glo.  O,  lady,  lady  I  shame  would  have  it  hid. 
Reg.  Was  he  not  companion  with  the  riotous 
knights 
That  tend  upon  my  father  ? 

Glo.  I  know  not,  madam  :  'tis  too  bad,  too  bad. — 
Edm.  Yes,  madam,  he  was  of  that  consort. 
Reg.  No  marvel,  then,  though  he  were   ill  af- 
fected : 
'Tis  they  have  put  him  on  the  old  man's  death, 
To  have  th'  expense  and  waste  of  his  revenues. 

24 


I  have  this  present  evening  from  my  sister 
Been  well  inform'd  of  them ;  and  with  such  cau- 
tions. 
That  if  they  come  to  sojourn  at  my  house, 
I'll  not  be  there. 

Corn.  Nor  I,  assure  thee,  Regan. — 

Edmund,  I  hear  that  you  have  shown  your  father 
A  child-like  office. 

Edm.  'Twas  my  duty,  sir. 

Glo.  He  did  bewray  his  practice  ;  and  receiv'd 
This  hurt  you  see,  striving  to  apprehend  him. 

Corn.  Is  he  pursued? 

Glo.  Ay,  my  good  lord. 

Corn.  If  he  be  taken,  he  shall  never  more 
Be  fear'd  of  doing  harm  :  make  your  own  pmpose, 
How  in  my  strength  you  please. — For  you,  Ed- 
mund, 
Whose  virtue  and  obedience  doth  this  instant 
So  much  commend  itself,  you  shall  be  ours  : 
Natures  of  such  deep  trust  we  shall  much  need  ; 
You  we  first  seize  on. 

Edm.  I  shall  serve  you,  sir, 

Truly,  however  else. 

Glo.  For  him  I  thank  your  grace. 

Corn.  You  know  not  why  we  came  to  visit  you. 

Reg.  Thus  out  of  season,  threading  dark-ey'd 
night. 
Occasions,  noble  Gloster,  of  some  poize. 
Wherein  we  must  have  use  of  your  advice. 
Our  father  he  hath  writ,  so  hath  our  sister. 
Of  differences,  which  I  best  thought  it  fit 
To  answer  from  our  home  :  the  several  messengers 
From  hence  attend  despatch.     Our  good  old  friend. 
Lay  comforts  to  your  bosom,  and  bestow. 
Your  needful  counsel  to  our  business, 
Which  craves  the  instant  use. 

Glo.  I  seiTe  you,  madam. 

Your  graces  are  right  welcome.  [Exevvt. 

Scene  II. — Before  Gloster's  Castle. 
Enter  Kent  and  Oswald,  severally. 

Osw.  Good  dawning  to  thee,  friend  :  art  of  this 
house  ? 

Kent.  Ay. 

Osw.  Where  may  we  set  our  horses  ? 

Kent.  V  the  mire. 

Osic.  Pr'ythee,  if  thou  love  me,  teU  me. 

Kent.  I  love  thee  not. 

Osw.  Why,  then  I  care  not  for  thee. 

Kent.  If  I  had  thee  in  Lipsbury  pinfold,  I  would 
make  thee  care  for  me. 

Osic.  Why  dost  thou  use  me  thus  ?  I  know 
thee  not. 

Kent.  Fellow,  I  know  thee. 

Osw.  What  dost  thou  know  me  for  ? 

Kent.  A  knave,  a  rascal,  an  eater  of  broken 
meats ;  a  base,  proud,  shallow,  beggarly,  three- 
suited,  hundred-pound,  filthy,  worsted-stocking 
knave ;  a  lily-liver'd,  action-taking  knave,  a  whore- 
son glass-gazing,  super-serviceable,  finical  rogue ; 
one-trunk-inheriting  slave  ;  one  that  wouldest  be 
a  bawd,  in  way  of  good  seiTice,  and  an  nothing 
but  the  composition  of  a  knave,  beggar,  coward, 
pandar,  and  the  son  and  heir  of  a  mongrel  bitch : 
one  whom  I  will  beat  into  clamorous  whining,  if 
thou  deniest  the  least  syllable  of  thy  addition. 

Osw.  Why,  what  a  monstrous  fellow  art  thou, 
thus  to  rail  on  one,  that  is  neither  knowm  of  thee, 
nor  knows  thee. 

Kent.  What  a  brazen-faced  varlet  art  thou,  to 


ACT  II. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCKNE  II. 


deny  thou  knowest  me.  Is  it  two  days  since  I 
tripped  up  thy  heels,  and  beat  thee,  before  the 
king  ?  Draw,  you  rogue  ;  for  though  it  be  night, 
yet  the  moon  shines :  I'll  make  a  sop  o'  the  moon- 
shine of  you :  [Drmving  his  sword.]  Draw,  you 
whoreson  cullionly  barber-monger,  draw. 

Osw.  Away  !   I  have  nothing  to  do  with  thee. 

Kent.  Draw,  you  rascal:  you  come  with  letters 
against  the  king,  and  take  Vanity,  the  puppet's, 
part,  against  the  royalty  of  her  father.  Draw,  you 
rogue,  or  I'll  so  carbonado  your  shanks : — draw, 
you  rascal ;   come  your  ways. 

Osw.   Help,  ho !  murder  I  help! 

Kent.  Strike,  you  slave :  stand,  rogue,  stand ; 
you  neat  slave,  strike.  [Beating  him. 

Osw.  Help,  ho  !  murder !  murder ! 

Enter  Cornwall,   Regan,   Gloster,   Edmund, 

and  Servants. 

Edm.  How  now!     What's  the  matter?     Part. 

Kent.  With  you,  goodman  boy,  if  you  please  : 
come, 
I'll  flesh  you ;  come  on,  young  master. 

Glo.  Weapons  !  arms  !   What's  the  matter  here  ? 

Corn.  Keep  peace,  upon  your  lives  : 
He  dies,  that  strikes  again.     What  is  the  matter? 

Reg.  The  messengers  from  our  sister  and  the 
king. 

Corn.  What  is  your  difference?  speak. 

Osw.  I  am  scarce  in  breath,  luy  lord. 

Kent.  No  marvel,  you  have  so  bestirred  your 
valour.  You  cowardly  rascal,  nature  disclaims  in 
thee  :  a  tailor  made  thee. 

Corn.  Thou  art  a  strange  fellow ;  a  tailor  make 
a  man  ? 

Kent.  Ay,  a  tailor,  sir :  a  stone-cutter,  or  a 
painter,  could  not  have  made  him  so  ill,  though 
they  had  been  but  two  hours  at  the  trade. 

Corn.   Speak  yet,  how  grew  your  quarrel? 

Osw.   This  ancient  ruffian,  sir,  whose  life  I  have 
spar'd. 
At  suit  of  his  grey  beard, — 

Kent.  Thou  whoreson  zed!  thou  unnecessary 
letter ! — My  lord,  if  you  will  give  me  leave,  I  will 
tread  this  unbolted  villain  into  mortar,  and  daub  the 
wall  of  a  Jakes  with  him. — Spaie  my  grey  beard, 
you  wagtail  ? 

Corn.  Peace,  sirrah ! 
You  beastly  knave,  know  you  no  reverence? 

Kent.  Yes,  sir,  but  anger  hath  a  privilege. 

Corn.  Why  art  thou  angry  ? 

Kent.  That  such  a  slave  as  this  should  wear  a 
sword, 
Who  wears  no  honesty.     Such  smiling  rogues  as 

these. 
Like  rats,  oft  bite  the  holy  cords  atwam 
Which  are  too  intrinse  t'  unloose ;  smooth  every 

passion 
That  in  the  natures  of  their  lords  rebels  ; 
Bring  oil  to  fire,  snow  to  their  colder  moods; 
Renege,  affirm,  and  turn  their  halcyon  beaks 
With  every  gale  and  vary  of  their  masters, 
Knowing  nought,  like  dogs,  but  following. — 
A  plague  upon  your  epileptic  visage  ! 
Smile  you  my  speeches,  as  I  were  a  fool  ? 
Goose,  if  I  had  you  upon  Sarum  plain, 
I'd  drive  ye  cackling  home  to  Camelot. 

Corn.  What !   art  thou  mad,  old  fellow  ? 

Glo.  How  fell  you  out  ?  say  that. 

Kent.  No  contraries  hold  more  antipathy, 
Than  I  and  such  a  knave. 


Com.  Why  dost  thou  call  him  knave  ?     What's 
his  offence  ? 

Kent.  His  countenance  likes  me  not. 

Corn.  No  more,  perchance,  does  mine,  nor  his, 
nor  hers. 

Kent.   Sir,  'tis  my  occupation  to  be  plain: 
I  have  seen  better  faces  in  my  time, 
Than  stands  on  any  shoulder  that  I  see 
Before  me  at  this  instant. 

Corn.  This  is  some  fellow, 

Who,  having  been  prais'd  for  bluntness,  doth  affect 
A  saucy  roujihness,  and  constrains  the  garb, 
Quite  from  his  nature  :  he  cannot  flatter,  he ; 
An  honest  mind  and  plain, — he  must  speak  truth : 
An  they  will  take  it,  so  ;  if  not,  he's  plain. 
These  kind  of  knaves  I  know,  which  in  this  plain- 
ness 
Harbour  more  craft,  and  more  con-upter  ends, 
Than  twenty  silly  ducking  observants, 
That  stretch  their  duties  nicely. 

Kent.  Sir,  in  good  sooth,  in  sincere  verity. 
Under  th'  allowance  of  your  great  aspect. 
Whose  influence,  like  the  wreath  of  radiant  fire 
On  flickering  Phoebus'  front, — 

Com.  What  mean'st  by  this? 

Kent.  To  go  out  of  my  dialect,  which  you  dis- 
commend so  much,  I  know,  sir,  I  am  no  flatterer: 
he  that  beguiled  you  in  a  plain  accent  was  a  plain 
knave ;  which,  for  my  part,  I  will  not  be,  though  I 
should  win  your  displeasure  to  entreat  me  to't. 

Corn.  What  was  the  offence  you  gave  him  ? 

Osic.  I  never  gave  him  any  : 
It  pleas'd  the  king,  his  master,  very  late, 
To  strike  at  me,  upon  his  misconstruction; 
When  he,  compact,  and  flattering  his  displeasure, 
Tripp'd  me  behind ;  being  down,  insulted,  rail'd, 
And  put  upon  him  such  a  deal  of  man. 
That  worthied  him,  got  praises  of  the  king 
For  him  attempting  who  was  self-subdu'd ; 
And,  in  the  fleshment  of  this  dread  exploit, 
Drew  on  me  here  again. 

Kent.  None  of  these  rogues,  and  cowards. 

But  Ajax  is  their  fool. 

Corn.  Fetch  forth  the  stocks 

You  stubborn  ancient  knave,  you  reverend  braggart. 
We'll  teach  you — 

Kent.  Sir,  I  am  too  old  to  learn. 

Call  not  your  stocks  for  me ;  I  serve  the  king, 
On  Avhose  employment  I  was  sent  to  you  : 
You  shall  do  small  respect,  show  too  bold  malice 
Against  the  grace  and  person  of  my  master, 
Stocking  his  messenger. 

Corn.  Fetch  forth  the  stocks  ! 

As  I  have  life  and  honour,  there  shall  he  sit  till 
noon. 

Reg.  Till  noon!  till  night,  my  lord ;  and  all  night 
too. 

Kent.  Why,  madam,  if  I  were  your  father's  dog, 
You  should  not  use  me  so. 

Reg.  Sir,  being  his  knave,  I  will. 

[Stoc'ks  brought  out 

Com.  This  is  a  fellow  of  the  self-same  colour 
Our  sister  speaks  of. — Come,  bring  away  the  stocks 

Glo.  Let  me  beseech  your  grace  not  to  do  so. 
His  fault  is  much,  and  the  good  king  his  master 
Will  check  him  for't :  yourpurpos'd  low  correction 
Is  such,  as  basest  and  contemned'st  wretches. 
For  pilferings  and  most  common  trespasses. 
Are  punish'd  with.     The  king  must  take  it  ill. 
That  he,  so  slightly  valued  in  his  messenger, 
Should  have  him  thus  restrain'd. 

25 


ACT,II. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  III. 


Com.  I'll  answer  that. 

Rtg.  My  sister  may  receive  it  much  more  worse, 
To  have  her  gentleman  abus'd,  assaulted, 
For  following  her  affairs. — Put  in  his  legs. — 

[Kent  is  put  in  the  stocks. 
Come,  my  lord,  away. 

[Exeunt  Regan  and  Cornwall. 
Glo.  I  am  sorry  for  thee,  friend  ;  'tis  the  duke's 
pleasure. 
Whose  disposition,  all  the  world  well  knows, 
Will  not  be   rubb'd,  nor  slopp'd :  I'll  entreat  for 
thee. 
Kent.  Pray,  do  not,  sir.      I  have  watch'd  and 
travell'd  hard  ; 
Some  time  I  shall  sleep  out,  the  rest  I'll  whistle. 
A  good  man's  fortune  may  grow  out  at  heels: 
Give  you  good  morrow ! 


Glo.  The  duke's  to  blame  in  this  :  'twill  be  ill 
taken.  [Exit. 

Kent.  Good  king,  that  must  approve  the  com- 
mon saw  : — 
Thou  ovit  of  heaven's  benediction  com'st 
To  the  warm  sun. 

Approach,  thou  l:teacon  to  this  under  globe, 
That  by  thy  comfortable  beams  I  may 
Peruse  this  letter. — Nothing  almost  sees  miracles, 
But  misery: — I  know,  'tis  from  Cordelia; 
Who  hath  most  fortunately  been  inform'd 
Of  my  obscured  course  ;  and  shall  find  time 
From  this  enormous  state,     seeking  to  give 
Losses  their  remedies. — All  weary  and  o'er- watch'd. 
Take  vantage,  heavy  eyes,  not  to  behold 
This  shameful  lodging.     Fortune,  good  night ; 
Smile  once  more  ;  turn  thy  wheel  I         [He  sleeps. 


A 


Scene   III. — A  ])art  of  the  Heath. 

Enter  Edgar. 

Erlff.  I  heard  myself  proclaim'd  ; 
And  by  the  happy  hollow  of  a  tree 
Escap'd  the  hunt.     No  port  is  free ;  no  place, 
That  guard,  and  most  unusual  vigilance. 
Does  not  attend  my  taking.     While  I  may  'scape, 
I  will  preseive  myself ;  and  am  bethought 
To  take  the  basest  and  most  poorest  shape, 
That  ever  penury,  in  contempt  of  man. 
Brought  near  to  beast:  my  face  I'll  grime  with 
filth, 

26 


Blanket  my  loins,  elf  all  my  hair  in  knots, 
And  with  presented  nakedness  out-face 
The  winds,  and  persecutions  of  the  sky. 
The  country  gives  me  proof  and  precedent 
Of  Bedlam  beggars,  who,  with  roaring  voices, 
Strike  in  their  numb'd  and  mortified  bare  arms 
Pins,  wooden  pricks,  nails,  sprigs  of  rosemary; 
And  with  this  horrible  object,  from  low  farms. 
Poor  pelting  villages,  sheep-cotes  and  mills, 
Sometime  with  lunatic  bans,  sometime  with  prayers. 
Enforce   their  charity.  —  Poor  Turlygood  I    poor 

Tom ! 
That's  something  yet : — Edgar  I  nothing  am. 

[Exit. 


ACT  II. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  IV. 


Scene  IV. — Before  Gloster's  Castle. 
Enter  Lear,  Fool,  and  a  Gentleman. 

Lear.  'Tis  strange  that  they  should  so  depart 
from  home, 
And  not  send  back  my  messenger. 

Gent.  As  I  learn'd, 

The  night  before  there  was  no  purpose  in  them 
Of  this  remove. 


Kent.  Hail  to  thee,  noble  master! 

Lear.  Ha ! 
Mali'st  thou  this  shame  thy  pastime  ? 

Kent-  No,  my  lord. 

Fool.  Ha,  ha  I  look ;  he  wears  cruel  garters. 
Horses  are  tied  by  the  head  ;  dogs,  and  bears,  by 
the  neck  ;  monkeys  by  the  loins,  and  men  by  the 
legs :  when  a  man  is  over-lusty  at  legs,  then  he 
wears  wooden  nether-stocks. 


Lear.  What's  he,  that  hath  so  much  thy 
mistook. 
To  set  thee  here  ? 

Kent.  It  is  both  he  and  she; 

Your  son  and  daughter. 

Lear.  No. 

Kent.  Yes. 

Lear.  No,  I  say. 

Kent.  I  say,  yea. 

Lear.  No,  no  ;  they  would  not. 

Kent.  Yes,  they  have. 

Lear.  By  Jupiter,  I  swear,  no. 


place 


Kent.  By  Juno,  I  swear,  ay. 

Lear.  They  durst  not  do't ; 

They  could  not,  would  not  do't :  'tis  worse  than 

murder. 
To  do  upon  respect  such  violent  outrage. 
Resolve  me  with  all  modest  haste  which  way 
Thou  might'st  deserve,  or  they  impose,  this  usage. 
Coming  from  us. 

Kent.  JNIy  lord,  when  at  their  home 

I  did  commend  your  highness'  letter  to  them, 
Ere  I  was  risen  from  the  place  that  show'd 
My  duty  kneeling,  came  there  a  reeking  post, 

27 


ACT  IT. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCE>K  IV. 


Stew'd  in  his  haste,  half  breathless,  panting  forth 

From  Goneril,  liis  mistress,  salutations ; 

Deliver'd  letters,  spite  of  intermission. 

Which  presently  they  read :  on  whose  contents. 

They  summon'd  up  their  meiny,  straight  took  horse ; 

Commanded  me  to  follow,  and  attend 

The  leisure  of  their  answer  ;  gave  me  cold  looks  : 

And  meeting  here  the  other  messenger, 

Whose  welcome,  I  perceiv'd,  had  poison'd  mine, 

(Being  the  very  fellow  which  of  late 

i)isplay'd  so  saucily  against  your  highness,) 

Having  more  man  than  wit  about  me,  drew  : 

He  rais'd  the  house  with  loud  and  coward  cries. 

Your  son  and  daughter  found  this  trespass  worth 

The  shame  which  here  it  suffers. 

Fuol.  Winter's  not  gone  yet,  if  the  wild  geese 
fly  that  way. 
Fathers,  that  wear  rags. 

Do  make  their  children  blind ; 
But  fathers,  tliat  bear  bags, 

Shall  see  their  children  kind. 
Fortune,  that  arrant  whore. 
Ne'er  turns  the  key  to  the  poor.— 
But,  for  all  this,  thou  shalt  have  as  many  dolours 
for  thy  daughters,  as  thou  canst  tell  in  a  year. 
Lear.  O,  how  this  mother  swells  up  toward  my 
heart ! 
Ht/sterica  jmssio  !  down,  thou  climbing  sorrow ! 
Thy  element's  below. — Where  is  this  daughter? 
Kent.  With  the  earl,  sir;  here,  within. 
Lear.  Follow  me  not : 

Stay  here.  [Exit. 

Gent.  Made  you  no  more  offence  than  what  you 

speak  of? 
Kent.  None. 
How  chance  the  king  comes  with  so  small  a  train  ? 
Fool.  An  thou  hadst  been  set  i'  the  stocks  for 
that  question,  thou  hadst  well  deserved  it. 
Kent.  Why,  fool  ? 

Fool.  We'll  set  thee  to  school  to  an  ant,  to  teach 
thee  there's  no  labouring  i'  the  winter.  All  that 
follow  their  noses  are  led  by  their  eyes,  but  blind 
men  ;  and  there's  not  a  nose  among  twenty  but  can 
smell  him  that's  stinking.  Let  go  thy  hold,  when 
a  great  wheel  rans  down  a  hill,  lest  it  break  thy 
neck  with  following  it;  but  the  great  one  that  goes 
up  the  hill,  let  him  draw  thee  atiter.  When  a  wise 
man  gives  thee  better  counsel,  give  me  mine  again  : 
I  would  have  none  but  knaves  follow  it,  since  a  fool 
gives  it. 

That  sir,  which  sei-ves  and  seeks  for  gain, 

And  follows  but  for  form. 
Will  pack  when  it  begins  to  rain, 

And  leave  thee  in  a  storm. 
But  I  will  tarry  ;  the  fool  will  stay, 

And  let  the  wise  man  fly  : 
The  knave  turns  fool  that  runs  away. 
The  fool  no  knave,  perdy. 
Kent.  Where  learn'd  you  this,  fool  ? 
Fool.  Not  i'  the  stocks,  fool. 

Re-enter  Lear,  wiOi  Glostkr. 

Lear.  Deny  to  speak  with  me  ?     They  are  sick  ? 
they  are  weary  ? 
They  have  travell'd  hard  to-night  ?     Mere  fetches, 
The  images  of  revolt  and  flying  off. 
Fetch  me  a  better  answer. 

Glo.  My  dear  lord. 

You  know  the  fiery  quality  of  the  duke  ; 
How  unremovable  and  fix'd  he  is 
In  his  own  course. 

28 


Lear.  Vengeance !  plague  !  death !  confusion  ! — 
Fiery  ?   what  quality  ?     Why,  Gloster,  Gloster, 
I'd  speak  with  the  duke  of  Cornwall  and  his  wife. 

Glo.  Well,  my  good  lord,  I  have  inform'd  them  so. 

Lear.  Inform'd   them  !      Dost  thou   understand 
me,  man  ? 

Glo.  Ay,  my  good  lord. 

Lear.  The  king  would  speak  with  Cornwall ;  the 
dear  father 
Would  with  his  daughter  speak,  commands  her 

service  : 
Are  they  inform'd  of  this  ?     My  breath  and  blood ! — 
Fiery  ?  the  fiery  duke  ? — Tell  the  hot  duke,  that — 
No,  but  not  yet ; — may  be,  he  is  not  well : 
Infirmity  doth  still  neglect  all  oflice. 
Whereto  our  health  is  boimd  ;  we  are  not  ourselves, 
When  nature,  being  oppress'd,  commands  the  mind 
To  suffer  with  the  body.     I'll  forbear ; 
And  am  fallen  out  with  my  more  headier  will. 
To  take  the  indispos'd  and  sickly  fit 
For  the  sound  man. — Death  on  my  state  !  wherefore 

[Lookbig  on  Kent. 
Should  he  sit  here  ?     This  act  persuades  me, 
That  this  remotion  of  the  duke  and  her 
Is  practice  only.     Give  me  my  sei-vant  forth. 
Go,  tell  the  duke  and  's  wife,  I'd  speak  with  them. 
Now,  presently  :  bid  them  come  forth  and  hear  me. 
Or  at  their  chamber  door  I'll  beat  the  drum. 
Till  it  cry — "  Sleep  to  death." 

Glo.  I  would  have  all  well  betwixt  you.     [Exit. 

Lear.  O  me !  my  heart,  my  rising  heart  I — but, 
down. 

Fool.  Cry  to  it,  nuncle,  as  the  cockney  did  to  the 
eels,  when  she  put  them  i'  the  paste  alive;  she 
rapp'd  'em  o'  the  coxcombs  with  a  stick,  and  cried, 
"  Down,  wantons,  down  :"  'twas  her  brother,  that 
in  pure  kindness  to  his  horse  buttered  his  hay. 

Enter  Cornwall,  Regan,  Gloster,  and  Servants. 

Lear.  Good  monow  to  you  both. 
Corn.  Hail  to  your  grace  ! 

[Ke.vt  is  set  at  liberty. 
Reg.  I  am  glad  to  see  your  highness. 
Lear.  Regan,   I  think  you  are ;    I  know  what 
reason 
I  have  to  think  so  :  if  thou  shouldst  not  be  glad, 
I  would  divorce  me  from  thy  mother's  tomb, 
Sepulchring  an  adult'ress. — O  !  are  you  free  ? 

[  To  Kent. 
Some  other  time  for  that. — Beloved  Regan, 
Thy  sister's  naught :  O  Regan!  she  hath  tied 
Sharp-tooth'd  unkindness,  like  a  vulture,  here. — 

[Points  to  his  heart. 


ACT  II. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE   IV. 


I  can  scarce  speak  to  thee :  thou'lt  not  believe, 
With  how  deprav'd  a  quahty — O  Regan  I 

Reg.   I  pray  you,  sir,  take  patience.      I  have  hope, 
You  less  know  how  to  value  her  desert, 
Than  she  to  scant  her  duty. 

Lear.  Say,  how  is  that  ? 

Reg.  I  cannot  think  my  sister  in  the  least 
Would  fail  her  oblic:;ation  :  if,  sir,  perchance. 
She  have  restrain'd  the  riots  of  your  followers, 
'Tis  on  such  ground,  and  to  such  wholesome  end, 
As  clears  her  from  all  blame. 

Lear.  My  curses  on  her  I 

R£g.  O,  sir !  you  are  old ; 

Nature  in  you  stands  on  the  very  verge 
Of  her  contine :  you  should  be  rul'd  and  led 
By  some  discretion,  that  discerns  your  state 
Better  than  you  yourself.     Therefore,  I  pray  you, 
That  to  our  sister  you  do  make  return : 
Say,  you  have  wrong'd  her,  sir. 

Lenr.  Ask  her  forgiveness  ? 

Do  you  but  mark  how  this  becomes  the  house  : 
"  Dear  daughter,  I  confess  that  I  am  old ; 
Age  is  unnecessary  :  on  my  knees  I  beg. 
That  you'll  vouchsafe  me  raiment,  bed,  and  food." 

Reg.     Good  sir,  no  more :  these  are  unsightly 
tricks. 
Return  you  to  my  sister. 


Led  I 


Never,  Regan. 


She  hath  abated  me  of  half  my  train  ; 

Look'd  black  upon  me  ;  struck  me  with  her  tongue, 

Most  serpent-like,  upon  the  very  heart. — 

All  the  stored  vengeances  of  heaven  fall 

On  her  ungrateful  top !     Strike  her  young  bones, 

You  taking  airs,  with  lameness ! 

Corn.  Fie,  sir,  fie  ! 

Lear.  You  nimble  lightnings,  dart  your  blinding 
flames 
Into  her  scornful  eyes  !     Infect  her  beauty. 
You  fen-sucked  fogs,  drawn  by  the  powerful  sun. 
To  fall  and  blast  her  pride ! 

Reg.  O  the  blest  gods  ! 

So  will  you  wish  on  me  when  the  rash  mood  is  on. 

Lear.  No,  Regan  ;    thou  shalt  never  have  my 
curse : 
Thy  tender-hested  nature  sliall  not  give 
Thee  o'er  to  harshness :  her  eyes  are  fierce  ;  but 

thine 
Do  comfort,  and  not  burn.     'Tis  not  in  tliee 
To  gnidge  my  pleasures,  to  cut  ot!"  my  train. 
To  bandy  hasty  words,  to  scant  my  sizes. 
And,  in  conclusion,  to  oppose  the  bolt 
Against  my  coming  in :  thou  better  know'st 
The  offices  of  nature,  bond  of  childhood. 
Effects  of  courtesy,  dues  of  gratitude  ; 
Thy  half  o'  the  kingdom  hast  thou  not  forgot. 
Wherein  I  thee  endow'd. 

Reg.  Good  sir,  to  the  purpose. 

Lear.  Who  put  my  man  i'  the  stocks  ? 

[Tucket  u-ithin. 

Com.  What  trumpet's  that  ? 

Enter  Oswald. 

Reg.  I  know't,  my  sister's  :    this  approves  her 
letter, 
That  she  would  soon  be  here. — Is  your  lady  come  ? 
Lear.  This  is  a  slave,  whose  easy-bon'ow'd  pride 
Dwells  in  the  fickle  grace  of  her  he  follows. — 
Out,  varlet,  from  my  sight ! 

Corn.  What  means  your  grace  ? 

Lear.  Who  stock'd  my  servant  ?     Regan,  I  have 
good  hope 


Thou  didst  not  know  on't. — Who  comes  here  ?     O 

heavens  I 

Enter  Goiverii,. 

If  you  do  love  old  men,  if  your  sweet  sway 
Allow  obedience,  if  jourselves  are  old, 
Make  it  your  cause  ;  send  down,  and  take  my  part  !^ 
Art  not  ashamed  to  look  upon  this  beard  ? — 

[To  GONERIL. 

0  Regan  !  wilt  thou  take  her  by  the  hand  ? 

Gon.  Why  not  by  the  hand,  sir?     How  have  I 
offended  ? 
All's  not  ofi'ence,  that  indiscretion  finds, 
And  dotage  terms  so. 

Lear.  O  sides  !  you  are  too  tough  : 

Will  you  yet  hold  ? — How  came  my  man  i'  the 
stocks  ? 

Corn.  I  set  him  there,  sir ;  but  his  own  disorders 
Deserved  much  less  advancement. 

Lear.  You  !  did  you  ? 

Reg.  I  pray  you,  father,  being  weak,  seem  so. 
If,  till  the  expiration  of  your  month. 
You  will  return  and  sojourn  with  my  sister. 
Dismissing  half  your  train,  come  then  to  me  : 

1  am  now  from  home,  and  out  of  that  provision 
Which  shall  be  needful  for  your  entertainment. 

Lear.  Return  to  her  ?  and  fifty  men  dismiss'd  ? 
No,  rather  I  abjure  all  roofs,  and  choose 
To  wage  against  the  enmity  o'  the  air; 
To  be  a  comrade  with  the  wolf  and  owl. — 
Necessity's  sharp  pinch! — Return  with  her? 
Why,  the  hot-blooded  France,  that  dowerless  took 
Our  youngest  born,  I  could  as  well  be  brought 
To  knee  his  throne,  and,  squire-like,  pension  beg 
To  keep  base  life  afoot. — Return  with  her? 
Persuade  me  rather  to  be  slave  and  sumpter 
To  this  detested  groom.         [Looking  at  Oswald. 

Go7i.  At  your  choice,  sir. 

Lear.   I   pr'ythee,   daughter,   do   not   make   me 
mad : 
I  will  not  trouble  thee,  my  child  ;  farewell. 
We'll  no  more  meet,  no  more  see  one  another; 
But  yet  thou  art  my  flesh,  my  blood,  my  daughter; 
Or,  rather,  a  disease  that's  in  my  flesh. 
Which  I  must  needs  call  mine  :  thou  art  a  boil, 
A  plague-sore,  an  embossed  carbuncle. 
In  my  corrupted  blood.     But  I'll  not  chide  thee; 
Let  shame  come  when  it  will,  I  do  not  call  it: 
I  do  not  bid  the  thunder-bearer  shoot, 
Nor  tell  tales  of  thee  to  high-judging  Jove. 
Mend,  when  thou  canst ;  be  better,  at  thy  leisure : 
I  can  be  patient ;  I  can  stay  with  Regan, 
I,  and  my  hundred  knights. 

Reg.  Not  altogether  so  : 

I  look'd  not  for  you  yet,  nor  am  provided 
For  your  fit  welcome.     Give  ear,  sir,  to  my  sister; 
For  those  that  mingle  reason  with  your  passion. 
Must  be  content  to  think  you  old,  and  so — 
But  she  knows  what  she  does. 

Lear.  Is  this  well-spoken  ? 

Reg.    I  dare  avouch  it,  sir.      What  I    fifty  fol- 
lowers ? 
Is  it  not  well  ?     What  should  you  need  of  more  ? 
Yea,  or  so  many,  sith  that  both  charge  and  danger 
Speak  'gainst  so  great  a  number?     How,  in  one 

house. 
Should  many  people,  under  two  commands. 
Hold  amity  ?     'Tis  hard ;  almost  impossible. 

Gon.  Why  might  not  you,  my  lord,  receive  at- 
tendance 
From  those  that  she  calls  servants,  or  from  mine? 

29 


ACT   II. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  IV. 


Reg.  Why  not,  my  lord?     If  then  they  chanc'd 
to  slack  you, 
We  could  control  them.     If  you  will  come  to  me, 
(For  now  1  spy  a  dans^er,)  I  entreat  you 
To  bring  but  five  and  twenty :  to  no  more 
Will  I  give  place,  or  notice. 

Lear.  I  gave  you  all — 

Reg.  And  in  good  time  you  gave  it. 

Lear.  Made  you  my  guardians,  my  depositaries, 
But  kept  a  reservation  to  be  follow'd 
With  such  a  number.     What !   must  I  come  to  you 
With  five  and  twenty  ?     Regan,  said  you  so  ? 

Reg.  And  speak't  again,  my  lord ;  no  more  with 
me. 

Lear.  Those  wicked  creatures  yet  do  look  well- 
favour'd. 
When  others  are  more  wicked  ;  not  being  the  worst. 
Stands  in  some  rank  of  praise. — I'll  go  with  thee  : 

[7'0  GONERIL. 

Thy  fifty  yet  doth  double  five  and  twenty, 
And  thou  art  twice  her  love. 

Gori.  Hear  me,  my  lord. 

What  need  you  five  and  twenty,  ten,  or  five. 
To  follow  in  a  house,  where  twice  so  many 
Have  a  command  to  tend  you  ? 

Reg.  What  need  one  ? 

Lear.  O I  reason  not  the  need ;  our  basest  beg- 
gars 
Are  in  the  poorest  thing  superfluous : 
Allow  not  nature  more  than  nature  needs, 
Man's  life  is  cheap  as  beast's.     Thou  art  a  lady ; 
If  only  to  go  warm  were  gorgeous. 
Why,  nature  needs  not  what  thou  gorgeous  wear'st, 
Which  scarcely  keeps  thee  warm.     But,  for  true 

need, — 
You  heavens,   give   me  that  patience,   patience  I 

need ! 
You  see  me  here,  you  gods,  a  poor  old  man, 
As  full  of  grief  as  age;  wretched  in  both  : 
If  it  be  you  that  stir  these  daughters'  hearts 
Against  their  father,  fool  me  not  so  much 
To  bear  it  tamely ;  touch  me  with  noble  anger. 
O!  let  not  women's  weapons,  water-drops, 
Stain  my  man's  cheeks. — No,  you  unnatural  hags, 
I  will  have  such  revenges  on  you  both, 


Reg. 


That  all  the  world  shall — I  will  do  such  things, — 
What  they  are,  yet  I  know  not ;  but  they  shall  be 
The  terrors  of  the  earth.     You  think,  I'll  weep ; 
No,  I'll  not  weep  : — 
I  have  full  cause  of  weeping  ;  but  this  heart 

[Storm  heard  at  a  distance. 
Shall  break  into  a  hundred  thousand  flaws. 
Or  ere  I'll  weep. — O,  fool !   I  shall  go  mad. 

[Exeunt  Lear,  Gloster,  Kent,  and  Fool. 
Corn.  Let  us  withdraw,  'twill  be  a  storm. 

This  house  is  little  :  the  old  man  and  's 
people 
Cannot  be  well  bestow'd. 

Gon.  'Tis  his  own  blame  ;  hath  put  himself  from 
rest. 
And  must  needs  taste  his  folly. 

Reg.  For  his  particular,  I'll  receive  him  gladly, 
But  not  one  follower. 

Gon.  So  am  I  purpos'd. 

Where  is  my  lord  of  Gloster  ? 

Re-enter  Gloster. 

Corn.  Follow'd  the  old  man  forth. — He   is  re- 

turn'd. 
Glo.  The  king  is  in  high  rage. 
Corn. 
Glo.  He  calls  to  horse ; 

whither. 
Corn.  'Tis  best  to  give  him  way  ;  he  leads  him- 
self. 
Gon.  My  lord,  entreat  him  by  no  means  to  stay. 
Glo.  Alack !   the  night  comes  on,  and  the  bleak 
winds 
Do  sorely  ruffle ;  for  many  miles  about 
There's  scarce  a  bush. 

Reg.  O,  sir !  to  wnlful  men, 

The  injuries  that  they  themselves  procure 
Must  be  their  schoolmasters.     Shut  up  your  doors : 
He  is  attended  with  a  desperate  train. 
And  what  they  may  incense  him  to,  being  apt 
To  have  his  ear  abus'd,  wisdom  bids  fear. 

Cor7i.  Shut  up  your  doors,  my  lord ;  'tis  a  wild 
night : 
My  Regan  counsels  well.     Come  out  o'  the  storm. 

[Exeunt. 


Whither  is  he  going  ? 
but  will   I  know   not 


5CENE 


-A  Heath. 


A  Sform,  with   Thunder  and  Lightning.      Enter 
Kent,  and  a  Gentle/nan,  meeting. 

Kent.  Who's  here,  beside  foul  weather? 

Gent.  One  minded,  hke  the  weather,  most  un- 
quietly. 

Kent.  I  know  you.     Where's  the  king  ? 

Gent.  Contending  with  the  fretful  elements ; 
Bids  the  wind  blow  the  earth  into  the  sea, 
Or  swell  the  curled  waters  'bove  the  main. 
That  things  might  change  or  cease  :  tears  his  white 

hair, 
Which  the  impetuous  blasts,  with  eyeless  rage. 
Catch  in  their  fury,  and  make  nothing  of: 
Strives  in  his  little  world  of  man  to  out-scorn 
The  to-and-fro-conflicting  wind  and  rain. 
This   night,  wherein   the    cub-drawn    bear  would 

couch, 
The  lion  and  the  belly-pinched  wolf 
Keep  their  fur  dry,  unbonneted  he  runs, 
And  bids  what  will  take  all. 

Kent.  But  who  is  with  him? 

Gent.  None  but  the  fool,  who  labours  to  outjest 
His  heart-struck  injuries. 

Kent.  Sir,  I  do  know  you. 

And  dare,  upon  the  warrant  of  my  note. 
Commend  a  dear  thing  to  you.     There  is  division, 
Although  as  yet  the  face  of  it  be  cover'd 
With  mutual  cunning,  'twixt  Albany  and  Cornwall ; 
Who  have  (as  who  have  not,  that  their  great  stars 
Thron'd  and  set  high?)  servants,  who  seem  no  less. 
Which  are  to  France  the  spies  and  speculations 
Intelligent  of  our  state  ;  what  hath  been  seen. 
Either  in  snulfs  and  packings  of  the  dukes, 
Or  the  hard  rein  which  both  of  them  have  borne 


;vN?1Wt^'^^''''''^^'^^'-'*  .N^.^^ 


Against  the  old  kind  king;  or  something  deei)er. 
Whereof,  perchance,  these  are  but  furnishings ; — 
[But,  true  it  is,  from  France  there  comes  a  power 
Into  this  scatter'd  kingdom ;  who  already, 
Wise  in  our  negligence,  have  secret  feet 
In  some  of  our  best  ports,  and  are  at  point 
To  show  their  open  banner. — Now  to  you : 
If  on  my  credit  you  dare  build  so  far 

31 


ACT  iir. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  II. 


To  make  your  speed  to  Dover,  jou  shall  find 

Some  that  will  thank  you,  making  just  report 

Of  how  unnatural  and  bemadding  soitow 

The  king  hath  cause  to  plain. 

I  am  a  gentleman  of"  blood  and  breeding, 

And  from  some  knowledge  aud  assurance  ofter 

This  office  to  you.] 

Gent.  I  will  talk  further  with  you. 

Kent.  No,  do  not. 

For  confirmation  that  I  am  much  more 
Than  my  out  wall,  0{)en  this  purse,  and  take 
What  it  contains.     If  you  shall  see  Cordelia, 


(As  fear  not  but  you  shall.)  show  her  this  ring, 

And  she  will  tell  you  who  that  fellow  is 

That  yet  you  do  not  know.    \^2^hundtr.^   Fie  on  this 

storm  ! 
I  will  go  seek  the  king. 

Gent,  (xive  me  your  hand.     Have  you  no  more 

to  say  ? 
Kent.  Few  words,  but,  to  effect,  more  than  all  yet ; 
That,  when  we  have  found  the  king,  (in  which  your 

pain 
That  way,  I'll  this,)  he  that  first  lights  on  him, 
Holloa  the  other.  \^Ei'cunt  severally. 


:'^~_'S 


ScENK  II. — Another  part  nf  the  Heath.     Storm 
continues. 

Enter  Lear,  and  Fool. 

Lear.    Blow,   winds,    and    crack   your   cheeks ! 

rage !  blow  I 
You  cataracts  and  hurricanoes  spotit. 
Till  you  have  drench'd  our  steeples,  drown'd  the 

cocks ! 
You  sulphurous  and  thought-executing  fires. 
Vaunt-couriers  to  oak-cleaving  thunder-bolts. 
Singe    my    white    head !      And    thou,    all-shaking 

thunder, 
Strike  flat  the  thick  rotundity  o'  the  world ! 
Crack  nature's  moulds.'  all  germins  spill  at  once, 
That  make  ingratcful  man  I 

Fool.  O  nuncle,  court  holy-water  in  a  di^  house 
is  better  than  this  rain-watei-  out  o'  door.  Good 
nuncle,  in,  and  ask  thy  daughter's  blessing :  here's 
a  night  pities  neither  wise  men  nor  fools. 

Lear.   Rimil)'e  thy  l)ellyfull !     Spit,  fire  I  spout, 

rain  ! 
Nor  rain,  wind,  thunder,  fiie.  ai'e  my  daughters  : 

3-2 


I  tax  not  you,  you  elements,  with  unkuidness; 
I  never  gave  you  kingdom,  call'd  you  childien. 
You  owe  me  no  subscri})tion  :  then,  let  lall 
Your    horrii)le     pleasure  ;     here    I    stand,     yotir 

slave, 
A  poor,  infirm,  weak,  and  despis'd  old  man. 
But  yet  I  call  you  seiTile  ministers, 
That  will  with  two  ))ernicious  daughters  join 
Your  high-engender'd  battles  'gainst  a  head 
So  old  and  white  as  this.     O  I  O  !  'tis  foul ! 

Fool.  He  that  has  a  house  to  put  's  head  in  has 
a  good  head-piece. 

The  cod-])iece  that  will  house. 

Before  the  head  has  any. 
The  head  and  he  shall  louse  ; — 

So  beacars  marry  many. 
The  man  that  makes  his  toe 

\Vhat  he  his  heart  should  make. 
Shall  of  a  corn  cry  woe, 

And  turn  his  sleep  to  wake. 

— For  there  was  never  yet  fair  woman,  but  she  made 
mouths  in  a  glass. 


ACT   HI. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  III.   IV. 


Enter  Kent. 


Scene  III. — A  Room  in  Gloster's  Castle. 


Liar.  No,  1  will  be  the  pattern  of  all  patience; 
1  will  say  nothing. 
Kent.   Who's  there  ? 

F(j(jI.  Marry,  here's  grace,  and  a  cod-piece;  that's 
a  wise  man  a  fool. 

Kent.  Alas,  sir !  are  you  here  ?  things  that  love 
night, 
Love  not  such  nights  as  these ;  the  wrathful  skies 
Gallow  the  veiy  wanderers  of  the  dark, 
And  make   them  keep  their  caves.     Since  I  was 

man, 
Such  sheets  of  lire,  such  bursts  of  horrid  thunder. 
Such  groans  of  roaring  wind  and  rain,  I  never 
Remember  to   have   heard  :    man's  nature   cannot 

cairy 
Th'  affliction,  nor  the  fear. 

Lear.  Let  the  great  gods, 

That  keep  this  dreadful  pudder  o'er  our  heads, 
Find  out  their  enemies  now.    Tremble,  thou  wretch. 
That  hast  within  thee  undivulged  crimes, 
Unwhipp'd   of  justice  :    hide   thee,   thou   bloody 

hand ; 
Thou  perjur'd,  and  thou  simular  of  virtue 
That  art  incestuous :  caitiff,  to  pieces  shake, 
That  under  covert  and  convenient  seeming 
Hast  i)ractis'd  on  man's  life :   close  pent-up  guilts, 
Rive  your  concealing  continents,  and  cry 
These  dreadful  summoners  grace. — I  am  a  man, 
More  sinned  against,  than  sinning. 

Kent.  Alack,  bare-headed  ! 

Gracious  my  lord,  hard  by  here  is  a  hovel ; 
Some  friendship  will  it  lend  you  'gainst  the  tempest : 
Repose  you  there,  while  1  to  this  hard  house, 
(More  hard  than  is  the  stone  whereof 'tis  rais'd, 
Which  even  but  now,  demanding  after  you. 
Denied  me  to  come  in,)  return,  and  force 
Their  scanted  courtesy. 

Lear.  My  wits  begin  to  turn. — 

Come  on,  my  boy.     How  dost,  my  boy  ?     Art  cold  ? 
I  am  cold  myself. — Where  is  this  straw,  my  fellow  .' 
The  art  of  our  necessities  is  strange. 
That  can  make  vile  things  precious.     Come,  your 

hovel. 
Poor  fool  and  knave,  I  have  one  part  in  my  heart 
That's  sorry  yet  for  thee. 

Fuol.     He  that  has  a  little  tiny  uit, —        \^Sings. 
With  heigli,  Jio,  the  rvind  and  the  rain, — 
Must  make  content  with  his  fortunes  Jit; 
For  the  rain  it  raineth  every  day. 
Lear.  True,  my  good  boy. — Come  bring  us  to 
this  iiovel.  [E.reiint  Lear  and  Kent. 

Fool.  This  is  a  brave  night  to  cool  a  courtezan. — 
I'll  speak  a  pro])hecy  ere  I  go  : 

When  priests  are  more  in  word  than  matter; 
When  brewers  mar  their  malt  with  water; 
When  nobles  are  their  tailors'  tutors ; 
No  heretics  burn'd,  but  wenches  suitors : 
When  every  case  in  law  is  right ; 
No  squire  in  debt,  nor  no  poor  knight; 
When  slanders  do  not  live  in  tongues, 
Nor  cutpurses  come  not  to  throngs; 
When  usurers  tell  their  gold  i'  the  field. 
And  bawds  and  whores  do  churches  build; 
Then  shall  the  realm  of  Albion 
Come  to  great  confusion  : 
Then  comes  the  time,  who  lives  to  see't, 
That  sioing  shall  be  us'd  w^ith  feet. 
This  prophecy  Merlin  shall  make ;  for  I  live  before 
his  time  [Exit. 


Enter  (iloster  and  Edmund. 

Glo.  Alack,  alack !  Edmund,  I  like  not  this  un- 
natural dealing.  When  I  desired  their  leave  that 
1  might  pity  him,  they  took  from  me  the  use  of 
mine  own  house  ;  charged  me,  on  pain  of  their  per- 
petual displeasure,  neither  to  speak  of  him,  entreat 
for  him,  nor  any  way  sustain  him. 

Edni.   Most  savage,  and  unnatural ! 

Glo.  Go  to  ;  say  you  nothing.  There  is  division 
between  the  dukes,  and  a  worse  matter  than  that. 
I  have  received  a  letter  this  night ; — 'tis  dangerous 
to  be  spoken  ; — I  have  locked  the  letter  in  my  closet. 
These  injuries  the  king  now  beai-s  will  be  revenged 
home  ;  there  is  part  of  a  power  already  footed  :  we 
must  incline  to  the  king.  I  will  seek  him,  and 
privily  relieve  him :  go  you,  and  maintain  talk  with 
the  duke,  that  my  charity  be  not  of  him  perceived. 
If  he  ask  for  me,  I  am  ill,  and  gone  to  bed.  If  I 
die  for  it,  as  no  less  is  threatened  me,  the  king,  my 
old  master,  must  be  relieved.  There  is  some  strange 
thing  toward,  Ednmnd ;  pray  you,  be  careful. 

[Exit. 

Edm.  This  courtesy,  forbid  thee,  shall  the  duke 
Instantly  know  ;  and  of  that  letter  too. 
This  seems  a  fair  deserving,  and  must  draw  me 
That  which  my  father  loses  ;   no  less  than  all : 
The  younger  rises,  when  the  old  doth  fail.     [E.rit. 

Scene  IV. — Ajmrt  of  the  Heath,  uilh  a  Hovel. 

Enter  Lear,  Kent,  and  Fool. 
Kent.  Here  is  the   place,   my  lord ;    good   my 
lord,  enter: 
The  tyranny  of  the  open  night's  too  rough 
For  nature  to  endure.  [Storm  still. 

Lear.  Let  me  alone. 

Kent.  Good  ray  lord,  enter  here. 
Lear.  Wilt  break  my  heart  ? 

Kent.  I'd   rather  break   mine   own.      Good   my 

lord,  enter. 
Lear.  Thou  think'st  'tis  much,  that  this  conten- 
tious storm 
Invades  us  to  the  skin  :  so  'tis  to  thee  ; 
Bin  where  the  greater  malady  is  fix'd, 
The  lesser  is  scarce  felt.     Thou'dst  shun  a  bear ; 
But  if  thv  flight  lay  toward  the  roaring  sea, 
Thou'dst  meet  the  bear  i'  the  mouth.     When  the 

mind's  free, 
The  body's  delicate  :  the  tempest  in  my  mind 
Doth  from  my  senses  take  all  feeling  else, 
Save  what  beats  there. — Filial  ingratitude! 
Is  it  not  as  this  mouth  should  tear  this  liand, 
For  liftins  food  to't? — But  I  will  jnmish  home. — 
No,  I  will  weep  no  more. — In  such  a  night 
To  shut  me  out  I — Pour  on  :   I  will  endnre  : — 
In  siu'h  a  nisht  as  this!     O  Regan,  Goneril! — 
Your  old  kind  father,  whose  frank  heart  gave  all, — 
O!  that  way  madness  lies;  let  me  shun  that; 
No  more  of  that. 

Kent.  Good  my  lord,  enter  liere. 

Lear.  Pr'ythee,  go  in  thyself;  seek  thine  own 
ease  : 
This  tempest  will  not  give  me  leave  to  ponder 
On  things  would  hurt  me  more. — But  I'll  go  in: 
In,  boy  ;  go  first. —  [To  the  Fool.]     You  houseless 

poverty, — 
Nay,  get  thee  in.     I'll  pray,  and  then  I'll  sleej). — 

[Fool  goes  in 
Poor  naked  wretches,  wheresoe'cr  yoiuare, 

33 


ACT  III. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  IV. 


That  bide  the  pelting  of  this  pitiless  storm, 
How  sliall  your  houseless  heads,  and  unfed  sides. 
Your  loop'd  and  window'd  raggedness,  defend  you 
From  seasons  such  as  these?     O!    1  have  ta'en 
Too  little  care  of  this.     Take  physic,  pomp  ; 
Expose  thyself  to  feel  what  wretches  feel. 
That  thou  may'st  shake  the  superflux  to  them. 
And  show  the  heavens  more  just. 

Eds-   [JVithin.]    Fathom  and  half,  fathom  and 
half!     Poor  Tom! 

[  The  Fool  runs  out  from  the  hovel. 


Fool.  Come  not  in  here,  nuncle  ;  here's  a  spirit. 

Help  me  !  help  nie  ! 
Kent.  Give  me  thy  hand. — Who's  there  ? 
Fool.  A  spirit,  a  spirit :  he  says  his  name's  poor 

Tom. 
Kent.  What  art  thou  that  dost  gnimble  there  i' 

the  straw  ? 
Come  forth. 

Enter  Edgar,  disguised  as  a  madman. 
Edg.  Away  !  the  foul  fiend  follows  me ! — 


Through  the  sharp  hawthorn  blows  the  cold  wind. — 
Humph !   so  to  thy  cold  bed,  and  warm  thee. 

Lear.  Hast  thou  given  all  to  thy  two  daughters  ? 
And  art  thou  come  to  this  ? 

Edg.  Who  gives  any  thing  to  poor  Tom  ?  whom 
the  foul  fiend  "hath  led  through  fire  and  through 

34 


flame,  through  ford  and  whirlpool,  over  bog  and 
quagmire ;  that  hath  laid  knives  under  his  pillow, 
and  halters  in  his  pew;  set  ratsbane  by  his  por- 
ridge ;  made  him  proud  of  heart,  to  ride  on  a  bay 
trotting-horse  over  four-inched  bridges,  to  coui-se 
his  own  shadow  for  a  traitor.— Bless  thy  five  wits ! 


ACT  III. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  V. 


Tom's  a-cold. — O !  do  de,  do  de,  do  de. — Bless 
thee  from  Avhirlwinds,  star-ljlastiug,  and  taking ! 
Do  poor  Tom  some  cliarity,  whom  the  foul  fiend 
vexes. — There  could  I  have  him  now, — and  there, — 
and  there, — and  there  again,  and  there. 

[Starm  continues. 

Lear.  What !    have  his  daughters  brought  him 
to  this  pass  ? — 
Could'st  thou  save  nothing  ?     Didst  thou  give  them 
all? 

Fool.  Nay,  he  reserved  a  blanket,  else  we  had 
been  all  shamed. 

Lear.  Now,  all  the  plagues,  that  in  the  pendu- 
lous air 
Hang  fated  o'er  men's  faults,  light  on  thy  daugh- 
ters !  _ 

Kent.  He  hath  no  daughters,  sir. 

Lear.  Death,  traitor !  nothing  could  have  sub- 
dued nature 
To  such  a  lowness,  but  his  unkind  daughters. — 
Is  it  the  fashion,  that  discarded  fathers 
Should  have  thus  little  mercy  on  their  flesh  ? 
Judicious  punishment !  'twas  this  flesh  begot 
Those  pelican  daughters. 

Fdg.  Pillicock  sat  on  Pillicock-hill : — 
Halloo,  halloo,  loo,  loo  ! 

Font.  This  cold  night  will  turn  us  all  to  fools  and 
madmen. 

Edg.  Take  heed  o'  the  foul  fiend.  Obey  thy 
parents  ;  keep  thy  word  justly  ;  swear  not ;  com- 
mit not  with  man's  sworn  spouse ;  set  not  thy 
sweet  heart  on  proud  array.     Tom's  a-cold. 

Lear.  What  hast  thou  been  ? 

Edg.  A  serving-man,  proud  in  heart  and  mind  ; 
that  curled  my  hair,  wore  gloves  in  my  cap,  sei-ved 
the  lust  of  my  mistress's  heart,  and  did  the  act  of 
darkness  with  her ;  swore  as  many  oaths  as  I  spake 
words,  and  broke  them  in  the  sweet  face  of  heaven  : 
one,  that  slept  in  the  contriving  of  lust,  and  waked 
to  do  it.  Wine  loved  I  deeply ;  dice  dearly ;  and 
in  woman,  out-paramoured  the  Turk :  false  of 
heart,  light  of  ear,  bloody  of  hand  ;  hog  in  sloth,  fox 
in  stealth,  wolf  in  greediness,  dog  in  madness,  lion 
in  prey.  Let  not  the  creaking  of  shoes,  nor  the 
rustling  of  silks,  betray  thy  poor  heart  to  woman  : 
keep  thy  foot  out  of  brothels,  thy  hand  out  of 
plackets,  thy  pen  from  lenders'  books,  and  defy  the 
foul  fiend. — Still  through  the  hawthorn  blows  the 
cold  wind ;  says  suum,  mun,  ha  no  nonny.  Dol- 
phin my  boy,  my  boy ;  sessa  I  let  him  trot  by. 

[Storm  still  continues. 

Lear.  AVhy,  thou  wert  better  in  thy  grave,  than 
to  answer  with  thy  uncovered  body  this  extremity 
of  the  skies. — Is  man  no  more  than  this  ?  Con- 
sider him  well.  Thou  owest  the  wonn  no  silk,  the 
beast  no  hide,  the  sheep  no  wool,  the  cat  no  per- 
fume.— Ha !  here's  three  of  us  are  sophisticated : 
thou  ait  the  thing  itself:  unaccommodated  man  is 
no  more  but  such  a  poor,  bare,  forked  animal  as 
thou  art. — Off,  oft',  you  leadings. — Come  ;  unbutton 
here.—  [  Tearing  off  Jiis  clothes. 

Fool.  Pr'ythee,  nuncle,  be  contented ;  'tis  a 
naughty  night  to  swim  in. — Now,  a  little  fire  in  a 
wild  field  were  like  an  old  lecher's  heart  ;  a  small 
spark,  all  the  rest  on's  body  cold. — Look!  here 
comes  a  walking  fire. 

Edg.  This  is  the  foul  fiend  Flibbertigibbet:  he 
begins  at  curfew,  and  walks  till  the  first  cock ;  he 
gives  the  web  and  the  pin,  squints  the  eye,  and 
makes  the  hare-lip ;  mildews  the  white  wheat,  and 
hurts  the  poor  creature  of  earth  : — 


Saint  Withold footed  thrice  the  wold; 
He  met  the  night-mare,  and  her  nine-fold ; 

Bid  her  alight, 

And  her  troth  j)light. 
And,  aroint  thee,  icitch,  aroint  thee! 

Kent.  How  fares  your  grace  ? 

Enter  Gloster,  with  a  torch. 

Lear.  What's  he  ? 

Kent.  Who's  there?     What  is't  you  seek  ? 

Glo.  What  are  you  there  ?     Your  names  ? 

Edg.  Poor  Tom ;  that  eats  the  swimming  frog, 
the  toad,  the  tadpole,  the  wall-newt,  and  the  water; 
that  in  the  fury  of  his  heart,  when  the  foul  fiend 
rages,  eats  cow-dung  for  sallets  ;  swallows  the  old 
rat,  and  the  ditch-dog  ;  drinks  the  green  mantle  of 
the  standing  pool  :  who  is  whipped  from  tything  to 
tything,  and  stocked,  punished,  and  imprisoned  ; 
who  hath  had  three  suits  to  his  back,  six  shirts  to 
his  body,  horse  to  ride,  and  weapon  to  Avear, — 

But  mice,  and  rats,  and  such  small  deer. 
Have  been  Horn's  food  for  seven  long  year. 

Beware   my  follower.  —  Peace,   Smulkin  !    peace, 
thou  fiend! 
Glo.  What !  hath  your  grace  no  better  company  ? 
Edg.  The  prince  of  darkness  is  a  gentleman ; 
Modo  he's  call'd,  and  Mahu. 

Glo.  Our  flesh  and  blood,  my  lord,  is  grown  so 
vile. 
That  it  doth  hate  what  gets  it. 
Edg.  Poor  Tom's  a-cold. 
Glo.  Go  in  with  me.     My  duty  cannot  suffer 
To  obey  in  all  your  daughters'  hard  commands : 
Though  their  injunction  be  to  bar  my  doors, 
And  let  this  tyrannous  night  take  hold  upon  you, 
Yet  have  I  ventur'd  to  come  seek  you  out, 
And  bring  you  where  both  fire  and  food  is  ready. 

Lear.  First  let  me  talk  with  this  philosopher. — 
What  is  the  cause  of  thunder? 

Kent.  Good  my  lord,  take  his  offer :  go  into  the 

house. 
Lear.  I'll  talk  a  word  with  this  same  learned 
Theban.— 
What  is  your  study  ? 

Edg.  How  to  prevent  the  fiend,  and  to  kill  ver- 
min. 
Lear.  Let  me  ask  you  one  word  in  private. 
Kent.  Importune  him  once  more  to  go,  my  lord, 
His  wits  begin  t'  unsettle. 

Glo.  Canst  thou  blame  him  ? 

His   daughters   seek   his   death. — Ah,   that   good 

Kent ! — 
He  said  it  would  be  thus,  poor  banish'd  man ! — 
Thou  say'st,  the  king  grows  mad  :  I'll  tell  thee, 

friend, 
I  am  almost  mad  myself.     I  had  a  son, 
Now  outlaw'd  from  my  blood ;  he  sought  my  life, 
But  lately,  very  late:  I  lov'd  him,  friend, 
No  father  his  son  dearer :  true  to  tell  thee. 
The  grief  hath  craz'd  my  wits.     What  a  night's 
this !  [Storm  continues. 

I  do  beseech  your  grace, — 

Lear.  O  !  cry  you  mercy,  sir. — 

Noble  philosopher,  your  company. 
Edg.  Tom's  a-cold. 
Glo.  In  fellow,  there,  into  the  hovel :  keep  thee 

warm. 
Lear.  Come,  let's  in  all. 
Kent.  This  way,  my  lord. 

35 


ACT  III. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCKNE  V.  VI. 


Lear.  With  him : 

I  will  keep  still  with  my  philosoplier. 

Keitt.  Good   my  lonl,  soothe  him  ;  let  him  take 

the  fellow. 
GUi.   Take  him  yon  on. 
Kent.   Sirrah,  coine  on  ;  go  along  with  us. 


Lear.  Come,  good  Athenian. 

^^'>-  No  words,  no  words : 

Hush. 

Edg.    Chihl  Rnwland  lo  tl/r  dark  toirrr  came, 
His  iron/  in/s  .sfill, — Fic,Jhh,  and  f am, 

I  smeU  Ihc  biood  of  a  BrUisli,  mail.     [Exeunt. 


\'  ' 


OrrW 


('  This  DJght,  wherein  the  cub-drawn  bear  would  couch.' — Scene  i.) 


Scene  V. — A  Room  in  Gloster's  Castle. 
Enter  Cornwall  and  Edmund. 

Corn.  I  will  have  my  revenge,  ere  I  depart  his 
house. 

Edm.  How,  my  lord,  I  may  be  censured,  that 
nature  thus  gives  way  to  loyalty,  something  fears 
me  to  think  of. 

Corn.  I  now  perceive,  it  was  not  altogether  your 
brother's  evil  disposition  made  him  seek  his  death ; 
but  a  provoking  merit,  set  a-work  by  a  reprovable 
badness  in  himself. 

Edm.  How  malicious  is  my  fortune,  that  I  must 
repent  to  be  just!  This  is  the  letter  which  he 
spoke  of,  which  approves  him  an  intelligent  party  to 
the  advantages  of  France.  O  heavens!  that  this 
treason  were  not,  or  not  I  the  detector ! 

Corn.   Go  with  me  to  the  duchess. 

Ei/m.  If  the  matter  of  this  paper  be  certain,  you 
have  mighty  business  in  hand. 

Corn.  True,  or  false,  it  hath  made  thee  earl  of 
Gloster.  Seek  out  where  thy  father  is,  that  he 
may  be  ready  for  our  apprehension. 

Edm.  [Aside.]  If  I  find  him  comforting  the 
king,  it  will  stuff  his  suspicion  more  fully.— [To 
]iim.] — I  will  persevere  in  my  course  of  lovalty, 
though  the  conflict  be  sore  between  that  and  niy 
blood. 

Corn.  I  will  lay  trust  upon  thee;  and  thou  shall 
find  a  dearer  father  in  my  love.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  VI. — A  Chamhrr  in  a  Farm-house  adjoin- 
ing the  Castle. 

Enter  Gloster  and  Kent. 

Gh).  Here  is  better  than  the  open  air;  take  it 
til  iiilvfuliy.  I  will  piece  out  the  comfort  with  wliat 
addition  I  can  :   I  will  not  be  long  from  you. 


Kent.  All  the  power  of  his  wits  has  given  way 
to  his  impatience. — The  gods  reward  your  kindness  ! 

[Exit  Gloster. 

Enter  Lear,  Edgar,  and  Fool. 

Edg.  Frateretto  calls  me,  and  tells  me,  Nero  is 
an  angler  in  the  lake  of  darkness.  Pray,  innocent, 
and  beware  the  foul  fiend. 

Fool.  Pr'ythee,  nuncle,  tell  me,  whether  a  mad- 
man be  a  gentleman,  or  a  yeoman? 

Lear.  A  king,  a  king! 

Fool.  No :  he's  a  yeoman,  that  has  a  gentleman 
to  his  son  ;  for  he's  a  mad  yeoman,  that  sees  liis 
son  a  gentleman  before  him. 

Lear.  To  have  a  thousand  with  red  burning  spits 
Come  whizzing  in  upon  them : — 

Edg.   The  foul  fiend  bites  my  back. 

Fool.  He's  mad,  that  trusts  in  the  tameness  of  a 
wolf,  a  horse's  health,  a  boy's  love,  or  a  whore's 
oath. 

Lear.   It  shall   be   done ;    I  will    arraign    them 
straight. — 
Come,  sit  thou  here,  most  learned  justicer; — 

[  To  Edgar. 
Thou,  sapient  sir,  sit  here.     Now,  you  she-foxes  ! — 

Edg.  Look,  where  he  stands  and  glares ! — 
Wantest  thou  eyes  at  trial,  madam  ? 

Co7n€  o^er  the  bourn,  Bessy,  to  me  : — 

Fool.       Her  hoal  hath  a  leal; 

And  she  nnist  not  speaJc 
Why  she  dares  not  come  over  to  thee. 

Edg.  The  foul  fiend  haunts  poor  Tom  in  the 
voice  of  a  nightingale.  Hopdance  cries  in  Tom's 
belly  for  two  white  herring.  Croak  not,  black 
angel ;   I  have  no  food  for  thee. 

Kent.   How  do   you,   sir?      Stand  you  not   so 
amaz'd  : 
Will  you  lie  down  and  rest  upon  the  cushions? 


ACT  III. 


KING  LE:VR. 


SCE.NK   VII. 


Lear.  I'll  see  their  trial  first. — Bring  in  the  evi- 
dence.— 
Thou  robed  man  of  justice,  take  thy  place ; 

[To  Edgar. 
And  thou,  his  yoke-fellow  of  equity,    \^To  the  Fool. 
Bench  by  his  side. — You  are  o'  the  commission, 
Sit  you  too.  [To  Kent. 

Edg.  Let  us  deal  justly. 

Steepest,  or  walcest  thou,  jolly  shepherd  1 

Thij  sheep  he  in  (lie  corn ; 
And  for  one  blast  of  thy  minikin  Jiwuth, 

IViy  sheep  shall  take  no  harm. 

Pur!  the  cat  is  grey. 

Lear.  Arraign  her  first ;  'tis  Goneril.  1  here 
take  my  oath  before  this  honourable  assembly,  she 
kicked  the  poor  king  her  father. 

Fool.   Come    hither,    mistress.      Is   your   name 

Goneril  ? 
Lear.  She  cannot  deny  it. 

Fool.  Cry  you  mercy,  I  took  you  for  a  joint-stool. 
Lear.  And  here's  another,  whose  warp'd  looks 
proclaim 
What   store    her  heart   is   made    on.  —  Stop    her 

there ! 
Arms,  arms,  sword,  fire  ! — Corruption  in  the  place  ! 
False  justicer,  why  hast  thou  let  her  'scape  ? 
Edg.  Bless  thy  five  wits! 

Kent.  O  pity ! — Sir,  where  is  the  patience  now. 
That  you  so  often  have  boasted  to  retain  ? 

Edg.   {Aside.']   My  tears  begin  to  take  his  part 
so  much. 
They'll  mar  my  counterfeiting. 
Lear.   The  little  dogs  and  all. 
Tray,  Blanch,  and  Sweet-heart,  see,  they  bark  at  me. 
Edg.  Tom  will  throw  his  head  at  them. — Avaunt, 
you  curs ! 

Be  thy  mouth  or  black  or  white, 
Tooth  that  poisons  if  it  bite  ; 
Mastiff,  greyhound,  mongrel,  grim, 
Hound,  or  spaniel,  brach,  or  lym  ; 
Or  bobtail  tike,  or  tnindle-tail, 
Tom  will  make  them  weep  and  wail : 
For  with  throwing  thus  my  head, 
Dogs  leap  the  hatch,  and  all  are  fled. 
Do,  de,  de,  de.     See,  see  !     Come,  march  to  wakes 
and  fairs,  and  market  towns. — Poor  Tom,  thy  horn 
is  dry. 

Lear.  Then,  let  them  anatomize  Regan,  see 
what  breeds  about  her  heart.  Is  there  any  cause 
in  nature,  that  makes  these  hard  hearts  ? — You, 
sir,  [To  Edgar.]  I  entertain  you  for  one  of  my 
hundred ;  only,  I  do  not  like  the  fashion  of  your 
garments  :  you  will  say,  they  are  Persian  attire ; 
but  let  them  be  changed. 

Kent.  Now,  good  my  lord,  lie  here,  and  rest 
awhile. 

Lear.  Make  no  noise,  make  no  noise :  draw  the 
curtains.  So,  so,  so :  we'll  go  to  supper  i'  the 
morning :  so,  so,  so. 

Fool.  And  I'll  go  bed  at  noon. 

Re-enter  Glostkr. 

Glo.  Come  hither,  friend :  where  is  the  king  my 
master  ? 

Kent.  Here,  sir ;  but  trouble  him  not,  his  wits 

are  gone. 
Glo.  Good  friend,  I  pr'ythee  take  him   in  thy 
arms ; 
I  have  o'er-heard  a  plot  of  death  upon  him. 
There  is  a  litter  ready ;  lay  him  in't, 

6 


And  drive  toward  Dover,  friend,  where  thou  shalt 

meet 
Both  welcome  and  protection.    Take  up  thy  master : 
If  thou  should'st  dally  half  an  hour,  his  life, 
With  thine,  and  all  that  ofler  to  defend  him, 
Stand  in  assured  loss.     Take  up,  take  up ; 
And  follow  me,  that  will  to  some  provision 
Give  thee  quick  conduct. 

Kent.  Oppress'd  nature  sleeps  : — 

This  rest  might  yet  have  balm'd  thy  broken  senses, 
Which,  if  convenience  will  not  allow. 
Stand  in  hard  cure. — Come,  help  to  bear  thy  master ; 
Thou  must  not  stay  behind.  [To  the  Fool. 

Glo.  Come,  come,  away. 

[Exeunt  Kent,  Gloster,  a?td  the  Fool, 
bearing  off  the  King. 

Edg.  When  we  our  betters  see  bearing  our  woes, 
We  scarcely  think  our  miseries  our  foes. 
Who  alone  suffers,  suffers  most  i'  the  mind. 
Leaving  free  things,  and  happy  shows  behind  ; 
But  then  the  mind  much  sufferance  doth  o'erskij), 
When  grief  hath  mates,  and  bearing  fellowship. 
How  light  and  portable  my  pain  seems  now, 
When  that  which  makes  me  bend,  makes  the  king 

bow  : 
He  childed,  as  I  father'd ! — Tom,  away  ! 
Mark  the  high  noises  ;  and  thyself  bewray. 
When  false  opinion,  whose  wrong  thought  defiles 

thee. 
In  thy  just  proof,  repeals  and  reconciles  thee. 
What  will  hap  more  to-night,  safe  'scape  the  king ! 
Lurk,  lurk.  [Exit. 

Scene  VII. — A  Room  in  Gloster's  Castle. 

Enter   Cornwall,   Regan,  Goneril,  Edmund, 

and  Servants. 

Com.  Post  speedily  to  my  lord  your  husband ; 
show  him  this  letter :  —  the  army  of  France  is 
landed. — Seek  out  the  traitor  Gloster. 

[Exeunt  some  of  the  Servants. 

Reg.  Hang  him  instantly. 

Gon.  Pluck  out  his  eyes. 

Corn.  Leave  him  to  my  displeasure. — Edmund, 
keep  you  our  sister  company  :  the  revenges  we 
are  bound  to  take  upon  your  traitorous  father  are 
not  fit  for  your  beholding.  Advise  the  duke,  where 
you  are  going,  to  a  most  festinate  ])reparation  :  we 
are  bound  to  the  like.  Our  posts  shall  be  swift  and 
intelligent  betwixt  us.  Farewell,  dear  sister: — 
farewell,  my  lord  of  Gloster. 

Enter  Oswald. 

How  now  !     Where's  the  king  ? 

Osw.  My   lord   of  Gloster   hath   convey'd    him 
hence  : 
Some  five  or  six  and  thirty  of  his  knights. 
Hot  questrists  after  him,  met  him  at  gate ; 
Who,  with  some  other  of  the  lord's  dependants. 
Are  gone  with  him  towards  Dover,  where  they  boast 
To  have  well-armed  friends. 

Corn.  Get  horses  for  your  mistress. 

Gon.  Farewell,  sweet  lord,  and  sister. 

[Exeunt  Goneril,  Edmund,  and  Oswald. 
Corn.  Edmimd,  farewell. — Go,  seek  the  traitor 
Gloster, 
Pinion  him  like  a  thief,  bring  him  before  us. 

[Exeunt  other  Servants. 
Though  well  we  may  not  pass  upon  his  life 
Without  the  form  of  justice,  yet  oiu"  power 
Shall  do  a  courtesy  to  our  wrath,  which  men 

37 


ACT  Hi. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  VII. 


May  blame,  but  nol  control, 
traitor  ? 


Who's  there  ?     The 


Re-enter  Servants,  ivilh  Glosteb. 

Reg.  Ingrateful  fox !  'tis  he. 

Corn.  Bind  f;\sl  his  corky  arms. 

Glo.  What    mean    your    graces  ?  —  Good    my 
friends,  consider 
You  are  my  izuests :  do  me  no  foul  plaj',  friends. 

Corn.   Bind  him,  I  say.  [Servants  bind  him. 

Rc<i.  Hard,  hard. — O  filthy  traitor  I 

Glo.  Unmerciful  lady  as  you  are,  I  am  none. 

Corn.  To  this   chair  bind   him.  —  Villain,   thou 
shalt  find —  [Regan  plucks  his  heard. 

Glo.  By  the  kind  gods,  'tis  most  ignobly  done 
To  pluck  me  by  the  beard. 

Reg.  So  white,  and  such  a  traitor ! 

Glo.  Naughty  lady. 

These  hairs  which  thou  dost  ravish  from  my  chin. 
Will  quicken,  and  accuse  thee.     I  am  your  host: 
With  robbers'  hands  my  hosj)itable  favours 
You  should  not  ruffle  thus.     What  will  you  do  ? 

Corn.  Come,  sir,  what  letters  had  you  late  from. 
France  ? 

Reg.  Be  simple-answer'd,  for  we  know  the  truth. 

Corn.  And  what  confederacy  have  you  with  the 
traitors 
Late  footed  in  the  kingdom? 


Ret 


To  whose  hands 


Have  you  sent  the  lunatic  king  ?     Speak. 

Glo.  I  have  a  letter  guessingly  set  down. 
Which  came  from  one  that's  of  a  neutral  heart. 
And  not  from  one  oppos'd. 


Corn. 

Reg. 

Corn. 

Glo. 

Res. 


Cunning. 

And  false. 
Where  hast  thou  sent  the  king  ? 

To  Dover. 

Wherefore 

To  Dover  ?     Wast  thou  not  charg'd  at  peril — 
Corn.  Wherefore  to  Dover  ?   Let  him  answer  that. 
Glo.  I  am  tied  to  the  stake,  and  I  must  stand  the 

course. 
Reg.  Wherefore  to  Dover  ? 
Glo.  Because  I  would  not  see  thy  cruel  nails 
Pluck  out  his  poor  old  eyes ;  nor  thy  fierce  sister 
In  his  anointed  flesh  rash  boarish  fangs. 
The  sea  with  such  a  storm  as  his  bare  head 
Li  hell-black  night  endured,  would  have  buoy'd  up. 
And  quench'd  the  stelled  fires ; 
Yet,  poor  old  heart,  he  holp  the  heavens  to  rain. 
If  wolves  had  at  thy  gate  howl'd  that  stern  time. 
Thou  should'st  have  said,  "Good  porter,  turn  the 

key," 
All  cruels  else  subscrib'd :  but  I  shall  see 
The  winged  vengeance  overtake  such  children. 
Corn.  See  it  shalt  thou  never.  —  Fellows,  hold 
the  chair. — 


Upon  these  eyes  of  thine  I'll  set  my  foot. 

Glo.  He,  tliat  will  think  to  live  till  he  be  old, 
Give  me  some  help ! — O  cruel !  O  ye  gods  ! 

Reg.  One  side  will  mock  another;  the  other  too. 
Corn.   If  you  see,  vengeance, — 
Scrr.  Hold  your  hand,  my  lord. 

I  have  serv'd  you  ever  since  I  was  a  child. 
But  better  service  have  I  never  done  you, 
Than  now  to  bid  you  hold. 

Reg.  How  now,  you  dog  ! 

Sen:  If  you  did  wear  a  beard  upon  your  chin, 
I'd  shake  it  on  this  quarrel.     What  do  you  mean? 
Corn.  My  villain  !  [Drans  and  runs  at  him. 

Serv.  Nay  then,  come  on,  and  take  the  chance 
of  anger. 

[Draws.      Cornwall  is  ivounded. 
Reg.  Give  me  thy  sword.     A  peasant  stand  up 

thus  I 
Sere.  O,  I  am  slain ! — My  lord,  you  have   one 
eye  left 
To  see  some  mischief  on  him. — O  !  [Dies. 

Corn.  Lest  it  see   more,  prevent  it. — Out,  vile 
jelly  ! 
Where  is  thy  lustre  now  ? 

Glo.  All  dark  and   comfortless.  —  Where's  my 
son  Edmund  ? 
Edmund,  enkindle  all  the  sparks  of  nature. 
To  quit  this  horrid  act. 

Reg.  Out,  treacherous  villain ! 

Thou  call'st  on  him  that  hates  thee :  it  was  he 
That  made  the  overture  of  thy  treasons  to  us. 
Who  IS  too  good  to  pity  thee. 

Glo.  O  my  follies!     Then  Edgar  was  abus'd. — 
Kind  gods,  forgive  me  that,  and  prosper  him ! 
Reg.   Go,  thrust  him  out  at  gates,  and  let  him 
smell 
His  way  to  Dover. — How  is't,  my  lord  ?     How  look 
you? 
Com.  I  have  receiv'd  a  hurt. — Follow  me,  lady. 
Turn  out  that  eyeless  villain  : — throw  this  slave 
Upon  the  dunghill. — Regan,  I  bleed  apace : 
Untimely  comes  this  hurt.     Give  me  your  ann. 

[Exit  Cornavall,  led  hy  Regan  ; — Servants 
vnhind  Gloster,  and  lead  him  out. 

1  Serv.  I'll  never  care  what  wickedness  I  do. 
If  this  man  comes  to  good. 

2  Serv.  If  she  live  long. 
And  in  the  end  meet  the  old  course  of  death, 
Women  will  all  turn  monsters. 

1  Serv.  Let's  follow  the  old  earl,  and  get  the 

Bedlam 
To  lead  him  where  he  would  :  his  roguish  madness 
Allows  itself  to  any  thing. 

2  Serv.  Go  thou  :  I'll  fetch  some  flax,  and  whites 

of  eggs. 
To  apply  to  his  bleeding  face.     Now,  heaven  help 
him  !  [Exeunt  severally. 


r 


€ 


Scene  I. — The  Heath. 
Enter  Edgar. 

Edg.  Yet  better  thus,  aud  known   to   be   con- 

temn'd, 
Than  still  contemn'd  aud  flatter'd.     To  be  worst, 
The  lowest  and  most  dejected  thing  of  fortune. 
Stands  still  in  esperance,  lives  not  in  fear: 
The  lamentable  change  is  from  the  best ; 
The  worst  returns  to  laughter.     Welcome,  then, 
Thou  unsubstantial  air,  that  I  embrace: 
The  wretch,  that  thou  hast  blown  unto  the  worst, 
Owes  nothing  to   thy  blasts.  —  But  who   comes 

here  ? — 

Enter  Gloster,  led  by  an  old  Man. 

My  father,  poorly  led  ? — World,  world,  O  world ! 
But  that  thy  strange  mutations  make  us  hate  thee, 
Life  would  not  yield  to  age. 

Old  Man.  O  my  good  lord!  I  have  been  your 
tenant,  and  your  father's  tenant,  these  foui-score 
years. 

Glo.  Away,  get  thee  away  ;  good  friend,  be  gone : 
Thy  comforts  can  do  me  no  good  at  all  ; 
Thee  they  may  hurt. 

Old  Man.  Alack,  sir!  you  cannot  see  your  way. 

Glo.  I  have  no  way,  and  therefore  want  no  eyes  : 
I  stumbled  when  I  saw.     Full  oft  'tis  seen. 
Our  means  secure  us ;  and  oiir  mere  defects 
Prove  our  commodities. — Ah  !   dear  son  Edgar, 
■  The  food  of  thy  abused  father's  wrath. 
Might  I  but  live  to  see  thee  in  my  touch, 
I'd  say  I  had  eves  a^ain  I 

Old  Man.     '        "      How  now!     Who's  there? 

Edg.   [^4.s?Wf .]  O  gods !     Who  is't  can  say,  "  I 
am  at  the  worst  ?" 
T  am  worse  than  e'er  I  was. 

Old  Man.  'Tis  poor  mad  Tom. 

Edg.   \^Aside.'\   And  worse  I  may  be  yet:   the 
worst  is  not 
So  long  as  we  can  say,  "This  is  the  worst." 

Old  Man.  Fellow,  where  goest  ? 


Glo.  Is  it  a  beggar-man  ? 

Old  Man.  Madman,  and  beggar  too. 

Glo.  He  has  some  reason,  else  he  could  not  beg. 
r  the  last  night's  storm  I  such  a  fellow  saw. 
Which  made  me  think  a  man  a  wonu :  my  son 
Came  then  into  my  mind ;  and  yet  my  mind 
Was  then  scarce  friends  with  him :  I  have  heard 

more  since. 
As  flies  to  wanton  boys,  are  we  to  the  gods ; 
They  kill  us  for  their  sport. 

Edg.  {Asidc.^   How  should  this  be  ? — 

Bad  is  the  trade  that  must  play  fool  to  sorrow. 
Angering  itself  and  others.   \^To  him.]   Bless  thee, 
master ! 

Glo.  Is  that  the  naked  fellow  ? 

Old  Man.  Ay,  my  lord. 

Glo.  Then,  pr'ythee,  get  thee  gone.     If,  for  my 
sake, 
Thou  wilt  o'ertake  us,  hence  a  mile  or  twain, 
I'  the  way  towaid  Dover,  do  it  for  ancient  love  ; 
And  bring  some  covering  for  this  naked  soul. 
Whom  I'll  entreat  to  lead  me. 

Old  Man.  Alack,  sir!  he  is  mad. 

Glo.  'Tis  the  times'  plague,  when  madmen  lead 
the  blind. 
Do  as  I  bid  thee,  or  rather  do  thy  pleasure ; 
Above  the  rest,  be  gone. 

Old  Man.  I'll  bring  him  the  best  'parel  that  I 
have. 
Come  on't  what  will.  {Exit. 

Glo.   Sirrah  :   naked  fellow. 

Edg.  Poor  Tom's  a-cold.  —  {Aside.']  I  cannot 
daub  it  further. 

Glo.  Come  hither,  fellow. 

Edg.   [Aside.]   And    yet   I    must. —  [To   him.] 
Bless  thy  sweet  eyes,  they  bleed. 

Glo.   Know'st  thou  the  way  to  Dover  ? 

Edg-  Both  stile  and  gate,  horse-way  and  foot- 
path. Poor  Tom  hath  been  scared  out  of  his  good 
wits:  bless  thee,  good  man's  son,  from  the  foul 
fiend  !  Five  fiends  have  been  in  poor  Tom  at  once  : 
of  lust,  as  Obidicut ;  Hobbididance.  prince  of  dumb- 

39 


ACT  IV. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCKNE  II. 


ness  ;  Mahu,  of  stealine; ;  Modo,  of  murder ;  and 
Flibbertigibbet,  of  mopjiing  and  mowing,  who  since 
possesses  chamber-maids  and  waiting-women.  So, 
bless  thee,  master! 

Glo.    Here,   take    this    purse,   thou  whom   the 
heaven's  j)lagues 
Have  humbled  to  all  strokes  :  that  I  am  wretched, 
Makes  thee  the  happier  : — Heavens,  deal  so  still ! 
Let  the  superfluous,  and  lust-dieted  man, 
That  slaves  your  ordinance,  that  will  not  see 
Because  he  doth  not  feel,  feel  your  power  quickly; 
So  distribution  should  undo  excess. 
And   each   man  have  enough. — Dost  thou  know 
Dover  ? 

Edg.  Ay,  master. 

Glo.  There  is  a  cliff,  whose  high  and  bending  head 
Looks  fearfully  in  the  confined  deep : 
Bring  me  but  to  the  veiy  brim  of  it, 
And  I'll  repair  the  misery  thou  dost  bear, 
With  something  rich  about  me  :  from  that  place 
I  shall  no  leading  need. 

Edff.  Give  me  thy  arm  : 

Poor  Tom  shall  lead  thee.  [Ereunt. 

Scene  IL — Before  the  Duke  of  Albany's  Castle. 

Enter  Goneril  and  Edmund  ;   Oswald  meeting 

them. 

Gort.  Welcome,  my  lord  :    I  marvel,  our  mild 
husband 
Not   met   us   on   the   way.  —  Now,  where's  your 
master  ? 
Osu\   Madam,  within  ;  but  never  man  so  chang'd. 
I  told  him  of  the  army  that  was  landed ; 
He  smil'd  at  it :  I  told  him,  you  were  coming ; 
His    answer   w^as,    "  The   w^orse  :"    of    Gloster's 

treachery, 
And  of  the  loyal  service  of  his  son, 
Wlien  I  inforiu'd  him,  then  he  call'd  me  sot, 
And  told  me  I  had  turn'd  the  wrong  side  out. 
Wiiat  most  he  should  dislike,  seems  pleasant  to  him  ; 
What  like,  offensive. 

Gon.  Then,  shall  you  go  no  further. 

[3'o  Edmund. 
It  is  the  cowish  terror  of  his  spirit, 
That  dares  not  undertake  :  he'll  not  feel  wrongs. 
Which  tie  him  to  an  answer.     Our  wishes  on  the 

way 
May  prove  effects.     Back,  Edmund,  to  my  brother; 
Hasten  his  musters,  and  conduct  his  powers  : 
I  must  change  arms  at  home,  and  give  the  distaff 
Into  my  husband's  hands.     This  trusty  servant 
Shall  pass  between  us:  ere  long  you  are  like  to  hear, 
If  you  dare  venture  in  your  own  behalf, 
A  mistress's  command.     Wear  this  ;  spare  speech ; 

[Giving  a  favour. 
Decline  your  head  :  this  kiss,  if  it  durst  speak, 
Would  stretch  thy  spirits  up  into  the  air. — 
Conceive,  and  fare  thee  well. 

Edm.  Yours  in  the  ranks  of  death. 
Gon.    ■  My  most  dear  Gloster! 

[Exit  Edmund. 
O,  the  difference  of  man,  and  man ! 
To  thee  a  woman's  services  are  due  : 
My  fool  usurps  my  body. 

Osw.  Madam,  here  comes  my  lord. 

[E.vit  Oswald. 

Enter  Albany. 

Gon.  I  have  been  worth  the  whistle. 
Alb.  O  Goneril ! 

40 


You  are  not  worth  the  dust  which  the  rude  wind 
Blows  in  your  face. — I  fear  your  di>.position  : 
That  nature,  which  contemns  its  origin, 
Cannot  be  border'd  certain  in  itself; 
She  that  herself  will  sliver  and  disbranch 
From  her  material  saj),  perforce  must  wither, 
And  come  to  deadly  use. 

Gon.  No  more  :  the  text  is  foolish. 

Alb.  Wisdom  and  goodness  to  the  vile  seem  vile ; 
Filths   savour  but   themselves.      What   have   you 

done  ? 
Tigers,  not  daughters,  what  have  you  perform'd  ? 
A  father,  and  a  gracious  aged  man, 
Whose  reverence  the  head-lugg'd  bear  would  lick, 
Most  barbarous,  most  degenerate !  have  you  madded. 
Could  my  good  brother  stiffer  you  to  do  it  ? 
A  man,  a  prince,  by  him  so  benefited  ? 
If  that  the  heavens  do  not  their  visible  spirits 
Send  quickly  down  to  tame  these  vile  offences, 
It  will  come, 

Httmanit}-  must  perforce  prey  on  itself. 
Like  monsters  of  the  deep. 

Gon.  Milk-liver'd  man ! 

That  beai-'st  a  cheek  for  blows,  a  head  for  wrongs ; 
Who  hast  not  in  thy  brows  an  eye  discerning 
Thine  honour  from  thy  suffering ;  that  not  know'st. 
Fools  do  those  villains  pity,  who  are  j.unish'd 
Ere  they  have  done  their  mischief.     Where's  thy 

drum  ? 
France  spreads  his  banners  in  our  noiseless  laud ; 
With  plumed  helm  thy  slayer  begins  threats ; 
Whilst  thou,  a  moral  fool,  sitt'st  still,  and  criest, 
"  Alack  !  why  does  he  so  ?" 

Alb.  See  thyself,  devil ! 

Proper  deformity  seems  not  in  the  fiend 
So  horrid,  as  in  woman. 

Gon.  O  vain  fool! 

Alb.  Thou  changed  and  self-cover'd  thing,  for 
shame, 
Be-monster  not  thy  feature.     Were  it  my  fitness 
To  let  these  hands  obey  my  blood. 
They  are  apt  enough  to  dislocate  and  tear 
Thy  flesh  and  bones :  howe'er  thou  art  a  fiend, 
A  woman's  shape  doth  shield  thee. 

Gon.  JNIarry,  yotu-  manhood  now! — 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Alb.  What  news  ? 

Mess.  O,  my  good  lord !  the  duke  of  Cornwall's 
dead ; 
Slain  by  his  servant,  going  to  put  out 
The  other  eye  of  Gloster. 

Alb.  Gloster's  eyes ! 

Mess.  A  senant  that  he  bred,  thrill'd  with  re- 
morse, 
Oppos'd  against  the  act,  bending  his  sword 
To  his  great  master ;  who,  thereat  enrag'd. 
Flew  on  him,  and  amongst  them  fell'd  him  dead, 
But  not  without  that  harmful  stroke,  which  since 
Hath  pluck'd  him  after. 

Alb.  This  shows  you  are  above, 

You  justicers,  that  these  our  nether  crimes 
So  speedily  can  venge ! — But,  O  poor  Gloster! 
Lost  he  his  other  eye  ? 

Mess.  Both,  both,  my  lord. — 

This  letter,  madam,  craves  a  speedy  answer ; 
'Tis  from  your  sister. 

Gon.    [Aside.]   One  way  I  like  this  well ; 
But  being  widow,  and  my  Gloster  with  her, 
May  all  the  building  in  my  fancy  pluck 
Upon  my  hateful  life.     Another  way. 


ACT  IV. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  111.   IV.  V 


The  news  is  not  so  tart.    [To  him.]   I'll  read,  and 

answer.  ■        [E.iit. 

Alb.  Where  was  his  son,  when  they  did  take  his 

eyes  ? 
Mess.  Come  with  my  lady  hither. 
Alb.  He  is  not  here. 

Mess.  No,  my  good  lord  ;  I  met  him  back  again. 
Alb.  Knows  he  the  wickedness? 
Mess.  Ay,   my   good   lord ;    'twas   he    inform'd 
against  him. 
And  quit  the  house  on  purpose  that  their  punish- 
ment 
Might  have  the  freer  course. 

Alb.  Gloster,  1  live 

To  thank  thee  for  the  love  thou  show'dst  the  king, 
And  to  revenge  thine  feyes. — Come  hither,  friend : 
Tell  me  what  more  thou  knowest.  [Exeunt. 

ScEXE   III. — The  French  Camp.,  near  Dover. 

Enter  Kent,  and  a  Gentleman. 

Kent.  Why  the  king  of  France  is  so  suddenly 
gone  back,  know  you  tlie  reason  ? 

Gent.  Something  he  left  imperfect  in  the  state, 
which  since  his  coming  forth  is  thought  of;  which 
imports  to  the  kingdom  so  much  fear  and  danger, 
that  Iris  personal  return  was  most  required,  and 
necessary. 

Kent.  Whom  hath  he  left  behind  him  general  ? 

Gent.  The  Mareschal  of  P' ranee.  Monsieur  le 
Fer. 

Kent.  Did  your  letters  pierce  the  queen  to  any 
demonstration  of  grief  ? 

Gent.  Ay,  sir ;  she  took  them,  read  them  in  my 
presence  ; 
And  now  and  then  an  ample  tear  trilPd  down 
Her  delicate  cheek  ;  it  seem'd,  she  was  a  queen 
Over  her  passion,  who,  most  rebel-like, 
Sought  to  be  king  o'er  her. 

Kent.  O  !  then  it  mov'd  her. 

Gent.   Not  to  a  rage  :  patience  and  sorrow  strove 
Who  should  express  her  goodliest.     You  have  seen 
Sunshine  and  rain  at  once  ;  her  smiles  and  tears 
Were  like  a  better  way  :  those  happy  smilets, 
That  play'd  on  her  ripe  lip,  seem'd  not  to  know 
What  guests  were  in  her  eyes  ;  which  jwrted  thence, 
As  pearls  from  diamonds  dropp'd. — In  brief,  sorrow 
Would  be  a  rarity  most  belov'd,  if  all 
Could  so  become  it. 

Kent.  Made  she  no  verbal  question  ? 

Gent.  'Faith,  once,  or  twice,  she  heav'd  the  name 
of  "  father" 
Pantingly  forth,  as  if  it  press'd  her  heart ; 
Cried,  "  Sisters  !  sisters  ! — Shame  of  ladies  !  sisters  ! 
Kent !  father !  sisters  !     What  ?  i'  the  storm  ?  i'  the 

night  ? 
Let  pity  not  be  believed !" — There  she  shook 
The  holy  water  from  her  heavenly  eyes. 
And  clamour  moisten'd  :  then,  away  she  started 
To  deal  with  grief  alone. 

Kent.  It  is  the  stars. 

The  stars  above  us,  govern  our  conditions ; 
Else  one  self  mate  and  mate  could  not  beget 
Such  different  issues.      You  spoke  not  with  her 
since  ? 

Gent.  No. 

Kent.  Was  this  before  the  king  return'd? 

Gent.  No,  since. 

Kent.  Well,  sir,  the  poor  distress'd  Lear's  i'  the 
town, 
Who  sometime,  in  his  better  tune,  remembers 


What  we  are  come  about,  and  by  no  means 
Will  yield  to  see  his  daughter. 

Gent.  Why,  good  sir? 

Kent.  A  sovereign  shame  so   elbows   him  ;    his 
own  unkindness. 
That  strijjp'd  her  from  his  benediction,  turn'd  her 
j  To  foreign  casualties,  gave  her  dear  rights 
To  his  dog-hearted  daughters  :  these  things  sting 
His  mind  so  venomously,  that  burning  shame 
;  Detains  him  from  Cordelia. 

Gent.  Alack,  poor  gentleman  ! 

Kent.  Of  Albany's  and   Cornwall's  powers  you 

heard  not  ? 
Gent.  'Tis  so  they  are  afoot. 
Kent.    Well,  sir,  I'll  bring  you  to   our  master 
Lear, 
And  leave  you  to  attend  him.     Some  dear  cause 
Will  in  concealment  wrap  me  up  awhile  : 
When  I  am  known  aright,  you  shall  not  grieve 
Lending  me  this  acquaintance.     I  pray  you,  go 
Along  with  me.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV.— The  Same.     A  Tent. 

Enter  Cordelia,  Physician,  and  Soldiers. 

Cor.  Alack  !  'tis  he  :  why,  he  was  met  even  now 
As  mad  as  the  vex'd  sea :  singing  aloud  ; 
Crown'd  with  rank  fu miter,  and  furrow  weeds. 
With  hoar-docks,  hemlock,  nettles,  cuckoo-flowers, 
Darnel,  and  all  the  idle  weeds  that  grow 
In  our  sustaining  corn. — A  century  send  forth  ; 
Search  every  acre  in  the  high-grown  field. 
And   bring  him  to  our  eye.   [Exit  an  Officer.] — 

What  can  man's  wisdom. 
In  the  restoring  his  bereaved  sense  ? 
He,  that  helps  him,  take  all  my  outward  worth. 

Phy.  There  is  means,  madam  : 
Our  foster-nurse  of  nature  is  repose. 
The  which  he  lacks ;  that  to  provoke  in  him, 
Are  many  simples  operative,  whose  power 
Will  close  the  eye  of  anguish. 

Cor.  All  bless'd  secrets. 

All  you  unpublish'd  virtues  of  the  earth. 
Spring  with  my  tears !  be  aidant,  and  remediate. 
In  the  good  man's  distress ! — Seek,  seek  for  him ; 
Lest  his  ungovern'd  rage  dissolve  the  life 
That  wants  the  means  to  lead  it. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Mess.  News,  madam : 

The  British  powers  are  marching  hitherward. 

Cor.   'Tis  known  before  ;  our  preparation  stands 
In  expectation  of  them. — O  dear  father! 
It  is  thy  business  that  I  go  about. 
Therefore  great  France 

My  mourning,  and  important  tears,  hath  pitied. 
No  blown  aiubition  doth  our  arms  incite. 
But  love,  dear  love,  and  our  ag'd  father's  right. 
Soon  may  I  hear,  and  see  him  I  [Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — A  Room  in  Oldster's  Castle. 

Enter  Regan  and  Oswald. 

ffgo-.  But  are  my  brother's  powers  set  forth  ? 
Osw.   Ay,  madam. 
Reg.  Himself  in  person  there? 
Osw.  Madam,  with  much  ado  : 

Yom-  sister  is  the  better  soldier. 

Reg.  Lord  Edmund  spake  not  with  your  lord  at 

home  ? 
Osiv.  No,  madam. 

41 


ACT  IV. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  VI. 


Reg.  What  might  import  my  sisters  letter  to 
him  ? 

Osic.  1  know  not,  lady. 

Req.  'Faith,  he  is  posted  hence  on  serious  matter. 
It  was  great  ignorance,  Gloster's  eyes  being  out, 
To  let  him  live :  where  he  arrives  he  moves 
All  hearts  against  us.     Edmund,  I  think,  is  gone, 
In  pity  of  his  misery,  to  despatch 
His  nighted  life ;  moreover,  to  descry 
The  strength  o'  the  enemy. 

Osw.  I  must  needs  after  him,  madam,  with  my 
letter. 

Reg.  Our  troops  set  forth  to  morrow :  stay  with 
us  ; 
The  ways  ai'e  dangerous. 

Osw.  I  may  not,  madam ; 

My  lady  charg'd  my  duty  in  this  business. 

Reg.  Why  should  she  write  to  Edmund  ?    Might 
not  you 
Transport  her  purposes  by  word  ?     Belike, 
Something — I  know  not  what. — I'll  love  thee  much ; 
Let  me  unseal  the  letter. 


Osw.  Madam,  I  had  rather — 

Reg.  I  know  your  lady  does  not  love  her  husband, 
f  am  sure  of  that ;  and,  at  her  late  being  here. 
She  gave  strange  oeiliads,  and  most  speaking  looks 
To  noble  Edmund.     1  know,  you  ax-e  of  her  bosom. 

Osw.   I,  madam  ? 

Reg.   I  speak  in  understanding  :  y'  are,  I  know  it ; 
Therefore,  I  do  advise  you,  take  this  note : 
My  lord  is  dead  ;  Edmund  and  I  have  talk'd, 
And  more  convenient  is  he  for  my  hand. 
Than  for  your  lady's. — You  may  gather  more. 
If  you  do  find  him,  pray  you,  give  him  this; 
And  when  your  mistress  hears  thus  much   iVom 

you, 
I  pray,  desire  her  call  her  wisdom  to  her : 
So,  f;ue  you  w^ell. 

If  you  do  chance  to  hear  of  that  blind  traitor. 
Preferment  falls  on  him  that  cuts  him  oft'. 

Osw.  Would  I  could  meet  him,  madam  :  I  would 
show 
What  party  I  do  follow. 

Reg.  Fare  thee  well.      [Exeunt. 


(Dover  Cliff.) 


Scene  VI. — The  Country  near  Dover. 
£/!<e/-(TLOSTER,  and  Edgar  dressed  like  a  Peasayit. 

Glo.  When  shall  I  come  to  the  top  of  that  same 

hill  ? 
Edg.  You  do  climb  up  it  now :  look,  how  we 

labour. 
Glo.  Methinks,  the  ground  is  even. 
Edg.  Horrible  steep  : 

Hark  !  do  you  hear  the  sea  ? 

Glo.  No,  traly. 

Edg.  Why,  then  your  other  senses  grow  imperfect 
By  your  eyes'  anguish. 

Glo.  So  may  it  be,  indeed. 

Methinks,  thy  voice  is  alter'd  ;  and  thou  sjjeak'st 
In  better  phrase,  and  matter,  than  thou  didst. 
Edg.  Y'  are  much  deceiv'd  :  in  nothing  am  1 
chang'd. 
But  in  my  garments. 

42 


Glo.  Methinks,  y'  are  better  spoken. 

Edg.  Come   on,    sir ;    here's   the   |)lace  :   stand 
still. — How  fearful. 
And  dizzy  'tis  to  cast  one's  eyes  so  low  I 
The  crows,  and  choughs,  that  wing  the  midway  air. 
Show  scarce  so  gross  as  beetles  :  halfway  down 
Hangs  one  that  gathers  samphire  ;  dreadful  trade! 
Methinks,  he  seems  no  bigger  than  his  head. 
The  fishermen,  that  walk  upon  the  beach, 
Api^ear  like  mice  ;  and  yond'  tall  anchoring  bark, 
Diminish'd  to  her  cock  ;  her  cock,  a  l)uoy 
Almost  too  small  for  sight.     The  niurmuring  surge. 
That  on  the  unnumber'd  idle  pebbles  chafes. 
Cannot  be  heard  so  high. — I'll  look  no  more ; 
Lest  my  In-ain  turn,  and  the  deficient  sight 
To])ple  down  headlong. 

Glo.  Set  me  where  you  stand. 

Edg.  Give  me  your  hand;  you  are  now  within 
a  foot 


ACT  IV. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE   VI. 


Edg.  Bear  free  and  patient  thoughts. — But  who 
comes  here  ? 

Enter  Ijeab.,  fantastically  dressed  with  wild  Jtowers. 

The  safer  sense  will  ne'er  accommodate 
His  master  thus. 

Lear.  No,  they  cannot  touch  me  for  coining  ;  1 
am  the  king  himself. 

Edg.  O,  thou  side-piercing  sight ! 

Lear.  Nature's  above  art  in  that  respect. — 
There's  your  press-money.  That  fellow  handles 
his  bow  like  a  crow-keeper :  draw  me  a  clothier's 
yard. — Look,  look!  a  mouse.  Peace,  peace! — 
this  piece  of  toasted  cheese  will  do't. — There's  my 
gauntlet;  I'll  prove  it  on  a  giant. — Bring  up  the 
brown  bills. — O,  well  flown,  bird  I — i'  the  clout,  i' 
the  clout :  hewgh  ! — Give  the  word. 

Edg.   Sweet  marjoram. 

Lear.  Pass. 

Glo.  I  know  that  voice. 

Lear.  Ha!  Goneril !  —  with  a  white  beard!  — 
They  flatter'd  me  like  a  dog;  and  told  me,  I  had 
white  hairs  in  my  beard,  ere  the  black  ones  were 
there.  To  say  "  ay,"  and  "  no,"  to  every  thing  I 
said! — "Ay"  and  "no"  too  was  no  good  divinity. 
When  the  rain  came  to  wet  me  once,  and  the  wind 
to  make  me  chatter,  when  the  thunder  would  not 
peace  at  my  bidding,  there  I  found  'em,  there  I 
smelt  'em  out.  Go  to,  they  are  not  men  o'  their 
words  :  they  told  me  I  was  every  thing ;  'tis  a  lie, 
I  am  not  agtie-proof. 

Glo.  The  trick  of  that  voice  I  do  well  remember : 
Is't  not  the  king  ? 

Lear.  Ay,  every  inch  a  king : 

When  I  do  stare,  see,  how  the  subject  quakes. 
I  pardon  that  man's  life  :  what  was  thy  cause  ? — 
AdulterJ^ — 

Thou  siialt  not  die  :  die  for  adulteiy  ?  No  : 
The  wren  goes  to't,  and  the  small  gilded  fly 
Does  lecher  in  my  sight. 

Let  copulation  thrive  ;  for  Gloster's  bastard  son 
Was  kinder  to  his  father,  than  my  daughters 
Got  'tween  the  lawful  sheets. 
To't,  luxury,  j)ell-mell,  for  I  lack  soldiers. — 
Behold  yond'  simpering  dame. 
Whose  face  between  her  forks  presageth  snow ; 
That  minces  virtue,  and  does  shake  the  head 
To  hear  of  pleasure's  name  ; 
The  fitchew,  nor  the  soiled  horse,  goes  to't 
With  a  more  riotous  appetite. 
Down  from  the  waist  they  are  centaurs, 
Though  women  all  above  : 
But  to  the  girdle  do  the  gods  inherit. 
Beneath  is  all  the  fiends  :  there's  hell,  there's  dark- 
ness, there  is  the  svilphurous  pit,  burning,  scalding, 
stench,   consumption  ;  —  fie,  fie,   fie  !    pah  ;    pah  ! 
Give   me  an  ounce  of  civet,  good  apothecary,  to 
sweeten  my  imagination :  there's  money  for  thee. 

Glo.  O,  let  me  kiss  that  hand  ! 

Lear.  Let  me  wipe  it  first ;   it  smells  of  mortality. 

Glo.  O  ruin'd  piece  of  nature  !  This  great  world 
Shall  so  wear  out  to  nought. — Dost  thou  know  me  ? 

Lear.  I  remember  thine  eyes  well  enoueh. 
Dost  thou  squiny  at  me  ?  No,  do  thy  worst,  blind 
Cupid  ;  I'll  not  love. — Read  thou  this  challenge  : 
mark  but  the  penning  of  it. 

Glo.  Were  all  the  letters  suns.  I  could  not  see  one. 

Edg.  I  would  not  take  this  from  report ;  it  is, 
And  my  lieart  breaks  at  it. 

Lear.  Read. 

Glo.  What !  with  the  case  of  eyes  ? 
43 


Of  th'  extreme  verge  :  for  all  beneath  the  moon 
Would  1  not  leap  upright. 

Glo.  Let  go  my  hand. 

Here,  friend,  is  another  purse  ;   in  it,  a  jewel 
Well  worth  a  poor  man's  taking  :  fairies,  and  gods, 
Prosper  it  with  thee  !     Go  thou  further  off; 
Bid  me  farewell,  and  let  me  hear  thee  going. 

Edg.  Now  fare  you  well,  good  sir. 

Glo.  With  all  my  heart. 

Edg.  Why  I  do  trifle  thus  with  his  despair, 
Is  done  to  cure  it. 

Glo.  O,  you  mighty  gods  ! 

This  world  I  do  renounce,  and  in  your  sights 
Shake  patiently  my  great  affliction  ott': 
If  I  could  bear  it  longer,  and  not  tall 
To  quarrel  with  your  great  opposeless  wills. 
My  snufl',  and  loathed  part  of  nature,  should 
Burn  itself  out.     If  Edgar  live,  O,  bless  him  ! — 
Now,  fellow,  fare  thee  well. 

[He  leaps,  and  falls  along. 

Edg.  Gone,  sir  :  farewell. — 

And  yet  I  know  not  how  conceit  may  rob 
The  treasury  of  life,  when  life  itself 
Yields  to  the  theft :  had  he  been  where  he  thought, 
By  this  had  thought  been  past. — Alive,  or  dead  ? 
Ho,  you  sir!  friend! — Hear  you,  sir? — speak! 
Thus  might  he  pass,  indeed ; — yet  he  revives. 
What  are  you,  sir  ? 

Glo.  Away,  and  let  me  die. 

Edg.  Hadst   thou   been    aught   but   gossamer, 
feathers,  air. 
So  many  fathom  down  precipitating, 
Thou'dst   shiver'd   like   an   egg :    but    thou    dost 

breathe  ; 
Hast  heavy  substance  ;  bleed'st  not ;  speak'st ;  art 

sound. 
Ten  masts  at  each  make  not  the  altitude, 
Which  thou  hast  perpendicularly  fell  : 
Thy  life's  a  miracle.     Speak  yet  again. 

Glo.  But  have  I  fallen,  or  no  ? 

Edg.  From  the  dread  summit  of  this  chalky 
bourn. 
Look  up  a  height ;  the  slnill-gorg'd  lark  so  far 
Cannot  be  seen  or  heard  :  do  but  look  up. 

Glo.  Alack !   I  have  no  eyes. — 
Is  wretchedness  depriv'd  that  benefit. 
To  end  itself  by  death  ?     'Twas  yet  some  comfort, 
When  misery  could  beguile  the  tyrant's  rage. 
And  frustrate  his  proud  will. 

Edg.  Give  me  your  arm  : 

Up : — so  ; — how  is't  ?     Feel  you  your  legs  ?     You 
stand. 

Glo.  Too  well,  too  well. 

Edg.  This  is  above  all  strangeness. 

Upon  the  crown  o'  the  cliflf,  what  thing  was  that 
Which  parted  from  you? 

Glo.  A  poor  unfortunate  beggar. 

Edg.    As  I  stood  here  below,  juethought,   his 
eyes 
Were  two  full  moons  ;  he  had  a  thousand  noses, 
Horns  whelk'd,  and  wav'd  like  the  enridged  sea : 
It  was  some  fiend ;  therefore,  thou  happy  father. 
Think   that   the   clearest   gods,   who   make    them 

honours 
Of  men's  impossibilities,  have  preserv'd  thee. 

Glo.  I  do  remember  now  :  henceforth  I'll  bear 
Affliction,  till  it  do  cry  out  itself 
"Enough,   enough!"    and  die.     That   thing   you 

speak  of, 
1  took  it  for  a  man ;  often  'twould  say, 
"The  fiend,  the  fiend:"  he  led  me  to  that  place. 


Lear.  O,  ho  !  are  you  there  with  me  ?  No  eyes 
in  your  head,  nor  no  money  in  your  purse  ?  Your 
eyes  are  in  a  heavy  case,  your  purse  in  a  Hght :  yet 
you  see  how  this  world  goes. 

Glo.  I  see  it  feehngly. 

Lear.  What,  art  mad  ?  A  man  may  see  how 
this  world  goes,  with  no  eyes.  Look  with  thine 
ears  :  see  how  yond'  justice  rails  upon  yond'  sim- 
ple thief.  Hark,  in  thine  ear  :  change  places  ;  and 
handy-dandy,  which  is  the  justice,  which  is  the 
thief .' — Thou  hast  seen  a  farmer's  dog  bark  at  a 
beggar  ? 

Glo.  Ay,  sir. 

Lear.  And  the  creature  run  from  the  cur  ?    There 
thou  might'st  behold  the  great  image  of  authority  : 
a  dog's  obeyed  in  office. — 
Thou  rascal  beadle,  hold  thy  bloody  hand ! 
Why  dost  thou  lash  that  whore  ?     Strip  thine  own 

back  ; 
Thou  hotly  Inst'st  to  use  her  in  that  kind 
For  which  thou  whipp'st  her.     The  usurer  hangs 
the  cozener. 

44 


Through  tatter'd  clothes  small  vices  do  appear; 
Robes,  and  furr'd  gowns,  hide  all.     Plate  sin  with 

gold. 
And  the  strong  lance  of  justice  hurtless  breaks: 
Arm  it  in  rags,  a  pigmy's  straw  doth  ])ierce  it. 
None  does  offend,  none,  I  say,  none ;  I'll  able  'em  : 
Take  that  of  me,  my  friend,  who  have  the  power 
To  seal  th'  accuser's  lips.     Get  thee  glass  eyes; 
And,  like  a  scurvy  politician,  seem 
To  see  the  things  thou  dost  not. — Now,  now,  now, 

now  :' 
Pull  off  my  boots  :  harder,  harder  ;  so. 

EJff.  O,  matter  and  imjiertinency  mix'd  ! 
Reason  in  madness  ! 

Lear.  If  thou  wilt  weep  my  fortunes,  take  my 
eyes. 
T  know  thee  well  enough  ;  thy  name  is  Glnster : 
Thou  must  he  patient.     We  came  crying  hither  : 
Thou  know'st,  the  first  time  that  we  smell  the  air 
We  wawl  and  cry.     I  will  preach  to  thee  :  maik  me. 

Glo.  Alack !   alack  the  day  ! 

Lear.  When  we  are  born,  we  cry  that  w  c  are  come 


ACT    IV. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  VII. 


To  this  great  stage  of  fools. — This  a  good  block  ? — 
It  were  a  delicate  stratagem,  to  shoe 
A  troop  of  horse  with  felt :  I'll  put  it  in  proof; 
And  when  I  have  stolen  upon  these  sons-in-law, 
Then,  kill,  kill,  kill,  kill,  kill,  kill. 

Enter  a  Gentleman,  with  Attendants. 

Gent.  O !  here  he  is  :  lay  hand  upon  him. — Sir, 
Your  most  dear  daughter — 

Lear.  No  rescue  ?     What !  a  prisoner  ?     I  am 
even 
The  natural  fool  of  fortune. — Use  me  well ; 
You  shall  have  ransom.     Let  me  have  a  surgeon, 
I  am  cut  to  the  brains. 

Gent.  You  shall  have  any  thing. 

Lear.  No  seconds  ?     All  myself? 
Why,  this  would  make  a  man,  a  man  of  salt, 
To  use  his  eyes  for  garden  water-pots. 
Ay,  and  for  laying  autumn's  dust. 

Gent.  Good  sir, — 

Lear.  I  will  die  bravely. 
Like  a  smug  bridegroom.     What !     I  will  be  jovial. 
Come,  come ;  I  am  a  king,  my  masters,  know  you 
that? 

Gent.  You  are  a  royal  one,  and  we  obey  you. 

Lear.  Then  there's  life  in  it.     Nay,  an  you  get 
it,  you  shall  get  it  by  running.     Sa,  sa,  sa,  sa. 

[Exit :  Attendants  follow. 

Gent.  A  sight  most  pitiful  in  the  meanest  wretch, 
Past  speaking   of  in    a   king !  —  Thou   hast   one 

daughter, 
AVlio  redeems  nature  from  the  general  curse 
Which  twain  have  brought  her  to. 

Eds;;.  Hail,  gentle  sir! 

Gent.  Sir,  speed  you  :  what's  your  will  ? 

Edg.  Do  you  hear  aught,  sir,  of  a  battle  toward  ? 

Gent.  Most  sure,  and  vulgar :  every  one  hears 
that, 
WHiich  can  distinguish  sound. 

Edg.  But,  by  your  favour. 

How  near's  the  other  army  ? 

Gent.  Near,  and  on  speedy  foot ;  the  main  descry 
Stands  on  the  hourly  thought. 

Edg.  I  tiiank  you,  sir :  that's  all. 

Gent.  Though  that  the  queen  on  special  cause  is 
here. 
Her  army  is  mov'd  on. 

Edg.  I  thank  you,  sir.      [Exit  Gent. 

Glo.  You  ever-gentle  gods,  take  my  breath  from 
me  : 
Let  not  my  worser  spirit  tempt  me  again 
To  die  before  you  please  ! 

Edg.  Well  pray  you,  father. 

Glo.  Now,  good  sir,  what  are  you  ? 

Edg.  A  most  poor  man,  made  tame  to  fortune's 
blows  ; 
Who,  by  the  art  of  known  and  feeling  sorrows, 
Am  pregnant  to  good  pity.     Give  me  your  hand, 
I'll  lead  you  to  some  biding. 

Crlo.  Hearty  thanks ; 

The  bounty  and  the  benison  of  heaven 
To  boot,  and  boot ! 

Enter  Oswald. 

Osiv.  A  proclaim'd  prize!     Most  happy! 

That  eyeless  head  of  thine  was  first  fram'd  flesh 
To  raise  my  fortunes. — Thou  old  unhappy  traitor. 
Briefly  thyself  remember  : — the  sword  is  out 
That  must  destroy  thee.  ^ 

Crlx>.  Now  let  thy  friendly  hand 

Put  strength  enough  to  it.  [Edgar  interposes. 

7 


Osw.  Wherefore,  bold  peasant, 

Dar'st  thou  support  a  publish'd  traitor?     Hence; 
Lest  that  th'  infection  of  his  fortune  take 
Like  hold  on  thee.     Let  go  his  arm. 

Edg.  Ch'ill  not  let  go,  zir,  without  vurther  'ca- 
sion. 

Osw.  Let  go,  slave,  or  thou  diest. 

Edg.  Good  gentleman,  go  your  gait,  and  let  poor 
volk  pass.  And  ch'ud  ha'  been  zwagger'd  out  of  my 
life,  'twould  not  ha'  been  zo  long  as  'tis  by  a  vort- 
night.  Nay,  come  not  near  the  old  man  ;  keep  out, 
che  vor'ye,  or  Ise  try  whether  your  costard  or  my 
ballow  be  the  harder.     Ch'ill  be  plain  with  you. 

Osw.  Out,  dunghill ! 

Edg.  Ch'ill  pick  your  teeth,  zur.  Come  ;  no 
matter  vor  jour  foins. 

[They Jight ;  and  Edgar  knocks  him  down. 

Osw.  Slave,  thou  hast  slain  me. — Villain,  take 
my  purse. 
If  ever  thou  wilt  thrive,  bury  my  body  ; 
And  give  the  letters,  which  thou  find'si  about  me. 
To  Edmund  earl  of  Gloster  :  seek  him  out 
Upon  the  British  party : — O,  untimely  death ! 

[Dies. 

Edg.  I  know  thee  well :  a  serviceable  villain  ; 
As  duteous  to  the  vices  of  thy  mistress. 
As  badness  would  desire. 

Glo.  What !  is  ne  dead  ? 

Edg.   Sit  you  down,  father;  rest  you. — 
Let's  see  his  pockets  :  these  letters,  that  he  speaks  of. 
May  be  my  friends. — He's  dead ;  I  am  only  sorry 
He  had  no  other  death's-man. — Let  us  see : — 
Leave,  gentle  wax;  arid,  manners,  blame  us  not: 
To  know  our  enemies'  minds,  we  rip  their  hearts, 
Their  papers  is  more  lawful. 

[Reads.]  "  Let  our  reciprocal  vows  be  remem- 
bered. You  have  many  opportunities  to  ciU  him 
oflT:  if  your  will  want  not,  time  and  place  will  be 
fruitfully  offered.  There  is  nothing  done,  if  he 
return  the  conqueror ;  then,  am  I  the  prisoner,  and 
his  bed  my  gaol,  from  the  loathed  warmth  wheieof 
deliver  me,  and  supply  the  place  for  your  labour. 
"  Your  (wife,  so  I  would  say) 

"  afl"ectionate  servant, 

"  GoNERlL." 

O,  undistinguish'd  space  of  woman's  will! 

A  plot  upon  her  virtuous  husband's  life ; 

And  the  exchange,  my  brother  I — Here,  in  the  sands, 

Thee  I'll  rake  up,  the  post  unsanctified 

Of  murderous  lechers  ;  and  in  the  mature  time, 

With  this  ungracious  paper  strike  the  sight 

Of  the  death-practis'd  duke.     For  him  'tis  well, 

That  of  thy  death  and  business  I  can  tell. 

Glo.  The  king  is  mad  :  how  stiff"  is  my  vile  sense. 
That  I  stand  up,  and  have  ingenious  feeling 
Of  my  huge  sorrows  !     Better  I  were  distract ; 
So  should  my  thoughts  be  sever'd  from  my  griefs. 
And  woes,  by  wronj;  imaginations,  lose 
The  knowledge  of  themselves.  [Drum  afar  off. 

Edg.  Give  me  your  hand  : 

Far  off",  methinks,  I  hear  the  beaten  drum. 
Come,  father;  I'll  bestow  you  with  a  friend. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  VII. — A  Tent  in  the  French  Canijy. 

Lear  on  a  bed,  asleep  ;   Doctor,  Gentleman,  and 
others,  attending. 

Enter  Cordelia  and  Kent. 

Cov.  O  thou  good  Kent !  how  shall  I  live,  and 
work, 

45 


ACT  IV. 


KING  LEAK. 


SCKKK  VII. 


To  match  thy  goodness  ?     My  life  will  be  too  short, 
And  every  measure  fail  me. 

Kent.  To  be  acknowledg'd,  madam,  is  o'er-paid. 
All  my  reports  go  with  the  modest  truth  ; 
Nor  more,  nor  clipp'd,  but  so. 

Cor.  Be  better  suited  : 

These  weeds  are  memories  of  those  worser  hours. 
I  pr'ythee,  put  them  off. 

Kent.  Pardon  me,  dear  madam; 

Yet  to  be  known  shortens  my  made  intent : 
My  boon  I  make  it,  thai  you  know  me  not, 
Till  time  and  I  think  meet. 

Cor.  Then  be  't  so,  my  good  lord. — How  does 
the  king?  \_To  the  Physician. 

Dad.  Madam,  sleeps  still. 

Cor.  O,  you  kind  gods. 
Cure  this  great  breach  in  his  abused  nature ! 


Th'  imtun'd  and  janing  senses,  O,  wind  up 
Of  this  child-changed  father! 

Duct.  So  please  your  majesty, 

That  we  may  wake  the  king  ?  he  hath  slept  long. 

Cor.  Be  govern'd  by  your  knowledge,  and  pro- 
ceed 
r  the  sway  of  your  own  will.     Is  he  array'd  ? 

Doct.  Ay,  madam  ;  in  the  heaviness  of  his  sleep, 
We  put  fresh  garments  on  him. 

Kent.  Ciood  madam,  be  by  when  we  do  awake 
him  ; 
I  doubt  not  of  his  temperance. 

Cor.  Very  well.     [Music. 

Doct.  Please  you,  draw  near. — Louder  the  music 
there. 

Cor.  O  my  dear  father !     Restoration,  hang 
Thy  medicine  on  my  lips  ;  and  let  this  kiss 


Repair  those  violent  harms,  that  my  two  sisters 
Have  in  thy  reverence  made ! 

Kent.  Kind  and  dear  princess ! 

Cor.  Had  you  not  been  their  father,  these  white 
flakes 
Had  challeng'd  pity  of  them.     Was  this  a  face 
To  be  expos'd  against  the  warring  winds? 
To  stand  against  the  deep  dread-bolted  thunder? 
In  the  most  terrible  and  nimble  stroke 
Of  quick,  cross  lightning  ?  to  watch  (poor  perdu!) 
With  this  thin  hehn  ?     Mine  enemy's  dog. 
Though   he   had  bit   me,  should  have   stood   that 

night 
Against  my  fire ;  and  wast  thou  fain,  poor  father, 
To  hovel  thee  with  swine,  and  rogues  forloni, 
In  short  and  musty  straw?     Alack,  alack  ! 
'Tis  wonder,  that  thy  life  and  wits  at  once 
Had  not  concluded  all. — He  wakes;  speak  to  him. 
Doct.   Madam,  do  you ;  'tis  fittest. 
Cor.  How  does  my  royal  lord  ?     How  fares  your 
majesty  ? 

46 


Lear.  You  do  me  wrong,  to  take  me  out  o'  the 
grave. — 
Thou  art  a  soul  in  bliss,  but  I  am  bound 
Upon  a  wheel  of  fire,  that  mine  own  tears 
Do  scald  like  molten  lead. 

Cor.  Sir,  do  you  know  me  ? 

Lear.  You  are  a  spirit,  I  know.     Where  did  you 
die? 

Cor.   Still,  still,  far  wide. 

Doct.  He's  scarce  awake  :  let  him  alone  awhile. 

Leerr.  Where  have  I  been  ?     Where  am  I  ? — 
Fair  day-light  ? — 
T  am  mightily  abus'd. — I  should  even  die  with  pity 
To  see  another  thus. — I  know  not  what  to  say. — 
I  will  not  swear,  these  are  niv  hands: — let's  see; 
T  feel  this  pin  prick.     Would  I  were  assur'd 
Of  my  condition ! 

Cor.  O  !  look  u])on  me,  sir. 

And  hold  your  hands  in  Iienediction  o'er  me. — 
No.  sir,  you  must  not  kneel. 

Lear.  Prav,  do  not  mock  me  • 


ACT  V. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCKNE  1. 


I  am  a  very  foolish  fond  old  man, 

Fourscore  and  upward,  not  an  hour  more  nor  less; 

And,  to  deal  plainly, 

I  fear,  I  am  not  in  my  perfect  mind. 

Methinks,  I  should  know  you,  and  know  this  man  ; 

Yet  I  am  doubtful,  for  I  am  mainly  ifjnorant 

What  place  this  is ;  and  all  the  skill  I  have 

Remembers  not  these  garments  ;  nor  I  know  not 

Where  I  did  lodge  last  night.     Do  not  laugh  at  me. 

For,  as  I  am  a  man,  I  think  this  lady 

To  be  my  cliild  Cordelia. 

Cor.  And  so  1  am,  1  am. 

Lear.  Be  your  tears  wet  ?     Yes,  'faith.     I  pray, 
weep  not : 
If  you  have  poison  for  me,  I  will  drink  it. 
I  know,  you  do  not  love  me ;  for  )our  sisters 
Have,  as  I  do  remember,  done  me  wrong  : 
You  have  some  cause,  they  have  not. 

Cor.  No  cause,  no  cause. 

Lear.  Am  I  in  France  ? 

Kent.  In  your  own  kingdom,  sir. 

Lear.  Do  not  abuse  me. 

Dod.  Be  comforted,  good  madam :  the  great  rage, 


You  see,  is  cur'd  in  him ;  and  yet  it  is  danger 
To  make  him  even  o'er  the  time  he  has  lost. 
Desire  him  to  go  in  :  trouble  him  no  more. 
Till  further  settling. 

Cor.  Will't  please  your  highness  walk  ? 

Lear.  You  must  bear  with  me  : 

Pray  you  now  forget  and  forgive  :  I  am  old,  and 

foolish. 
{^Exeunt  Lear,  Cordelia,  Doctor,  and  Attendants. 

Gent.  Holds  it  true,  sir,  that  the  duke  of  Corn- 
wall was  so  slain  ? 

Kent.  Most  certain,  sir. 

Gent.  Who  is  conductor  of  his  people  ? 

Kent.  As  'tis  said,  the  bastard  son  of  Gloster. 

Gent.  They  say,  Edgar,  his  banished  son,  is  with 
the  earl  of  Kent  in  Germany. 

Kent.  Report  is  changeable.     'Tis  time  to  look 
about ;  the  powers  o'  the  kingdom  approach  apace. 

Gent.  The  arbitrement  is  like  to  be  bloody.     Fare 
you  well,  sir.  [Exit. 

Kent.  My  point  and  period  will   be   throughly 
wrought. 
Or  well  or  ill,  as  this  day's  battle's  fought.      [Exit. 


Scene  I. — The  Camp  of  the  British  Forces,  near 
Dover. 

Enter,  loith  drums  and  colours,  Edmund,  Regan, 
Officers,  Soldiers,  and  others. 

Edm.  Know  of  the  duke,  if  his  last  purpose  hold; 
Or  whether  since  he  is  advis'd  by  aught 
To  change  the  course.     He's  full  of  alteration. 
And  self-reproving : — bring  his  constant  pleasure. 

[  To  an  Officer,  who  goes  out. 

Reg.  Our  sister's  man  is  certainly  miscarried. 

Edm.  'Tis  to  be  doubted,  madam. 

R^g-  Now,  sweet  lord. 

You  know  the  goodness  I  intend  upon  you : 
Tell  me,  but  tmly,  but  then  speak  the  truth. 
Do  you  not  love  my  sister? 

Edm.  In  honour'd  love. 

Reg.  But  have  you  never  found  my  brother'^  way 
To  the  forefended  place  ? 

Edm.  That  thought  abuses  you. 

Reg.  I  am  doubtful  that  you  have  been  conjunct. 
And  bosom'd  with  her,  as  far  as  we  call  hers. 

Edm.  No,  by  mine  honour,  madam. 

Reg.  I  never  shall  endure  her.     Dear  my  lord. 
Be  not  familiar  with  her. 

Edm.  Fear  me  not. — 

She,  and  the  duke  her  husband, — 


Enter  Albany,  Goneril,  and  Soldiers. 

Gon.  I  had  rather  lose  the  battle,  than  that  sister 
Should  loosen  him  and  me.  [Aside. 

Alb.  Our  very  loving  sister,  well  be-met. — 
Sir,  this  I  hear, — the  king  is  come  to  his  daughter, 
With  others,  whom  the  rigovir  of  our  state 
Forc'd  to  cry  out.     Where  I  could  not  be  honest, 
I  never  yet  was  valiant :  for  this  business. 
It  toucheth  us,  as  France  invades  our  land. 
Not  bolds  the  king,  with  others,  whom,  I  fear. 
Most  just  and  heavy  causes  make  oppose. 

Edm.  Sir,  you  speak  nobly. 

Reg.  Why  is  this  reason'd  ? 

Gon.  Combine  together  'gainst  the  enemy; 
For  these  domestic  and  particular  broils 
Are  not  the  question  here. 

Alh.  Let  us,  then,  determine 

With  the  ancient  of  war  on  our  proceedings. 

Edm.  I  shall  attend  you  presently  at  your  tent. 

Reg.  Sister,  you'll  go  with  us  ? 

Gon.  No. 

Reg.  'Tis  most  convenient ;  pray  you,  go  with  us. 

Gon.  O,  ho!  I  know  the  riddle.   [Aside-I   I  will 

go- 

Enter  Edgar,  disguised. 

Edg.  If  e'er  your  grace  had  speech  with  man 
so  poor, 

47 


ALT    V. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE  II. 


Hear  me  one  word. 

Alb.  I'll  overtake  you. — Speak. 

[Exeunt  Edmund,  Regan,  Gonekil,  Officers, 
Soldiers,  and  Attendants. 

Edg.  Before  you  fight  the  battle,  ope  this  letter. 
If  you  have  victory,  let  the  trumpet  sound 
For  hiiu  that  brought  it :  wretched  though  I  seem, 
I  can  produce  a  champion,  that  will  prove 
What  is  avouched  there.     If  you  miscarry, 
Your  business  of  the  world  hath  so  an  end. 
And  machination  ceases.     Fortune  love  you  ! 

Alh.  Stay  till  I  have  read  the  letter. 

Edg.  I  was  forbid  it. 

When  time  shall  sei-ve,  let  but  the  herald  cry. 
And  I'll  appear  again.  [E.rit. 

Alb.  Why,  fare  thee  well :  I  will  o'erlook  thy 
paper. 

Re-enter  Edmund. 

Edni.  The   enemy's   in   view  ;    draw   up   your 
powers. 
Here  is  the  guess  of  their  true  strength  and  forces 
By  diligent  discovery ;  but  your  haste 
Js  now  urg'd  on  you. 

Alb.  We  will  greet  the  time.      [Exit. 

Edni.  To  both  these  sisters  have  I  sworn  my  love  ; 
Each  jealous  of  the  other,  as  the  stung 
Are  of  the  adder.     Which  of  them  shall  I  take  ? 
Both  ?  one  ?  or  neither  ?     Neither  can  be  enjoy'd, 
If  both  remain  alive  :  to  tnke  the  widow. 
Exasperates,  makes  mad,  her  sister  Goneril ; 
And  hardly  shall  I  cany  out  my  side, 


Her  husband  being  alive.     Now  then,  we'll  use 
His  countenance  for  the  battle  ;  which  being  done. 
Let  her  who  would  be  rid  of  him  devise 
His  speedy  taking  off.     As  for  the  mercy 
Which  he  intends  to  Lear,  and  to  Cordelia, 
The  battle  done,  and  they  within  our  power, 
Shall  never  see  his  pardon ;  for  my  state 
Stands  on  me  to  defend,  not  to  debate.  [Exit. 

Scene  II. — A  Field  hetiveen  the  two  Camps 

Alarum  within.      Enter,  uith  drum  and  colours, 
Lear,  Cordelia,  and  their  forces:  and  exeunt. 

Enter  Edgar  and  Gloster. 

Edg.  Here,  father,  take  the  shadow  of  this  tree 
For  your  good  host ;  pray  that  the  right  may  thrive. 
If  ever  I  return  to  you  again, 
I'll  bring  you  comfort. 

Glo.  Grace  go  with  you,  sir ! 

[Exit  Edgar. 

Alarum;  afterwards  a  retreat.     i?e-en^er  Edgar. 

Edg.  Away,  old  man  !  give  me  thy  hand  :  away  ! 
King  Lear  hath  lost,  he  and  his  daughter  ta'en. 
Give  me  thy  hand  ;   come  on. 

Glo.  No  further,  sir  :  a  man  may  rot  even  here. 

Edg.  What !  in  ill  thoughts  again  1     Men  must 
endure 
Their  going  hence,  even  as  their  coming  hither  : 
Ripeness  is  all.     Come  on. 

Glo.  And  that's  true  too. 

[Exeunt. 


(Noiiiwu  Gateway,  Dover  Castle.) 


^i^~      ) 


(Dover  Castle,  in  the  time  of  Elizabeth.) 


Scene  III. — The  British  Camp,  near  Dover. 

Enter,  in  conquest,  with  drum  and  colours,  Edmund  ; 
Lear  and   Cordelia,  as    Prisoners ;  Captain, 

Officers,  Soldiers,  Sfc. 

Edm.  Someofficerstake  them  away  :  good  guard, 
Until  their  greater  pleasures  first  be  known, 
That  are  to  censure  them. 

Cor.  We  are  not  the  first, 

Who,  with  best  meaning,  have  incurr'd  the  worst. 
For  thee,  oppressed  king,  am  I  cast  down  ; 
Myself  could  else  out-frown  false  forttuie's  frown. 
Shall  we  not  see  these  daughters,  and  these  sisters? 

Lear.  No,   no,   no,  no !      Come,   let's  away  to 
prison  : 
We  two  alone  will  sing  like  birds  i'  the  cage : 
When  thou  dost  ask  me  blessing,  I'll  kneel  down. 
And  ask  of  thee  forgiveness.     So  we'll  live. 
And  pray,  and  sing,  and  tell  old  tales,  and  laugh 
At  gilded  butterflies,  and  hear  poor  rogues 
Talk  of  court  news  ;  and  we'll  talk  with  them  too, 
Who  loses,  and  who  wins  ;  who's  in,  who's  out ; 
And  take  upon's  the  mystery  of  things. 
As  if  we  were  God's  spies  :  and  we'll  wear  out, 
In  a  wall'd  prison,  packs  and  sects  of  great  ones, 
That  ebb  and  flow  by  the  moon. 

Edm.  Take  them  away. 

Lear.  Upon  such  sacrifices,  my  Cordelia, 
The  gods  themselves  throw  incense.    Have  I  caught 

thee  ? 
He  that  parts  us  shall  bring  a  brand  from  heaven, 
And  fire  us  hence  like  foxes.     Wipe  thine  eyes ; 
The  goujeers  shall  devour  them,  flesh  and  fell. 
Ere  they  shall  make  us  weep :  we'll  see  them  starve 

first. 
Come.       [Exeunt  Lear  and  Cordelia,  guarded. 

Edm.  Come  hither,  captain  ;  hark. 
Take  thou  this  note  ;   [Giving  a  paper.']  go,  follow 

them  to  prison. 
One  step  I  have  advanc'd  thee ;  if  thou  dost 
As  this  instructs  thee,  thou  dost  make  thy  way 


To  noble  fortunes.     Know  thou  this,  that  men 
Are  as  the  time  is :  to  be  tender-minded 
Does  not  become  a  sword.     Thy  great  employment 
Will  not  bear  question  ;  either  say,  thou'lt  do't. 
Or  thrive  by  other  means. 

Capt.  I'll  do't,  my  lord. 

Edm.  About  it;    and  write   happy  when  thou 
hast  done. 
Mark, — I  say,  instantly ;  and  carry  it  so, 
As  I  have  set  it  down. 

Capt.  I  cannot  draw  a  cart,  nor  eat  dried  oats ; 
If  it  be  man's  work,  I  will  do  it.        [Exit  Captain. 

Flourish.     Enter  Albany,  Goneril,  Regan,  Offi- 
cers, and  Attendants. 

Alb.  Sir,  you  have  shown  to-day  your  valiant 
strain. 
And  fortune  led  you  well.     You  have  the  captives 
Who  were  the  opposites  of  this  day's  strife  : 
We  do  require  them  of  you,  so  to  use  them, 
As  we  shall  find  their  merits,  and  our  safety. 
May  equally  determine. 

Edm.  Sir,  I  thought  it  fit 

To  send  the  old  and  miserable  king 
To  some  retention,  and  appointed  guard ; 
Whose  age  has  charms  in  it,  whose  title  more, 
To  pluck  the  common  bosom  on  his  side, 
And  tv^rn  our  impress'd  lances  in  our  eyes, 
Which  do  command  them.     With  him  I  sent  the 

queen  : 
My  reason  all  the  same  ;  and  they  are  ready 
To-morrow,  or  at  finther  space,  t'  appear 
Where  you  shall  hold  your  session.     At  this  time, 
We  sweat,  and  bleed  :  the  friend  hath  lost  his  friend  ; 
And  the  best  quarrels,  in  the  heat,  are  curs'd 
By  those  that  feel  their  sharpness. — 
The  question  of  Cordelia,  and  her  father, 
Requires  a  fitter  place. 

Alh.  Sir,  by  your  patience, 

I  hold  you  biit  a  subject  of  this  war. 
Not  as  a  brother. 

49 


ACT    V 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENE   111. 


Reg.  That's  as  we  list  to  grace  him : 

Methinks  our  pleasure  might  have  been  demanded, 
Ere  you  had  spoke  so  far.     He  led  our  powers, 
Bore  the  commission  of  my  place  and  person ; 
The  which  immediacy  may  well  stand  up. 
And  call  itself  your  brother. 

Gon.  Not  so  hot : 

In  his  own  grace  he  doth  exalt  himself, 
More  than  in  your  addition. 

Reg.  In  my  rights. 

By  me  invested,  he  con^peers  the  best. 

Gon.  That  were  the  most,  if  he  should  husband 
you. 

Reg.  Jesters  do  oft  prove  prophets. 

Gon.  Holla,  holla ! 

That  eye  that  told  you  so  look'd  but  a-squint. 

Reg.  Lady,  I  am  not  well ;  else  I  should  answer 
From  a  full-flowing  stomach. — General, 
Take  thou  my  soldiers,  prisoners,  patrimony: 
Dispose  of  them,  of  me  ;  the  walls  are  thine. 
Witness  the  world,  that  I  create  thee  here 
My  lord  and  master. 

Gon.  Mean  you  to  enjoy  him  ? 

Alh.  The  let-alone  lies  not  in  your  good  will. 

Edm.  Nor  in  thine,  lord. 

Alh,  Half-blooded  fellow,  yes. 

Reg.  Let  the  drum   strike,  and  prove  my  title 
thine.  [7'o  Edmund. 

Alh.  Stay  yet;  hear  reason. — Edmund,  I  arrest 
thee 
On  capital  treason  ;  and,  in  thy  arrest. 
This  gilded  serpent.    [Pointing  to  Goneril.] — For 

your  claim,  fair  sister, 
I  bar  it  in  the  interest  of  my  wife ; 
'Tis  she  is  sub-contracted  to  this  lord. 
And  I,  her  husband,  contradict  your  bans. 
If  you  will  marry,  make  your  love  to  me, 
My  lady  is  bespoke. 

Gon.  An  interlude ! 

Alb.  Thou  art  arm'd,  Gloster. — Let  the  trumpet 
sound  : 
If  none  appear  to  prove  upon  thy  person. 
Thy  heinous,  manifest,  and  many  treasons, 
There  is  my  jjledge.      [Throwing  down  a  glove.'] 

I'll  prove  it  on  thy  heart. 
Ere  I  taste  bread,  thou  art  in  nothing  less 
Than  I  have  here  proclaim'd  thee. 

Reg.  Sick  !  O,  sick ! 

Gon.   [Aside.]   If  not,  I'll  ne'er  trust  poison. 

Edm.   There's  my  exchange  :    [  Throwing  down 
a  glove.]   what  in  the  world  he  is 
That  names  me  traitor,  villain-like  he  lies. 
Call  by  thy  trumpet :  he  that  dares  approach, 
On  him,  on  you,  who  not  ?  I  will  maintain 
My  truth  and  honour  firmly. 

Alb.  A  herald,  ho  ! 

Edm.  A  herald,  ho !  a  herald  ! 

Alb.   Trust  to  thy  single  virtue ;  for  thy  soldiers. 
All  levied  in  my  name,  have  in  my  name 
Took  their  discharge. 

Reg.  My  sickness  grows  upon  me. 

Alb.  She  is  not  well ;  convey  her  to  my  tent. 

[Exit  Regan,  led. 

Enter  a  Herald. 

Come  hither,  herald. — Let  the  trumpet  sound, 
And  read  out  this. 

Capt,  Sound,  trumpet.  [A  trumpet  sounds. 

Herald  reads. 

"If  any  man  of  quality,  or  degree,  within  the 
50 


lists  of  the  army,  will  maintain  upon  Edmund, 
supposed  earl  of  Gloster,  that  he  is  a  manifold 
traitor,  let  him  appear  at  the  third  sound  of  the 
trumpet.     He  is  bold  in  his  defence." 

Edm.  Sound!  [1  Trumpet. 

Her.  Again.  [2  Trum2M. 

Her.  Again.  [3  Trumpet. 

[Trumpet  answers  within. 

Enter  Edgar,  armed,  preceded  by  a  trumpet. 

Alb.  Ask  him  his  purposes,  why  he  appears 
Upon  this  call  o'  the  trumpet. 

Her.  What  are  you  ? 

Your  name  ?  your  quality  ?  and  why  you  answer 
This  present  summons  ? 

Edg.  Know,  my  name  is  lost ; 

By  treason's  tooth  bare-gnawn,  and  canker-bit: 
Yet  am  I  noble,  as  the  adversary 
I  come  to  cope  withal. 

Alb.  Which  is  that  adversary  ? 

Edg.  What's  he,  that  speaks  for  Edmund  earl 
of  Gloster  ? 

Edm.  Himself:  what  say'st  thou  to  him ? 

Edg.  Draw  thy  sword 

That  if  my  speech  oftend  a  noble  heart. 
Thy  arm  may  do  thee  justice  ;  here  is  mine  : 
Behold,  it  is  my  privilege,  the  privilege  of  mine 

honours. 
My  oath,  and  my  profession.     I  protest, 
Maugre  thy  strength,  youth,  place,  and  eminence. 
Despite  thy  victor  sword,  and  fire-new  fortune. 
Thy  valour  and  thy  heart,  thou  art  a  traitor : 
False  to  thy  gods,  thy  brother,  and  thy  father; 
Conspirant  'gainst  this  high  illustrious  prince ; 
And,  from  th'  extremest  upward  of  thy  head. 
To  the  descent  and  dust  below  thy  foot, 
A  most  toad-spotted  traitor.     Say  thou,  "  No," 
This  sword,  this  arm,  and  my  best  spirits,  are  bent 
To  prove  upon  thy  heart,  whereto  I  speak. 
Thou  liest. 

Edm.         In  wisdom,  I  should  ask  thy  name ; 
But,  since  thy  outside  looks  so  fair  and  warlike. 
And  that  thy  tongue  some  'say  of  breeding  breathes, 
What  safe  and  nicely  I  might  well  delay 
By  rule  of  knighthood,  I  disdain  and  spurn. 
Back  do  I  toss  these  treasons  to  thy  head ; 
With  the  hell-hated  lie  o'erwhelm  thy  heart ; 
Which,  for  they  yet  glance  by,  and  scarcely  bruise, 
This  sword  of  mine  shall  give  them  instant  way. 
Where  they  shall  rest  for  ever. — Trumpets,  speak. 
[Alarums.     They  fight.     Kouvyv  falls. 

Alh.  O,  save  him  !  save  him  ! 
Gon.  This  is  mere  practice,  Gloster. 

By  the  law  of  arms,  thou  wast  not  bound  to  answer 
An  unknown  opposite  ;  thou  art  not  vanquish'd. 
But  cozen'd  and  beguil'd. 

Alb.  Shut  your  mouth,  dame; 

Or  with  this  paper  shall  I  stop  it  ? — Hold,  sir ! — 
Thou  worse  than  any  name,  read  thine  own  evil : 
No  tearing,  lady ;  I  perceive,  you  know  it. 

[Gives  the  letter  to  Edmund. 
Gon.  Say,  if  I  do,  the  laws  are  mine,  not  thine  : 
Who  can  arraign  me  for't  ? 

Alb.  Most  monstrous ! 

Know'st  thou  this  paper? 

Gon.  Ask  me  not  what  I  know. 

[El-it  Goneril. 

Alb.  Go  after  her  :  she's  desperate;  govern  her. 

[Exit  an  Officer. 
Edm.  What  you  have  charged  me  with,  that 
have  I  done, 


ACT   V. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENK  III. 


And  more,  much  more  ;  the  time  will  bring  it  out : 
'Tis  past,  and  so  am  I.     But  what  art  thou. 
That  hast  this  fortune  on  me  ?     If  thou'rt  noble, 
I  do  forgive  thee. 

Edg.  Let's  exchange  charity. 

I  am  no  less  in  blood  than  thou  art,  Edmund  ; 
If  more,  the  more  thou  hast  wrong'd  me. 
My  name  is  Edgar,  and  thy  father's  son. 
The  gods  are  just,  and  of  our  pleasant  vices 
Make  instruments  to  plague  us  : 
The  dark  and  vicious  place  where  thee  he  got, 
Cost  him  his  eyes. 

Edm.  Thou  hast  spoken  right,  'tis  true  ; 

The  wheel  is  come  full  circle  :  I  am  here. 

Alb.  Methought,  thy  very  gait  did  prophesy 
A  royal  nobleness.     I  must  embrace  thee  : 
Let  sorrow  split  my  heart,  if  ever  I 
Did  hate  thee,  or  thy  father. 

Edg.  Worthy  prince,  I  know't. 

Alb.  Where  have  you  hid  yourself  ? 
How  have  you  known  the  miseries  of  your  father? 

Edg.  By  nursing  them,  my  lord. — List  a  brief 
tale  ; 
And,  when  'tis  told,  O,  that  my  heart  would  burst ! — 
The  bloody  proclamation  to  escape, 
That  follow'd  me  so  near,  (O,  our  lives'  sweetness! 
That  we  the  pain  of  death  would  hourly  die, 
Rather  than  die  at  once!)  taught  me  to  shift 
Into  a  madman's  rags,  t'  assume  a  semblance 
That  very  dogs  disdain'd  ;  and  in  this  habit 
Met  I  my  father  with  his  bleeding  rings, 
Their  precious  stones  new  lost ;  became  his  guide. 
Led  him,  begg'd  for  him,  saved  him  from  despair; 
Never  (O  fault !)  reveal'd  myself  unto  him. 
Until  some  half  hour  past,  when  I  was  arm'd, 
Not  sure,  though  hoping,  of  this  good  success, 
I  ask'd  his  blessing,  and  from  first  to  last 
Told  him  my  pilgrimage  :  but  his  flaw'd  heart, 
(Alack !  too  weak  the  conflict  to  support) 
'Twixt  two  extremes  of  passion,  joy  and  grief, 
Burst  smilingly. 

Edm.  This  speech  of  yours  hath  mov'd  me. 

And  shall,  perchance,  do  good  ;  but  speak  you  on  : 
You  look  as  you  had  something  more  to  say. 

Alb.  If  there  be  more  more  woful,  hold  it  in, 
For  I  am  almost  ready  to  dissolve. 
Hearing  of  this. 

Edg.  This  would  have  seem'd  a  period 

To  such  as  love  not  sorrow ;  but  another. 
To  amplify  too-much,  would  make  much  more, 
And  top  extremity. 

Whilst  I  was  big  in  clamour,  came  there  a  man. 
Who,  having  seen  me  in  my  worst  estate, 
Shunn'd  my  abhorr'd  society  ;  but  then,  finding 
Who  'twas  that  so  endur'd,  with  his  strong  arms 
He  fasten'd  on  my  neck,  and  bellow'd  out 
As  he'd  burst  heaven  ;  threw  me  on  my  father ; 
Told  the  most  piteous  tale  of  Lear  and  him. 
That  ever  ear  receiv'd  ;  which  in  recounting, 
His  grief  grew  puissant,  and  the  strings  of  life 
Began  to  crack  :  twice,  then,  the  trumpets  sounded. 
And  there  I  left  him  tranc'd. 

Alb.  But  who  was  this  ? 

Edg.  Kent,  sir,  the  banish'd  Kent ;  who  in  dis- 
guise 
Follow'd  his  enemy  king,  and  did  him  service 
Improper  for  a  slave. 

Enter  a  Gentleman  hastily,  with  a  bloody  knife. 
Gent.  Help,  help  !  O  help  ! 


Ed^ 


What  kind  of  help  ? 


Alb.  Speak,  man. 

Edg.  What  means  that  bloody  knife  ? 

Gent.  'Tis  hot,  it  smokes; 

It  came  even  from  the  heart  of — O !   she's  dead  : 

Alb.  Who  dead  ?  speak,  man. 

Gent.  Your  lady,  sir,  your  lady :  and  her  sister 
By  her  is  poison'd  ;  she  hath  confess'd  it. 

Edm.  I  was  contracted  to  them  both  :  all  three 
Now  marry  in  an  instant. 

Alb.  Produce  the  bodies,  be  they  alive  or  dead  I — 
This    judgment    of  the   heavens,  that   makes   us 

tremble. 
Touches  us  not  with  pity.  \_Exit  Gentleman. 

Enter  Kent. 

Edg.  Here  comes  Kent. 

Alb.  O!  it  is  he. 
The  time  will  not  allow  the  compliment, 
Which  very  manners  urges. 

Kent.  I  am  come 

To  bid  my  king  and  master  aye  good  night  : 
Is  he  not  here  ? 

Alb.  Great  thing  of  us  forgot  I — 

Speak,  Edmund,  where's  the  king  1  and  where's 

Cordelia  ? — 
Seest  thou  this  object,  Kent? 

\_21ie  bodies  of  Goy^RiL  and  Regan  are 
brought  in. 

Kent.  Alack !  why  thus  ? 

Edm.  Yet  Edmund  was  belov'd  : 

The  one  the  other  poison'd  for  my  sake. 
And  after  slew  herself. 

Alb.  Even  so. — Cover  their  faces. 

Edm.  I  pant  for  life  : — some  good  I  mean  to  do. 
Despite  of  mine  own  nature.     Quickly  send, — 
Be  brief  in  it, — to  the  castle  ;  for  my  writ 
Is  on  the  life  of  Lear,  and  on  Cordelia. — 
Nay,  send  in  time. 

Alb.  Run,  run  !  O,  run  ! 

Edg.  To  whom,  my  lord? — Who  has  the  of- 
fice ?  send 
Thy  token  of  reprieve. 

Edjn.  Well  thought  on  :  take  my  sword. 
Give  it  the  captain. 

Alb.  Haste  thee,  for  thy  life. 

[Exit  Edgar. 

Edm.  He  hath  commission  from  thy  wife  and  me 
To  hang  Cordelia  in  the  prison,  and 
To  lay  the  blame  upon  her  own  despair, 
That  she  fordid  herself. 

Alb.  The   gods  defend  her!      Bear  him  hence 
awhile.  [Edmund  is  borne  off. 

Enter  Lear,   uith  Cordelia  dead  in  his  arms  ; 
Edgar,  Officer,  and  others. 

Lear.  Howl,  howl,  howl,   howl ! — O !    you  are 
men  of  stones ; 
Had  I  your  tongues  and  eyes,  I'd  use  them  so 
That  heaven's  vault  should  crack. — She's  gone  for 

ever. — 
I  know  when  one  is  dead,  and  when  one  lives ; 
She's  dead  as  earth. — Lend  me  a  looking-glass; 
If  that  her  breath  will  mist  or  stain  the  stone. 
Why,  then  she  lives. 

Kent.  Is  this  the  promis'd  end  ? 

Edg.  Or  image  of  that  horror  ? 

Alb.  Fall,  and  cease'. 

Lear.  This  feather  stirs  ;  she  lives  !  if  it  be  so, 
It  is  a  chance  which  does  redeem  all  sorrows 
That  ever  I  have  felt. 

Kent.  O,  my  good  master !     [Kneeling. 

51 


ACT    V. 


KING  LEAR. 


SCENK  m. 


Lear.  Pr'ythee,  away. 

Edg.  'Tis  noble  Kent,  your  friend. 

Lear.  A  plague  upon  you,  murderers,  traitors  all ! 
I  might  have  sav'd  her  ;  now,  she's  gone  for  ever ! — 
Cordelia,  Cordelia!  stay  a  little.     Ha! 
What  is't  thou  say'st  ? — Her  voice  was  ever  soft, 
Gentle,  and  low — an  excellent  thing  in  woman. — 
I  kiird  the  slave  that  was  a  hanging  thee. 

Off.  'Tis  true,  my  lords,  he  did. 

Lear.  Did  I  not,  fellow  ? 

I  have  seen  the  day,  with  my  good  biting-  faulchion 
I  would  have  made  them  skip  :  I  am  old  now. 
And  these  same  crosses  spoil  me. — Who  are  you  ? 
Mine  eyes  are  not  o'  the  best : — I'll  tell  you  straight. 

Kent.  If  fortune  brag  of  two  she  lov'd  and  hated, 
One  of  them  we  behold. 

Lear.  This  is  a  dull  sight. — Are  you  not  Kent  ? 

Kent.  The  same, 

Your  servant  Kent.     Where  is  your  servant  Caius  ? 

Lear.  He's  a  good  fellow,  I  can  tell  you  that; 
He'll  strike,  and  quickly  too. — He's  dead  and  rotten. 

Kent.  No,  my  good  lord  ;  I  am  the  very  man — 

Lear.  I'll  see  that  straight. 

Kent.  That  from  your  first  of  diffei'ence  and  decay, 
Have  foUow'd  your  sad  steps. 

Lear.  You  are  welcome  hither. 

Kent.  Nor  no  man  else.     All's  cheerless,  dark, 
and  deadly : 
Your  eldest  daughters  have  fordone  themselves, 
And  desperately  are  dead. 

Lear.  Ay,  so  I  think. 

Alh.  He  knows  not  what  he  says  ;  and  vain  is  it. 
That  we  present  us  to  him. 

tldg.  Very  bootless. 

Enter  an  Officer. 

Off.  Edmund  is  dead,  my  lord. 
Alb.  That's  but  a  trifle  here. — 

You  lords,  and  noble  friends,  know  our  intent. 


What  comfort  to  this  gieat  decay  may  come, 
Shall  be  aj)i)lied  :  for  us,  we  will  resign. 
During  the  life  of  this  old  majesty, 
To  him  our  absolute  power. — You,  to  your  rights, 

Y'-To  Edgar  and  Kent. 
With  boot,  and  such  addition,  as  your  honours 
Have  more  than  merited. — All  friends  shall  taste 
The  wages  of  their  virtue,  and  all  foes 
The  cup  of  their  desei-vings. — O  !  see,  see  ! 

Lear.  And  my  poor  fool  is  hang'd !     No,  no,  no 
hfe  : 
Why  should  a  dog,  a  horse,  a  rat,  have  life, 
And  thou  no  breath  at  all  ?     Thou'lt  come  no  more, 
Never,  never,  never,  never,  never! — 
Pray  you,  undo  this  button  :  thank  you,  sir. — 
Do  you  see  this  ?     Look  on  her, — look, — her  lips, — 
Look  there,  look  there! —  [He  dies. 

Edg.  He  faints  ! — My  lord,  my  lord  ! — 

Kent.  Break,  heart ;  I  pr'ythee,  break  ! 

Edg.  Look  up,  my  lord. 

Kent.  Vex  not  his  ghost :  O  !  let  him  pass  :  he 
hates  him. 
That  would  upon  the  rack  of  this  tough  world 
Stretch  him  out  longer. 

Edg.  He  is  gone,  indeed. 

Kent.  The  wonder  is,  he  hath  endur'd  so  long  : 
He  but  usurp'd  his  life. 

Alb.  Bear    them    from    hence.      Our    present 
business 
Is  general  woe. — Friends  of  my  soul,  you  twain 

[To  Kent  and  Edgar. 
Rule  in  this  realm,  and  the  gor'd  state  sustain. 

Kent.  I  have  a  journey,  ^ir,  shortly  to  go  : 
My  master  calls  me ;  I  must  not  say,  no. 

Alb.  The  weight  of  this  sad  time  we  must  obey; 
Speak  what  we  feel,  not  what  we  ought  to  say. 
The  oldest  hath  borne  most  :  we,  that  are  young. 
Shall  never  see  so  much,  nor  live  so  long. 

[Exeu7it,  icitli  a  dead  march 


""(.'  'A: 


4;'#     .    >"'  Ivfeii-^'^    -■■■■ 


■■^v 


(Lear.— After  a  study  by  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds.) 


NOTES    ON    KING    LEAR. 


ACT  I.— Scene!. 

"_  the  division  of  the  kingdoms."— There  is  some- 
thing of  obscurity  or  inaccuracy  in  this  preparatory 
scene.  The  king  has  ah-eady  divided  his  kingdom,  and 
yet  when  lie  enters,  he  examines  liis  daughters  to  dis- 
cover in  what  proportion  he  should  divide  it.  Perliaps 
Kent  and  Gloster  only  were  privy  to  his  design,  which 
he  still  kept  hi  his  own  hiinds,  to  be  changed  or  per- 
formed, as  subsequent  reasons  should  determine  him. — 
Johnson. 

Coleridge  goes  deeper  into  the  chai-acter  of  Lear,  and 
shows  that  the  division  having  been  determined  upon, 
the  trial  was  but  a  trick  in  conformity  with  his  peculiar 
disposition,  but  resulting  contrary  to  his  expectations. 
See  "  General  Remarks"  on  Leai-'s  character. 

<( — neither  can  make  choice  of  eiihcr''s  moif.ty" — 
"  Moiety"  here,  as  elsewhere,  is  not  used  by  Shake- 
speare in  its  sense  of  half,  but  as  a  share.  The  folio 
reads  kingdom  for  "kingdoms,"  and  qualities  for 
"  equalities."  "  Kingdoms,"  in  the  plural,  of  course, 
refers  to  the  separate  dominions  given  by  Lear  to  the 
dukes  of  Albany  and  Cornwall.  "  Curiosity"  means  a 
scrupulous  and  careful  exactness. 

"Meantime  tee  shall  express,"  etc.— That  is,  says 
Johnson,  "  We  have  already  made  known  our  desire  of 
parting  the  kingdom  :  we  will  now  discover,  what  has 
not  been  told  beforef — the  reasons  by  which  we  shall 
regulate  the  partition." 

"Beyond  all  manner  of  so  much  I  love  yo??"— Be- 
yond all  assignable  ([uantity.  I  love  you  beyond  limits, 
and  cannot  say  it  is  so  much,  for  how  much  soever  I 
should  name,  it  would  be  yet  more. — Johnson. 

"  I  am  made  of  that  self  metal  as  my  sister,"  etc. — 
That  is,  "  Estimate  me  at  her  value ;  my  love  has  equ;d 
claim  to  your  favour:  only  she  comes  short  of  me  in 
this, — that  I  profess  myself  an  enemy  to  all  other  joys 
which  the  most  precious  aggregation  of  sense  can  be- 
stow." "Square"  is  here  used  for  the  whole  comple- 
ment, as  circle  is  now  sometimes  used. 

"No  less  in  space,  validity,  and  pleasure." — Va- 
lidify  is  used  here  and  elsewhere  by  Shakespeare,  in 
its  original  sense,  according  to  its  Latin  derivation,  for 


worth,  value,  not  as  now,  for  legal  force  or  genuineness. 
Thus,  ui   All's  Well   that   Ends  Well,  he   speaks 
•of  a  ring  of  "  rich  validity." 

"Nothing,  my  lord." — There  is  something  of  disgust 
at  the  ruthless  hypocrisy  of  her  sisters,  and  some  little 
faulty  admixture  of  pride  and  sullenness  in  Cordelia's 
"Nothing;"  and  her  tone  is  well  contrived,  indeed,  to 
lessen  the  glaring  absTu-dity  of  Lear's  conduct,  but  an- 
swers the  yet  more  important  purpose  of  forcing  away 
the  attention  from  the  nursery-tale,  the  moment  it  has 
served  its  end,  that  of  supplying  the  canvass  for  the  pic- 
tm-e.  This  is  also  materially  furthered  by  Kent's  oppo- 
sition, which  displays  Lear's  moral  incapability  of  re- 
signuig  the  sovereign  power  in  the  veiy  act  of  disposing 
of  it.  Kent  is,  perhaps,  the  neai'est  to  pei-fect  goodness 
in  all  Shakespeare's  characters,  and  yet  the  most  indi- 
vidualized. There  is  an  exti-aordinary  chann  in  his 
bhmtness,  which  is  that  only  of  a  nobleman  arising  from 
a  contempt  of  overstrained  courtesy ;  and  combined  with 
easy  placability  where  goodness  of  heart  is  apparent.  His 
passionate  affection  for,  and  fidelitj'  to  Lear,  act  on  our 
feelings  in  Lear's  own  favour :  virtue  itself  seems  to  be 
ill  company  with  him. — Coleridge. 

"  Come  not  between  the  dragon  and  his  irrath." — 
Mr.  Dana,  in  his  beautiful  and  feeling  criticism  on 
"Kean's  Acting,"  in  one  of  the  papers  of  his  "  Idle 
Man,"  thus  reniarks  uiwn  the  Poet's  design  in  display- 
ing tlie  violence  and  uncontrolled  passions  of  Lear  in  the 
very  opening  of  the  play.  After  noticing  the  objections 
made  by  some  critics  to  the  abrupt  violence  with  wliich 
Kean  began  in  Lear,  he  thus  proceeds :  "  If  this  is  a 
fault,  it  is  Shakespeare  ami  not  the  actor,  who  is  to 
blame,  for  we  have  no  doubt  that  he  conceived  it  ac- 
cording to  his  author.  In  most  instances,  Shakespeare 
has  given  us  the  gradual  growth  of  a  passion,  with  such 
little  accompaniments  as  agree  with  it,  and  go  to  make 
up  the  entire  man.  In  Lear,  his  object  being  to  repre- 
sent the  beginning  and  course  of  insanity,  he  has  properiy 
gone  but  little  back  of  it,  and  introduced  to  us  an  old 
man  of  good  feelings,  but  one  who  had  lived  without  any 
true  principle  of  conduct,  and  whose  ungoverned  pas- 
sions had  gi-own  strong  with  age,  and  were  ready,  upon 
any  disappointment,  t<j  make  shipwreck  of  an  intellect 
always  weak.  To  bring  this  about,  he  begins  with  an 
•  53 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


abruptness  rather  unusual,  and  the  old  king  rushes  in 
before  us  with  all  his  passions  at  their  height,  and  tearing 
him  like  fiends. 

"  Had  the  actor  or  the  Poet  put  more  of  melancholy 
and  depression,  and  less  of  rage,  into  the  character, 
we  should  have  been  very  much  puzzled  at  his  so  sud- 
denly going  mad.  It  would  have  required  the  change  to 
have  been  slower,  and  besides  his  insanity  must  have 
been  of  another  kind.  It  must  have  been  monotonous 
and  complaining  instead  of  continually  vaiying, — at  one 
time  full  of  gi-ief,  at  another  playful,  and  then  wild  as 
the  winds  that  waved  about  him,  and  fiery  and  sharp  as 
the  lightning  that  shot  by  him." 

"  The  true  blank  of  thine  eye'''' — The  "blank"  means 
the  white  at  which  the  arrow  is  shot. 

"  —  DISEASES  of  the  icorW — "  Diseases"  (which  reads 
disasters  in  the  folio,  giving  an  equally  good  sense) 
is  to  be  taken  in  the  etymological  sense  of  dis-ease, 
inconveniences,  which  at  the  time  was  not  unusual,  and 
in  older  English,  general.  In  Wickliffe's  Bible,  we  have 
"diseases  of  the  world,"  and  again,  "ye  shall  have  dis- 
ease in  the  world,"  for  what  is  now  rendered  "cares 
of  the  world — tribulation  in  the  world." 

"  —  a  better  where  to  find" — i.  e.  a  better  place  : 
"  where"  is  used  substantively,  as  in  say-where,  every- 
where.— Collier. 

"  —  let  us  HIT  together'" — A  veiy  intelligible  ex- 
pression for — Let  us  agree  together,  i.  e.  strike  at  the 
same  time.  Goneril  follows  up  the  figure  by  adding — 
"  and  i'  the  heat" — while  the  iron  is  hot.  The  folio 
(followed  in  some  modem  editions)  has  sit. 

Scene  II. 

"  Thou,  NATURE,  art  my  goddess." — Edmund  calls 
nature  his  goddess,  for  the  same  reason  that  we  call  a 
bastard  a  natural  stm:  one  who,  according  to  the  law 
of  nature,  is  the  child  of  his  father,  but  accorduig  to 
those  of  civil  society  is  7iullius  filius. — M.  Mason. 

In  this  speech  of  Edmund  you  see,  as  soon  as  a  man 
cannot  reconcile  himself  to  reason,  how  his  conscience 
flies  ott"  by  way  of  appeal  to  nature,  who  is  sure  upon 
such  occasions  never  to  find  fault;  and  also,  how  shame 
sharpens  a  predisposition  in  the  heart  to  evil.  For  it  is 
a  profound  moral,  that  shame  will  naturally  generate 
guilt;  the  oppressed  will  be  vindictive,  like  Shylock ; 
and  in  the  anguish  of  undesei-ved  ignominy  the  delusion 
secretly  springs  up,  of  getting  over  the  moral  quality  of 
an  action  by  fixing  the  mind  on  the  mere  physical  act 
alone. — Coleridge. 

"  The  CURIOSITY  of  nations" — i.  e.  the  scrupulous 
strictness  of  nations.  In  the  second  speech  of  this  play 
"  curiosity"  is  used  in  a  similar  sense. 

''  Sh, 

tooth'  leg.  ,  _  ...    _,„ 

ate:"  of  which  the  older  editors  could  make  nothing 
satisfactory. .  Warburton  and  Hanmer  quarrelled  whether 
it  .should  read  "  be  the  legitimate"  or  "  toe  the  legitim- 
ate," until  the  witty  Edwards,  in  his  "  Canons  of  Criti- 
cism," after  laughing  at  both,  suggested  the  slight 
emendation  of  "  top,"  wliich  has  since  been  adopted  m 
all  editions. 

" —  subscrib'd  his  power" — i.  e.  Yielded  his  power; 
as  in  Tkoilus  and  Ckessida,  it  is  said  "  Hector — sub- 
scribes to  tender  objects." 

"  Upon  the  gad" — Upon  a  new  and  sudden  excite- 
ment; a  phrase  drawn  from  the  use  of  the  gad,  the 
old,  as  it  still  is  in  many  places,  tiie  vulgar  word  for 
a  goad,  and  applied  to  any  sharp  point  of  metal,  or  other 
instrument  to  drive  cattle.  Hence  the  gad-tiy,  or  sharp- 
stinging  Hy. 

"  —  and  to  no  other  pretence" — Shakespeare  always 
uses   pretence    for   design    or    intention.      See    Lear's 

64 


hall  top  the  legitimate" — The  quartos  have  "  Shall 
legitimate,"  and  the  folio  "Shall  to'  th'  legitim- 


speech  in  scene  iv.  of  this  act,  "  pretence  or  purj)ose  of 
unkindness."     It  is  the  original  sense  of  the  word. 

"  —  knaves,  thieves,  and  treachers" — The  last  word 
is  familial-  to  Chaucer,  Spenser,  and  other  old  writers. 
In  the  quarto  it  stands  trcacherers.  The  editions  of  the 
last  century  substituted  treacherous,  until  Stevens  re- 
stored the  true  reading. 

" —  to  the  charge  of  a  star." — The  Poet  here  sneers 
at  the  doctrines  of  judicial  astrologj',  very  generally 
believed  in  his  time,  and  long  after.  The  influence  of 
the  stars  in  the  ascendant  at  the  time  of  birth,  long  kept 
its  hold  on  popular  opinion  in  Great  Britain,  as  we  may 
learn  from  "  Guy  Mannering,"  and  Scott's  notes  on  it. 
It  was  the  more  willingly  believed,  because  it  afforded 
an  excellent  excuse  to  their  own  conscience  for  many 
a  one,  like  Chaucer's  "  Wife  of  Bath,"  who  was  glad 
to  be  able  to  say, — 

I  followed  ay  mine  inclination, 
By  virtue  of  my  constellation. 

Coleridge's  remarks  upon  this  just  censure  of  a  popular 
error  being  put  into  the  mouth  of  a  scornful  unprincipled 
man,  is  striking: — 

"  Thus  scorn  and  misanthi'opy  are  often  the  anticipa- 
tions and  mouth-pieces  of  wisdom  in  the  detection  of 
superstitions.  Botli  individuals  and  nations  may  be  free 
from  such  prejudices  by  bemg  below  them  as  well  as 
by  rising  above  them." 

Scene  III. 

"The  Steward  should  be  placed  in  exact  antithesis 
to  Kent,  as  the  only  character  of  utter  irredeemable 
baseness  in  Shakespeare.  Even  in  this  the  judgment 
and  invention  of  the  Poet  are  very  observable  ; — for 
what  else  could  the  willing  tool  of  a  Goneril  be  ?  Not 
a  vice  but  this  of  baseness  was  left  open  to  him." — 
Coleridge. 

"  Old  fools  are  babes  again." — These  lines  are  found 
only  in  the  first  edition,  and  were  thrown  out  of  the 
revision  for  the  copy  from  which  the  folio  was  printed, 
perhaps  for  the  reason  intimated  by  Johnson,  that  the 
expression  is  obscure,  and  the  construction  harsh,  and 
in  shortening  the  drama  for  the  stage,  the  author  "  chose 
to  throw  away  the  lines  rather  than  correct  them." 
They  are  nevertheless  characteristic  of  the  speaker.  The 
only  diflSculty  as  to  the  sense  is,  whether  "  they"  refers  to 
"  okl  men"  or  to  "  flatterers."  "  Old  men  must  be  treated 
as  babes,  and  checked  as  well  as  flattered,  when  they 
are  seen  to  be  abused,  or  injured  by  flattery  ;"  or  better, 
with  Tyrwhitt  and  Malone,  "  Old  men  must,  like  babes, 
be  treated  harshly,  as  well  as  flattered  (or  soothed)  when 
flatteries  are  seen  to  be  abused,"  which  seems  to  me 
quite  satisfactoiy.  This  would  be  made  more  clear  by 
a  strong  emjihasis  on  they. 

Scene  IV. 

"  That  can  my  speech  diffuse" — To  diffuse  meant, 
in  the  time  of  Shakespeare,  to  disorder  or  confuse. 
A  "diffused  song,"  in  the  Merry  Wives  of  ^Vindsor, 
meant  obscure,  indistinct.  We  find,  in  Stowe's  Chron- 
icle, "  I  doubt  not  but  thy  speech  shall  be  more  diffuse 
to  him,  than  his  French  shtdl  be  to  thee." 

"Let  me  not  stay  a  jot  for  dinner." — "  In  Lear  old 
age  is  itself  a  character, — its  natural  imperfections  l)eing 
increased  by  life-long  habits  of  receiving  a  prompt  obe- 
dience. Any  addition  of  individuality  would  have  been 
unnecessary  and  painful ;  for  the  relations  of  others  to 
him,  of  ^vondrous  fidelity  and  of  fi'ightful  ingratitude, 
alone  suflicieiitly  distinguish  him.  Thus  Lear  becomes 
the  open  and  ample  play-room  of  nature's  passions." — 
Coleridge. 

" —  the  fool  hath  much  pined  away." — "  The  Fool 
is  no  comnHui  buftbon  to  make  the  groundlings  laugh, — 
no  forced  condescension  of  Shakespeare's  genius  to  the 
taste  of  his  audience.  Accordingly  the  Poet  prepEU-es 
for  his  inti-oduction,  which  he  never  does  with  any  of 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


his  common  clowns  and  fools,  by  bringing  him  into  liv- 
ing connection  with  the  pathos  of  the  play.  He  is  as 
wonderful  a  creation  as  Caliban  ; — his  wild  babblings, 
and  inspired  idiocy,  articidate  and  guage  the  hon'ors  of 
the  scene." — Coleridge. 

"  'Now,  our  joy,  though  last,  not  least,'  my  dearest 
of  all  fools,  Lear's  Fool !  Ah,  what  a  noble  heart,  a 
gentle  and  a  loving  one,  lies  beneath  that  party-coloured 
jerkin !  Thou  hast  beeu  cruelly  treated.  Regan  and 
Goneril  could  but  hang  thee,  while  the  unfeeling  players 
did  worse  ;  for  they  tainted  thy  character,  and  at  last 
thrust  thee  from  the  stage,  as  one  unfit  to  appear  in  their 
worshipful  company.  Regardless  of  that  warning  voice, 
forbidding  them  to  '  speak  more  than  is  set  down  for 
them,'  they  have  put  into  thy  mouth  words  so  foreign  to 
thy  nature,  that  they  might,  with  as  much  propriety,  be 
given  to  Cardinal  Wolsey.  But  let  me  take  thee,  with- 
out addition  or  diminution,  from  the  hands  of  Shake- 
speare, and  then  thou  art  one  of  his  perfect  creations. 
Look  at  him  !  It  may  be  your  eyes  see  him  not  as  mine 
do,  but  he  appears  of  a  light  delicate  frame,  every  fea- 
ture expressive  of  sensibility  even  to  pain,  with  eyes 
lustrously  intelligent,  a  mouth  blandly  beautiful,  and 
withal  a  hectic  flush  upon  his  cheek.  O  that  I  were  a 
painter!  O  that  I  could  describe  him  as  I  knew  him  in 
my  boyhood,  when  the  Fool  made  me  shed  tears,  while 
Lear  did  but  terrify  me  ! 

"  I  have  sometimes  speculated  on  filling  an  octavo 
on  Shakespeare's  admii-able  introduction  of  characters. 
Tills  would  rank  among  his  best.  We  are  prepared 
to  see  him  with  his  muid  full  of  the  fatal  '  division 
of  the  kingdom,'  and  oppressed  with  '  thick-coming  fan- 
cies ;'  and  when  he  appears  before  us  w^e  are  convinced 
of  both,  though  not  in  an  ordinary  way.  Those  who 
have  never  read  any  thing  but  the  French  theatre,  or 
the  English  plays  of  the  last  centmy,  would  expect  to 
see  him  upon  the  scene  wiping  his  eyes  with  his  cloak ; 
as  if  the  worst  sorrows  did  not  often  vent  themselves  in 
jests,  and  that  there  are  not  beings  who  dare  not  trust 
their  nature  with  a  serious  face  when  the  soul  is  deeply 
struck.  Besides,  his  profession  compels  him  to  raillery 
and  seeming  jollity.  The  very  excess  of  merriment  is 
here  an  evidence  of  grief;  and  when  he  enters  throwing 
his  coxcomb  at  Kent,  and  instantly  follows  it  up  with 
allusions  to  the  misei'able  rashness  of  Lear,  we  ought 
to  understand  him  from  that  moment  to  the  last. 
Throughout  this  scene  his  wit,  however  varied,  still 
aims  at  the  same  point ;  and  in  spite  of  threats,  and  re- 
gardless how  his  words  may  be  construed  by  Goneril's 
creatures,  with  the  eagerness  of  a  filial  love  he  prompts 
the  old  king  to  'resume  the  shape  he  had  cast  off.' 
'  This  is  not  altogether  fool,  my  lord.'  But  alas !  it  is 
too  late ;  and  when  driven  from  the  scene  by  Goneril, 
he  turns  upon  her  with  an  indignation  that  knows  no 
fear  of  the  'halter  for  himself 

"  That  such  a  character  should  be  distorted  by  play- 
ers, printers,  and  commentators  !  Observe  every  word 
he  speaks ;  his  meaning,  one  would  imagine,  could  not 
be  misinterpreted;  and  when  at  length,  finding  his 
covert  reproaches  can  avail  nothing,  he  changes  his  dis- 
course to  simple  mirth,  in  order  to  disti-act  the  sorrows 
of  his  master.  When  Lear  is  in  the  storm,  who  is  with 
him  ?     None — not  even  Kent — 

None  but  the  Fool ;  who  labours  to  outjest 
His  heart-struck  injuries. 

The  tremendous  agony  of  Lear's  mind  would  be  too 
painful,  and  even  deficient  in  pathos,  without  this  poor 
faithful  servant  at  his  side.  It  is  he  that  touches  our 
hearts  with  pity,  while  Lear  fills  the  imagination  to 
aching.  '  The  explosions  of  his  passion,'  as  Lamb  has 
written  in  an  excellent  criticism,  '  are  terrible  as  a  vol- 
cano ;  they  are  storms  turning  up,  and  disclosing  to  the 
bottom  that  sea,  his  mind,  with  all  its  vast  riches.'  Such 
a  scene  wanted  relief,  and  Shakespeare,  we  may  rely 
upon  it,  gives  us  the  best.  But  it  is  acted  otherwise, — 
no,  it  is  Tate  that  is  acted.  Let  them,  if  they  choose, 
bring  this  tragedy  on  the  stage  ;  but,  by  all  means,  let  us 
not  be  without  the  Fool.     I  can  imagine  an  actor  in  this 


part,  with  despair  in  his  face,  and  a  tongue  for  ever 
struggling  with  a  jest,  that  should  thrill  eveiy  bosom. 
What !  banish  him  from  the  tragedy,  when  Lear  says, 
'  I  have  one  part  in  my  heart  that's  sorry  for  thee ;'  and 
when  he  so  feelingly  addresses  him  with,  '  Come  on, 
my  boy:  how  dost,  my  boy?  Art  cold?  I  am  cold 
myself  At  that  pitch  of  rapre,  'Off!  off',  you  lendings! 
Come,  unbutton  here  !'  could  we  but  see  the  Fool  throw 
himself  into  his  master's  arms,  to  stay  their  fury,  look- 
ing up  in  his  countenance  with  eyes  that  would  fain 
appear  as  if  they  wept  not,  and  hear  his  pathetic  en- 
treaty, '  Pr'ythee,  nuncle,  be  contented  ;' — pshaw!  these 
players  know  nothing  of  their  trade.  While  Gloster 
and  Kent  are  plamiing  to  procure  shelter  for  the  king, 
whose  wits  at  that  time  '  begin  to  unsettle,'  he  remains 
silent  in  grief;  but  afterwards,  in  the  farm-house,  we 
find  him  endeavouring  to  divert  the  progress  of  Lear's 
madness,  as  it  becomes  haunted  by  the  visions  of  his 
daughters,  and  that  in  the  most  artful  manner,  by  hu- 
mouring the  wanderings  of  his  reason,  aud  then  striving 
to  dazzle  him  with  cheerfulness.  At  the  last,  we  be- 
hold him,  when  all  his  efforts  are  proved  unavailing, 
utterly  dumb." — Ch.  Armitage  Brown. 

"  —  there,  take  my  coxcomb'^ — By  "coxcomb"  the 
fool  means  his  cap ;  called  so  because  on  the  top  of  it 
was  sewed  a  piece  of  red  cloth,  resembling  the  comb  of 
a  cock.  Hence  the  modern  use  denotes  a  vain,  con- 
ceited fellow. 


(The  Coxcomb.) 

"  Hoio  now,  nuncle" — A  familiar  contraction  oi  mine 
uncle,  as  ningle,  &c.  The  customary  appellation  of 
the  old  licensed  fool  to  his  superiors  was  xmcle.  In 
Beaumont  and  Fletcher's  "  Pilgrim,"  when  Alinda  as- 
sumes the  character  of  a  fool,  she  uses  the  same  lan- 
guage. She  meets  Alphonso,  and  calls  him  nuncle;  to 
which  he  replies  by  calling  her  naunt.  In  the  same 
style,  the  fools  call  each  other  cousins.  Mon  oncle  was 
long  a  term  of  respect  and  familiar  endearment  in 
France,  as  well  as  ma  tnnte.  They  have  a  proverb,  "II 
est  bien  mon  oncle,  qui  le  ventre  me  comble."  It  is 
remarkable  that  the  lower  people  in  Shropshire  call  the 
judge  of  assize  "  my  nuncle  the  judge." — Nares  and 
Vaillant. 

"  —  xL'lien  the  lady  brack" — A  "  brach"  was  a  female 
houjid,  but  the  word  was  also  used  for  dogs  in  general. 

"Lend  less  than  thou  owest. 
Learn  more  than  thou  trowest." 
Owe  had  a  double  and  apparently  contradictory  sense 
in  old  English — its  present  one,  and  that  now  obsolete, 
and  answering  to  the  verb  "to  own."  The  latter  sense 
was  still  common  in  Shakespeare's  day,  as  in  the  Tem- 
pest, "no  .sound  that  the  earth  owes,"  and  may  be 
found  in  Massinger,  and  Drayton,  and  even  the  prose 
writers  of  that  day.  The  proverb  then  means,  "  Do  not 
lend  all  you  have."  To  t.ro^P  is  to  believe  :  as,  "  Do  not 
believe  all  you  hear." 

" — and  loads  too" — Modem  editors,  without  the 
slightest  authority,  read  "and  ladies  too,"  when  the 
old  copies  have  not  a  word  about  ladies :  all  the  fool 

55 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


means  to  say  is,  that  if  he  had  a  monopoly  of  folly, 
gi-eat  men  would  have  jiart  of  it,  and  a  large  pai't,  too — 
"  and  loads  too" — printed  lodes  in  the  quartos. 

"  —  now  tlioH  art  an  O  without  a  figure" — The 
Fool  means,  that  Lear,  "  having  pared  his  wit  on  both 
sides,  and  left  nothing  in  the  middle,"  is  become  a 
mere  cipher. — Malone. 

"  —  v:c  iccre  left  darkling" — Dr.  Fm-mer  supposes 
that  the  words — "  Sn,  out  went  the  candle,"  &c.,  are  a 
fragment  of  some  old  song.  Shakespeare's  fools  are 
certainly  copied  from  the  life.  The  originals  whom  he 
copied  were  no  doubt  men  of  quick  parts  ;  lively  and 
sarcastic.  Though  they  were  licensed  to  say  any  thing, 
it  was  still  necessary  to  prevent  giving  offence,  that 
every  thing  they  said  should  liave  a  playful  air  :  we  may 
suppose,  therefore,  that  they  had  a  custom  of  taking  off 
the  edge  of  too  sharp  a  speech  by  covering  it  hastily  with 
the  end  of  an  old  song,  or  any  glib  nonsense  that  came 
into  the  mind.  I  know  of  no  other  way  of  accounting 
for  the  incoherent  words  with  which  Shakespeai'e  often 
linishes  this  Fool's  sjieeches. — Sir  J.  Rey.n'olds. 

"  Lca/s  shadow" — Here,  with  M.  Mason,  Singer  and 
Kniglit,  we  follow  the  folio  arrangement,  in  preference 
to  that  of  the  quartos,  (adopted  by  Stevens,  Rlalone, 
Collier,  and  most  later  editors,)  wliich  read  "  Lear's 
shadow"  as  a  broken  sentence  of  Lear's  own  speech. 

"  Who  is  it  can  tell  me  who  I  am  ?"  says  Leai\  In 
the  folio,  the  reply,  "  Lear's  shadow,"  is  rightly  given 
to  the  Fool,  but  tlie  latter  part  of  tlie  speech  of  Lear  is 
omitted  in  that  copy.  Leai'  heeds  not  what  the  Fool  re- 
plies to  his  question,  but  continues  : — "  Were  I  to  judge 
from  the  marks  of  sovereignty,  knowledge,  or  reason, 
I  shoidd  think  I  had  daughters,  yet  that  must  be  a 
false  persuasion ; — It  cannot  be — ."  The  Fool  seizes  the 
pause  in  Lear's  speech  to  continue  his  interrupted  reply 
to  Lear's  question :  lie  had  before  said,  "  You  are  Lear's 
shadow;"  he  now  adds,  "  which  they  (i.  e.  your  daugh- 
ters) will  make  an  obedient  father."  Lear  heeds  him 
not  in  his  emotion,  but  addresses  Goneril  with  "  Your 
name,  fair  gentlewoman." — Si.nger. 

"Than  the  sea-monster" — The  sea-monster  is  the 
Hippopotamus,  the  hieroglyphical  symbol  of  impiety  and 
ingratitude.  Sandys,  in  his  "Travels,"  says — "  that  he 
killeth  his  ske,  and  ravisheth  his  own  dam." — Upton. 

"Hear,  nature, hear." — The  classical  reader  will  find 
a  very  remarkable  and  noljle  parallel  to  this  imprecation 
in  tliat  of  (Edipus  upon  his  sons,  in  the  "  (Edipus  Co- 
loneus"  of  Sophocles.  There  is  not  the  remotest  proba- 
bility that  the  Greek  drama  was  in  any  way  known  to 
Shakespeare,  as  whatever  might  have  been  the  precise 
extent  of  his  literary  acquirements,  Greek  tragedy  was 
certainly  not  witliin  their  limits,  and  Sophocles  had  not 
then  been  translated.  Nor  is  there  in  these  lines  any  of 
that  sort  of  similarity  which  maiks  imitation,  whether 
immediate,  or  as  sometimes  happens,  indirect  and  un- 
conscious. The  resemblance  is  that  of  deep  passion,  not 
that  of  imagery.  It  is  the  coincidence  of  genius  in  dis- 
tant ages,  and  under  very  different  inHuences  of  taste, 
and  manners,  and  opinions,  pom-U'aying  the  same  terrible 
intensity  of  parental  malediction.  The  curse  of  QCdipus 
is  prophetic  of  the  fate  of  his  sons,  and  dictated  by  the 
mythological  and  fatalist  opinions  of  Greece.  Shake- 
speare appeals  to  universal  feeling,  invoking  on  the  un- 
grateful child  pangs  similar  to  those  which  she  inflicts. 

The  mode  of  delivering  this  terrific  imprecation  was 
much  discussed  by  the  critics  of  the  last  century.  Booth, 
the  rival  of  Garrick,  spoke  it  after  the  traditionary  man- 
ner of  Betterton,  and  very  probaljly  much  as  Burbage, 
the  original  Leai'  of  the  Poet's  own  day,  had  pronounced 
it — with  fierce  and  rapid  vehemence.  Gairick  depicted 
the  struggles  of  parental  affection,  and  shifting  emotions 
of  contending  passions,  for  which  he  was  considered  by 
the  critics  of  the  older  school  as  too  deliberate,  and 
wanting  in  indignant  energy.  His  contemporaiy,  Davies, 
thus  defends  him  in  "  Davies's  Miscellanies:" 

"  We  should  reflect  that  Leai'  is  not  agitated  by  one 
56 


passion  alone,  that  he  is  not  moved  by  rage,  gi'ief,  or 
indignation  singly,  but  I)y  a  tumultuous  combination  of 
them  all  together,  when  all  claim  to  be  heard  at  once, 
and  when  one  naturally  interrupts  tlie  progress  of  the 
other.  Shakespeare  wrote  them  for  the  mouth  of  one 
who  was  to  assume  the  action  of  an  old  ihan  of  four- 
score, for  a  father  as  well  as  a  monarch,  in  whom  the 
most  l)ittcr  execrations  are  acconqianied  \vith  extreme 
anguish,  with  deep  sighs  and  involuntary  tears.  Garrick 
rendered  the  curse  so  deeply  affecting  to  the  audience 
that  during  his  utterance  of  it  they  seemed  to  shrink 
from  it  as  from  a  blast  of  lightning.  His  preparation 
for  it  was  extremely  affecting  ;  his  throwing  away  his 
crutch,  kneeling  on  one  knee,  clasping  liis  Itands  together, 
and  lifting  his  eyes  towards  heaven,  presented  a  jiicture 
worthy  the  pencil  of  a  Raphael." 

Kemble  appears  to  have  returned  to  the  original  idea 
of  unmixed  wrath.  Boaden  thus  describes  this  curse, 
as  given  Ity  him  in  his  liest  personification  of  Lear: — 

"  The  curse,  as  he  then  enacted  it,  harrowed  up  tlie 
soul;  the  gathering  himself  together,  with  the  hands 
convulsively  clasped,  tlie  increasing  power,  and  rai)idity, 
and  suflfi)cation  of  the  concluding  words,  all  evinced 
profound  emotion.  His  countenance,  in  grandeur,  ap- 
proached the  most  awful  imjiersoiiation  of  Michael  An- 
gelo." 

Walter  Scott  has,  in  his  review  of  the  "  Life  of  Kem- 
Iile,"  jireserved  an  anecdote  of  Mrs.  Siddons,  which 
shows  that  that  great  expounder  of  Sh;tkespeare's 
thoughts  had  again  taken  a  different  view  of  the  most 
effective  means  of  embodying  and  giv4ng  expression  to 
this  teiTil)le  burst  of  passion.  Her  recitations  of  the 
scenes  of  Lear,  Othello,  and  other  male  characters,  given 
in  her  public  readings,  are  remembered  by  critics  as 
among  the  noblest  and  most  exquisite  specimens  of  the 
art,  more  admirable  as  exhibited  alone,  without  the  aid 
or  illusion  of  the  interest,  or  dialogue,  or  costume  of  the 
stage. 

Scott,  after  observing  that  Kemble  at  times  sacrificed 
energy  of  action  to  grace,  adds : — "  We  remember  the 
observation  being  made  by  Mrs.  Siddons  herself;  nf)r 
shall  we  easily  forget  the  mode  in  which  she  illustrated 
her  meaning.  She  arose  and  placed  herself  in  the  atti- 
tude of  one  of  the  old  Egyptian  statues  ;  the  knees  joined 
together,  and  the  feet  turned  a  little  inwards.  She 
placed  her  elbows  close  to  her  sides,  folded  her  hands, 
and  held  them  upright,  widi  the  palms  pressed  to  each 
other.  Having  made  us  observe  that  she  had  assumed 
one  of  the  most  constrained,  mid,  therefore,  most  un- 
graceful positions  possible,  she  proceeded  to  recite  the 
curse  of  Lear  on  his  undutiful  offspring,  in  a  manner 
which  made  hair  rise  and  flesh  creep ; — and  then  called 
on  us  to  remark  the  additional  effect  which  was  gained 
by  the  concentrated  energy  which  the  miusual  and  un- 
graceful posture  itself  applied." 

"  And  from  her  derogate  body." — Degraded,  blasted, 
as  in  Cymbeline,  "Is  there  no  derogation  on  it?" 

"  T/t'  UNTENTED  wonndiiigs  of  a  father'' s  curse." — 
The  rankling  or  never-healing  wounds  inflicted  by  pa- 
rental malediction.  Tents  are  well-known  dressings 
inserted  into  wounds  as  a  preparative  to  healing  them. 
Shakespeare  quibbles  upon  this  surgical  practice  in 
Troilus  and  Cressida: — 

Patr.  Who  keeps  the  tent  now  ? 

Ther.  The  surgeon's  box,  or  the  patient's  wound. 

"  I  cannot  be  so  partial,"  etc. — Oliserve  the  baffled 
endeavour  of  Goneril  to  act  on  the  fears  of  Albany,  and 
yet  his  passiveness,  his  inertia;  he  is  not  convhiced, 
and  yet  he  is  afraid  of  looking  into  the  thing.  Sucli 
chcU-acters  always  yield  to  those  who  will  take  the 
trouble  of  governing  them,  or  for  them.  Perliaps,  the 
influence  of  a  princess,  whose  choice  of  him  had  royal- 
ized  his  state,  may  be  some  little  excuse  for  Albany's 
weakness. — Coleridge. 

"At  point  a  hundred  knights" — i.  e.  complely  arm- 
ed, and  consequently  ready  at  appomtment  or  command 
on  the  sliditest  notice. 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR.' 


Scene  V. 

"  O,  Irt  vie  not  be  mad"  etc. — The  mind's  o^^^l  an- 
ticipaliou  of  macliipss !  The  deepest  tiagic  notes  are 
often  stiiick  by  a  haU"  sense  of  an  impending  blow.  The 
Fool's  conclnsion  of  this  act  by  a  grotescjne  prattling 
seems  to  indicate  the  dislocation  of  feeling  that  has  be- 
gan and  is  to  be  contimied. — Coleridge. 

FooVs  last  couplet. — It  is  but  justice  to  the  Poet  to 
state  that  the  two  or  three  passages  delivered  by  the 
Fool  in  this  play  occur  in  the  fonn  of  tarrs  (as  tliey  are 
technically  called  ;)  that  is,  phi-ases  or  lines  spoken  in 
conclusion,  or  while  making  an  exit.  These  were  prob- 
ably intei'jif>lations  in  the  first  instance,  and  gi-adually 
became  incorporated  with  the  text  of  the  prompter's- 
book.  The  severity  with  which  the  Poet,  in  Hamlet's 
advice  to  the  players,  remarks  on  the  clowns  "speaking 
more  than  was  set  down  for  them,"  indicates  that  he 
had  himself  sufiered  in  this  way. 


(Sophocles. — From  a  Bust  in  the  British  Museum.) 


ACT  II.— Scene  I. 

" —  qneazy" — is  used  by  old  writers  from  Hackluyt 
to  Milton,  as  it  still  is  provincially,  for  that  state  of  the 
stomach  which  is  easily  provoked  to  sickness,  and  thence 
metaphorically  for  any  tendency  to  disease  or  danger. 

"  Do  more  than  this  in  sport" — Passages  are  quoted 
from  dramatic  writers  of  the  time  to  show,  that  young 
men,  out  of  gallantly  stabbed  their  arms,  in  order  to 
drink  the  healths  of  their  misti-esses  m  blood. 

"  And  fotind — dispatch.'''' — The  sense  is  iuteiTupted. 
He  shall  be  caught — and,  found,  he  shall  he  punished 
with  dispatch. — Johnson. 

"My  u-orthy  arch" — i.  e.  chief;  now  used  only  in 
composition,  as  orc/t-duke,  arc/i-angel,  &c. — Stevens. 

"  And  fovnd.  him  pight  to  do  it,  irifh  curst  speech," 
etc. — "Pight"  is  pitclied,  fixed,  settled.  "Curst"  is 
severe,  harsh,  vehemently  angry. — Johnson. 

"Than  7rnpossessins^  bastard."  —  Thus  the  secret 
poison  in  Edmund's  own  heart  steals  forth;  and  then 
obsen-e  poor  Gloster's — 

Loyal  and  natural  boy  ! 
as  if  praising  the  crime  of  Edmund's  biilh  i — Coleridge. 

"3Iy  very  character" — i.  e.  my  o^^-n  hand-writing^. 

"To  make  thee  capable" — i.  e.  capable  of  inheriting 
his  father's  lands  and  rank,  which,  as  an  illegitimate  son, 
he  could  not  othei-wise  do.  The  word  in  this  sense 
was  of  common  use. 

"  What !  did  my  father'' s  godson  seek  your  life  ?" — 
Compare  this  speech  of  Regan's  with  the  unfeminiiie 
violence  of  her — 

All  vengeance  comes  too  short,  &c., — 
and  yet  no  reference  to  the  guilt,  but  only  to  the  acci- 
dent, which  she  uses  as  an  occasion  for  sneering  at  her 


father.  Regan  is  not,  in  fact,  a  greater  monster  than 
Goneril,  but  she  has  the  power  of  casting  more  venom. — 
Coleridge. 

•'He  did  bewray  his  practice" — The  quartos  here 
read  betray  for  "  bewray,"  which  is  the  older  word  for 
the  same  meaning. 

Scene  II. 

"  If  I  had  thee  in  Lipshury  pinfold,"  etc. — Lipsbmy 
pinfold  may,  perhaps,  like  "  Lob's  pond,"  be  a  coined 
name,  but  with  what  allusion  does  not  appear. 

"  —  thy  addition" — The  description  of  an  individual 
in  a  legal  document  is  called  his  addition.  Action-tiiking 
knave  is  one  who  would  bring  a  suit  for  a  beating,  instead 
of  defending  himself.  "  Glass-gazing"  refers  to  Oswald's 
vanity  in  the  frequent  use  of  the  muTor.  For  the  rest, 
we  must,  with  Johnson,  confess  om-  inability  to  explain 
the  epithets,  many  of  which,  seem  slang  phrases  of  the 
times. 

"  —  nature  disclaims  in  thee" — We  should  now  say 
"  nature  disclaims  thee ;"  but  the  text  was  the  phi-aseol- 
ogy  of  the  time,  as  may  be  proved  by  various  mstaiices : 
one  from  Ben  Jonsoii  will  be  sufficient: — 

And,  then,  his  father's  oft  disclaiming  in  him. 

"  —  this  unbolted   villain," — i. 
coarse  villain. — Collier. 


e.   this  unsifted  or 


" — halcyon  beaks" — The  halcyon  is  the  kingfisher; 
and  there  was  a  popidar  opinion  that  the  bird,  if  hung 
up,  would  indicate  by  the  turning  of  its  beak  the  point 
from  which  the  wind  blew.  So  in  Marlowe's  "  Jew 
of  Malta:"— 

But  how  now  stands  the  wind .' 

Into  what  corner  peers  my  halcyon'' s  bill  7 

" —  home  to  Camelot" — In  Somersetshire,  where  the 
romances  say  that  King  Arthur  kept  his  western  court. 
It  is  mentioned  in  Drayton's  "  Polyolbion,"  song  iii. 
Great  quantities  of  geese  were  bred  on  the  moors 
there,  but  the  allusicju  seems  to  be  to  some  proverbial 
speech,  perhaps  from  the  old  romances  of  King  Arthur. 

"  Great  aspect" — The  quai-tos  have  grand.  The 
change  was  not  made  without  reason.  Although  Kent 
meant  to  go  out  of  his  dialect,  the  word  grand  sounded 
ironically,  and  was  calculated  to  offend  more  than  was 
needful. — Knight. 

"  When  he,  compact" — "Compact"  here  means  in 
concert  with,  having  entered  uito  a  compact.  The  word 
used  in  the  quartos,  and  many  modem  editions,  is  con- 
junct, which  admits  a  similar  explanation. 

"  —  the  fleshment  of  this  dread  exploit" — A  young 
soldier  is  said  to  flesh  his  swoi-d  the  first  time  he  draws 
blood  with  it.  Fleshment,  therefore,  is  metaphorically 
applied  to  the  first  act  of  sei-vice,  which  Kent,  in  his 
new  capacity,  had  perfonned  for  his  master  ;  and,  at  the 
same  time,  in  a  sai-castic  sense,  a.s  though  he  had  es- 
teemed it  an  heroic  exploit  to  trip  a  man  behind  who 
was  actually  falling. — Henley. 

"  But  Ajax  is  their  fool" — Meaning,  as  we  should 
now  express  it,  Ajax  is  a  fool  to  them ;  there  are  none 
of  these  knaves  and  cowards  but  if  you  believe  them- 
selves, who  are  not  so  brave  that  Ajax  is  a  fool  com- 
pared to  them.  When  a  man  is  compared  to  one  who 
excels  him  much  in  any  art,  it  is  a  vulgar  expression  to 
say,  "  Oil,  he  is  but  a  fool  to  him."  So,  in  the  Taming 
OF  the  Shrew, — 

Tut,  she's  a  lamb,  a  dove,  a  fool  to  liim. 

"  To  the  irarm  sun" — The  common  saw  here  alluded 
to  is  found  in  Hey  wood's  "  Dialogues  and  Proverbs :" — 

In  your  running  from  him  to  me, 

Ye  run  out  of  God's  blessing  into  the  warm  sun. 

When  Hamlet  says  "  I  am  too  much  i'  the  sun,"  he  re- 
fers to  the  same  proverb. 

"Losses  their  remedies" — This  monologue  of  Kent's 
has  presented  many  difticiilties  to  commentators.     In 

57 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


the  original  copies  there  ai'e  no  stage-directions ;  but  in 
the  modem  editions  which  preceded  Johnson's,  we  find 
several  of  these  explanations  which  have  been  rejected 
of  late  years.     'Wheu  Kent  says — 

Approach,  thou  beacon  to  this  under  globe — 
thei'e  was  foniierly  inserted  in  tlie  margin,  looking  up 
to  the  moon.  It  is  now  agreed  that  the  beacon  is  the 
sun ;  and  tliat  Kent  wishes  for  its  rising,  that  he  may 
i-ead  tlie  letter.  But  wheu  he  says  "  'tis  from  Corde- 
lia," a  direction  was  added — opening  the  letter.  Some 
of  tlie  remaining  jiortions  of  his  speech  these  editors 
consider  as  parts  of  the  letter,  and  give  a  direction  ac- 
cordingly. We  agi'ee  with  ^lalone  that,  although  Kent 
has  a  letter  from  Cordelia,  and  knows  that  she  has  been 
informed  of  his  "  obscured  course,"  he  is  unable  to  read 
it  in  the  dim  dawning.  Tieck  says,  '•  The  Poet  desires 
liere  to  remind  us  again  of  Cordelia,  and  to  give  a  dis- 
tant intimation  tliat  wholly  new  events  are  about  to  be 
introduced." — Knight. 

Collier  rejects  the  intei-polated  stage-directions,  but 
interprets  the  words  as  bi'oken  parts  of  Cordelia's  letter, 
read  by  an  imperfect  hght.  I  do  not  find  any  difficulty 
m  the  passage,  and  understand  it  as  well  explained  by 
Mr.  Singer: — 

"  Its  evident  meaning  appears  to  me  to  be  as  follows: 
Kent  addresses  the  sun,  for  whose  rising  he  is  impa- 
tient, that  he  may  read  Cordelia's  letter.  '  Nothing 
(saj's  he)  almost  sees  miracles,  but  miseiy :  I  know^  this 
letter  trhich  I  hold  in  my  hand  is  from  Cordelia;  who 
hath  most  ft)rtunately  been  informed  of  my  disgrace  and 
wandei-ing  in  disguise;  and  trho  seeking  it,  shall  find 
time  (i.  e.  opportunity)  out  of  tliis  enormous  (i.  e.  dis- 
orde'red,  umiatural)  state  of  things,  to  give  losses  their 
remedies ;  to  restore  her  father  to  his  kingdom,  herself 
to  his  love,  and  me  to  his  favour.'  " 

Scene  III. 

"  Enter  Edgar." 
Edgar's  assumed  madness  sers'es  the  purpose  of  taking 
off  part  of  the  shock  which  would  otherwise  be  caused 
by  the  true  madness  of  Lear,  and  further  displays  the 
profound  ditlerence  between  the  two.  In  every  attempt 
at  representing  madness  throughout  the  whole  range  of 
dramatic  literature,  with  the  single  exception  of  Lear,  it 
is  mere  light-headedness,  as  especially  in  Otway.  In 
Edgar's  ravings,  Shakespeare  all  the  while  lets  you  see 
a  fixed  puqjose,  a  practical  end  in  view ; — in  Lear's, 
there  is  only  the  brooding  of  the  one  anguish,  an  eddy 
without  progression." — Coleridge. 

"O/"  Bedlam  beggars" — Mr.  D'Israeli,  in  his  "Cu- 
riosities of  Literature,"  thus  speaks  of  "  Bedlam  beg- 
gars:"— 

"  The  fullest  account  that  I  have  obtained  of  these 
singular  persons  is  dra^^^l  from  a  manuscript  note,  fi'om 
some  of  Aubrey's  papers  : — 

"  '  Till  the  breaking  out  of  the  civil  wars,  Tom  o'  Bed- 
lams did  travel  about  the  country ;  they  had  been  poor 
distracted  men,  that  had  been  put  into  Bedlam,  where 
recovering  some  soberness,  they  were  licentiated  to  go 
a  begging ;  i.  e.  they  had  on  their  left  ai-m  an  annilla, 
an  iron  ring  for  the  aiTn,  about  four  inches  long,  as 
printed  in  some  works.  They  could  not  get  it  off: 
they  wore  about  their  necks  a  great  horn  of  an  ox,  in  a 
string  or  bawdrick,  which,  when  they  came  to  a  house, 
they  did  wind,  and  they  put  the  drink  given  to  them 
into  this  horn,  whereto  they  put  a  stopple.  Since  the 
wars,  I  do  not  remember  to  have  seen  any  one  of 
them.' " 

Stevens  has  gleaned  from  other  old  books  the  follow 
ing  notices  of  these  vagabonds  : — 

"  Randle  Holme,  in  his  '  Academy  of  Arms  and  Bla- 
zon,' has  the  following  passage  : — '  The  Bedlam  is  in  the 
same  garb,  with  a  long  staff,  and  a  cow  or  ox  horn  by 
his  side ;  but  his  cloathing  is  more  fantiistick  and  ridic- 
ulous ;  for,  being  a  madman,  he  is  madly  decked  and 
dressed  all  over  with  rubins,  feathers,  cuttings  of  cloth, 
and  what  not  1  to  make  him  seem  a  madman,  or  one 

58 


distracted,   when   he  is  no  other   than   a  dissembUng 
knave.' 

"  In  '  The  Bellman  of  London,'  by  Decker,  1640,  is 
another  account  of  one  of  these  chai-acters,  under  the 
title  of  w-hat  he  calls  an  Abraham  Man  : — '  He  sweares 
he  hath  been  in  Bedlam,  and  will  Uilk  frantickely  of  pur- 
pose :  you  see  piunes  stuck  in  sundiy  places  of  his  naked 
flesh,  especially  in  his   armes,  which  paine   he   gladly 
puts  himself  to,  only  to  make  you  believe  he  is  out  of 
his  w-its.     He  calls  himself  Ijy  the  name  o{  Poore  Tom, 
and  comming  near  any  body  cries  out  Poore    Tom  is 
jl  a-cold.      Of   these    Abraham  men,   some    be    exceeding 
,|  merry,  and  doe  nothing  but  sing  songs  fashioned  out  of 
I    their  own  braines :    some   will  dance,  others   will  doe 
j    nothing  but  either  laugh  or  weepe  :  others  are  dogged, 
j    and  so  sullen  both  in  loke  and  speech,  that  spying  but 
!    a  small  company  in  a  house,  they  boldly  and  bluntly 
enter,   compelling  the  ser\-ants  tlirough  feare  to  give 
them  what  they  demand.'  " 

^^  Poor  PELTING  villages'' — Pettj',  of  little  worth. 

"Lunatic  bans" — i.  e.  Curses. 

"  Poor  Turly good'' — Warburton  would  read  Turhir 
pin,  and  Hanmer  Turhiru  ;  but  there  is  a  better  reason 
for  rejecting  both  these  terms  than  for  preferring  either, 
namely,  that  Turlygood  is  the  coiTupted  word  in  our 
language.  The  Turlupins  were  a  fanatical  sect  that 
over-ran  France,  Italy,  and  Gei-many,  in  the  thirteenth 
and  fourteenth  centuries.  They  were  at  first  known  by 
the  names  of  Beghards  or  Beghins,  and  brethren  and 
sisters  of  the  free  spirit.  Their  mannei-s  and  appear- 
ance exhibited  the  sti-ongest  indications  of  lunacy  and 
distraction.  The  common  people  alone  called  them 
Turlupins  ;  a  name  which,  though  it  has  excited  much 
doubt  and  conti'oversy,  seems  obviously  to  be  connected 
with  the  wolvi.sh  bowlings  which  these  people  in  aU 
probability  would  make  when  influenced  by  their  re- 
ligious ravings.  Their  subsequent  appellation  of  the 
fraternity  of  Poor  Men  might  have  been  the  cause  why 
the  wandering  rogues  called  Bedlam  beggars,  and  one 
of  whom  Edgar  personates,  assumed  or  obtained  the 
title  of  Turlupins  or  Tuiiygoods,  especially  if  their  mode 
of  asking  alms  v^-as  accompanied  by  the  gesticulations 
of  madmen.  Turlupino  and  Turhiru  are  old  Italian 
terms  for  a  fool  or  madman ;  and  the  Flemings  had  a 
proverb,  "  As  unfortunate  as  Turlupin  and  his  chil- 
dren."— Douce. 

Collier  conjectures  ingeniously  but  without  any  au- 
thority of  old  authors,  that  "  Turlygood  is  a  conniption 
of  Thoroughly  good." 

Scene  IV. 

"  —  wooden  nether-stocks" — "  Nether-stocks"  were 
stockings,  and  were  distingui.shed  from  upper-stocks, 
or  over-stocks,  as  breeches  were  called. — Collier. 

"  They  summon'd  up  their  meint" — i.  e.  their  ret- 
inue, or  menials.  The  word  is  sometimes  used  for  a 
family  or  retinue,  and  sometimes  in  the  sense  of  the  mid- 
titude ;  therefore  there  is  good  reason  for  thinking  it 
the  ancient  mode  of  spelling  "many,"  and  of  the  same 
original  meaning.  Some  etymologists  resolve  it  uito 
the  old  French  "  mesnie"  or  "  maisonie ,"  a  household, 
from  maison. 

"  Thou  shall  have  as  many  dolours" — There  is  a 
quibble  here  between  dolours  and  dollars. — Knight. 

"  O,  how  this  mother  sieells,"  etc. — Lear  here  afiects 
to  pass  oft'  the  swelling  of  his  heart  ready  to  burst  with 
grief  and  indignation,  for  the  disease  called  the  mother, 
or  hysterica  passio,  which,  in  our  author's  time,  was 
not  thought  peculiar  to  women. — .Iohnson. 

In  Harsnet's  "  Declaration  of  Popish  Impostures," 
Richard  Mainy,  gentleman,  one  of  the  pretended  de- 
moniacs, deposes  that  the  first  night  that  he  came  to 
the  seat  of  Mr.  Peckham,  where  these  impostures  were 
managed,  he  was  somewhat  evil  at  ease,  and  he  grew 
worse  and  worse  with  an-  old  disease  that  he  had,  and 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


which  the  priests  persuaded  him  was  from  the  posses- 
sion of  the  devil,  and  continues — "  The  disease  I  spake 
of  was  a  spice  of  the  mother,  wherewitli  I  had  bene 
troubled  ....  before  my  going  into  Fraunce  :  whether 
I  doe  rightly  temi  it  the  mother  or  no,  I  knowe  not  .  .  . 
When  I  was  sicke  of  this  disease  in  Fraunce,  a  Scottish 
doctor  of  physick  then  in  Paris,  called  it,  as  I  remember, 
vertiginem  capitis.  It  riseth  ....  of  a  winde  in  the 
bottome  of  the  belly,  and  proceeding  with  a  great  swell- 
ing, causeth  a  ven.-  painfull  collicke  in  the  stomach,  and 
an  extraordinary  giddiness  in  the  head." 

It  is  at  least  veiy  probable  that  Shakespeare  would 
not  have  thought  of  making  Lear  atlect  to  liave  the 
hysteric  passion  or  mother,  if  this  passage  in  Harsnet's 
pamphlet  had  not  suggested  it  to  him,  when  he  was  se- 
lecting the  other  paiticulars  from  it,  in  order  to  furnish 
out  his  character  of  Tom  of  Bedlam,  to  whom  this  de- 
monaical  gibberish  is  admii-ably  adapted. — Percy. 

"  —  thou  CLIMBING  sorrow^' — My  friend,  Fitz-Greene 
Halleck,  once  cited  to  me  this  phrase  as  a  striking  ex- 
ample of  Shakespeare's  peculiar  habit  of  giving  human 
attributes  to  passions,  affections,  and  inanimate  objects, 
in  a  single  epithet  or  phrase,  without  personification — a 
peculiarity  which  throws  much  light  on  his  obscurest 
passages  and  most  doubtful  readings. 

"No,  but  not  yet; — may  be  he  is  7tot  u-ell." — The 
strong  interest  now  felt  by  Lear  to  try  to  find  excuses 
for  his  daughter  is  most  pathetic. 

"  Till  it  cry — '  Sleep  to  death'  " — The  passage  is  given 
here  according  to  the  common  reading,  which  means 
"  111  beat  the  drum  until  it  cries  '  Let  them  awake  no 
more;  let  them  sleep  on  to  death.'  "  Yet  the  original 
copies  punctuate  thus,  "  Till  it  cry  sleep  to  death,"  of 
which  Tieck,  the  Gennan  annotator,  gives  the  following 
explanation,  adopted  by  Knight : — "  Till  the  noise  of  the 
diiim  has  been  the  death  of  sleeii — has  desti-oyed  sleep — 
has  forced  them  to  awaken."  But  the  dnim  ciying  till 
sleep  is  desti-oyed,  is  a  hardly  intelligible  phrase  ;  wliile 
cry.  in  the  sense  of  speaking  aloud,  is  not  only  expres- 
sive English  but  quite  Shakespeaiian ;  as,  iu  Troilus 
AND  Cressida: — 

the  deatli-token  of  it 

Cry,  "No  recovery!" 

" — as  the  cockney  did  to  the  eels'' — The  antiquarians 
and  commentators  are  diffuse  upon  the  explanation  and 
origin  of  this  word,  which  Percy  maintains  to  mean 
here  as  in  old  English,  merely  a  cook  or  scullion ;  but 
the  better  opinion  is  that  it  always  meant  a  mere  citizen, 
ignorant  of  life  and  all  that  is  beyond  the  town-sti-eets. 
Singer  thus  condenses  the  learning  of  Nai'es,  Douce, 
and  others,  on  this  amusing  subject,  which  belongs  to 
Shakespearian  literature,  though  it  is  little  needed  for 
the  elucidation  of  the  text : — 

"  BuUokar,  in  his  Expositor,  1616,  under  the  word 
Cockney,  says  '  It  is  sometimes  taken  for  a  child  that  is 
tenderly  or  wantonly  brought  up ;  or  for  one  that  has 
been  brought  up  iu  some  great  town,  and  knows  nothing 
of  the  country  fashion.  It  is  used  also  for  a  Londoner, 
or  one  born  in  or  near  the  citj-,  (as  we  say,)  within  the 
sound  of  Bow  bell.'  The  etymology  (says  Mr.  Nares) 
seems  most  probable  which  derives  it  from  cookery. 
Le  pays  de  cocagne,  or  coquaine,  in  old  French,  means 
a  country  of  good  cheer.  Cocagna,  in  Italian,  has  the 
same  meaning.  Both  might  be  derived  from  coqnina. 
This  famous  countrv,  if  it  could  be  found,  is  described 
as  a  region  '  where  the  hills  were  made  of  sugar-candy, 
and  the  loaves  ran  down  the  hills  crying  Come,  eat 
me.'  Some  lines  in  Camden's  '  Remains'  seem  to  make 
cokeney  a  name  for  London  as  well  as  its  inhabitants. 
A  cockney  and  a  ninny-hammer,  or  simpleton,  were 
convertible  tei-ms.  Thus-  Chaucer,  in  'The  Reve's 
Tale:'— 

I  shall  be  holden  a  daffe  or  a  cokeney. 

It  may  be  observed  that  cockney  is  only  a  diminutive 
of  cock  ;  a  wanton  child  was  so  called  as  a  less  circum- 
locutory way  of  saying  'my  little  cock,'  or  'my  bra- 
cock.'     Decker,  in  his  '  Newes  from  Hell,'  1568,  says — 


"Tis  not  our  fault;  but  our  mothers,  our  cockering 
mothers,  who  for  their  labour  made  us  to  be  called 
cockneys.'  In  the  passages  cited  from  the  *  Tournament 
of  Tottenham,'  and  Hey  wood,  it  Hterally  means  a  little 
cock." 

" Beloved  Regan, 

Thy  sister's  naught." 

Nothing  is  so  heart-cutting  as  a  cold  unexpected  de- 
fence or  palliation  of  a  cruelty  passionately  complained 
of,  or  so  expressive  of  thorough  hard-heartedness.  And 
feel  the  excessive  horror  of  Regan's  "  O,  sir,  you  are 
old!" — and  then  her  drawing  from  that  universal  object 
of  reverence  and  indidgence  the  very  reason  for  her 
frightful  conclusion — 

Say,  you  have  wronE'd  her ! 

All  Lear's  faults  increase  our  pity  for  him.  We  refuse 
to  know  them  otherwise  than  as  means  of  his  sufferings, 
and  aggravations  of  his  daughter's  ingratitude. — Cole- 
ridge. 

"  Than  she  to  scant  her  duty." — So  the  folio:  the 
quartos  have  "Than  she  to  slack  her  duty."  Either 
word  maybe  right,  though  Hanmer  and  .Johnson  thought 
both  wrong,  and  w^ould  read  scan  her  dut>-.  The  plain 
meaning  is — You  know  less  how  to  value  Regan's  desert 
than  she  knows  how  to  be  wanting  in  duty. 

"  —  hoic  this  becomes  the  house" — i.  e.  the  order  of 
families,  duties  of  relation.  So  Sir  T.  Smith,  in  his 
Commonwealth  of  England,  1601 : — "  Tlie  house  I  call 
here,  the  man,  the  woman,  then*  children,  their  ser- 
vants, bond  and  free."  , 

"  —  on  my  knees  I  beg" — The  present  edition  agrees 
with  that  of  Knight,  in  here  omitting  the  stage-direction 
of  "Kneeling,"  which  is  not  in  any  of  the  old  copies, 
nor  necessarily  connected  with  the  text,  but  is  inserted 
in  almost  all  modern  editions.  Lear  says  to  Regan,  on 
whom  he  still  trusts,  what  he  must  say  to  her  ungrate- 
ful sister,  should  he  return  to  her.  This  may  be  said 
in  various  manners.  An  actor  of  fieiy  impulse  might 
well  throw  himself  on  his  knees,  and  presence  the  Poet's 
intent ;  but  it  may  be  well  doubted  whether  the  author 
had  this  in  his  mind  as  essential  to  his  poetry.  The 
passage,  spoken  with  lofty  and  indignant  irony,  might 
not  be  less  effective.  There  is  not  only  no  printed 
early  authority  for  this  direction,  but  it  is  certainly  not 
supported  by  the  early  stage  tradition,  as  Davies  informs 
us  that  the  lines  were  omitted  anciently  in  representa- 
tion, so  that  this  dramatic  situation  was  unknown  to 
Betterton  and  Booth,  who  inherited  the  imperfect  tra- 
dition of  the  theatrical  art.  "  It  was,"  says  DaN-ies,  "  re- 
stored by  Garrick,  who  threw  himself  on  both  knees, 
with  his  hands  clasped,  and  in  a  supplicating  tone,  re- 
peated the  petition."  He  doubtless  did  honour,  as  others 
ha\e  since  done,  to  the  Poet's  meaning ;  but  there  is  no 
evidence  that  the  Poet  meant  that  the  actor  should  be 
limited  to  this  particular  mode  of  gi^'ing  effect  to  his 
lines. 

"  To  fall  and  blast  her  pride" — So  every  quarto: 
the  folio  merely,  "  to  fall  and  blister,"  which  is  fol- 
lowed in  some  modem  editions. 

"  Thy  tender-nESTT.-D  nature" — I  have  here  prefen-ed 
the  reading  of  the  quartos.  Hest  is  a  common  old  word 
for  commands,  laws,  as  "  the  ten  hests"  for  the  ten  com- 
mandments: it  is  used  in  the  Tempest.  It  would  mean, 
as  compounded  here — Thy  nature,  subject  to  tender 
laws,  to  the  commands  of  natural  kindness.  Tender- 
hefted  is  found  in  the  folios,  and  most  generally  fol- 
lowed :  possibly  both  are  a  misprint  for  tender-hearted. 
Tender-hefted  affords  the  sense,  taking  hefted  as  heaved, 
of  heaving  with  tenderness.  In  the  Winter's  Tale, 
we  have  hefts  used  for  hearings.  It  may  be  remarked 
that  heft  is  the  old  word  for  handle,  and  tender-hefted, 
as  Johnson  suggested,  may  mean  tender-handled. 

"  —  to  scant  my  sizes" — i.  e.  To  contract  my  allow- 
ances or  proportions  settled.      It  is  derived  by  lexi- 

59 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


cographers  from  the  old  Fr.  assise.     It  is  still  a  college- 
phrase  ill  England. 

"  Corn.    What  trumpet's  that? 
Reg.   I hiow't,  my  sister's." 
Thus,  in  Othello  : — 

The  Moor, — I  know  his  trumpet. 
It  should  seem  from  these  and  other  passages,  that  tte 
approacli  of  great  personages  was  announced  by  some 
distinguishing  note  or  tune  appropriately  used  by  their 
own  ti'umpeters.  Cornwall  knows  not  the  present 
sound ;  but  to  Regan,  who  had  often  heard  her  sifter's 
trumpet,  the  first  flourish  of  it  was  as  familiar  as  was 
that  of  the  Moor  to  lago. — Stevens. 

"  Allow  obedience" — Warburton  as  an  editor,  and 
Tate  as  an  adapter  of  this  play  to  the  modem  stage,  not 
being  familiar  with  this  phrase,  liave  read  "  hallow 
obedience."  But  fl//oic,  in  old  English,  meant  rtj9;)/-off, 
as  in  the  gospels,  "  Ye  allow  the  deeds  of  your  fathers," 
aiid  still  more  commonly  in  the  older  English  version 
called  the  Bishops'  Bible,  knovvui  only  to  modem  read- 
ers through  the  prose  version  of  the  Psalms  used  in  tlie 
English  liturgy.  It  is  worthy  the  notice  of  the  philo- 
logical student  who  wishes  to  trace  the  progi-ess  of  our 
language,  that  tlie  "  authorized  vei-sion,"  as  it  is  now 
called,  (or  King  James's  Bible,)  is  a  little  posterior  to 
Shakespeare's  wTitiiigs,  tliough  made  by  his  contempo- 
raries, being  first  publislied  in  1611.  His  own  scrip- 
tural language  and  allusions  must  have  been  drawn 
either  from  the  Bishops'  Bible  then  read  iu  churches, 
or,  the  Geneva  Bibles  most  commonly  in  private  use. 

"  —  and  sumpter" — A  sumpter  is  a  horse,  or  mide, 
to  caiTy  necessaries  on  a  jouniev. 

"  O'  reason  not  the  need." — Obsen'e  that  the  tran- 
quillity which  follows  the  first  stumiuig  of  the  blow  per- 
mits Lear  to  reason. — Coleridge. 

"  —  O,  fool !  I  shall  go  mad" — Mr.  Dana,  in  liis  criti- 
cism on  "  Keau's  acting,"  has  presen-ed  the  memory 
of  Kean's  striking  conception  of  the  close  of  this  terrible 
scene,  and  his  ending  the  last  interxnew  of  Le^r  "  with 
a  horrid  sliout  and  cry,  with  which  he  runs  mad  from 
their  presence  as  if  liis  very  brain  had  taken  fire." 

" —  HATH  put  himself" — The  pei-sonal  pronoun  he  is 
anderstood.  He  hath  was  anciently  contracted  h'ath, 
aud  heuce  the  omission  of  the  pronoun. 

ACT  III.— Scene  I. 

" to  OUT-SCORX 

The  to-and-fro-confiicting  wind  and  rain." 
Stevens  ingeniously  conjectures  this  to  be  an  error 
of  the  press  for  out-storm,  a  correction  probable  in  it- 
self, and  supported  by  a  similar  phrase  in  act  v., 
"  Myself  could  else  out-frown  false  fortune's  frown." 
The  error  is  more  probable  as  the  lines  are  only  in  the 
inaccurate  quartos.  Yet  I  have  preferred  retaining 
the  original  text,  as  it  gives  a  good  sense :  Lear  re- 
turns with  scorn  the  scorn  of  the  elements. 

«  —  the  CUB-DRAWN  bear" — Shakespeare  here  gives  in 
a  sinsjle  compound  epithet,  the  image  which  he  uses 
elsewhere  more  in  detail,  as  in  As  You  Like  It,  "A 
lioness  with  udders  all  drawn  dry,"  and  again,  "the 
sucked  and  hungry  lioness." 

"  Whereof,  perchance,  these  are  but  furnishings." — 
This  and  the  seven  preceding  lines  are  only  in  the 
folios ;  what  follows  to  the  end  of  the  speech,  is  only 
in  the  quartos.  Two  copies  have  "  secret /ee< ;"  the 
other,  "  secret /ee." — Collier. 

Johnson  observes  :  "  This  speech,  as  it  now  stands, 
has  been  collected  from  two  editions  :  the  eight  lines  de- 
graded by  Mr.  Pope,  are  found  in  the  folio,  not  in  the 
quarto:  the  following  lines  inclosed  in  crotchets,  are 
in  the  quarto,  not  in  the  Iblio.  So  that  if  the  speech 
be  read  with. omission  of  the  former,  it  will  stand  ac- 

60 


cording  to  the  first  edition  ;  and  if  the  former  are  read, 
and  the  lines  that  follow  them  omitted,  it  will  tlien 
stand  according  to  the  second.  The  speech  is  now 
tedious  because  it  is  formed  by  a  coalition  of  both. 
The  second  edition  is  generally  best,  and  was  probably 
nearest  to  Shakespeare's  last  copy ;  but  in  this  passage 
the  first  is  preferable  :  for  in  the  folio,  the  messenger  is 
sent,  he  knows  not  why,  he  knows  not  whither.  I 
suppose  Shakespeare  thouglit  his  plot  opened  rather  too 
early,  and  made  the  alteration  to  veil  the  event  from 
the  audience;  but,  trusting  too  much  to  himself,  and 
full  of  a  single  purpose,  he  did  not  accommodate  his 
new  lines  to  the  rest  of  the  scene.  Scattered  means 
divided,  unsettled,  disunited." — Johnson. 

"  —  these  are  but  furnishings" — A  furnish  an- 
ciently signified  a  sample.  Green,  in  his  "  Groat's- 
worth  of  Wit,"  makes  one  of  his  characters  say,  "  To 
lend  the  world  a  furnish  of  wit,  she  lays  her  own  out 
to  pawn." — Stevens. 

Scene  II. 

"  —  THOUGHT-EXECUTING  fires" — Doing  execution 
with  rapidity  equal  to  thought. — Johnson. 

"  Vaunt -couriers" — Avant  courriers,  Fr.  This  old 
phrase  is  familiar  to  writers  of  Shakespeare's  time.  It 
originally  meant  the  foremost  scouts  of  an  army. 

"  Crack  nature's  moulds,  all  germins  spill  at 
once." — Crack  nature's  mould,  and  spill  all  the  seeds 
of  matter,  that  are  hoarded  within  it.  Our  autlior  not 
only  uses  the  same  thought  again,  but  the  word  that 
ascertains  my  explication,  in  the  Winter's  Tale  : — 

Let  nature  crush  the  sides  o'  the  earth  together, 

And  uiar  the  seeds  within.  Theobald. 

"O  nuncle,  court  holy-water,"  etc. — Cotgrave,  in  his 
"Dictionary,"  translates  Eau  benite  de  cour,  "court 
holie  water ;  compliments,  faire  words,  flattering  speech- 
es," etc. 

"Tort  owe  me  no  subscription."  —  Obedience,  as 
"subscribe"  in  the  first  act,  where  see  note. 

"That  keep  this  dreadful  pudder" — We  retain  the 
original  word,  with  Mr.  Knight,  who  observes  : — 
"This  is  generally  modernized  into  pother;  the  same 
word,  doubtless,  but  somewhat  vulgarized  by  the 
change." 

"  When  priests  are  more  in  word  than  matter." — This 
prophecy  is  not  found  in  the  quartos,  and  it  was  tliere- 
fore  somewhat  hastily  concluded  that  it  was  an  inter- 
polation of  the  players.  It  is  founded  upon  a  i)rophecy 
in  Chaucer,  which  is  thus  quoted  in  Puttenham's  "  Art 
of  Poetry,"  1589:— 

When  faith  fails  in  priestcs  saws. 
And  lords'  hosts  are  lioldcu  for  laws, 
A  nd  robbeiy  is  tane  for  purcliasc, 
And  lediery  for  solace, 
Then  shall  the  realm  of  Albion 
Be  brought  to  great  confusion. 

Warburton  had  a  theory  that  the  lines  spoken  by 
the  Fool  contain  two  separate  prophecies; — that  the 
first  four  lines  are  a  satirical  description  of  the  present 
manners  as  future,  and  the  subsequent  six  lines  a  de- 
scription of  future  manners,  which  tlie  corruption  of  the 
present  would  prevent  from  ever  happening.  He  then 
recommends  a  separation  of  the  concluding  two  couplets 
to  mark  the  distinction.  Capell  thinks  also  that  they 
were  separate  prophecies,  not  spoken  at  the  same  time, 
but  on  different  nights  of  the  play's  performance.  All 
this  appears  to  us  to  pass  by  the  real  object  of  the  pas- 
sage, which,  by  the  jumble  of  ideas — tlie  confusion 
between  manners  tliat  existed,  and  manners  that  might 
exist  in  an  improved  slate  of  society — were  calculated 
to  bring  such  predictions  into  ridicule.  The  conclu- 
sion,— 

Then  comes  the  time,  who  lives  to  see't, 
•  That  going  shall  be  used  with  feet, — 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


leaves  no  doubt  of  this.  Nor  was  the  introduction  of 
such  a  mock  prophecy  mere  idle  buflbonery.  There 
can  be  no  question,  from  the  statutes  that  were  directed 
against  these  stimulants  to  popular  credulity,  that  they 
were  considered  of  importance  in  Shakespeare's  day. 
Bacon's  essay  "  Of  Pi'ophecies"  shows  that  the  phil- 
osopher gravely  denounced  what  our  Poet  pleasantly 
ridiculed.  Bacon  did  not  scruple  to  explain  a  prophecy 
of  this  nature  in  a  way  that  might  disarm  public  appre- 
hension : — "  The  trivial  prophecy  which  I  heard  when 
I  was  a  child,  and  Queen  Elizabeth  was  in  the  flower 
of  her  years,  was, — 

When  hempe  is  sponne, 
England's  done ; 

whereby  it  was  generally  conceived   that,   after   the 

princes  had  reigned  which  had  the  principal  letters  of 

.that  word  hempe,  (which  were  Hem-)',  Edward,  Mary, 

Philip,  and  Elizabeth,)  England  should  come  to  utter 

confusion ;  which,  thanks  be  to  God,  is  verified  only  in 

the  change  of  the  name ;  for  that  the  king's  style  is  now 

no  more  of  England,  but  of  Britain."     Bacon   adds, 

"My  judgment  is   that  they  ought  all  to  be  despised, 

and  ought  to  serve  but  for  winter  talk  by  the  fireside : 

though,  when  I  say  despised,  I  mean  it  as  for  belief,  for 

otherwise,  the  spreading  or  publishing  of  them  is  in  no 

sort  to  be  despised,  for  they  have  done  much  mischief; 

and  I  see  many  severe  laws  made  to  suppress  them." — 

Knight. 

ScE>'E  IV. 

^^In,  boy ;  go  first." — These  two  lines  were  added  in 
the  author's  revision,  and  are  only  in  the  folio.  They 
are  judiciously  intended  to  represent  that  humility,  or 
tenderness,  or  neglect  of  forms,  which  affliction  forces 
on  the  mind. — Johnson. 

" — that  hath  laid  knives  under  his  pillow" — The 
feigned  madness  of  Edgar  assumes,  throughout,  that 
he  represented  a  demoniac.  His  first  expression  is, 
"Away  !  the  foul  fiend  follows  me  ;"  and  in  this  and 
the  subsequent  scenes  the  same  idea  is  constantly  re- 
peated. "  Who  gives  any  thing  to  poor  Tom,  whom  the 
foul  fiend  hath  led  through  fire  and  through  flame  ?" 
"This  is  the  foul  fiend  Flibbertigibbet;" — "Peace, 
Smolkin,  peace,  thou  foul  fiend ;" — "  The  foul  fiend 
haunts  poor  Tom  in  the  voice  of  a  nightingale."  Shake- 
speare has  put  language  in  the  mouth  of  Edgar  that 
was  familiar  to  his  audience.  In  the  year  1603,  Dr. 
Samuel  Harsnet,  afterwards  Archbishop  of  York,  pub- 
lished a  very  extraordinary  book,  entitled  "  A  Decla- 
ration of  Egregious  Popish  Impostures,  to  withdraw  the 
hearts  of  Her  Majesty's  subjects  from  their  allegiance, 
tinder  the  pretence  of  casting  out  devils,  practised  by 
Edmunds,  alias  Weston,  a  Jesuit,  and  divers  Romish 
priests,  his  wicked  associates."  When  Edgar  says  that 
the  foul  fiend  "hath  laid  knives  under  his  pillow,  and 
halters  in  his  pew,"  Shakespeare  repeats  one  of  the 
circumstances  of  the  imposture  described  by  Harsnet : 
"This  examinant  further  saith,  that  one  Alexander,  an 
apothecary,  having  brought  with  him  from  London  to 
Denham  on  a  time  a  new  halter  and  two  blades  of 
knives,  did  leave  the  same  upon  the  gallery  floor  in  her 
master's  house.  A  great  search  was  made  in  the  house 
to  know  how  the  said  halter  and  knife-blades  came 
thither,  till  Ma.  Mainy,  in  his  next  fit,  said  it  was  re- 
ported that  the  devil  laid  them  in  the  gallery,  that  some 
of  those  that  were  possessed  might  either  hansj  them- 
selves with  the  halter,  or  kill  themselves  with  the 
blades."  In  Harsnet  we  find  that  "  Fratiretto,  Fliber- 
digibbet,  Hoberdidancc,  Tocobatto,  were  four  devils  of 
the  round  or  morrice.  *  *  *  These  four  had  forty 
assistants  under  them,  as  themselves  do  confess."  The 
names  of  three  of  these  fiends  are  used  by  Mad  Tom, 
and  so  is  that  of  a  fourth,  Smallkin,  also  mentioned  by 
Harsnet.     When  Edgar  says, — 

The  prince  of  daiKncps  is  a  gentleman  ; 
Modo  he's  eall'd.  and  Mahu — 


he  uses  names  which  are  also  found  in  Harsnet,  where 
Modo  was  called  the  prince  of  all  devils. — Knight. 

"  Pillicock  sat  on  Pillicock-hill"— Mr.  Halliwell  has 
pointed  out  that  "Pillicock"  is  thus  mentioned  in 
Ritson's  "Gammer  Gurton's  Garland  :" — 

Pillycock,  Pillycock  sat  on  a  hill ; 
If  he's  not  gone,  he  sits  there  still. 

It  is  also  introduced  into  the  second  edition  of  Mr.  Hal- 
liwell's  "  Nursery  Rhymes,"  and  it  is  certainly  sin- 
gular, as  he  observes,  that  neither  Douce  nor  any  of 
the  commentators  should  have  referred  to  it. 

" — 'tis  a  NAUGHTY  night  to  swim  in." — Naughty, 
not  meant  in  the  ludicrous  sense  it  would  now  bear  in 
this  connection,  but  used  in  its  ordinary  sense  of  that 
age,  for  bad,  as  in  the  English  Bible,  "  naughty  figs," 
for  bad  or  rotten  figs. 

"  His  wits  begin  V  unsettle." — Horace  Walpole,  in  the 
postscript  to  his  "Mysterious  Mother,"  observes  that 
when  "  Belvidera  talks  of — 

Lutes,  laurels,  seas  of  milk,  and  ships  of  amber, — 
she  is  not  mad,  but  light-headed.  W^hen  madness  has 
taken  possession  of  a  person,  such  character  ceases  to 
be  fit  for  the  stage,  or  at  least  should  appear  there  but 
for  a  short  time  ;  it  being  the  business  of  the  theatre  to 
exhibit  passions,  not  distempers.  The  finest  picture 
ever  drawn,  of  a  head  discomposed  by  misfortune,  is 
that  of  King  Lear.  His  thoughts  dwell  on  the  ingrati- 
tude of  his  daughters,  and  every  sentence  that  falls 
from  his  wildness,  excites  reflection  and  pity.  Had 
frenzy  entirely  seized  him,  our  compassion  would  abate  : 
we  should  conclude  that  he  no  longer  felt  unhappiness. 
Shakespeare  wrote  as  a  philosopher,  Otway  as  a  poet." 

Scene  V. 
"  — but  a  PROVOKING  merit" — Malone  says,  "Corn- 
wall means  the  merit  of  Edmund,  which,  being  noticed 
by  Gloster,  provoked  or  instigated  Edgar  to  seek  his 
father's  death;"  but  Warburton  and  Mason  refer  it  to 
Edgar's  "  merit,"  as  compared  with  his  father's  "  bad- 
ness." 

Scene  VI. 
"  —  Nero  is  an  angler  in  the  lake  of  darkness." — It 
is  an  amusing  and  instructive  part  of  literary  historj', 
to  trace  the  pedigree  of  a  jest  or  a  popular  image. 
This  one  comes  from  the  Greek  of  Lucian,  an  author 
with  whom  there  is  no  manner  of  probability  that 
Shakespeare  had  any  acquaintance  even  in  translation. 
But  Rabelais,  the  most  learned  of  buflbons,  had  bor- 
rowed directly  from  Lucian's  "Menippus"  the  idea  of 
employing  emperors  and  heroes  in  the  humblest  occu- 
pations in  the  infernal  regions,  where  he  makes  Nero 
a  fiddler,  and  Trnjan  a  fisherman.  Rabelais  was  as 
popular  in  Shakespeare's  day  as  Sterne  was  in  the  last 
generation,  and  if  our  Poet  had  not  read  him  in  French 
he  might  have  done  it  in  English,  for  the  "History  of 
Garagantua"  had  appeared  in  English  before  1575. 

"  Pray,  innocent" — Fools  were  of  old  caUed  "  in- 
nocents," when  they  were  not  professed  jesters,  but 
mere  idiots ;  and  hence  the  not  unfrequent  misapplica- 
tion of  the  word,  when  professed  jesters  were  spoken 
to  or  of.  Edgar  was  here  addressing  himself  to  King 
Lear's  fool. 

" —  a  horse's  health." — Warburton,  Ritson,  Douce, 
and  other  annotators,  are  very  positive  that  this  should 
be  read  "a  horse's  heels,"  and  cite  an  old  proverb  from 
Ray's  "Collection," — "Trust  not  a  horse's  heels,  nor  a 
dog's  tooth."  But  the  old  copies  all  agree  in  the  read- 
ing of  the  text,  and  every  "gentleman  in  search  of  a 
horse"  must  well  know  that  the  soundness  or  unsound- 
ness of  a  horse  is  quite  as  uncertain  as  any  of  the  other 
matters  in  the  Fool's  catalogue. 

"  Come  o'er  the  bourn,  Bessy,  to  me" — This,  and 
what  follows  from  the  Fool,  are  parts  of  an  old  song 

61 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


which  was  imitated  by  W.  Birch,  in  his  "Dialogue 
between  Elizabeth  and  England,"  which  thus  com- 
mences : — 

Come  over  the  bourn,  Bessy,  come  over  the  bourn,  Bessy, 
Sweet  Bessy,  eume  over  to  me; 

And  I  shall  tliee  take,  . 

And  my  dear  lady  make 
Before  all  that  ever  I  see. 

It  is  in  the  same  measure  as  the  addition  by  the  Fool ; 
and  in  W.  Wafer's  interlude  "The  longer  thou  livest, 
tlie  more  Fool  thou  art,"  part  of  the  same  song  is  thus 
sung  by  Moros,  who  may  be  called  the  hero  : — 

Come  over  the  boorne,  Besse, 

My  little  pretie  Besse, 

Come  over  the  boorne,  Besse,  to  me. 

"  Edg.  Pnr  !  the  cat  is  grey. 
Lear.  Arraign  her  first ;  .'tis  Goneril." 
In  Dr.  Ray's  "Medical  Jurisprudence  of  Insanity," 
there  is  an  excellent  chapter  on  the  distinctive  marks 
of  real  and  simulated  insanity,  illustrated  from  exam- 
ples and  cases.  This  scene  in  Lear  would  afford  an 
admirable  commentary  throughout,  and  agrees  in  a  re- 
markable manner  with  the  conclusions  and  observa- 
tions of  modern  medical  science— especially  in  the 
forced  extravagance  and  mere  incoherence  of  Edgar,  as 
compared  with  Lear's  more  vivid  illusions  and  wilder 
ravings,  which,  yet  in  the  most  sudden  and  violent 
transitions,  always  have  some  common  reference  to  the 
exciting  causes  of  his  malady. 

"  Hound,  or  spaniel,  brach  or  lym" — According  to 
Minshew,  a  lym  or  lyme,  is  a  bloodhound ;  Chaucer 
has  it  hjmer.  "  Tike,"  says  Stevens,  "  is  the  Runic  for 
a  little  or  wortliless  dog."  It  may  be  so  ;  but  he  could 
have  better  explained  the  sense  by  goin?  to  Scotland, 
where  this,  (like  many  other  words  of  Elizabeth's  age 
now  obsolete  elsewhere,)  is  still  in  use.  "  Tike," 
"  trundletail,"  are  dogs  of  low  degree,  mentioned  in 
opposition  to  the  more  aristocratic  breeds  before  enu- 
merated. 

"  Poor  Tom,  thy  horn  is  dry" — A  horn  was  usually 
carried  about  by  every  Tom  of  Bedlam,  to  receive  such 
drink  as  the  charitable  might  afford,  with  whatever 
scraps  of  food  they  might  give  him.  When,  therefore, 
Edgar  says,  his  horn  is  dry,  or  empty,  I  conceive  he 
merely  means,  in  the  language  of  the  character  he  as- 
sumes, to  supplicate  that  it  may  be  filled  with  drink. 
See  "A  Pleasant  Dispute  between  Coach  and  Sedan," 
quarto,  1636:  "I  have  observed  when  a  coach  is  ap- 
pendant by  two  or  three  hundred  pounds  a  j'eere, 
marke  it,  the  doggcs  are  as  leane  as  rakes ;  you  may 
tell  all  their  ribbes  lying  by  the  fire  ;  and  Tom-a-Bedlam 
may  sooner  eate  his  home  than  get  it  filled  with  small 
drinke  ;  and  for  his  old  almes  of  bacon  there  is  no  hope 
in  the  world."  In  Hausted's  "  Rival  Friends,"  1632, 
a  Tom  of  Bedlam  is  introduced,  and  Anteros  says  of 
him,  "Ah!  he  has  a  horn  like  a  Tom  o' Bedlam." — 
Collier. 

" — and  thyself  BB\yRA,Y" — Discover;  as  in  act  ii. 
scene  1,  "He  did  bewray  his  practice,"  and  in  Spen- 
ser, "  Commanding  them  their  cause  of  fear  bewray." 

Scene  VIL 

"  Bind  fast  his  corky  arms" — Dry,  withered,  husky 
arms,  says  Johnson ;  and  Percy  adds  a  passage  from 
Harsnet's  "Declaration,"  1603,  in  which  the  epithet 
"  corky"  is  applied  to  an  old  woman.  Hence,  it  is 
possible,  Shakespeare  obtained  it,  as  it  has  not  been 
pointed  out  in  any  other  author. 

"  In  his  anointed  flesh  rash  bearish  fangs" — So  the 
i|nartos:  the  folio  more  feebly  reads  "stick  boarish 
fansjs."  To  "  rash"  is  the  old  hunting  term  for  the 
stroke  made  by  the  wild  boar  with  liis  fangs  ;  and  in 
Spenser's  "  Faery  Queen"  we  find  "  rushing  oil  lielms." 

"  —  that  stern   time" — In    the    quartos   it   stands 


"that  dearn  time,"  which  may  have  been  Shakespeare's 
word,  and  it  is  found  also  in  Pericles  :  dearn  is  lonely, 
dreary,  melancholy,  and  sometimes  secret. — Collier. 

"  —  else  subscribed" — i.  e.  Yielded,  submitted  to 
the  necessity  of  the  occasion. — Johnson. 

In  this  play  we  have  already  had  "  subscribed"  em- 
ployed in  the  sense  of  yielded  or  surrendered,  and  such 
was  a  common  application  of  the  word. 

" ./?  peasant  stand  up  thus" — The  only  stage-direction 
in  this  part  of  the  scene  in  the  folio  is,  "Kills  him," 
although  the  servant  delivers  two  lines  afterwards. 
The  tearing  out  and  trampling  on  Gloster's  eyes,  so 
minutely  described  in  modern  editions,  (that  of  Mr. 
Knight  excepted,)  may  be  sufficiently  sathered  from  the 
dialogue.  When  Regan  kills  the  servant,  we  are  told 
in  the  quartos,  "She  takes  a  sword  and  7'uns  at  him 
behind;"  and  it  seems  probable  that  she  snatched  it 
from  one  of  the  attendants.  She  may,  however,  have 
seizsd  the  weapon  which  her  husband  had  drawn  in 
vain. — Collier. 

"  Where  is  thy  lustre  now?" — Of  the  scene  of  tear- 
ing out  Gloster's  eyes,  Coleridge  thus  speaks  : — "  I  will 
not  disguise  my  conviction  that,  in  this  one  point,  the 
ti-agic  ill  tills  play  has  been  urged  Ijeyond  the  outermost 
mark  and  ne  plus  ultra  of  the  dramatic."  He  subse- 
quently says,  "  What  can  I  say  of  this  scene  ?  There  is 
my  reluctance  to  think  Shakespeare  wrong,  and  yet — ." 
As  the  scene  stands  in  modern  editions,  it  is  impossible 
not  to  agi-ee  with  Coleridge.  The  editors,  by  their 
stage-directions,  have  led  us  to  think  that  this  horrid  act 
was  manifested  to  the  sight  of  the  audience.  They  say, 
"  Gloster  is  held  down  in  his  chair,  while  Cornwall 
jilucks  out  one  of  his  eyes,  and  sets  his  foot  on  it." 
Again,  "  Tears  out  Gloster's  other  eye,  and  throws  it  on 
the  gi'ound."  Notlniig  of  these  directions  occurs  in  tlie 
original  editions,  and  we  have  therefore  rejected  them 
from  the  text.  But  if  it  can  be  shown  that  the  act  was 
to  be  imagined,  and  not  seen  by  the  spectators,  some 
pai't  of  the  loatliiug  which  we  feel  must  be  diminished. 
We  give  Tieck's  argument  tliat  the  hon-id  action  of  teai-- 
iiig  out  Gloster's  eyes  did  not  take  jilace  on  the  stage 
proper : — 

"  The  chair  (or  seat)  in  which  Gloster  is  bound  is  the 
same  which  stood  somewhat  elevated  m  the  middle  of 
the  scene,  and  from  which  Lear  delivered  his  first 
speech.  Tliis  little  tlieati-e,  in  the  midst,  was,  when 
not  in  use,  concealed  by  a  curtain,  which  was  again 
withdrawn  when  uecessaiy.  Shakespeare  has  there- 
fore, like  all  the  dramatists  of  his  age,  frequently  two 
scenes  at  one  and  the  same  time.  In  Henry  VIII.  the 
nobles  stand  in  the  ante-chamber  ;  the  curtain  is  with- 
drawn, and  we  are  iii  the  cliamber  of  tlie  king.  Thus 
also,  wdieii  Craiimer  waits  in  the  ante-chamber,  the  cur- 
tain then  opens  to  the  council-chamber.  We  liave  liere 
this  advantage,  that,  by  the  pillars  wliich  divided  this 
little  central  theatre  from  the  proscenium  or  proper 
stage,  not  only  could  a  double  group  be  presented,  but 
it  could  be  partially  concealed ;  and  thus  two  scenes 
might  be  played,  which  would  be  wholly  compre- 
hended, although  not  eveiy  thing  in  the  smaller  frame 
wa.s  expressly  and  evidently  seen.  Thus  Gloster  sat 
probaljly  concealed,  and  Cornwall,  near  lum,  is  visible. 
Regan  stands  below,  on  the  fore-stage,  but  close  to 
Cornwall  ;  and  on  this  fore-stage  also  stand  the  servants. 
Cornwall,  lionibly  enough,  teai's  Gloster's  eye  out  with 
his  liaud ;  but  we  do  not  directly  see  it,  for  some  of  the 
sen-ants  wdio  hold  the  chair  stand  around,  and  the  cur- 
tain is  only  half-withdrawn  (for  it  diNnded  on  each  side.) 
The  expression  wduch  Cornwall  uses  is  only  figurative, 
and  it  is  certainly  not  meant  that  the  act  of  treading  on 
the  eye  is  actually  done.  During  the  scornful  speeches 
of  Cornwall  and  Regan,  one  of  the  servants  runs  up  to 
the  upper  stage,  and  wounds  Coniwall.  Regan,  who  is 
below,  seizes  a  sword  (rom  another  ot  the  vassals,  and 
stabs  him  fi'om  behind  while  he  is  yet  fighting.  The 
groujis  arc  all  in  motion,  and  become  more  concealed; 
and,   while   tlio   attention  is  strongly  attractetl  to   the 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR: 


bloody  scene,  Gloster  loses  his  second  eye.  We  hear 
Glostcr's  complainings,  but  we  see  him  no  more.  Thus 
he  goes  off;  i'or  this  inner  stage  had  also  its  place  of 
exit.  Cornwall  and  Regan  come  again  upon  the  pro- 
scenium, ajid  go  off  on  the  side.  The  servants  conclude 
the  scene  with  some  reflections.  This  I  imagine  to  be 
the  course  of  the  action,  and  through  this  the  hoiTors  of 
the  scene  become  somewhat  softened.  The  I'oet,  to  be 
sure,  ti-usted  much  to  the  strong  minds  of  his  friends, 
who  would  be  too  much  affected  by  the  fearfulness  of 
the  entire  representation  of  this  tragedy  to  be  inter- 
rupted Ijy  single  events,  bloody  as  they  were ;  or, 
through  them,  to  be  frightened  back  from  theu'  concep- 
tion of  the  whole." — Knight. 

"  —  the.  OVERTURE  of  thy  ireascm.s." — The  opening  of 
thy  treasons.  This  sense  of  the  word  overt  is  retained 
only  in  legal  parlance,  as  "  an  overt  act." 


ACT  IV.— Scene  I. 

"  —  arid  known  to  be  cmitemn'd." — Johnson  thought 
this  mi?ht  be  perhaps  an  early  error  of  the  press,  and 
that  the  line  might  have  been  written, — 

Yet  better  thus,  unknown  to  be  contemned. 

Yet  there  seems  no  necessity  of  emendation.     Sir  J. 
Reynolds's  explanation  is  quite  satisfactory  : — 

"  Yet  is  is  better  to  be  thus,  in  this  fixed  and  ac- 
knowledged contemptible  state,  than,  living:  in  affluence, 
to  be  flattered  and  despised  at  the  same  time.  He  who 
is  placed  in  the  worst  and  lowest  state  has  this  advan- 
tage :  he  lives  in  hope,  and  not  in  fear  of  a  reverse  of 
fortune.  The  lamentable  change  is  from  affluence  to 
beggary.  He  laughs  at  the  idea  of  changing  for  the 
worse,  who  is  already  as  low  as  possible. '^ 

"  World,  u-orld,  O  world .'" — 0  world  !  if  reverses  of 
fortune  and  changes  such  as  I  now  see  and  feel,  from 
ease  and  affluence  to  poverty  and  misery,  did  not  show 
us  the  little  value  of  life,  we  should  never  submit  with 
any  kind  of  resignation  to  the  weight  of  years,  and  its 
necessary  consequences,  infirmity  and  death. — Malone. 

"  Our  MEANS  secure  us" — i.  e.  as  Pope  and  Warbur- 
ton  explain  it,  "our  middle  state  secures  us."  The 
mean  is  often  used  to  express  a  condition  neither  high 
nor  low.  All  the  old  copies  read  "  Our  means  secure 
us." 

"7  cannot  baub  it  further" — Meaning,  "I  cannot 
keep  up  my  disguise  any  longer."  To  "  daub"  was  of 
old  used  in  this  sense,  as  in  Richard  HI.,  "  So  smooth 
he  daub'd  his  vice  with  show  of  vu-tue." 

"That  SLAVES  your  ordinance" — i.  e.  that  makes  a 
slave  of  Heaven's  ordinances,  using  them  for  his  own 
desires  instead  of  acting  in  obedience  to  them.  This  is 
the  explanation  of  nearly  all  the  commentators,  though 
Malone  inclines  somewhat  to  the  reading  of  the  quar- 
tos, "That  stands  your  ordinance,"  taking  stands  in 
the  sense  of  withstands. 

"  There  is  a  cliff",  whose  high  and  bending  head 
Looks  fearfully  in  the  confined  deep." 

Shakesjieare's  Cliff,  at  Dover,  is  thus  described  by  a 
con-espondent  of  the  Pictorial  edition :  —  "It  stands 
about  a  mile  west  of  Dover  Pier,  and,  by  a  ti-igono- 
meti-ical  observation  taken  by  myself,  is  31.3  feet  aljove 
high-water  mark.  Though,  perhaps,  somewhat  sunken, 
I  consider  it  of  the  same  shape  as  it  was  in  the  days  of 
our  great  dramatist :  and,  though  it  has  been  said  that 
the  word  '  in'  means  that  it  overhung  the  sea,  I  im- 
agine differently ;  and  that  the  bays  on  each  side  of  it, 
which  make  it  a  small  promontory,  are  sufficient  to  ac- 
count for  the  use  of  the  word.  You  must  perceive  that 
the  '  half-way  down'  must  have  projected  beyond  the 
summit,  to  enable  the  samphu'e-gatherer  to  procure  the 
plant." 


Scene  II. 

"Decline  your  head." — She  bids  him  decline  his  head, 
that  she  might  give  him  a  kiss  (the  steward  being 
present)  and  that  it  might  appear  only  to  him  as  a 
whisper. — Stevens. 

"My  FOOL  usurps  my  body" — Such  is  the  wording 
of  the  folio,  and  it  afl'urds  an  obvious  meaning,  quite 
consistent  with  the  previous  part  of  the  speech.  The 
old  quartos  present  a  variety  of  readings  :  one  copy  has 
"My  foot  usurps  my  head,"  another  "My  fool  usurps 
my  bed,"  a  third  gives  it  "  My  foot  usurps  my  body." 
The  reader  will  be  able  to  judge  for  himself  which  is 
most  probable. 

"  7  have  been  worth  the  whistle." — This  expression  is 
proverbial.  Heywood,  in  one  of  his  dialogues,  consist- 
ing entirely  of  proverbs,  says  : — 

It  is  a  poor  dog  that  is  not  worth  the  whistling. 

Goneril's  meaning  seems  to  he — "There  was  a  time 
when  you  would  have  thought  me  worth  the  calling  to 
you;  reproaching  him  for  not  having  summoned  her 
to  consult  with  on  the  present  critical  occasion." — 
Stevens. 

"  Cannot  be  bordered  certain  in  itself" — The  sense 
is — That  nature,  which  is  arrived  to  such  a  pitch  of 
unnatural  degeneracy  as  to  contemn  its  origin,  cannot 
from  thenceforth  be  restrained  within  any  certain 
bounds. — Heath. 

"Thou  changed  and  self-cover'd  thing." — Of  these 
lines  there  is  but  one  copy,  and  the  eidtors  are  forced 
upon  conjecture.     They  have  published  this  line  thus : 
Thou  changed,  and  sclf-convcrtcd  thing. 

But  I  cannot  but  think  that  by  self-cover'd  the  author 
meant,  thou  that  hast  disguised  nature  by  wickedness  ; 
thou  that  hast  hid  the  woman  under  the  fiend. — 
Johnson. 

"  Be-monster  not  thy  FEATtJRE." — Feature,  in  Shake- 
speare's age,  meant  the  general  cast  of  countenance, 
and  often  beauty.  Bullokar,  in  his  "Expositor,"  ](i]6, 
explains  it  by  the  words,  "  handsomeness,  comeliness, 
beautie." — Malone. 

"  —  who,  THEREAT  enrag'd" — The  folio  prints  it 
"  threat-enrag'd,"  a  striking  compound  word,  which 
might  be  right,  if  the  quartos  did  not  contradict  it,  and 
if  the  verse  were  not  thereby  injured. — Collier. 

Scene  III. 

"  Why  theking  of  France  is  so  suddenly  gone  back." — 
The  Kin?  of  France  being  no  longer  a  necessary  per- 
sonage, it  was  fit  that  some  pretext  for  getting  rid  of 
him  should  be  formed,  before  tlie  play  was  too  near  ad- 
vanced towards  a  conclusion.  Decency  required  that 
a  monarch  should  not  be  silently  shuffled  into  the  pack 
of  insiffnificant  characters;  and  therefore  his  dismis- 
sion (which  could  be  effected  only  by  a  sudden  recall 
to  his  own  dominions)  was  to  be  accounted  for  before 
the  audience.  For  this  purpose,  among  others,  the 
present  scene  was  introduced.  It  is  difficult  indeed  to 
say  what  use  could  have  been  made  of  the  king,  had 
he  appeared  at  the  head  of  his  own  armament,  and 
survived  the  murder  of  his  queen.  His  conjugal  con- 
cern on  the  occasion,  might  have  weakened  tlie  effect 
of  Lear's  parental  sorrow;  and  being  an  object  of  re- 
spect, as  well  as  pity,  he  would  naturally  have  divided 
the  spectator's  attention,  and  thereby  diminished  the 
consequence  of  Albany,  Edsar,  and  Kent,  whose  exem- 
plaiy  virtues  deserved  to  be  ultimately  placed  in  the 
most  conspicuous  point  of  view. — Stevens. 

"  Were  like  a  better  way." — This  is  the  original 
reading  of  the  two  quartos,  where  alone  this  beautiful 
scene  has  been  preserved ;  it  having  been  omitted  in 

6.3 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


the  folio  version  for  the  stage.     It  is  certainly,  as  it 
stands,  not  at  all  clear  to  the  modern  reader,  and  the 
numerous  misprints  which  swarm  in  the  quartos,  au- 
thorize the  application  of  conjectural  emendation,  if 
any  word  can  be  found  at  all  likely  to  be  so  misprinted. 
Warburtan,  always  bold  and  ingenious,  supposes  that 
the   w  was  a  turned  M,  and  that  we  should  therefore 
have  read  a  "  wetter  May."     This  does  not  much  better 
the  sense,  and  unfortunately  for  the  theory,  the  w  in  the 
original  copies  is  not  a  capital,  which  would  be  required 
for'an  error  as  to  Mav.     Malone  took  half  this  amend- 
ment, and  reads  a  «  better  May."     Theobald  reads  "  a 
better  day,"  and  this  is  adopted  by  most  later  editions 
as  meaning,  « the  better  or  best  weather,  most  favour- 
able to  the  productions  of  the  earth,  mixed  with  rain  and 
sunshine."     Stevens  also  proposes  "  an  April  day,"  and 
Tieck  tranlates  it  into  German,  "  a  spring  day."     Le 
Tourneur,  the  French  translator,  adopting  "  better  day," 
gives  a  happy  paraphrase,  thus : 

Vous  avez  vu  le  soleil  au  milieu  de  la  pliiic:  son  sourire  et  ses 
pleurs  ollraicnt  I'image  d'lin  jour  plus  doux  encore. 

But  as  none  of  these  emendations  carrj'  with  them  the 
internal  evidence  of  their  own  truth,  I  have,  with  Mr. 
Singer,  preferred  retaining  the  original  word,  under- 
standing them  in  the  sense  explained  by  Mr.  Boaden  in 
an  ingenious  note  contributed  by  him  to  Singer's  edition, 
which  strikes  me  as  very  satisfactory  and  probable : — 
"  The  difficulty  has  arisen  from  a  general  mistake  as 
to  the  simile  itself;  and  Shakespeare's  own  words  here 
actually  convey  his  perfect  meaning,  as  indeed  they 
commonly  do.     I  understand  the  passage  thus  : — 

You  have  seen 

Sunshiue  and  rain  at  once  ;  her  smiles  and  tears 
Were  like  ;  a  better  way. 

That  is,  Cordelia's  smiles  and  tears  were  like  the  con- 
junction of  sunshine  and  rain,  in  a  better  way  or  man- 
ner. Now  in  what  did  this  better  way  consist  ?  Why 
simply  in  the  smiles  seeming  unconscious  of  the  tears  ; 
whereas  the  sunshine  has  a  watery  look  through  the 
falling  drops  of  rain — 

Those  happy  smiles, 

That  play'd  on  h^r  ripe  lip,  secm'd  not  to  know 
What  guests  were  in  her  eyes. 

"  That  the  point  of  comparison  was  neither  a  '  bet- 
ter day,'  nor  a  'wetter  May,'  is  proved  by  the  follow- 
ing passages,  cited  by  Stevens  and  Malone : — '  Her 
tears  came  dropping  down  like  rain  in  sunshine.' — Sid- 
ney's ''Arcadia,"  p.  244.  Again,  p.  163,  edit.  1593  :— 
'  And  with  that  she  prettily  smiled,  which,  mingled  with 
tears,  one  could  not  tell  whether  it  were  a  mourning 
pleasure,  or  a  delightful  sorrow ;  but  like  when  a  few 
April  drops  are  scattered  by  a  gentle  Zephyrus  among 
fine-coloured  flowers.'  Again,  in  '  A  Courtlie  Contro- 
versie  of  Cupid's  Cautels,'  &c.,  translated  from  the 
French  by  H.  W.,  [Henry  VVotton,]  1578,  p.  289  :— 
'  Who  hath  viewed  in  the  spring  time  raine  and  suwne- 
shine  in  one  moment,  might  beholde  the  troubled  coun- 
tenance of  the  gentlewoman — with  an  eye  now  smj  ling, 
then  bathed  in  teares.' 

"  I  may  just  observe,  as  perhaps  an  illustration,  that 
the  better  way  of  Charity  is  that  the  right  hand  should 
not  know  what  the  left  hand  giveth." 

« —  those  happy  smilets." — This  beautiful  diminu- 
tive is  found  in  the  original ;  and  though  it  is  doubtless 
Shakespeare's  own  coinage,  not  being  found  in  any 
other  author,  yet  there  is  no  reason  why  it  should  be 
altered  to  sTniles,  as  it  has  been  by  all  the  editors  until 
Knight  restored  it.  It  makes  the  third  peculiarly  Shake- 
spearian word  in  this  play,  with  reverb  for  reverberate, 
and  intrinsecate  for  intricate. 

« And  clamour  moisten'd." — A  phrase  rendered  ob- 
scure by  too  great  compression,  and  by  an  inversion, 
but  meaning,  "  she  moistened  with  tears,  her  clamorous 
outcrv." 

64 


Scene  IV. 

«  With  HOAR-DOCKs" — So  onc  quarto ;  another  has 
it  hor-docks  ;  and  the  folio  prints  it  hardokes  ;  but  it  is 
no  doubt  the  same  word.  The  "hoar-dock,"  as  Ste- 
vens informs  us,  is  the  dock  with  whitish  woolly  leaves. 
Some  commentators  read  harlocks,  others  burdocks  and 
charlocks ;  but  the  ancient  text  is  to  be  preserved,  if 
possible. 

"My  moti-ming,  and  important  tears" — "Import- 
ant" is  used  for  impcrrtunate,  as  in  the  Comedy  of 
Errors,  and  elsewhere,  by  Shakespeare  and  his  con- 
temporaries. 

"  No  BLOWN  ambition  doth  our  arms  incite." — The 
old  Saxon  word  blo^vn  has  become  obsolete  in  this 
figurative  sense,  which  has  been  appropriated  to  the 
Latinized  word  inflated,  of  the  same  primitive  sense. 

Scene  V. 

"  Lei  me  unseal  the  letter." — I  know  not  well  why 
Shakespeare  gives  the  steward,  who  is  a  mere  factor 
of  wickedness,  so  much  fidelity.  He  now  refuses  the 
letter ;  and  afterwards,  when  he  is  dying,  thinks  only 
how  it  may  be  safely  delivered. — Johnson. 

Shakespeare  has  here  incidentally  painted,  without 
the  formality  of  a  regular  moral  lesson,  one  of  the  very 
strange  and  very  common  self-contradictions  of  our  enig- 
matical nature.  Zealous,  honourable,  even  self-sacri- 
ficing fidelity, — sometimes  to  a  chief  or  leader,  some- 
times to  a  party,  a  faction,  or  a  gang,— appears  to  be  so 
little  dependant  on  any  principle  of  virtuous  duty,  that  it 
is  often  found  strongest  among  those  who  have  thrown 
ofl"  the  common  restraints  of  morality.  It  would  seem 
that  when  man's  obligations  to  his  God  or  his  kind  are 
rejected  or  forgotten,  the  most  abandoned  mind  still 
craves  something  for  the  exercise  of  its  natural  social 
sympathies,  and  as  it  loses  sight  of  nobler  and  truer 
duties  becomes,  like  the  steward,  more  and  more  "  du- 
teous to  the  vices"  of  its  self-chosen  masters.  This  is 
one  of  the  moral  phenomena  of  artificial  society,  so 
much  within  the  range  of  Johnson's  observation,  as  an 
acute  observer  of  life,  that  it  is  strange  that  he  should 
not  have  recognized  its  truth  in  Oswald's  character. 

« —  iake  this  note"— i.  e.  Take  this  knowledge  or 
information.  We  have  before  in  this  play  had  "  note" 
employed  in  the  same  sense. 

Scene  VI. 

" How  fearful 

And  dizzy  'tis  to  cast  one's  eyes  so  low!" 
"  This  description  has  been  much  admired  since  the 
time  of  Addison,  who  has  remarked,  with  a  poor  attempt 
at  pleasantry,  that — '  He  who  can  read  it  without  being 
giddy  has  a  very  good  head,  or  a  veiy  bad  one.'  The 
description  is  certainly  not  mean,  but  I  am  far  from 
thinking  it  wrought  to  the  utmost  excellence  of  poetry. 
He  that  looks  from  a  precipice  finds  himself  assailed  by 
one  great  and  dreadful  image  of  in-esistible  destruction. 
But  this  overwhelming  idea  is  dissipated  and  enfeebled 
from  the  instant  that  the  mind  can  restore  itself  to  the 
observation  of  particulars,  and  diffuse  its  attention  to 
distinct  objects.  The  enumeration  of  the  choughs  and 
crows,  the  samphire-man,  and  the  fishers,  counteracts 
the  great  effect  of  the  prospect,  as  it  peoples  the  desert 
of  iutemiediate  vacuity,  and  stops  tlie  mind  in  the  ra- 
pidity of  its  descent  through  emptiness  and  horror." — 
Johnson. 

In  Boswell's  "Life  of  Johnson,"  we  have  a  more 
detailed  account  of  his  poetical  creed,  with  reference  to 
this  description  of  Dover  Cliff: — "  Johnson  said  that  the 
description  of  the  temple,  in  'The  Mourning  Bride,' 
was  the  finest  poetical  passage  he  had  ever  read  :  he 
recollected  none  in  Shakkspeare  ecpial  to  it, — 
(How  reverend  is  the  face  of  this  tall  pile, 
Whose  ancient  pillars  rear  their  marble  heads, 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


To  bear  aloft  its  areh'd  and  pond'rous  roof, 

By  its  own  weight  made  steadfast  and  unmoveable, 

Looking  tranquillity  !     It  strikes  an  awe 

And  terror  on  my  aching  sight.     The  tombs 

And  monumental  caves  of  death  look  cold, 

And  shoot  a  chillness  to  my  trembling  heart !) 

'  But,'  saitl  Garrick,  all  alarmed  for  the  god  of  his  idol- 
atiy,  '  u'e  know  not  the  extent  of  his  powers.  We  are 
to  snppose  there  are  such  passages  in  his  works :  Shake- 
speare must  not  suffer  from  the  badness  of  our  mem- 
ories.' Johnson,  diverted  by  this  enthusiastic  jealousy, 
went  on  with  great  ardour — '  No,  sir ;  Congreve  has 
nature^  (smiling  on  the  tragic  eagerness  of  Garrick ;) 
but,  composing  himself,  he  added,  '  Sir,  this  is  not 
comparing  Congreve  on  the  whole  with  Shakespeare 
on  the  whole,  but  only  maintaining  that  Congi-eve  has 
one  finer  passage  than  any  that  can  be  found  in  Shake- 
speare's writings.  ******  What  I  mean 
is,  that  you  can  show  me  no  passage  where  there  is 
simply  a  description  of  material  objects,  without  any 
intermixture  of  moi-al  notions,  which  produces  such  an 
effect.'  Mr.  Murphy  mentioned  Shakespeare's  descrip- 
tion of  the  night  before  the  battle  of  Agiucourt ;  but  it 
was  observed  that  it  had  men  in  it.  Mr.  Davies  sug- 
gested the  speech  of  Juliet,  in  which  she  figiu-es  herself 
awaking  in  her  ancestors'  tomb.  Some  one  mentioned 
the  description  of  Dover  Cliff.  Johnson — '  No,  sir ;  it 
should  be  all  precipice — all  vacuum.  The  crows  im- 
pede your  fall.  The  diminished  appearance  of  the  boats, 
and  other  circumstances,  are  all  very  good  description, 
but  do  not  impress  the  mind  at  once  with  the  honnble 
idea  of  immense  height.  The  imjiression  is  divided ; 
you  pass  on,  by  computation,  from  one  stage  of  the  tre- 
mendous space  to  another.  Had  the  girl  in  '  The 
Mourning  Bride'  said  she  could  not  cast  her  shoe  to  the 
top  of  one  of  the  pillars  in  the  temple,  it  would  not  have 
aided  the  idea,  but  weakened  it.'  " 

The  impression  made  on  Johnson  by  this  description, 
is  partly,  I  think,  to  be  ascribed  to  his  peculiar  physical 
constitution,  which  could  not  permit  him  to  look  steadily 
from  such  a  height.  Any  one  who  has  observed  the 
effect  on  himself  and  others,  by  views  from  high  cliffs 
or  steeples,  must  have  remarked  that  many  are  totally 
unable  to  remark  the  objects  immediately  below,  being 
like  Johnson,  overwhelmed  and  giddy  with  the  single 
idea  of  pei-sonal  danger.  Others  again,  are  struck  with 
the  novelty  of  the  diminished  size  of  ol)jects,  still  dis- 
tinctly seen  as  Edgar  describes  them.  With  this  allow- 
ance for  Johnson's  criticism,  I  fully  agree  with  the  sound 
and  acute  remarks  of  Mr.  Knight : — 

"  Taken  as  pieces  of  pure  description,  there  is  only 
one  way  of  testing  the  different  value  of  these  passages 
of  Shakespeare  and  Congreve — that  is,  by  considering 
what  ideas  the  mind  receives  from  the  ditTerent  modes 
adopted  to  convey  ideas.  But  the  criticism  of  Johnson, 
even  if  it  could  have  established  that  the  passage  of  Con- 
greve, taken  apart,  was  '  finer'  than  that  of  Shakespeare, 
utterly  overlooks  the  dramatic  propriety  of  each  pas- 
sage. The  'gii-1,'  in  the  'Mourning  Bride,'  is  solilo- 
quizing— uttei-ing  a  piece  of  versification,  harmonious 
enough,  indeed,  but  without  any  dramatic  purpose. 
The  mode  in  which  Edgar  describes  the  cliff  is  for  the 
special  information  of  the  blind  Gloster — one  who  could 
not  look  from  a  precipice.  The  crows  and  choughs, 
the  samphire-gatherer,  the  fisherman,  the  bark,  the  surge 
that  is  seen  but  not  heard — each  of  these,  incidental  to 
the  place,  is  selected  as  a  standard  by  which  Gloster 
can  measure  the  altitude  of  the  cliff.  Transpose  the 
description  into  the  generalities  of  Congreve's  descrip- 
tion of  the  cathedral,  and  the  tkamatic  propriety  at  least 
is  utterly  destroyed.  The  height  of  the  cliff  is  then  only 
presented  as  an  image  to  Gloster's  mmd  upon  the  vague 
assertion  of  his  conductor.  Let  the  description  begin, 
for  example,  something  after  the  fashion  of  Congreve, — 

How  fearful  is  the  edge  of  this  high  cliff! 
and  continue  with  a  jiroper  assortment  of  chalky  crags 
and  gulfs  below.     Of  what  worth  then  would  be  Edgar's 
concluding  lines, — 


I'll  look  no  more  ; 

Lest  my  brain  turn,  and  the  deficient  sight 
Topple  down  headlong  —  ? 

The  mind  of  Gloster  might  have  thus  received  somo 
'  idea  of  immense  height,'  but  not  an  idea  that  he  could 
appreciate  '  by  computation.'  The  verj' defects  which 
Johnson  imputes  to  Shakespeare's  description  constitute 
its  dramatic  merit.  We  have  no  hesitation  in  saying 
fiu-ther,  that  they  constitute  its  surpassing  poetical 
beauty,  apart  from  its  dramatic  propriety." 


(Samphire.) 


"  Diminish'd  to  her  cock" — i.  e.  Her  cockboat,  often 
called  a  "  cock"  in  that  day  ;  hence  cock-swain,  still  in 
use.  The  bark  is  not  at  anchor,  but  anchori«g;  her 
cockboat  and  the  buoy  all  come  in  as  part  of  the  visual 
picture  suggested  by  the  leading  idea. 

"Ten  masls  at  each." — So  all  the  old  editions. 
Pope  supposed  that  it  should  have  been  "  attached," 
her  masts  fastened  together.  Johnson,  "  on  end."  In 
Rowe's  edition,  the  first  popular  one  of  the  last  age,  it 
is,  "  ten  masts  at  least."  Malone  has  shown  that 
"attach"  in  that  day  had  not  its  present  sense,  but 
meant  "  to  seize,"  and  was  used  as  now  in  the  law. 
"  Ten  masts  at  each"  means  the  length  of  each  one. 
Although  critical  research  has  found  no  example  of  a 
similar  use  of  at  each,  yet  the  phrase  conveys  the 
meaning. 

" —  of  this  chalky  bourn." — In  a  previous  passage, 
"  Come  o'er  the  bourn,  Bessy,  to  me,"  bourn  signifies 
a  river ;  and  so  in  the  "  Faoiy  Queen  :" — 

My  little  boat  can  safely  pass  this  perilous  bourne. 
In  Milton's  "  Comus"  we  have — 

And  every  bosky  bourn  from  side  to  side. 
Here,  as  Warton  well  explains  the  word,  bourn  is  a 
winding,  deep,  and  narrow  valley,  with  a  rivulet  at  the 
bottom.  Such  a  spot  is  a  bourn  because  it  is  a  bound- 
ary-— a  natural  division  ;  and  this  is  the  sense  in  which 
a  river  is  called  a  bourn.  The  "  chalky  bourn"  in  the 
passage  before  us  is,  in  the  same  way,  the  chalky 
boundarj-  of  England  towards  France. — Knight. 

"  —  and  wav'd  like  the  enridged  sea." — This  is  the 
reading  of  the  quartos.  The  folio,  Oirf/ge^.  Enridged 
is  the  more  poetical  word,  and  Shakespeare  has  the  idea 
in  his  Venus  and  Adonis  : — 

Till  the  wild  waves  will  have  him  seen  no  more, 

Whose  ridges  with  the  meeting  clouds  contend. — Knight. 

" — like  a  crow-keeper." — The  crow-keeper  was 
the  rustic  who  kept  crows  from  corn — one  unpractised 

Go 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


in  the  proper  use  of  the  bow.  Ascham,  in  his  "  Tox- 
ophilus,"  thus  describes  one  who  "handles  his  bow 
like  a  crow-keeper  :" — "  Another  coweretli  down,  and 
layeth  out  his  buttocks  as  though  he  should  shoot  at 
crows." 

"  —  fJraiu  me  a  clothier's  yard."  —  Draw  like 
a  fiimous  Eni^lish  archer, —  the  archer  of  "Chevy 
Chase  "— 

An  arrow  of  a  clolh  yard  long 
Up  to  tlie  head  he  drew. 

"  Bring  up  the  brown  bills." — The  bills  for  bill- 
men — the  infantry.  Marlowe  uses  the  phrase  in  his 
"Edward  II.:"— 

Lo,  with  a  hand  of  bowmen  and  of  pikes, 
Brown  bills,  and  turgetiers. 

«  —  j'  the  clout" — Lear  fancies  himself  present  at  a 
trial  of  skill  in  archery;  the  clout  was  the  white  mark 
at  which  aim  was  taken. 

"To  say  ' aij,'  and  'no,'  to  every  thing  I  said." — To 
assent  to  every  thing  I  asserted  or  denied,  however 
contradictory  to  eacli  other  such  assertions  might  be. 
The  "  no  good  divinity"  seems  to  allude  to  some  scrip- 
tural passage,  such  as  St.  Paul's,  "  Our  word  toward 
you  was  not  yea  and  nay."  The  obscurity  of  the  pas- 
sage may  be  ascribed  to  Lear's  broken  and  digressive 
sentences,  and  therefore  the  reading,  in  which  the  old 
copies  all  agree,  is  here  retained.  Yet  there  is  great 
probability  that  the  Poet  wrote,  as  has  been  suggested, 
thus  :  "To  say  Ay  and  No  to  every  thing  I  said  Ay 
and  No  to  (easily  changed  into  too,  from  the  similarity 
of  the  sound)  was  no  good  divinity." 

"Plate  sin  icith  gold." — In  the  old  copies.  Place. 
This  happy  and  just   correction  was  made  by  Pope. 

"This  a  good  block." — Stevens  conjectures  that, 
when  Lear  says,  "  I  will  preach  to  thee,"  and  begins 
his  sermon,  "  When  we  are  born,  we  cry,"  he  takes 
his  hat  in  his  hand,  and,  turning  it  round,  dislikes  the 
fashion  or  shape  of  it,  which  was  then  called  the  block. 
He  then  starts  off,  by  association  with  the  hat,  to  the 
delicate  stratagem  of  shoeing  a  troop  of  horse  with 
felt.  Lord  Herbert,  in  his  "  Life  of  Henry  VIII.," 
describes  a  joust  at  which  Henry  was  present  in  France, 
where  horses  shod  with  felt  were  brought  into  a  marble 
hall. 

"Then,  kill,"  etc. — Kill  was  the  ancient  word  of 
onset  in  the  English  army. 

"  —  Che  voR'ye,  or  Ise  try  whether  your  costard  or 
my  SALLOW  be  the  harder" — Edgar  is  affecting  a  rustic 
dialect,  and  the  meaning  of  this  sentence  is,  '•'  I  warn 
you,  or  I'll  try  whether  your  head  or  my  cudgel  be  the 
harder."  Balo  means  a  beam,  in  Norfolk,  and  "  hal- 
low," a  pole,  in  the  north  of  England.  See  Holloway's 
"  Provincial  Dictionary."  Stevens  observes  tliat  when 
the  old  writers  introduced  a  rustic,  they  commonly  gave 
him  the  Somersetshire  dialect  which  Edgar  here  uses. 

"  Thee  Fit  rake  up" — i.  e.  Cover  up.  At  the  end  of 
this  speech,  morlern  editors  add,  "  Exit  Edgar,  dragging 
out  the  body  ;"  but  it  has  no  warrant  in  any  of  the  old 
folios,  and  the  probability  is,  that  Edgar  was  supposed 
to  bury  Oswald  on  the  spot.  After  he  has  done  so,  he 
addresses  Gloster,  "Give  me  y^our  hand,"  without  any 
re-entrance  being  marked  in  any  recent  copies  of  the 
play.  While  modern  editors  insert  needless  stage- 
directions,  they  omit,  furtlier  (m,  one  that  is  necessary, 
and  that  is  found  in  every  old  impression,  folio  and 
quarto — "  Drum  afar  off." — Collier. 

Johnson  and  the  Ensjlish  annotators  say  that  "  to 
rake  up  the  fire"  is  a  Staffordshire  phrase  for  covering 
the  fire  for  the  night.  It  seems  to  be  an  old  English 
phrase  which  has  become  obsolete  and  ))rovincial,  with 
the  disuse  of  the  wood  fires,  but  it  is  common  in  Am- 
erica for  covering  over  the  embers,  though  done  with  a 
shovel. 

66 


SCE-XE  VII. 

" —  {poor  jx^ydu  .')" — Reed  has  shown  that  this  allu- 
sion is  to  the  forlorn  hope  of  an  army,  called  in  French 
"  enfans  perdus ;"  among  other  desperate  adventures  in 
which  they  were  engaged,  the  night-watches  seem  to 
have  been  common.  Warburton  is  wrong  in  supposing 
that  those  ordered  on  such  services,  were  lisjhtly  or 
badly  armed,  the  contrary  is  the  fact,  and  such  is  the 
allusion  of  the  Poet :  "  Poor  perdu,  you  are  exposed  to 
the  most  dangerous  situation,  not  with  the  most  proper 
arms,  but  with  a  mere  helmet  of  thin  and  hoai-y  hair." 
The  same  allusion  occurs  in  Davenant's  "  Love  and 
Honour,"  1649: 

I  have  endured 

Another  night  would  tire  a  perdu 
More  tlian  a  wet  furrow  and  great  frost. 

So  in  Beaumont  and  Fletcher's  "  Little  French  Lawyer :" 

I  am  set  here  like  a  perdu. 
To  watch  a  fellow  tliat  has  wronged  my  mistress. 

" Mine  ene7ny's  dog, 

Though  he  had  bit  me,  should  have  stood  that  night 

Jlgainst  my  fire." 

The  late  John  W.  Jarvis,  to  whose  faithful  and  spir- 
ited portraits,  posterity  will  owe  the  living  resemblance 
of  so  many  of  the  eminent  men  of  America  during  the 
first  thirty  years  of  this  century,  when  great  men  were 
numerous  among  us,  and  good  painters  very  scarce, 
used  often  to  quote  these  lines  as  accumulating  in  the 
shortest  compass  the  greatest  causes  of  dislike  to  be 
overcome  by  good-natured  pity.  It  is  not  merely  the 
personal  enemy,  for  whom  there  might  be  human  sym- 
pathy, that  is  admitted  to  the  family  fireside,  but  his 
dog,  and  that  a  dog  who  had  himself  inflicted  his  own 
share  of  personal  injury,  and  that  too  upon  a  gentle 
being  from  whom  it  was  not  possible  that  he  could  have 
received  any  provocation. 

"How  does  my  royal  lord" — No  passage  in  this  or 
any  other  drama,  can  surpass  this  scene,  where  Lear 
recognizes  Cordelia,  and  in  the  intervals  of  distraction 
asks  forgiveness  of  his  wronged  child.  Mrs.  Jameson 
beautifully  remarks:  "The  subdued  pathos  and  sim- 
plicity of  Cordelia's  character,  her  quiet  but  intense 
feeling,  the  misery  and  humiliation  of  the  bewildered 
old  man,  are  brought  before  us  in  so  few  words,  and 
sustained  with  such  a  deep  intuitive  knowledge  of  the 
innermost  working  of  the  human  heart,  that  as  there  is 
nothing  surpassing  this  scene  in  Shakespeare  himself, 
so  there  is  nothing  that  can  be  compared  with  it  in  any 
other  writer." 

"  No,  sir,  you  must  not  kneel." — This  natural  and 
touching  incident  is  one  of  the  few  things  which  Shake- 
speare owes  to  the  older  "  Leir."  He  makes  her  kneel 
for  Lear's  blessing,  and  he  kneels  to  her.  In  the  old 
play,  Cordelia  kneels  to  her  father  on  discovering  her- 
self, and  Leir  replies, — 

O  stand  thou  up,  it  is  my  part  to  kneel, 
And  ask  forgiveness  of  my  former  faults. 

Cor.  0  if  you  wish  I  should  enjoy  my  breath, 
Dear  father  rise,  or  I  receive  my  death. 

The  idea  of  the  pathetic  action  of  the  father  and  daugh- 
ter kneeling  to  each  other,  is  all  that  is  borrowed — the 
feeling  and  poetry  are  Shakespeare's  own. 

"  —  not  an  hour  inore  nor  less" — The  quartos  omit 
these  words,  and  Malone  and  others  decided  that  they 
were  interpolated  by  the  player.  W^e  see  no  ground 
for  this  belief,  and  though  the  insertion  of  them  varies 
the  versification,  it  is  not  complete  as  the  text  stands 
in  the  quartos.  In  Lear's  state  of  mind,  this  broken 
mode  of  delivering  his  thoughts  is  natural ;  and  when 
we  find  "  not  an  hour  more  or  less"  in  the  folio  of  1623, 
we  have  no  pretence  for  rejecting  the  words  as  not 
written  by  Shakespeare. — Collier. 

"  Every  reader  of  Shakespeare  who  has  become 
familiar  with  this  most  exquisite  scene  through  the 
modern  editions,  has  read  it  thus : — 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


Pray,  do  not  mock  me : 

I  am  a  very  foolisli,  fi)Dil  oM  man, 
Foursoore  and  upwaril ;  and,  to  deal  plainly, 
I  fear  I  am  not  in  my  perfect  raiud. 

That  most  Shakespearian  touch  of  nature — 

Fourscore  and  upward,  not  an  hour  more  nor  less  ; — 
has  been  mutilated  by  the  editors.  The  breaking  a 
limb  oil"  an  ancient  statue  would,  to  our  minds,  not  be 
a  greater  sacrileije.  They  found  the  words,  '  not  an 
hour  more  nor  less,'  only  in  the  folio,  and  they  there- 
fore rejected  them.  Malone  says,  'The  folio  absurdly 
adds,  '  not  an  hour  more  nor  less,'  i.  e.  Not  an  hour 
more  nor  less  than  an  indeterminate  number,  for 
such  is  fourscore  and  upwards.'  Why,  who  is  speak- 
ing ?  One  who  speaks  logically  and  collectedly  1  No  ! 
one  who  immediately  after  says,  'I  fear  I  am  not 
in  my  perfect  mind.'  It  was  the  half-consciousness  of 
the  '  foolish,  fond  old  man'  which  Shakespeare  meant 
to  express  by  the  mixture  of  a  determinate  and  an  in- 
determinate idea — a  depth  of  poetical  truth  which  Ste- 
vens and  Ritson  call  '  the  interpolation  of  some  foolish 
player.'  " — Knight. 

"  To  make  him  even  o^er  the  time  he  has  lost" — i.  e. 
It  is  dangerous  to  make  what  has  passed  during  his 
insanity  jkain  or  level  to  his  mind,  in  his  present  un- 
settled state. 

ACT  v.— Scene  1. 

«  Not  BOLDS  the  king."—"  This  business  (says  Al- 
bany) touches  us  as  France  invadesour  land,  not  as  it 
bolds  the  king,"  &c.,  i.  e.  C7nbol<kns  him  to  assert  his 
former  title.  In  Arthur  Hall's  translation  of  the 
"Illiad,"  1581,  we  find,-- 

And  Pallas  bolds  tlic  Greeks.  Stevens. 

"  Here  is  the  guess  of  their  true  strength"— The 
quartos,  vi^ith  as  clear  a  sense,  give  "  Hard  is  the  guess 
of  their  great  strength."  According  to  the  folio,  which 
text  we  have  adopted,  we  must  suppose  that  Edmund 
hands  to  Albany  some  paper,  containing  a  statement 
of"  the  guess"  of  the  strength  of  the  enemy. 

"Jnd  hardly  shall  I  carry  out  my  side"— To  carry 
out  a  side  was  an  old  idiomatic  expression  for  success, 
probably  derived  from  playing  games  in  which  different 
sides  were  taken.  In  one  of  the  "  Paston  Letters,"  we 
read  "Heydon's  son  hath  borne  out  his  side  stoutly 
here."  In  "The  Maid's  Tragedy,"  (Beaumont  and 
Fletcher,)  Dula  refuses  the  aid  of  Aspatia,  saying, 
"She  will  pluck  down  a  side,"  meaning,  that  if  they 
were  to  be  partners,  Aspatia  would  lose  the  game.  To 
phock  down  a  side  was,  tlicrefore,  the  reverse  of  carry- 
ing out  a  side.  Edmund  observes  that  he  should  hardly 
be  able  to  win  the  game  he  was  playing,  while  the 
husband  of  Goneril  was  living. — Collier. 

Scene  II. 

«  —  and  exeunt" — So  the  folio  :  the  stage-direction 
of  the  quartos  is  more  expressive  of  the  scene :  "  Al- 
arum. Enter  the  powers  of  France  over  the  stage, 
Cordelia  with  her  father  in  her  hand."  The  battle 
between  the  powers  of  Lear  and  his  enemies  is  sup- 
posed to  be  fought  in  this  scene,  in  the  interval  between 
the  exit  and  re-entrance  of  Edgar. 

Scene  III. 

"  ./Is  if  we  were  God's  spies" — As  if  we  were  angels 
commissioned  to  survey  and  report  the  lives  of  men, 
and  were  consequently  endowed  with  the  power  of 
prying  into  the  motives  of  action  and  the  mysteries  of 
conduct. — Johnson. 

"  The  GoujEERS  shall  devour  them" — The  allusion 
here  probably  is  to  the  morbus  gallicus  or  goujeres, 
printed  "  good  yearcs"  in  the  folio,  and  only  expressed 
by  the  word  "  good"  in   the  quartos.     There  was  a 


common  exclamation  of  the  time,  which  occurs  ia 
Much  Ado  about  Nothing,  "  What  the  good  year, 
my  lord,"  which  has  been  sometimes  mistaken  by  the 
commentators  for  an  illusion  to  the  "goujeers"  or 
goujeres.  Farmer  accuses  Florio  of  a  similar  blunder, 
in  rendering  7nal  ayino  a  good  year  ;  the  fact  is,  that  he 
translates  it  properly  an  ill  year,  in  both  editions  of  his 
Italian  Dictionai7,  in  1598  and  1611,  without  mention- 
ing good  year  at  all. — Collier. 

Knight,  however,  retains  the  "  good  year"  and  adopts 
the  explanation  of  Tieck,  the  celebrated  German  trans- 
lator and  critic,  who  thus  lectures  the  English  editors 
for  not  understanding  their  own  native  language  : — 

"  The  '  good  yeares'  of  the  folio  is  used  ironically 
for  the  bad  year — the  year  of  pestilence;  and,  like  il 
vial  anno  of  the  Italians,  had  been  long  used  as  a  curse 
in  England.  And  yet  the  editors,  who  understood  the 
Poet  as  little  as  their  own  language,  made  out  of  this 
— the  goujeers — morbus  gallicus.  Why,  even  old  Florio, 
who  might  have  known  pretty  well,  is  tutored  that, 
when  he  translates  it  il  mat  anno  by  good  year,  he 
ought  to  have  written  goujeers." 

"The  which  immediacy." — Nares,  in  his  valuable 
glossary,  says  "that  this  word,  so  far  as  is  known,  is 
peculiar  to  this  passage ;"  it  was  probably  tiie  Poet's 
own  coinage  to  express  the  close  and  immediate  dele- 
gation of  power  without  any  thins;  intervenins,  as  the 
adjective  immediate  is  used  in  Hamlet;  "the  most 
immediate  to  the  throne." 

a  —  THE  WALLS  are  thine" — A  metaphorical  phrase, 
signifying  to  surrender,  like  a  town. 

"  The  let-alone  lies  not  in  your  good  will." — Albany 
tells  his  wife,  that  though  she  has  a  good  will  to  ob- 
struct her  sister's  love,  it  is  not  in  her  power. 

"  Trust  to  thy  single  virtue" — "  Virtue"  here  sig- 
nifies valour;  a  Roman  sense  of  the  word.  Raleigh 
says,  "  The  conquest  of  Palestine  with  singular  virtue 
they  achieved." 

"  Upon  this  call  o'  the  tru7npet" — This  is  according  to 
the  ceremonials  of  the  trial  by  combat: — "The  appel- 
lant and  his  procurator  fust  come  to  the  gate.  The 
constable  and  marshal  demand,  by  voice  of  herald, 
what  he  is  and  why  he  comes  so  arrayed. — Selden's 
"  Duello." 

The  critic  who  is  disposed  to  denounce  the  intro- 
duction of  the  laws  and  principles  of  chivalry  into  the 
reign  of  Lear,  must  recollect  that  this  refers  to  that 
period  of  British  history  of  which  Geoffrey  of  Mon- 
mouth and  his  Armorican  original  are  the  annalists.  If 
we  are  to  receive  the  times  of  Lear  and  his  successors 
historically  at  all,  we  must  take  them  as  these  authors 
describe  them,  and  they  expressly  describe  the  usages 
and  oiiinions  of  chivalry,  its  tournaments  and  kni<rhts, 
"  its  ladies  and  its  pomp,"  as  in  full  glory  under  King 
Arthur,  five  hundred  years  before  the  Christian  era. 

"Jnd  that  thy  tongue  some  'say" — "'Say"  is  as- 
say, i.  e.  sample  or  taste,  and  is  often  found  in  this 
form  in  the  old  poets  and  dramatists. 

"  Jlsk  me  not  what  I  know" — Albany  again  appeals 
to  Goneril  whether  she  knows  the  paper,  and  in  all  the 
quartos  the  answer  is  assigned  to  her,  who  then  goes 
out.  The  folio,  having  fixed  her  exit  after  "  Who  can 
arraign  me  for't  ?"  transfers  "  Ask  me  not  what  I 
know"  to  Edmund,  which  is  followed  in  Knight's 
edition.  The  internal  evidence  is  not  decisive  either 
way. 

"  —  our  pleasant  vices 
Make  instruments  to  plague  us." 

The  quartos  read  scourge  for  "plague;"  an  equally 
good  sense,  and  followed  by  many  editions. 

"This  would  have  seem'd  a  period." — This  passage 
is  omitted  in  the  folio,  and  the  obscurity  probably  arises 

G7 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


from  some  omission,  or  other  error  of  the  press,  in  the 
only  old  copies  which  preserve  it,  and  our  readers  have 
seen  in  the  "  Introductory  Remarks"  to  this  play,  the 
careless  manner  in  which  those  first  editions  were  print- 
ed. Jackson  boldly  conjectures,  "  would  have  seemed  a 
'pyramid,''^  and  reads  in  the  next  line  but  one,  "  to  am- 
plify truth  much;"  which  gives  another  equally  harsh 
meaning.  Until  some  more  satisfactory  emendation  is 
proposed,  nothing  can  be  done  beyond  giving  the  reader 
the  substance  of  the  explanations  of  former  commenta- 
tors, which  are  far  from  satisfactory. 

Stevens  gives  the  following  explanation  :  —  "  This 
would  have  seemed  a  period  to  such  as  love  not  sorrow, 
but — another,  i.  e.  but  I  must  add  another,  i.  e.  another 
period,  another  kind  of  conclusion  to  my  story,  such  as 
will  increase  the  horrors  of  what  has  been  already 
told."  It  will  be  neccessary,  if  we  admit  this  interpre- 
tation, to  point  the  passage  thus  : — • 

but  another  : — 

(To  amplify  too  much,  would  make  much  more, 
And  top  extremity,) 
Whilst  I  was  big,  &c. 

Malone's  explanation  is: — "This  would  have  seemed 
the  utmost  completion  of  Avoe,  to  such  as  do  not  delight 
in  sorrow,  but  another,  of  a  different  disposition,  to 
amplify  misery,  '  would  give  more  strength  to  that 
which  hath  too  much;'" — referring  to  the  bastard's 
desiring  to  hear  more,  and  to  Albany's  thinking  that 
enough  had  been  said. 

"  —  threw  ME  on  in y  father" — So  everj' old  copy  ; 
but  many  editors  read  "  threw  him  on  my  father,"  be- 
cause, says  Stevens,  in  a  note  of  his,  "  there  is  a 
tragic  propriety  in  Kent's  throwing  himself  on  his 
deceased  friend,  but  this  is  lost  in  the  act  of  clumsily 
tumbling  a  son  over  the  lifeless  remains  of  his  father." 
Yet  as  the  old  text  is  clear  in  every  original  edition 
containing  the  lines,  and  as  it  is  not  likely  that  me 
should  have  been  mistaken  for  him,  I  have  (with  Ma- 
lone  and  Collier)  adhered  to  the  old  text,  admitting, 
that  it  is  more  natural  that  Kent,  in  grief,  should  have 
thrown  himself  upon  Gloster,  than  that,  in  his  violence, 
he  should  have  thrown  himself  upon  his  father's  body. 

"  Who  dead  ?    Speak,  man" — We   follow  the  folio  : 

the  quartos  with  many  modern  editions,  read  thus  : — 

Gent.  It's  hot,  it  smokes:  it  came  from  the  heart  of, 

Alb.  Who,  mau  ?  speak. 

In  the  next  line  but  one,  "  she  hath  confess'd  it"  of 
the  quarto  seems  more  proper  than  "  she  confesses  it" 
of  the  folio. 

"  h  this  the  promised  end" — i.  e.  the  promised  end  of 
the  world,  according  to  the  interpretation  of  Monck 
Mason.  Consistently  with  this,  Edgar  returns  "  Or 
image  of  that  horror  ?"  i.  e.  Or  only  a  resemblance  of 
that  dread  day? — ^just  as  Macbeth  calls  the  murdered 
Duncan  "  the  great  doom's  image." 

"  Fall  and  cease." — Albany  is  looking  on  the  pains 
employed  by  Lear  to  recover  his  child,  and  knows  to 
what  miseries  he  must  survive,  when  he  finds  them  to 
be  ineffectual.  Having  these  images  present  to  his  eyes 
and  imagination,  he  cries  out,  "  Rather  fall,  and  cease 
to  be,  at  once,  than  continue  in  existence  only  to  be 
wretched."  So,  in  All's  Well  that  Ends  Well,  to 
cease  is  used  for  to  die  ;  and  in  Hamlet,  the  death  of 
majesty  is  called  "the  cease  of  majesty." 

Again,  in  All's  Well  that  Ends  Well  : — 

Or,  ere  they  meet,  in  me,  O  nature,  cease! 
Both  suffer  under  this  complaint  you  brinpr, 
And  both  shall  cease,  without  your  rcmecly. — Stevens, 

The  word  is  used  in  nearly  the  same  sense  in  a  for- 
mer scene  in  this  play. 

" — of  two  she  I  ov'd  A  fin  hated." — The  meaning  of 
this  passage  appears  to  be  this  : — If  Fortune,  to  display 
the  plenitude  of  her  power,  should  brag  of  two  persons, 
one  of  whom  she  had  highly  elevated,  and  the  other 
she  had  wofuUy  depressed,  we  now  behold  the  latter. 

G8 


The  quarto  reads,  "  She  loved  or  hated,"  which  confirms 
this  explanation;  but  either  reading  will  express  the 
same  sense. — M.  Mason. 

If  we  take  the  folio  reading,  "loved  and  hated,"  is  not 
this  the  sense? — "If  Fortune  should  boast  of  two  per- 
sons who  had  in  turn  received  her  highest  favours  and 
injuries,  Lear  is  one  of  them."  In  other  words,  there 
can  be  but  one  besides  Lear  who  has  suffered  such 
reverses. 

"  This  is  a  dull  sight." — Some  have  taken  this  in 
the  sense  of  Macbeth's  "  This  is  a  sorry  sight."  But 
it  surely  refers  to  Lear's  consciousness  of  his  failing 
eyesight,  one  of  the  common  prognostics  of  the  ap- 
proach of  death  from  the  decay  of  nature,  as  Lear  is 
here  painted. 

"  —  have  FORDONE  themselves" — We  have  before 
been  told  in  this  scene  that  Goneril  "fordid  herself" 
or  destroyed  herself.  One  of  the  quartos  has  "for- 
doome  themselves,"  the  other  quartos  print  it  for- 
doom'd.  Nevertheless,  only  Goneril  had  "  fordone" 
herself. 

"  What  comfwt  to  this  great  decay  may  come." — 
This  great  decay  is  Lear,  whom  Shakespeare  poetically 
calls  so,  and  means  the  same  as  if  he  had  said,  this 
piece  of  decay'd  royalty,  this  ruined  majesty.  Thus 
Gloster  laments  Lear's  frenzy, — 

O  ruin'd  piece  of  nature  ! 
Again,  in  Julius  C.^lsar  : — 

Thou  art  the  ruins  of  the  noblest  man,  kc. 

"  Jlnd  my  poor  fool  is  hanged." — Poor  fool  was, 
in  the  language  of  Shakespeare  and  his  contemporaries, 
a  common  phrase  of  affectionate  kindness,  applied  to 
any  person  or  thing,  where  some  feeling  for  helpless- 
ness or  misfortune  was  mixed  with  natural  tenderness, 
somewhat  as  we  now  familiarly  say  "  poor  thing,"  in 
commiseration  or  endearment. 

Thus  Shakespeare,  in  his  poem  of  Venus  and  Adonis, 
applies  it  to  the  young  lover  : — 

The  poor  fool  prays  that  he  may  depart. 
Beatrice  sportively  calls  her  own  heart  thus:  ''poor 
fool,  it  keeps  on  the  windy  side  of  care."  Brooke,  in 
his  "  Romeus  and  Juliet,"  which  our  Poet  had  so 
largely  used  in  his  play,  thus  applies  the  phrase  to  his 
hero : — 

Ne  how  to  unloose  his  bonds,  does  the  poor  fool  devise. 

Many  similar  passages  have  been  collected  by  the  com- 
mentators. With  this  customary  and  familiar  use  of 
the  phrase,  when  the  whole  interest  of  the  scene  is 
fixed  on  Cordelia's  death,  and  Lear  himself  is  in  the 
same  breath  addressing  her,  ("  And  thou  no  breatli  at 
all  ?  Thou'lt  come  no  more,")  it  seems  to  me  evident 
that  it  is  to  Cordelia  alone  that  the  phrase  can  allude. 
But  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds  maintains  that  the  Poet  here 
meant  to  inform  his  audience  of  the  fate  of  the  Fool, 
who  has  been  silently  withdrawn  from  the  scene.  He 
has  supported  this  opinion  wilh  so  much  insrenuity  as  to 
the  main  question,  and  with  such  just  and  delicate  criti- 
cisms as  to  collateral  points,  that  his  note  cannot  be 
omitted  here.  We  inclose  it  in  the  substance  of  the 
opposing  arguments  of  Stevens  and  Malone  : — 

"This  is  an  expressson  of  tenderness  for  his  dead 
Cordelia,  (not  his  Fool,  as  some  have  thought,)  on 
whose  lips  he  is  still  intent,  and  dies  away  while  he  is 
searching  there  for  indications  of  life. 

"  Poor  fool,  in  the  age  of  Shakespeare,  was  an 
expression  of  endearment.  So,  in  King  Henry  VI., 
Part  III.  :— 

So  many  weeks  ere  i\\e  poor  fools  w'lW  yean. 
Again,  in  Romeo  and  Juliet  : — 

And,  prelly  fool,  it  stinted  and  said — ay. 
Again,  in  the  Two  Gentlemen  of   Verona,  where 
Julia  is  speaking  of  her  lover,  Proteus  : — 
Whs,  poor  foul',  why  do  I  pity  him? 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


"  I  may  add  that  the  Fool  of  Lear  was  long  ago  for- 
gotten. Having  filled  the  space  allotted  him  in  the 
arrangement  of  the  play,  he  appears  to  have  been 
silently  withdrawn  in  the  sixth  scene  of  the  third  act. 
That  the  thoughts  of  a  father,  in  the  bitterest  of  all 
moments,  while  his  favourite  child  lay  dead  in  his  arms, 
should  recur  to  the  antic  who  had  formerly  diverted 
him,  has  somewhat  in  it  that  I  cannot  reconcile  to  the 
idea  of  genuine  sorrow  and  despair. 

"  Besides  this,  Cordelia  was  recently  hanged ;  but  we 
know  not  that  the  Fool  had  suffered  in  the  same  man- 
ner, nor  can  imagine  why  he  should.  The  party  ad- 
verse to  Lear  was  little  interested  in  the  fate  of  his 
jester.  The  only  use  of  him  was  to  contrast  and  alle- 
viate the  sorrows  of  his  master ;  and,  that  purpose  being 
fully  answered,  the  Poet's  solicitude  about  him  was  at 
an  end. 

"The  term,  poor  fool,  might  indeed  have  misbecome 
the  mouth  of  a  vassal  commiserating  the  untimely  end 
of  a  princess,  but  has  no  impropriety  when  used  by  a 
weak,  old,  distracted  king,  in  whose  mind  the  distinc- 
tions of  nature  only  survive,  while  he  is  uttering  his 
last  frantic  exclamations  over  a  murdered  daughter." — 
Stevens. 

"I  confess,  I  am  one  of  those  who  have  thought  that 
Lear  means  his  Fool,  and  not  Cordelia.  If  he  means 
Cordelia,  then  what  I  have  always  considered  as  a 
beauty,  is  of  the  same  kind  as  the  accidental  stroke  of 
the  pencil  that  produced  the  foam. — Lear's  affectionate 
remembrance  of  the  Fool  in  this  place,  I  used  to  think, 
was  one  of  those  strokes  of  genius,  or  of  nature,  which 
are  so  often  found  in  Shakespeare,  and  in  him  only. 

"  Lear  appears  to  have  a  particular  affection  for  this 
Fool,  whose  fidelity  in  attending  him,  and  endeavour- 
ing to  divert  him  in  his  distress,  seems  to  deserve  aU 
his  kindness. 

"  '  Poor  fool  and  knave,'  says  he,  in  the  midst  of  the 
thunder  storm,  'I  have  one  part  in  my  heart  that's  yet 
sorry  for  thee.' 

"  It  does  not,  therefore,  appear  to  me  to  be  allowing 
too  much  consequence  to  the  Fool,  in  making  Lear 
bestow  a  thought  on  him,  even  when  in  still  greater 
distress.  Lear  is  represented  as  a  good-natured,  pas- 
sionate, and  rather  weak  old  man;  it  is  the  old  age  of 
a  cockered  spoiled  boy.  There  is  no  impropriety  in 
giving  to  such  a  character  those  tender  domestic  affec- 
tions, which  would  ill  become  a  more  heroic  character, 
such  as  Othello,  Macbeth,  or  Richard  III. 

"  The  words — '  No,  no,  no  life ;'  I  suppose  to  be  spo- 
ken, not  tenderly,  but  with  passion  :  Let  nothing  now 
live ; — let  there  be  universal  destruction  ; — '  Why  should 
a  dog,  a  horse,  a  rat,  have  life,  and  thou  no  breath  at 
all?' 

."It  may  be  observed,  that  as  there  was  a  necessity, 
the  necessity  of  propriety  at  least,  that  this  Fool,  the 
favourite  of  the  author,  of  Lear,  and  consequently  of 
the  audience,  should  not  be  lost  or  forsot,  it  ousht  to 
be  known  what  became  of  him:  however,  it  must  be 
acknowledged,  that  we  cannot  infer  much  from  thence ; 
Shakespeare  is  not  always  attentive  to  finish  the  figures 
of  his  groups. 

"I  have  only  to  add,  that  if  an  actor,  by  adopting  the 
interpretation  mentioned  above,  by  applying  the  words 
poor  fool  to  Cordelia,  the  audience  would,  I  should 
imagine,  think  it  a  strange  mode  of  expressing  the 
grief  and  affection  of  a  father  for  his  dead  daughter, 
and  that  daughter  a  queen.  The  words  poor  fool  are 
undoubtedly  expressive  of  endearment  ;  and  Shake- 
speare himself,  in  another  place,  speaking  of  a  dying 
animal,  calls  it  poor  dappled  fool  :  but  it  never  is,  nor 
never  can  be,  used  with  any  degree  of  propriety,  but  to 
commiserate  some  very  inferior  object,  which  may  be 
loved  without  much  esteem  or  respect." — Sir  Joshua 
Reynolds. 

"  Lear,  from  the  time  of  his  entrance  in  this  scene  to 
his  uttering  these  words,  and  from  thence  to  his  death, 
is  wholly  occupied  by  the  loss  of  his  daughter.     He  is 

10 


diverted  indeed  from  it  for  a  moment  by  the  intrusion 
of  Kent,  who  forces  himself  on  his  notice ;  but  he  in- 
stantly returns  to  his  beloved  Cordelia,  over  whose 
dead  body  he  continues  to  hang.  He  is  now  himself  in 
the  agony  of  death ;  and  surely,  at  such  a  time,  when 
his  heart  is  just  breaking,  it  would  be  highly  unnatural 
that  he  should  think  of  his  Fool.  But  the  great  and 
decisive  objection  to  such  a  supposition  is  that  which 
Mr.  Stevens  has  mentioned — that  Lear  had  just  seen 
his  daughter  hanged,  having  unfortunately  been  admit- 
ted too  late  to  preserve  her  life,  though  time  enough  to 
punish  the  perpetrator  of  the  act:  but  we  have  no 
authority  whatsoever  for  supposing  his  Fool  hanged 
also. 

"  In  old  English,  a  fool  and  an  innocent  are  sj-nony- 
mous  terms.  Hence  probably  the  peculiar  use  of  the 
expression — poor  fool.  In  the  passage  before  us,  Lear, 
I  conceive,  means  by  it.  dear,  tender,  helpless  inno- 
cence !" — Maloxz. 


NOTES    OMITTED    IN    .\Cr    I. 

"Although  our  last,  and  Zea«^, "  etc. — With  CoOier 
and  Kuight  we  give  the  text  as  in  the  folio,  by  wliich 
we  lose  the  so-often  quoted  words  "Though  last,  not 

t  least,"  which  are,  nevertheless,  Shakespeare's.  The 
modern  text,  made  up  of  parts  of  each  original  reading 

j   is  thus  given — 

I  Although  the  last  not  least;  to  whose  young  love 

The  vines  of  France,  etc. 

The  quartos  read — 

But  now,  our  joy, 
j  Although  the  last,  not  least  in  our  dear  love, 

I  What  can  you  say  to  win  a  third,  more  opulent 

1  Than  your  sisters  ? 

The  Poet  has  re\Tsed  his  text,  re-arranging  the  Hues, 
','  and  inti'oducing  a  new  member  of  the  sentence  "to 
whose  young  love,"  etc. 

"By  Jcpiter" — Johnson  says,  "Shakespeare  makes 
his  Lear  too  much  of  a  mythologist ;  he  had  Hecate  and 
Apollo  before."  The  Poet  is  perfectly  justified  by  the 
clu-oniclers  in  making  Lear  invoke  the  heathen  deities. 
Hollingshed  speaks  of  the  temple  of  Apollo,  which 
stood  in  the  time  of  Bladud,  Lear's  father. 

"Election  makes  not  upon  svch  conditions" — The 
use  of  "made  up,"  in  Timon  and  in  Cymbelixe,  shows 
that  to  make  up  is  here — to  decide,  to  conclude.  The 
choice  of  Burgundy  refuses  to  come  to  a  decision  on 
such  terms. 

"  —  Fall  into  tainf" — M.  Mason  interprets  the  pas- 
sage thus : — ''  Her  offence  must  be  monsti-ous,  or  the 
former  affection  which  you  professed  for  her  must  fall 
into  taint — become  the  subject  of  reproach."  Monster, 
as  a  verb,  is  used  in  Coriolanus. 

"  —  what  PLIGHTED  cunning  hides" — The  quartos 
read  pleated;  modem  editions,  plaited;  all  having  the 
same  meaning  in  their  literal  sense,  and  here  taken 
figuratively  for  complicate,  intricate,  involved. 

"  Who  covers  faults,  at  last  with  shame  derides" — 
This  line  is  ordiuai-ily  printed  after  the  quai-tos, — 

Who  cover  faults,  at  last  shame  them  derides. 
It  was,  perhaps,  so  written  at  first,  and  altered  as  in  the 
folio  and  our  text.     Time  covers  faults,  until  at  last  it 
exposes  them  to  shame :  a  clear  and  weighty  sense. 

"  I  would  UNSTATE  myself,"  etc. — There  are  several 
explanations  of  this  passage.  Stevens  represents  Gloster 
to  say,  he  woidd  unstate  himself  to  be  sufficiently  re- 
solved to  punish  Edgar — that  is,  he  would  give  up  his 
rank  and  his  foiTune.  Mason,  "  he  would  give  all  he  pos- 
sessed to  be  certain  of  the  truth."  Johnson,  "  I  should 
unstate  myself — it  would  in  me  be  a  departure  from  the 
paternal  character — to  he  in  a  due  resolution — to  be 
settled  and  composed  on  such  an  occasion."  Tieck  in- 
clines to  Johnson's  explanation.     Collier  thinks  the  ob- 

69 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


\-ious  sense  is,  "  I  would  sacrifice  my  rank  if  I^  could 
arrive  but  at  a  thorough  conviction  of  his  design." 

"  By  DAY  AND  NIGHT  he  wrongs  me" — This  is  pointed 
by  Maloue,  and  those  who  ado^)!  his  text, — 

By  day  and  night !  he  wrongs  me, — 
as  an  adjuration.      We  have,  in  Hamlet — 

O  day  and  night !  but  this  is  wondrous  strange. 
But  we  follow  the  original  puncUiation,  and  with  the 
later  editors,  think  %vith  Stevens  that  "  By  day  or  night" 
means — always,  eveiy  way,  constantly. 

"  To  make  this  creature  fruitful"— We  print  the  four 
lines,  of  which  tiiis  is  the  last,  according  to  the  metncal 
arrangement  of  the  folio.  In  the  quai-tos  they  ai-e  given 
as  prose.  I  agree  with  Kniglit  that  there  caimot  be 
any  thins  more  destructive  to  the  terrific  beauty  of  the 
passage  "than  the  "  regidatiou"  by  wliich  it  is  distorted 
into  tlie  following  lines,  the  text  of  most  of  the  modem 
editions : — 

It  may  be  so,  my  lord.— Hear,  nature,  hear! 
Dear  goddess,  hear  !     Suspend  thy  purpose,  if 
Thou  didst  intend  to  make-  this  creature  fruitful. 


-that  crimes  lead  to  crimes,  and  at  last  terminate 


"  The  tragedy  of  Lear  is  deservedly  celebrated 
among  the  dramas  of  Shakespeare.  There  is  perhaps 
no  play  which  keeps  the  attention  so  strongly  fixed ; 
which  so  much  agitates  our  passions,,  and  interests  our 
curiosity.  The  artful  involutions  of  distinct  interests, 
the  striking  oppositions  of  contraiy  characters,  the  sud- 
den changes  of  fortime,  and  the  quick  succession  of 
events,  fill  the  mind  with  a  perpetual  tumult  of  indigna- 
tion, pit>',  and  hope.  There  is  no  scene  wliich  does  not 
contribute  to  the  aggravation  of  the  distress  or  conduct 
of  the  action,  and  scarce  a  line  which  does  not  conduce 
to  the  progi-ess  of  tlie  scene.  So  powerful  is  the  cun-ent 
of  the  Poet's  imagination,  that  the  mind  which  once  ven- 
tures within  it,  is' hurried  inesistibly  along. 

"  On  the  seeming  improbability  of  Lear'^s  conduct,  it 
may  be  observed,  "that  he  is  represented  according  to 
histories  at  that  time  vulgarly  received  as  ti'ue.  And, 
perhaps,  if  we  turn  our  thoughts  upon  the  barbarity  and 
ignorance  of  the  age  to  which  this  story  is  refeired,  it 
\vill  appear  not  so  unlikely  as  while  we  estimate  Lear's 
manners  by  our  own.  Such  preference  of  one  daughter 
to  another,  or  resignation  of  dominion  on  such  conditions, 
would  be  yet  credible,  if  told  of  a  petty  prince  of  Guitiea 
or  Madagascar.  Shakespeare,  indeed,  by  the  meiition 
of  his  earls  and  dukes,  has  given  us  the  idea  of  times 
more  civilized,  and  of  life  regulated  by  softer  manners ; 
and  the  truth  is,  that  though  he  so  nicely  discriminates, 
and  so  minutely  describes  the  characters  of  men,  he 
commonly  neglects  and  confounds  the  characters  of  ages, 
by  mingling  customs  ancient  and  modem,  English  and 
foreign. 

"  My  learned  friend,  Mr.  Warton,  who  has  m  '  The 
Adventurer,'  veiy  minutely  criticized  this  play,  remarks, 
that  the  instances  of  cruelty  are  too  savage  and  shock- 
ing, and  that  the  inter\-ention  of  Edmund  desti-oys  the 
simplicity  of  the  story.  These  objections  may,  I  think, 
be  answered,  by  repeating,  that  the  cruelty  of  the 
daughters  is  an  historical  fact,  to  which  the  Poet  has 
added  little,  ha%-ing  only  drawn  it  into  a  sei-ies  of  dialogue 
and  action.  But  I  am  not  able  to  ai>ologize  with  equal 
plausibiUty  for  the  extrusion  of  Gloster's  eyes,  which 
seems  an  act  too  horrid  to  be  endured  in  dramatic  ex- 
hibition, and  such  as  must  always  compel  the  mind  to 
relieve  its  distresses  by  incredulitj'.  Yet  let  it  be  re- 
membered that  our  author  well  knew  what  would  please 
the  audience  for  which  he  wrote. 

"  The  injury  done  by  Edmund  to  the  simplicity  of  the 
action  is  abundantly  recompensed  by  the  addition  of 
variety,  by  the  art  with  which  he  is  made  to  co-operate 
with  the  chief  design,  and  the  opportunity  which  he 
gives  the  Poet  of  combining  perfidy  with  perfidy,  and 
connecting  the  wicked  son  with  ihe  wicked  daughter, 
to  impress  this  important  moral,  that  villainy  is  never  at 

70 


a  stop,- 
in  rain. 

"  But   though   this   moral  be    incidentally  enforced, 
Shakespeai-e  has  suffered  the  virtue  of  Cordelia  to  perish 
in  a  just  cause,  contrary  to  the  natural  ideas  of  justice, 
to  the  hope  of  the  reader,  and  what  is  yet  more  strange, 
to  the  faith  of  chronicles.     Yet  this  conduct  is  justified 
by  the  'The  Spectator,'  who  blames  Tate  for  giving 
Cordelia  success  and  happiness  in  his  alteration,  and  de- 
clai-es,  that  in  his  opinion,  '  the  ti-agedy  has  lost  half  it« 
beauty.'     Dennis  has  remarked,  wdiether  justly  or  not, 
that  to  secure  the  favourable  reception  of  'Cato,'-— '  the 
town  was  poisoned  with  much  false  and  abominable 
criticism,'  and  that  endeavours  had  been  used  to  dis- 
credit and  decry  poetical  justice.     A  play  in  which  the 
wicked  prosper,  and  the  virtuous  miscariy,  may  doubt- 
less be  good,  because  it  is  a  just  representation  of  the 
common  events  of  life ;  but  since  all  reasonable  beings 
naUirally  love  justice,  I  caimot  easily  be  persuaded  that 
the  observation  of  justice  makes  a  play  worse ;  or  that, 
if  other  excellences  ai-e  equal,  the  audience  will  not 
always  rise  better  pleased  from  the  final  triumph  of  per- 
secuted virtue. 

"  In  the  present  case  the  public  has  decided.*  Cor- 
delia, from  the  time  of  Tate,  has  always  retired  with 
%-ictoiy  and  felicity.  And,  if  my  sensations  could  add 
any  thing  to  the  general  suffrage,  I  might  relate.  T  was 
many  yeiirs  ago  so  shocked  by  Cordelia's  death,  that  I 
know  not  whether  I  ever  endured  to  read  again  the  last 
scenes  of  the  play  till  I  undertook  to  revise  them  as  an 
editor. 

'  There  is  another  controversy  among  the  critics  cou- 
cemiiig  this  play.  It  is  disputed  whether  the  predomi- 
nant image  in  Lear's  disordered  mind  be  the  loss  of  his 
!  kingdomor  the  cruelty  of  his  daughters.  Mr.  Muqihy. 
a  veiy  judicious  critic^  has  evinced  by  induction  of  par- 
ticulai-  passages,  that  the  craeltj'  of  his  daughters  is  the 
primarv  source  of  his  distress,  and  that  the  loss  of  roy- 
alty afiects  him  only  as  a  secondaiy  and  subordinate 
evil.  He  observes,  with  great  justness,  that  Leai-  would 
move  our  compassion  but  little,  did  we  not  rather  con- 
sider the  injured  father  than  the  degi-aded  king." — 
Johnson. 

In  the  "  Inti-oductory  Remai-ks"  prefixed  to  this  play, 
the  editor  has  stated  liis  opinion  on  several  of  the  points 
touched  on  in  this  criticism,  and  especially  the  modern 
alteration  of  Shakespeare's  catastrophe  to  Lear,  and  the 
Poet's  probable  motives  for  varying  from  the  poetical 
and  historical  legend.  Nothing  can  well  be  more  im- 
probable and  incongruous  than  the  plot  of  Tate's  altera- 
tion, thus  commended  by  Johnson,  in  which  he  has  en- 
deavoured to  heighten  the  interest  by  a  secondaiy  plot 
of  muUial  love  between  Edgar  and  Cordelia,  ending  with 
their  happy  man-iage.  Nor  can  any  thing  be  more  fee- 
ble in  style  and  thought  than  the  dialogue  thus  interpo- 
lated among  the  dark  and  \^^ld  passion  and  condensed 
glowing  language  of  the  original. 

This  improve"r  of  Shakespeare,  who  could  flatter  hmi- 
self  that  he  was  giving  new  brilliancy  to  "  the  heap  of 
unstran?  and  unpolished  jewels"  he  had  found  in  the 
oridnaC  thus,  at  the  end,  makes  all  the  deep  agonies  of 
the"  wronged  fadier,  and  the  dark  insanity  of  the  de- 
throned intellect,  forgotten,  and  repaid  by  a  childish  joy 
at  bemg  "  a  king  again  :" — 

Mb.  To  your  majesty  we  do  resign 
Your  kingdom,  save  what  part  yourself  confcrr'd 
On  us  in  marriage. 

Kent.  Hear  you  that,  my  liege.' 

Cord.  Tlien  there  are  gods,  and  virtue  is  their  care. 

Lear.  Is' t  possible.' 
Let  the  spheres  stop  their  course,  the  sun  make  halt, 
The  winds  be  hush'd,  the  seas  and  fountains  rest, 
All  nature  pause,  and  listen  to  the  cliange! 
Where  is  my  Kent,  my  Caius? 

Kent.  Here,  my  liege. 

*  Dr.  Johnsim  shnuld  rather  have  said  that  the  managers  have 
decidc<i,  and  tlic  puldio  has  been  ol>liged  In  acquiesce  in  their  deci- 
sion. The  altered  plav  has  the  upper  gallery  on  its  side  ;  the  original 
drama  was  patronized  by  Addison:— "Victrix  causa  Diis  placuit, 
sed  victa  Catoni." — Stevens. 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


Lear.  Why,  I  liave  news  tliat  will  recall  thy  youth  ; 
Ha!  didst  thou  hear't?— or  did  th'  inspiring  gods 
Whisper  to  me  alone  ? — Old  Lear  shall  be 
A  king  again. 

Kent.  The  prince,  that  like  a  god  has  pow'r,  has  said  it. 

Lear.  Cordelia  then  shall  be  a  queen,  mark  that ; 
Cordelia  shall  be  queen  :  winds,  catch  the  sound, 
And  bear  it  on  your  rosy  wings  to  heaven, 
Cordelia  is  a  queen. 

Quite  of  a  piece  with  tliis  i.s  the  conchision,  written  in 
the  most  approved  stj'le  of  theatrical  conimon-phice : — 

Re-enter  Edgar  with  Gloster,  l.  h. 

Glost.  Where's  my  liege?     Conduct  me  to  his  knees,  to  hail 
His  second  birth  of  empire  :  My  dear  Edgar 
Has,  with  himself,  reveal'd  the  king's  blest  restoration. 

Lear.  My  poor  dark  Gloster  ! 

Glost.  O  let  me  kiss  that  once  more  secpter'd  hand  ! 

Lear.  Hold,  thou  mistak'st  the  majesty  ;  kneel  here; 
Cordelia  has  our  pow'r,  Cordelia  's  queen. 
Speak,  is  not  that  the  noble,  suff'ring  Edgar.' 

Gloat.  My  pious  son,  more  dear  than  my  lost  eyes. 

Lear.  I  wrong'd  him  too  ;  but  here's  the  fair  amends. 
****** 

Ed«.  Divine  Cordelia,  all  the  gods  can  witness 
How  much  thy  love  to  empire  I  prefer ! 
Thy  bright  example  shall  convince  the  world, 
Whatever  storms  of  fortune  are  decreed, 
That  truth  and  virtue  shall  at  last  succeed. 

[Flourish  of  drujjis  aTid  trumpets. 

Colman  the  Elder;  a  scholar,  and  no  contemptible 
author,  wa.»i  shocked  with  the  absurdities  and  improba- 
bilities of  Tate's  version,  and  tiied  his  hand  at  auotPier 
alteration,  omitting  the  loves  of  Edgar  and  Cordelia,  but 
returning  to  the  ancient  "  happy  endmg."  This  play, 
so  far  as  it  is  original,  though  it  ha-s  no  pcU-ticidar  merit, 
is  yet  better  than  Tate's ;  yet  Colman  did  not  succeed 
in  dislodging  his  predecessor  from  the  prompter's-book, 
where  Nahum  Tate  still  remains  seated  on  the  dramatic 
throne,  by  Shakespeare's  side. 

The  capricious  or  tender-heaited  decision  of  Johnson 
has  been  appealed  from  and  refuted  by  several  eloquent 
writers,  as  thus  by  Mrs.  Jameson: — 

"  When  Lear  enters  with  Cordeha  dead  in  liis  arms, 
compassion  and  awe  so  seize  on  all  our  faculties,  tliat 
we  are  left  only  to  silence  and  to  tears.  But  if  I  might 
judge  from  my  own  sensations,  the  catastrophe  of  Lear 
is  not  so  overwhelming  as  the  catasti-ophe  of  Othello. 
We  do  not  turn  away  wath  the  same  feeling  of  absolute 
and  unmitigated  despair,  ^ordelia  is  a  saint  ready  pre- 
pared for  heaven ;  our  earth  is  not  good  enough  for  her : 
and  Lear ! — O  who,  after  suflFerLngs  and  tortiu'es  such  as 
his,  would  wish  to  see  his  life  prolonged  ?  What !  re- 
place a  sceptre  in  that  shaking  hand  ? — a  crown  upon 
that  old  gray  head,  upon  which  the  tempest  had  poured 
in  its  wTath  ? — on  which  the  deep  dread-bolted  thunders 
and  the  winged  lightnings  had  spent  their  fury? — O 
never,  never ! 

Let  him  pass  !  he  hates  him 

That  would  upon  the  rack  of  this  rough  world 

Stietch  him  out  longer. 

"  In  the  story  of  '  King  Leyr'  and  his  three  daughters, 
as  it  is  related  in  the '  delectable  and  mellifluous'  romance 
of  Perceforest,  and  in  the  chronicle  of  Geoffrey  of  Mon- 
mouth, the  conclusion  is  fortunate.  Cordelia  defeats  her 
sisters,  and  replaces  her  father  on  his  throne.  Spenser, 
in  his  version  of  the  story,  has  followed  these  authori- 
ties. Shakespeare  has  preferred  the  catastrophe  of  the 
old  ballad,  founded  apparently  on  some  lost  tradition. 
I  suppose  it  is  by  way  of  amending  his  errors,  and 
bringing  back  this  daring  innovator  to  sober  history, 
that  it  has  been  thought  fit  to  alter  the  play  of  Lear  for 
the  stage,  as  they  have  altered  Romeo  and  Juliet: — 
they  have  converted  the  seraph-like  Cordelia  into  a 
puling  love-heroine,  and  sent  her  off  \-ictorious  at  the 
end  of  the  play — exit  with  drums  and  colours  flying — 
to  be  married  to  Edgar.  Now  any  thing  more  absurd, 
more  discordant  with  all  our  previous  impressions,  and 
with  the  characters  as  unfolded  to  us,  can  hardly  be 
imagined.  '  I  caimot  conceive,'  says  Schlegel,  '  what 
ideas  of  art  and  dramatic  connection  those  persons  have, 
who  suppose  we  can  at  pleasure  tack  a  double  conclu- 
sion to  a  tragedy — a  melancholy  one  for  hard-hearted 


spectators,  and  a  merry  one  for  those  of  softer  mould.'  " 
Mrs.  Jameson. 

Yet,  perhaps  Charles  Lamb  has  given  a  more  pene- 
trating glance  into  tiie  philosophy  of  the  question  than 
any  of  the  professed  critics.  If  he  is  right,  then  the  real 
secret  of  the  prolonged  popularity  of  Tate's  distfjrtion 
of  King  Lear  is  to  be  foimd  in  the  fact,  that  the  gi-aiid 
and  teirible  passion  of  the  original  is  too  purely  spiritual 
for  mere  dramatic  exhibition,  because  it  belongs  to  that 
highest  region  of  intellectual  poetry  which  can  be 
reached  only  by  the  imagination,  warmed  and  raised  by 
its  own  workings ;  wliile,  on  the  contraiy,  it  becomes 
chilled  and  crippled  by  attention  to  material  and  exter- 
nal imitation.     He  says — 

"  The  Leai-  of  Shakespeare  cannot  be  acted.     The 
contemptible  machinerj'  with  which  they  mimic   the 
storm  is  not  more  uiadequate  to  represent  the  horrors 
of  the  real  elements  than  any  actor  can  be  to  represent 
Lear.     The  gieatness  of  Lear  is  not  in  corporeal  de- 
meanour but  in  intellectual ;  the  explosions  of  his  pas- 
sions are  terrible  as  a  volcano ;  they  are  storms  turning 
up  and  disclosing  to  the  bottom  that  rich  sea,  his  mind, 
w  ith  all  its  vast  riches.     It  is  his  mmd  which  is  laid 
bai-e.     This  case  of  flesh  and  blood  seems  too  insignifi- 
cant to  be  thought  on ;  even  as  he  himself  neglects  it. 
On  the  stage,  we  see  nothing  but  corporeal  infirmities 
and  weaknessest,  tlie  impotence  of  rage ;  while  we  read 
it  we  see — not  Leai-,  but  we  are  Lear ; — we  are  in  his 
mind,  we  are  sustained  by  a  gi-andeur  which  baffles  all 
the  malice  of  daughters  and  stonns ;  in  the  aberrations 
of  his  reason  we  discover  a  might)-  irregidar  power  of 
reasoning,  immethodized  from  the  ordinary  pui-poses  of 
hfe,  but  exerting  its  powers, — as  the  wind  blows  where 
it  listeth, — at  will  on  the  con-uptions  and  abuses  of  man- 
kind.    What  have  looks  or  tones  to  do  with  that  sublime 
identification   of  his   age    with    that   of  '  the    heavens 
themselves,'  when,  in  his  reproaches  to  them  for  con 
niving  at  the  injustice  of  his  children,  he  reminds  them 
that  '  they  themselves  are  old  ?'     What  gesture  shall  we 
appropriate  to  this?     What  has  the  voice  or  the   eye 
to  do  with  such   things  ?      But  the  play  is  beyond  all 
art,  as  the  tamperings  with  it  show.     It  is  too  hard  and 
stony :  it  must  have  love  scenes  and  a  happy  ending. 
It  is  not  enough  that  Cordelia  is  a  daughter;  Tate  has 
put  his  hook  in  the  nostrils  of  tliis  Le\-iathan,  for  Garrick 
and  his  followers,  the  showmen  of  the  scene,  to  draw 
it  about  more  easily.     A  happy  ending ! — as  if  the  hving 
mai-tyrdom  that  Leai-  had  gone  through, — the  flaying 
of  his  feelings  ahve, — did  not  make  a  fair  dismissal  from 
the  stage  of  life  the  only  decorous  tiling  for  him.     If  he 
is  to  live,  and  to  be  happy  after,  why  all  this  '  pudder' 
and  preparation — why  torment  us  with  all  this  imneces- 
sary  sympathy?    as  if  the  childLsh  pleasure  of  getting 
his  gilt  robes  and  sceptre  again  could  tempt  him  to  act 
over  his  mis-used  station, — as  if,  at  his  yeai's  and  with 
his  experience,  any  thing  was  left  him  but  to  die  ?" — 
Charles  Lamb's  "  Theatralia." 

The  grand  characteristics  of  the  drama,  and  of  Leai' 
himself,  are  thus  admirably  analyzed  and  discriminated 
by  Mr.  Hallam: — 

"  If  originality  of  invention  did  not  so  much  stamp 
every  play  of  Shakespeare  that  to  name  one  as  the 
most  original  seems  a  disparagement  to  others,  we 
might  say  that  tliis  great  prerogative  of  genius  was  ex- 
ercised above  all  in  Lear.  It  diverges  more  fi-om  the 
model  of  regidar  tragedy  than  Macbeth,  or  Othello, 
and  even  much  more  than  Hamlet;  but  the  fable  is 
better  constructed  than  in  the  last  of  these,  and  it  dis- 
plays full  as  much  of  the  almost  superhuman  inspiration 
of  the  Poet  as  the  other  two.  Lear  himself  is  perhaps  the 
most  wonderful  of  dramatic  conceptions:  ideal  enough 
to  satisfy  the  most  romantic  imagination,  yet  idealized 
from  the  reality  of  nature.  In  preparing  us  for  the  most 
intense  sympathy  with  this  old  man,  he  first  abases  him 
to  the  ground  ;  it  is  not  (Edipus,  against  whose  respected 
age  the  gods  themselves  have  conspired  ;  it  is  not  Ores- 
tes, noble-minded  and  affectionate,  whose  crime  has 
been  virtue ;  it  is  a  headstrong,  feeble,  and  selfish  being 
whom,  in  the  first  act  of  the  tragedy,  notliing  seems  ca- 

71 


NOTES  ON  KING  LEAR. 


pable  of  redeeming  in  our  eyes — nothing  but  what  fol- 
lows— intense  woe,  unnatural  wrong.  Then  conies  on 
that  splendid  madness,  not  absurdly  sudden,  as  in  some 
tragedies,  but  in  which  the  strings  that  keep  his  reasoning 
powers  together,  give  way  one  after  the  other,  in  the 
frenzy  of  rage  and  ginef.  Then  it  is  that  we  find,  what 
in  life  may  sometimes  be  seen,  the  intellectual  energies 
grow  stronger  in  calamity,  and  especially  under  wrong. 
An  awful  eloquence  belongs  to  unmerited  suffering. 
Thoughts  burst  out  more  profound  than  Lear,  in  his 
prosperous  hour,  could  ever  have  conceived :  inconse- 
quent, for  such  is  the  condition  of  madness ;  but  in  them- 
selves fragments  of  truth,  the  reason  of  an  unreasonable 
mind." — Hallam's  "Literature  of  Europe." 

All  spectators,  all  readers,  have  felt  and  acknowledged 
the  touching  nature  of  Cordelia's  character;  but  critics 
have  been  so  much  absorbed  with  the  grander  features 
of  the  injured  father,  or  so  little  versed  in  discrimin- 
ating the  more  delicate  shades  of  female  character,  that 
their  notice  of  Cordelia  consists  of  little  more  than  vague 
generalities,  such  as  describe  her  no  more  than  they  do 
any  other  of  the  gentle  and  pure  minds  which  Shake- 
speare delighted  to  paint — than  Imogen,  or  Ophelia,  or 
Miranda,  or  Desdemona.  Mrs.  Jameson  has  supplied 
this  deficiency,  and  traced  with  exquisite  discriminatiou 
of  taste  and  feeling,  the  peculiarities  of  moral  delinea- 
tion in  this  character  which  give  to  it  such  a  truth  of 
individuality,  and  an  effect  so  quiet  yet  so  deep.  The 
character,  as  she  remarks,  has  no  salient  points  upon 
which  the  fancy  can  seize,  little  of  external  development 
of  intellect,  less  of  passion,  and  still  less  of  imagination ; 
yet  it  is  completely  made  out  in  a  few  scenes,  and  w^e 
are  surprised  to  find  that  in  those  few  scenes  there  is 
matter  for  a  life  of  reflection,  and  materials  enough  for 
twenty  heroines. 

After  pointing  out  the  excellences  of  the  female  char- 
acter exemplified  in  Cordelia,  as  sensibility,  gentleness, 
magnanimity,  fortitude,  generous  affection,  Mrs.  Jameson 
proceeds   to  inquire,   "  What  is  it,  then,  which  lends 


to  Cordelia  that  peculiar  and  individual  truth  of  charac- 
ter which  ilistinguishes  her  from  every  other  human 
being  ? 

"  It  is  a  natural  reserve,  a  tardiness  of  conception 
'  which  often  leaves  the  history  unspoke  which  it  in- 
tends to  do,' — a  subdued  quietness  of  deportment  and 
expression — a  veiled  shyness  thrown  over  all  her  emo- 
tions,— her  language  and  her  manner, — making  the  out- 
ward demonstration  invariably  fall  short  of  what  we 
know  to  be  the  feeling  within.  Not  only  is  the  porti'ait 
singularly  beautiful  and  interesting  in  itself,  but  the  con- 
duct of  Cordelia,  and  the  part  which  she  bears  in  the 
beginning  of  the  story,  is  rendered  consistent  and  natu- 
ral by  the  v^^onderful  truth  and  delicacy  with  which 
this  peculiar  disposition  is  sustained  throughout  the  play." 

The  generous,  delicate,  but  shy  disposition  of  Cor- 
delia, concealing  itself  at  first  under  external  coolness, 
Mrs.  J  then  adds,  "is  beautifully  represented  as  a  certain 
modification  of  character,  the  necessary  result  of  feelings 
habitually  repressed  ;  and  through  the  whole  play  we 
ti-ace  the  same  peculiar  and  individual  disposition — the 
same  absence  of  all  display — the  same  sobriety  of  speech 
veilhig  the  most  profound  affections — the  same  (juiet 
steadiness  of  purpose — the  shrinking  from  all  exhibition 
of  emotion. 

"  '  Tons  les  sentimens  natvrelx  ont  leur  pudeur,^  was 
a  viva-voce  obsei-\'ation  of  Madame  de  Stael,  when  dis- 
gusted by  the  sentimental  affectation  of  her  imitators. 
This  'pudeur,''  carried  to  an  excess,  appears  to  me  the 
peculiai'  characteristic  of  Cordelia.  Thus,  in  the  de- 
scription of  her  deportment  when  she  receives  the  let- 
ter of  the  Earl  of  Kent,  informing  her  of  the  cruelty  of 
her  sisters  and  the  wretched  condition  of  Lear,  we  seem 
to  have  her  before  us  : — 

Then  away  she  started,  to  deal  with  grief  alone. 

"  Here,  the  last  line — the  image  brought  before  us  of 
Cordelia  starting  away  fi-om  observation  '  to  deal  with 
grief  alone,'  is  equally  as  beautiful  as  it  is  characteristic." 


(Saiiim  Plain.') 


U9h 


iiM7B©oyeTe:it  KEi^^j^iii^s 


DATE  OF  THE  COMPOSITION,  CHARACTERISTICS  OF 
THE  PLAY,  AND  STATE  OF  THE  TEXT. 

THERE  was  uo  edition  of  Cymbelise  priuted  during  the 
author's  Hfe,  so  that  it  appeai"ed  in  print  for  the  fii'st  time 
in  the  folio  of  1623,  fi-om  the  manuscripts  in  the  posses- 
sion of  the  editors,  Heming  &  Condel.  No  extenial  evidence 
yet  discovered  shows  the  date  of  its  composition  or  first  repre- 
sentation on  the  stage,  except  that  it  appears  from  the  manu- 
script diary  of  the  astrological  and  theatrical  Dr.  Simon  Forman 
that  it  was  acted  some  time  in  1610  or  1611,  though  perhaps 
not  then  for  the  first  time.  This  singular  character,  formerly 
knowu  only  to  the  antiquarian  inquirer  as  one  of  the  succession 
of  learned  astrologers  of  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuines, 
who,  half  quacks  and  half  learned  enthusiasts,  began  by  im- 
posing upon  themselves  with  the  mathematical  and  chemical 
mysteries  of  their  imaginaiy  sciences,  and  then  imposed  upon 
the  credulity  of  others,  has,  within  some  few  years,  been  trans- 
feiTed  from  the  company  of  his  old  associates.  Dee,  Kelly, 
Booker,  and  Lilly,  by  Mr.  Collier's  lucky  discoveiy  of  hi» 
manuscript  "  Booke  of  Plays,  and  Notes  thereon,  for  common 
policy,"  and  inh-oduced  uito  the  society  of  poets,  critics,  and  actors,  and  to  the  acquaintance  of  all  lovers  of 
Shakespearian  literature. 

This  learned  person,  for  such  he  was  really,  and  a  mathematician  above  the  level  of  his  age,  yet  prided  liimself 
on  being  "judicious  and  fortimate  in  horary  questions,  especially  thefts,  as  also  in  sicknesses,"  and  having  "  good 
success  in  resolving  questions  about  maniage ;"  and  he  was,  either  fi-om  taste  or  for  some  reason  "  of  common 
policy,"  a  regular  play-goer,  and  kept  a  diary  of  his  theatrical  experience,  containing  brief  notes  and  sketches  of 
the  plots  of  new  pieces,  which,  had  it  been  the  fasliion  of  those  days,  might  have  qualified  liim  for  a  regidar  the- 
ati-ical  reporter  and  critic.  He  gives  us  in  this  way  an  account  of  the  plot  of  Ctmbehne,  as  we  now  read  it,  but 
does  not  accompany  it  with  the  precise  date  on  which  he  saw  it ;  but,  from  the  other  dates  of  the  journal,  it  must 
have  been  some  time  in  1610  or  1611.  There  is  no  indication  that  this  play  was  then  just  brought  out,  but  still  it 
appears  that  it  was  new  enough  for  the  plot  not  to  be  famihar  to  a  frequent  visitor  of  the  theatres.  This  refiites 
the  opinion  of  Tieck,  adoj)ted  by  other  Gennan  critics,  that  Cymbelise  was  the  author's  last  work,  written  in  1614 
or  1615,  and  consequently  after  he  had  retired  from  London.  But  Forman's  diary  shows  that  it  must  have  been 
written  before  1611,  or  Shakespeare's  forty-seventh  year.  Beyond  this,  the  external  evidence  affords  uo  means  of 
ascertaining  its  date.  But  the  internal  e^^dence  of  style  and  thought  gives  us  more  clear  indications.  The  cast 
of  solemn  and  philosophical  thought,  the  compressed  and  elliptical  diction,  the  bold  and  free  use  of  words  and 
phrases  in  new  or  unusual  applications,  clearly  mai-k  the  maturer  mind  and  fullness  of  power  attauied  by  the 
author,  and  the  familial"  and  habitual  employment  of  that  peculiar  style — we  might  almost  say,  that  peculiar  lan- 
guage— his  genius  had  formed  for  his  ovra  use.  It  is  therefore  certainly  (at  least  as  to  all  the  poetical  and  graver 
pai-ts)  not  an  early  work,  and  evidently  much  later  than  three  or  four  of  the  comedies,  and  Eomeo  and  Juliet  in 
the  original  fonii.  Beyond  this,  we  cannot,  with  any  reasonable  confidence,  assign  any  definite  limits  to  tlie  period 
within  which  it  might  have  been  written.  I  cannot  see  any  thing  in  style,  language,  or  thought,  to  preclude  the 
supposition  that  Cymbelin'e  was  wiitten  soon  after  the  enlarged  Romeo  and  Juliet,  wuth  the  full  soliloquy  at  the 
tomb,  or  else  between  that  date  and  the  production  of  Othello  ;  and  to  this  period  of  the  Poet's  life,  the  romantic 
construction  of  the  i)lot,  the  luxury  of  the  description  of  Imogen  and  her  chamber,  the  excited  and  exhilarating 
interest  and  youthful  spirit  with  which  he  paints  the  mountain  scenery  and  the  forest  occupations  of  old  Belarius 
and  his  noble  boys,  might  lead  us  to  assign  it. 

On  the  other  hand,  I  see  nothing  to  indicate  that  aU  that  gives  interest  and  beauty  to  the  story  might  not  have 
been  written  some  time  after  Macbeth  and  Lear,  in  the  genial  hours  of  the  author's  decUning  age,  when  the 
gloomy  sentiment  that  had  cast  its  shadows  over  some  of  the  years  of  the  Poet's  city  life  had  passed  away,  and 
early  recollections  and  youthful  sjTiipathies  came  thronging  back  upon  his  mind,  amid  the  ti-anquil  scenes  of  his 
boyhood.  The  vision  of  Leonatus,  indeed,  near  the  close,  can  hardly  belong  to  this  period  of  the  Poet's  taste  and 
power.  Several  critics  and  editors,  whose  judgment  is  most  entitled  to  respect,  are  of  opinion  that  the  scene  of  the 
vision  is  not  by  Shakespeai-e,  but  interpolated  by  the  old  managers.  Yet  the  mythological  incident  of  the  tablet 
and  the  prophecy  is  interwoven  with  the  plot,  and  must  have  come  from  the  author  of  the  play  himself.  To  me, 
tliis  seems  the  only  part  of  the  plot  whicli,  when  the  imagination  is  once  interested  in  the  story,  sti'ikes  us  as  offen- 
sive, and  conti-aiy  to  poetical  truth.  Even  theati-ical  or  poetical  probability  requires  a  transient  and  conventional 
beUef,  such  as  the  modem  reader  or  spectator  is  ready  enough  to  give  to  fairies,  magicians,  to  witches  and  ghosts — 
2  5 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


to  "the  wierd  sisters,"  and  to  "the  buried  majesty  of  Denmark,"  as  well  as  to  the  "dainty  Ariel ;"  but  our  education, 
and  habits  of  thought,  will  not  permit  this  to  be  lent  for  a  moment  to  Jupiter  or  to  any  other  of  the  machinery  of 
classical  mythology  as  real  incidents  and  personnges  of  the  drama.  This  appears  to  me  to  be  a  blemish — the  sole 
blemish  of  the  skilfully  interwoven  plot — which  the  experienced  author  of  Othei.lo  or  Macbeth  could  not  have 
hazarded  even  eis  a  bold  experiment  on  the  taste  of  his  audience.  This  circumstance  gives  much  probability  to  Cole- 
ridge's conjecture  that  Cymbeline  was  originally  the  product  of  "  the  first  epocli"  of  Shakespeare's  mind,  an  early 
and  almost  boyish  effort,  afterwards  nearly  re-written.  Much  of  the  prose  dialogue,  though  not  unworthy  of  its  after 
association  with  higher  matter,  might  well  have  been  the  rapid  composition  of  the  young  dramatist,  while  the  long 
pantomimic  stage-directions  of  the  fifth  act,  such  as  occur  in  no  other  of  Shakespeare's  tragedies,  are  remarked  by 
some  Clitics,  tlie  most  conversant  with  the  early  English  drama,  as  belonging  to  the  taste  and  usages  of  the  old 
stage.  Supposing,  as  is  veiy  probable,  tliat  the  first  showy  sketch  of  the  play,  like  the  early  Hamlet,  had  become 
popular  and  familiar  to  the  public,  when  its  author  turned  to  it  again  to  enlarge  and  improve  it,  he  may  well  have 
found  that  he  could  not  wlioUy  reject  what  had  been  relished  by  the  public,  and  was  obliged  to  content  himself 
with  merely  enricliing  the  work  of  his  youth  with  the  "  mellow  hangings"  of  his  now  ripened  intellect.  This 
theory  concurs  in  substance  with  that  of  Tieck  and  other  critics,  whose  opinions  are  entitled  to  great  consideration, 
and  appears  to  me  highly  probable,  thougli  the  argument  is  not  so  conclusive  as  to  shut  out  future  inquiry  or  evi- 
dence. But  it  would  not  be  difficult  to  form  a  still  more  minute  (and  by  no  means  improbable)  conjectural  theory 
of  the  plan,  and  design,  and  date  of  this  drama. 

The  antiquarian  critic,  Rymer,  was  indignant  at  the  want  of  poetical  justice  in  Othello,  and  proposed  as  an 
improvement  tliat  the  fatal  magic  "napkin"  should  be  found  in  Desdemona's  bed,  and  thus  her  life  preserved, 
and  her  honom-  ^•indicated.  The  critic,  in  the  plenitude  of  his  conceit,  did  not  perceive  that  the  Poet  had  himself 
in  Cymbeline  provided  this  very  variation  of  his  tale  of  bloody  jealousy  for  the  gratification  of  those  who,  like 
Rymer  and  Johnson,  shrunk  from  the  deep  honxjrs  of  Othello's  closing  scenes.  We  may  accordingly  assume  it 
as  probable  that  some  years  after  the  pi'oduction  of  Othello,  in  1603-4,  when  the  Poet  had  passed  the  middle 
stage  of  life,  and  when  the  darker  views  of  man  and  society,  which  seem  from  some  personal  reasons  to  have  sad- 
dened a  period  of  his  mature  years,  and  for  a  time  to  have  made  him  (to  use  Mr.  Hallani's  words)  "  the  stern 
censurer  of  man" — when  these  had  been  dispelled  by  the  mild  and  cheerful  rays  of  his  descending  sun — when, 
accortluig  to  Coleridge's  theory,  "his  celebrity  as  a  poet,  and  his  interest  no  less  than  his  influence  as  a  manager, 
enabled  him  to  bring  forward  the  laid-by  labours  of  his  youth,"  he  then  resumed  the  melodramatic  Cymbelii;e  of 
his  early  days,  containing  the  outline  of  the  plot,  the  incidents  of  stage-effect,  and  the  mythological  pageant,  and 
employed  these  as  a  fit  canvass  on  which  to  pourtray  a  second  Desdemona,  with  a  happier  fate.  In  Imogen,  he  has 
given  us  a  Desdemona  transplanted  from  comparatively  modem  times  and  the  aristocratic  retu'ement  of  Venetian 
society,  to  the  dim  regions  of  old  i-omance,  and  the  mountains  and  forests  of  ancient  England.  With  a  love  as 
deep,  as  pure,  as  devoted  as  Desdemona's,  and  with  the  same  suigleness  of  heart  and  resolve  of  purpose,  Imogen 
has  received  besides,  from  the  Poet,  a  high  imaginative  gi-ace,  fitted  for  the  wilder  and  more  romantic  character  of 
her  story.  Posthumus  is  a  less  terrible  Othello,  deceived  like  him,  and  erring,  but  penitent,  soiTowing,  and  at  last 
forgiven  and  forgiving.  Cloten  is  another  Roderigo,  differing  not  only  in  rank  and  station,  but  so  different  in  char- 
acter as  to  mark  the  whimsical  diversity  which  may  be  found  in  vanity  and  folly.  The  Poet's  milder  mood  sheds 
its  kindness  even  over  the  villain  of  the  plot,  and  the  malignant  revenge  of  lago  is  softened  in  lachimo  into  a  more 
pardonable  selfish  vanity,  hazarding  the  most  fatal  results,  not  from  deliberate  intent,  but  from  thoughtless  indiffer- 
ence to  the  hajipiness  of  others ;  so  that  at  last,  when  we  find  him  weighed  down  by  "  the  guilt  and  heaviness 
within  his  bosom,"  for  having  "  belied  a  lady  of  that  land,"  we  assent  with  all  our  hearts  to  the  Poet's  ovm  good 
nature,  speaking  through  the  generous  Posthumus,  who,  when  the  penitent  lachimo  sinks  before  him,  borne  down 
by  the  weight  of  his  "  heavy  conscience,"  punishes  him  only  with  forgiveness. 

This  theoiy  may  derive  some  support  from  the  first  editors  having,  in  the  folio  of  1623,  placed  Cymbeline  at  the 
end  of  the  volume,  as  being  the  last  of  the  tragedies  (which  are  arranged  together  in  the  latter  part  of  the  volume) 
if  not  the  last  of  the  author's  works.  No  objection  to  the  theoiy  occurs  to  me  which  cannot  be  met  by  the  sup- 
position, highly  jjrobable  on  other  gi-ounds,  and  as  such  received  by  the  best  critics,  that  there  had  been  an  earlier 
and  popular  outline  of  the  same  play  by  the  same  author,  which  had  become  so  familiar  that  he  did  not  care  to 
remove  parts  which  the  public  taste  had  approved,  though  not  quite  in  unison  with  the  nobler  products  of  his  own 
matured  and  disciplmed  mind. 

Nevertheless,  I  must  confess,  in  despite  of  all  these  probabilities,  the  discovery  of  another  buried  authority  like 
Dr.  Forman's,  might  annihilate  them  all.  But  in  the  absence  of  any  such  opposing  proof,  this  theory  seems  quite 
as  worthy  of  being  received  as  matter-of-fact  literaiy  history  as  most  of  the  modem  philosojihical  versions  of 
ancient  history,  by  Niebuhr  and  other  ingenious  scholars,  are  to  take  the  place  of  the  old  and  beautiful  traditions 
of  Plutarch  and  Livy. 

But,  independently  of  this  question,  in  whatever  period  of  Shakespeare's  intellectual  progress  Cymbeline  may 
have  been  written,  it  is  in  no  respect  unworthy  of  beuig  associated  with  the  best  productions  of  his  genius.  If  it 
is  inferior  to  Lear,  to  Hamlet,  or  to  Macbeth,  its  inferiority  is  diat  of  a  less  lofty  object  and  design,  not  that  of 
feebler  power.  It  has  been  very  happily  distmguished  from  them,  (by  Hazhtt,  I  believe,  origiamlly,)  as  being 
not  a  tragedy,  but  a  di-amatic  romance.  The  author  did  not  attempt  to  stir  the  deeper  emotions  of  pity  or  terror, 
but  merely  to  excite  and  keep  up  a  lively  interest  of  romantic  nanative,  decorated  with  varied  imagery  of  grace 
and  beauty,  and  moralized  with  a  liberal  and  practical  philosophy.  We  do  not  in  it,  as  m  the  greater  tragedies, 
behold  the  impetuous  flood  of  dark  passion  sweeping  onward  irresistibly  to  its  dread  conclusion ;  but  we  cheerfully 

6 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


follow  the  Poet's  guidance,  along  the  course  of  his  s\\Tft  mountain-stream  foaming  along  over  many  a  rock,  or 
winding  through  dell  and  forest,  or  cultured  field,  and  at  every  turn  openuig  to  us  some  new  and  sui-prising  beauty. 
If  I  may  borrow  an  image  from  the  poetic  scenery  of  our  own  land,  I  would  say,  that  though  Othello,  Macbeth, 
and  Lear  produce  on  our  minds  an  effect  like  that  of  the  terrible  beauty  and  overwhelming  power  of  Niagara, 
yet  his  must  be  a  wayward  and  capricious  taste  which  these  noblest  works  of  Nature  and  of  Genius  could  render 
insensible  to  the  long  and  varied  succession  of  romantic  and  picturesque  beauties  that  open  unexpectedly  upon  us 
as  we  thread  the  devious  plot  of  Ctmbeline  or  the  rocky  and  time-worn  glens  of  the  Trenton  Falls. 


The  only  original  edition,  that  in  the  first  folio,  is  printed  with  much  care,  and  is  accurately  divided  into  acts 
and  scenes,  which  is  not  the  case  with  some  other  of  the  plays.  Yet,  as  it  was  printed  from  manuscript.  Ions  after 
the  author's  day,  and  very  probably  from  a  manuscript  copy  of  a  copy  for  theatrical  use,  there  are  several  miiu- 
teUigible  readings,  which  are  certainly  either  errors  of  the  press,  or  of  the  copyist;  and  there  are  othere  again, 
involving  difficulties  of  construction  or  of  sense,  affording  opportunity*-  for  critical  sagacity  and  discussion  in  their 
removal  or  elucidation.  But,  on  the  whole,  there  is  no  great  room  for  discrepancy  in  the  text  in  different  editions, 
and  there  is  less  than  the  usual  amoimt  of  verbal  controversy  among  commentatoi"s. 

SOURCE  OF  THE  PLOT. 

Shakespeare  foimd  in  HoUingshed  the  name  and  reign  of  Cymbeline  as  an  ancient  English  king,  the  names  of  his 
sons,  and  the  demand  of  tribute  from  him  by  the  Roman  emperor ;  but,  beyond  this,  neither  HoUingshed  nor  any 
of  the  other  clu-oniclers  afforded  him  any  histoiical  materials.  The  carrying  off  the  two  young  princes  hj  Belarius, 
their  education  by  him,  and  their  restoration  to  their  father,  as  well  as  the  Eoman  invasion,  the  battle,  &c.,  are  all 
of  the  Poet's  o\\ti  invention.  The  incidents  of  that  part  of  the  plot  relating  to  Imogen  are  drawn  from  an  ajicient 
popular  tale,  which,  hke  many  others,  afforded  amusement  to  om"  ancestors  of  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries, 
in  various  shapes,  forms,  and  languages.  Mr.  CoUier,  in  his  "  Introduction"  to  Cysibelixe,  thus  sums  up  briefly 
the  account  of  the  several  French,  Italian,  and  English  versions  of  the  story,  which  may  also  be  found  more  in  full 
in  the  last  number  of  his  '•  Shakespeare's  Library:" — 

'■  They  had  been  employed  for  a  dramatic  purpose  in  France  at  an  eai'ly  date,  in  a  mii-acle-play,  piinted  in  1639, 
bv  Messrs.  Monmerque  &;  Michel,  in  their  Theatre  Francois  au  Moyeti-age,  from  a  manuscript  in  the  Bibliotlieque 
du  Roi.  In  that  piece,  mixed  up  with  many  romantic  circumstances,  we  find  the  wager  on  the  chastity  of  the 
heroine,  her  flight  in  the  disguise  of  a  page,  the  proof  of  her  innocence,  and  her  final  restoi-ation  to  her  husband. 
There  also  we  meet  with  two  circumstances  iuti-oduced  into  Ct.mbeli.ne,  but  not  contained  in  any  other  version 
of  the  story  with  which  we  are  acquainted  :  we  allude  to  the  boast  of  Berengier  (the  lachimo  of  the  French 
drama)  that  if  he  were  allowed  the  oppoi-timitv  of  speaking  to  the  heroine  but  twice,  he  should  be  able  to  accom- 
plish his  design:  lachimo  makes  the  same  declaration.  Again,  in  the  French  miracle-play,  Berengier  takes 
exactly  Shakespeare's  mode  of  assailing  the  virtue  of  Imogen,  by  exciting  her  anger  and  jealousy  by  pretending 
that  her  husband,  in  Rome,  had  set  her  the  example  of  infidelity.  Incidents  somewhat  similar  ai-e  narrated  in  the 
French  romances  of  •  La  Violetfe,^  and  'Flore  et  Jehanne;'  in  the  latter,  the  \-illaiu,  being  secretly  admitted  by 
an  old  woman  into  the  bediX)om  of  the  heroine,  has  the  means  of  ascertaining  a  particular  mark  upon  her  person 
while  she  is  bathing. 

'•  The  novel  by  Boccaccio  has  many  con-esponding  features :  it  is  the  ninth  of  Giomata  II.,  and  bears  the  following 
title: — '  Bernabo  da  Genova.  da  Ambrogiulo  ingannato,  perde  il  suo,  e  comanda  eke  la  moglie  innocente  sia, 
■uccisa.  Ella  scampa,  et  in  habito  di  hiiomo  serve  il  Soldano;  rilrova  ringannatore,  e  Bernabo  conduce  in 
Alessandria,  dove  Vingannatore  punilo,  ripreso  hahito  feminile  col  marito  riceki  si  tornano  a  Genova.'  This 
tale  includes  one  circumstance  only  found  there  and  in  Shakespeai"e's  play '.  we  allude  to  the  mole  which  lachimo 
saw  on  the  breast  of  Imogen.  The  parties  are  all  merchants  in  Boccaccio,  excepting  towai-ds  the  close  of  his 
novel,  where  the  Soldan  is  introduced '.  the  villain,  instead  of  being  forgiven,  is  punished  by  being  anointed  with 
honey,  and  exposed  in  the  sun  to  flies,  ^s-asps,  and  mosquitf)es,  which  eat  the  flesh  from  his  bones. 

'■  A  modification  of  tliis  production  seems  to  have  found  its  way  into  our  language  at  the  commencement  of  the 
seventeenth  ceutuiy.  Stevens  states  that  it  was  printed  in  1603,  and  again  in  16:20,  in  a  ti-act  called  'Westward 
for  Smelts.'  If  there  be  no  error  as  to  the  date,  the  edition  of  1603  has  been  lost,  for  no  copy  of  that  year  now 
seems  to  exist  in  any  pubUc  or  private  collection.  Mr.  Halliwell,  ui  his  reprint  of  '  The  Fu-st  Sketch  of  the  Merry 
Wives  of  ^^'indsor,'  has  expressed  his  opinion  that  Stevens  must  have  lieen  mistaken,  and  that  '  \Vestward  for 
Smelts'  was  not  published  until  16'20 :  only  one  copy  even  of  this  impression  is  known  ;  and  if,  in  fact,  it  were 
not.  as  Stevens  supposes,  a  reprint,  of  course  Shakespeare  could  not  have  resorted  to  it :  however,  he  might, 
^vitho^t  much  difficulty,  have  gone  to  the  original ;  or  some  version  inay  then  have  been  in  existence,  of  which 
he  availed  himseff,  but  which  has  not  come  down  to  our  day." — Collier. 

Halliwell  and  Knight  are  clearly  right  in  the  opinion  that  the  English  version  of  this  story  was  not  printed  until 
long  after  Ctmbeline  had  been  written,  and  that  Shakespeai-e's  obligation  to  it  is  one  of  Stevens's  random  asser- 
tions. Boccaccio's  tale,  as  they  and  Malone  obserse,  appeal's  to  have  fiu-nished  the  general  scheme  of  this  part 
of  the  drama,  and  Shakespeare  has  taken  firom  it,  or  from  the  French,  at  least  one  circumstance  not  found  in  the 
English  vei-sion.  To  any  one  who  has  as  much  elementan."  knowledge  of  Latin  as  Shakespeare  certainly  had,  the 
acquiring  of  so  much  Italian  as  to  make  out  the  plot  of  a  prose  story  is  so  easy,  and  in  his  day  must  have  been  so 
useful  to  a  prolific  dramatic  author  when  Italian  was  the  only  vehicle  of  the  lighter  literature  of  Europe,  that 
there  woidd  be  the  higliest  probability  of  his  reading  Boccaccio  in  the  original,  even  if  there  w^ere  not  various 
other  more  positive  indications  of  his  acquaintance  with  the  language  to  be  traced  in  his  works. 

Yet  it  is  worthy  remark  that  in  one  striking  particular, — the  description  of  the  mole  on  Imogen's  breast, — the 
play  coiTesponds  not  so  much  witli  the  Itahan  tale  as  with  the  more  poetical  description  in  one  of  the  old   French 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


romances,  "  De  la  Violette"  (republished  in  Paris,  1834,)  in  which  the  young  and  handsome  Gerard  de  Nevers, 
the  "false  Pai-idel"  of  French  romance,  is  the  lachimo  of  the  plot.  He,  like  "the  yellow  lacliimo,"  obtains  by  a 
stealthy  glance  the  knowledge  of  a  jirivate  mark — 

Et  vit  siir  sa  destre  mamelc 
Unc  violete  novele 
Ynde  paiut  sous  la  char  blanche; — 

resembling  the  English  Poet's — 

On  licr  left  breast 

A  mnle  cin(|iie-spottciJ,  like  the  eriinsDn  drops 
I'  the  bottom  of  a  cowslip. 

This  looks  like  direct  imitation,  or  rather  adaptation ;  yet  the  French  romance  ha-s  otherwise  small  resemblance 
to  the  story  of  Imogen,  and,  as  it  was  written  in  the  thirteenth  century,  was  not  at  all  likely  to  have  been  known 
to  Shakespeare.     The  coincidence  is  remarkable. 

Nevertheless,  from  whatever  source  the  idea  of  the  plot  might  have  been  immediately  drawn,  the  Poet  owes 
to  his  predecessors  nothing  more  than  the  bare  outline  of  two  or  three  leading  incidents.  These  he  has  raised, 
refined,  and  elevated  into  a  higher  sphere ;  while  the  characters,  dialogue,  circumstances,  details,  descriptions, — 
the  lively  interest  of  the  plot,  its  artful  involution  and  skilful  development, — are  entirely  his  own.  He  has  given 
to  what  wei-e  originally  scenes  of  coarse  and  tavern-like  profligacy,  a  dignity  suited  to  the  state  and  character  of  his 
personages,  and  has  poured  over  the  whole,  the  golden  light,  the  i-ainbow  hues  of  imaginative  poetry. 


(Stonchengc.) 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


COSTUME,    MANNERS,    AND    SCENERY. 

The  costume  of  Cymbeline  h;is,  in  cue  sense,  reference  to  the  author  only  ;  that  is,  so  far  it  relates  to  the  man- 
ners, descriptions  of  artificial  objects,  names,  and  all  the  uicidents  of  social  habits  interwoven  with  the  plot  or  dia- 
logue. In  the  other  and  more  restricted  sense  of  the  term,  it  relates  only  to  the  external  enibellishnients  of  dress 
and  scenery,  to  be  studied  by  actors  and  artists,  and  by  no  means  without  their  use  in  aiding  the  imagination  of  tin; 
closet-reader,  and  enabling  him  to  paint  far  more  vividly  and  gracefully  to  "his  mnid's  eye"  the  Heeting  creati(nis 
of  the  Poet's  fancy. 

On  the  first  point,  the  author's  own  alleged  anachronisms  of  costume,  in  its  broader  sense,  several  editors  and 
critics  have  been  most  stern  and  authoritative  in  unmitigated  censure.  Johnson,  after  denouncing  "  the  folly  oi'  the 
fiction  and  the  absurdity  of  the  conduct,"  (in  which  opinion  few  will  be  found  to  agree  with  him,)  2)roceeds  to 
reprimand  "  the  confusion  of  names  and  mamiers  of  different  periods."  Malone  grieves  that  "  Shakespeare  has 
peopled  Rome  with  modem  Italians,  Philario  and  lachimo,  &x. ;"  while  Douce  is  equally  offended  at  the  "  three 
thousand  jjuinids"  of  tribute,  and  otlier  similar  un-Romau  anachronisms. 

These  learned  censurers  are  not  a  little  too  confident  and  authoritative,  even  considered  on  the  plain  gi-ound  of 
anriquaiian  accuracy.  The  notion  of  the  last  centm-y  that  the  ancient  Gauls,  Britons,  and  Gennans  of  the  age  of  the 
Cajsars,  the  barbarians  of  old  Rome,  were  mere  savages,  resembling  our  less  civilized  Indians,  has  been  rejected 
by  more  modern  uiquirers,  who  have  assigned  to  them  a  knowledge  of  the  useful  arts  of  life  and  habits  of 
domestic  comfort  at  least  equal  to  those  of  the  mass  of  the  Roman  people.  Niebuhr,  in  his  hist  lectures,  does  not 
liesitate  to  pronounce  the  ancient  Gennans  of  the  time  of  Tiberius  to  have  been  wanting  only  in  the  arts  and  ele- 
gances of  city  life,  but  that  otherwise  they  were  a  pastoral  and  agricultural  people,  whose  houses  and  modes  of  life 
did  not  differ  veiy  much  from  those  of  the  rural  population  of  parts  of  Germany  at  the  present  daj'.  The  Britons 
of  the  south  of  England,  over  whom  Cymbeline  reigned,  are  known  to  have  been  from  the  continent,  (Belgians,) 
and  had  the  same  manners  with  the  Gauls,  whose  chiefs  and  princes  were  often  men  of  great  wealth  and 
cultivation. 

Again,  lachimo  and  Philario,  though  not  classical  Roman  names,  might  well  be  those  of  distmginshed  Italians 
resident  at  Rome,  of  Etruscan  or  Greek  descent,  and  as  well  entitled  to  a  place  in  the  city  dii-ectory  of  old  Rome 
as  Pollio,  or  Lucumo,  or  even  Piso. 

Douce  is  particularly  unlucky  m  his  criticism.  The  "three  thousand  pounds"  of  tribute  that  displease  him  as 
"  a  modem  computation,"  happen  to  be  strictly  classical,  and  the  very  computation  which  an  old  Roman  would 
have  used  when  he  spoke  of  foreign  moneys.  Thus,  Cicero  says  "Decern  millia  pondo  auri," — "ten  thousand 
pounds  of  gold ;"  and  Livy  uses  pondo  in  the  same  way.  It  would  not  be  difficult,  on  this  ground  alone,  to  rebuke 
tlie  hasty  arrogance  of  criticism,  and  vindicate  the  Poet.  But,  in  fact,  this  is  not  the  true  ground  of  his  defence,  for 
it  would  pre-suppose  in  him  a  mmute  knowledge  of  antiquity  above  the  level  of  scholarship  in  his  own  age. 

Still,  it  is  equally  absurd  to  charge  the  author  of  Coriola.vus  and  Julius  Cesar  with  gross  ignorance  of  the 
common-place  matters  of  Roman  histoiy,  names,  and  manners.  He  was  at  least  too  familiar  with  North's  "  Plutiirch" 
to  authorize  such  a  charge.  The  fact  seems  to  be  that  the  Italianized  names  of  lachimo  and  Philario  are  simply 
jiopular  modern  adaj^tations  of  Latin  appellatives,  such  as  were  imiversal  in  France  and  England  at  the  revival 
of  letters;  as,  for  instance,  Livy,  Horace,  Mark  Antony, — Quinte-Curce,  Pline,  Pompee,  Jules  Cesar,  &c.  Horace, 
Pliny,  Antony  and  others  have,  from  frequent  use,  become  incorporated  uito  modem  usage,  and  may  be  employed 
without  offence  as  Roman  names  in  English  history  or  the  drama,  as  Pompee,  Jules  Cesar  and  others  are  by  the 
French  poet'*.  Philaiio  and  lachimo,  for  Philai-ius  and  lachimus,  are  read  only  in  Shakespeare;  and  his  critics, 
therefore,  charge  him  with  peopling  old  Rome  with  modem  Italians. 

On  some  of  the  other  minor  points  of  costume,  Shakespeare  may  have  erred  here  and  there,  (as,  for  instance,  the 
clock,)  but  more  from  cai-elessness  and  indifference  to  such  details  than  fi-om  positive  ignorance.  But,  in  the  main, 
all  these  details  of  his  drama  seem  framed  with  dehberate  choice,  to  suit  a  dim  period  of  legendary  story  which 
he  had  selected  as  most  appropriate  to  the  character  and  style  of  his  poem,  and  affording  the  widest  field  for 
his  imagination.  For  this  reason  he  might  well  choose  a  period  where  there  was  nothing  certain  or  familiar  to 
bind  him  down  to  any  conventional  system  of  life  or  manners  ;  where  something  of  primitive  simplicity  might  easily 
be  blended  with  chivalric  grace  or  Roman  dignity ;  where  the  vernal  freshness  of  early  pastoral  and  forest  life 
might  be  contrasted  with  something  of  the  refinement  and  elegance  of  the  court  of  a  powerful  prince,  who,  what- 
ever were  the  habits  of  his  people,  had  himself  been  familiar  with  the  splendour  of  imperial  Rome. 

Shakespeare  accordingly  takes  much  the  same  liberty  with  the  reign  of  Cymbeline  that  Ariosto  has  done  with 
Charlemagne  and  his  contemporaries,  who  were  much  more  near  in  time  and  more  definitely  marked  in  real 
history.  The  alleged  offences  of  both  poets  against  historical  accuracy,  whatever  they  may  be,  are  to  be  tried  only 
Upon  legendary  or  poetic  evidence,  and  therefore  according  to  other  rules  of  critical  decision  than  those  of  Johnson 
or  Malone. 

Thus  much  for  what  may  be  termed  the  poetic  and  literary  costume  of  Cymbeline.  For  the  material  and 
artistic  portion  of  this  inquiry  we  must  rely  upon  the  Pictorial  edition : — 

"  For  the  dress  of  our  ancient  British  ancestors  of  the  time  of  Cymbeline,  or  Cunobelin,  we  have  no  pictorial 
authorit)',  an<l  the  notices  of  ancient  Briti.sh  costume  which  we  find  scattered  among  the  cla-ssical  liistorians  are 
exceedingly  scanty  and  indefinite.  That  the  chiefs  and  the  superior  classes  among  them,  however,  were  clothed 
completrlii  and  with  l)arl)aric  splendour,  there  exists  at  present  littie  dfiubf ;  and  the  naked  savages,  with  painted 
skins,  whose  iniagin;u-y  effigies  adorned  the  'Pictorial  Histories'  of  our  childhood,  are  now  considered  to  convey  a 

9 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


better  idea  of  the  more  remote  and  barbarous  tribes  of  the  Maseatae  than  of  the  inhabitants  of  Cantium  or  Kent, 
('the  most  civilized  of  all  the  Britons'  as  early  as  the  time  of  Caesai%)  and  even  to  represent  those  only  when,  in 
accordance  with  a  Celtic  custom,  they  had  thrown  off  their  garments  of  skin  or  dyed  cloths  to  rush  upon  an  inva- 
ding enemy. 

"  That  the  Britons  stained  themselves  ■with  woad,  which  gave  a  blueish  cast  to  the  skin,  and  made  them  look 
dreadful  in  battle,  is  distinctly  stated  by  Caesar:  but  he  also  assures  us  expressly  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  south- 
ern coasts  differed  but  little  in  their  manners  from  the  Gauls ;  an  assertion  which  is  confimied  by  the  testimony 
of  Strabo,  Tacitus,  and  Pomponius  Mela ;  the  latter  of  whom  says,  '  the  Britons  fought  armed  after  the  Gaulish 
manner.' 

"  The  following  description  therefore  of  the  Gauls,  by  Diodorus  Siculus,  becomes  an  authority  for  the  anns  and 
dress  of  the  Britons,  particularly  as  in  many  parts  it  coiTesponds  with  such  evidence  as  exists  in  other  contem- 
poraneous writers  respecting  the  dress  of  the  Britons  themselves : — 

"  '  The  Gauls  wear  bracelets  about  their  wrists  and  anns,  and  massy  chains  of  pure  and  beaten  gold  about  their 
necks,  and  weighty  rings  upon  their  fingers,  and  corslets  of  gold  upon  their  breasts.  For  stature  they  are  tall,  of  a 
pale  complexion,  and  red-haired,  not  only  naturally,  but  they  endeavour  all  they  can  to  make  it  redder  by  art. 
They  often  wash  their  hair  in  a  water  boiled  with  lime,  and  turn  it  backwards  from  the  forehead  to  the  crown  of 

the  head,  and  thence  to  their  very  necks,  that  their  faces  may  be  fully  seen Some  of  them 

shave  their  beards,  others  let  them  gi'ow  a  little.  Persons  of  quality  shave  their  chins  close,  but  their  moustaches 
they  let  fall  so  low  that  they  even  cover  then*  mouths.  .  .  .  Their  gannents  are  very  strange,  for  they 'wear 
party-coloured  tunics  (flowered  with  various  colours  in  divisions)  and  hose  which  they  call  Bracae.*  They  like- 
wise wear  chequered  sagas  (cloaks.)  Those  they  wear  in  winter  are  thick,  those  in  summer  more  slender.  Upon 
their  heads  they  wear  helmets  of  brass  with  large  appendages,  made  for  ostentation's  sake,  to  be  admired  by  the 
beholders.     .     .     .     They  have  trumpets  after  the  barbarian  manner,  which  in  sounding  make  a  horrid  noise. 

.     For  swords  they  use  a  broad  weapon  called  Spatha,  which  they  hang  across  their  right  thigh  by  iron  or 
brazen  chains.     Some  gird  themselves  with  belts  of  gold  or  silver.' 

"  In  elucidation  of  the  particular  expression  made  use  of  by  Diodonis  in  describing  the  variegated  tissues  of  the 
Gauls,  and  which  has  been  translated  'flowered  \\'tth  various  colours  in  divisions,'  we  have  the  account  of  Phny, 
who,  after  telling  us  that  both  the  Grauls  and  Britons  excelled  in  the  art  of  making  and  dyeing  cloth,  and  enume- 
rating several  herbs  used  for  dyeing  purple,  scarlet,  and  other  colours,  says  that  they  spin  their  fine  wool,  so  dyed, 
into  yani,  which  was  woven  chequerwise  so  as  to  fonn  small  squares,  some  of  one  colour  and  some  of  another. 
Sometimes  it  was  woven  in  stripes  itistead  of  chequers ;  and  we  cannot  hesitate  in  believing  that  the  tartan  of  the 
Highlanders,  (to  tliis  day  called  'the  garb  of  old  Gaul,')  and  the  chequered  petticoats  and  aprons  of  the  modem 
AVelsh  peasantry,  are  the  lineal  descendants  of  this  ancient  and  picturesque  manufacture.  With  respect  to  their 
ornaments  of  gold,  we  may  add,  in  addition  to  the  classical  authorities,  the  testimony  of  the  Welsh  bards.  In  tlie 
Welsh  Triads,  Cadwaladyr,  son  of  Cadwallon  ab  Cadvvan,  the  last  who  bore  the  title  of  King  of  Britain,  is  styled 
one  of  the  three  princes  who  wore  the  golden  bands,  being  emblems  of  supreme  authority,  and  which,  according 
to  Turner,  were  wonx  round  the  neck,  arms,  and  knees. 

"  The  Druids  were  divided  into  three  classes.  The  sacerdotal  order  wore  white ;  the  bards  blue ;  and  the  third 
order,  the  Ovates  or  Obydds,  who  professed  letters,  medicine,  and  astronomy,  wore  green. 

"  Dion  Cassius  describes  the  dress  of  a  British  queen  in  the  person  of  the  famous  Bonduca  or  Boadicea.  He 
teUs  us  that  she  wore  a  torque  of  gold,  a  tunic  of  several  colours  all  in  folds,  and  over  it  a  robe  of  coarse  stuff. 
Her  light  hair  fell  down  her  shoulders  far  below  the  waist. 

"  '  The  people  of  Britain,'  says  Sti-abo,  'are  generally  ignorant  of  the  art  of  cultivating  gardens.'  By  the  '  garden 
behind  Cymbeline's  palace'  we  should  perhaps,  therefore,  in  the  spirit  of  minute  antiquai-ianism,  understand  '  a 
grove.'  But  it  is  by  no  means  clear  that  the  Komans  had  not  introduced  their  arts  to  an  extent  that  might  have 
made  Cymbeline's  palace  bear  some  of  the  characteristics  of  a  Roman  villa.  A  highly  civilized  people  very 
quickly  impart  the  external  forms  of  their  civilization  to  those  whom  they  have  colonized.  We  do  not  therefore 
object,  even  in  a  prosaic  view  of  the  matter,  that  the  garden,  as  the  artist  has  represented  it,  has  more  of  ornament 
than  belongs  to  the  Dniidical  gi-ove.  The  houses  of  the  inhabitants  in  general  might  retain  in  a  great  degi-ee  their 
primitive  rudeness.  When  Julius  Ciesar  invaded  Britain,  the  people  of  the  southern  coasts  had  already  learned 
to  build  liouses  a  litde  more  substantial  and  convenient  than  those  of  the  inland  inhabitants.  '  The  countrj','  he 
remarks,  '  abounds  in  houses,  which  very  much  resemble  those  of  Gaul.'  Now  those  of  Gaul  are  thus  described 
by  Strabo : — '  They  build  theii-  houses  of  wood,  in  tlie  form  of  a  circle,  with  lofty  tapering  roofs,'  Lib.  v.  The 
foundations  of  some  of  the  most  substantial  of  these  circular  houses  were  of  stone,  of  which  there  are  still  some 
remains  in  Cornwall,  Anglesey,  and  other  places.  Strabo  says  '  The  forests  of  the  Britons  are  their  cities ;  for, 
when  they  have  inclosed  a  very  large  circuit  with  felled  trees,  they  build  within  it  houses  for  themselves  and 
hovels  for  their  cattle,'  Lib.  iv.  But  Cymbeline  was  one  of  the  most  wealthy  and  powerful  of  the  ancient  Biitish 
kings.  His  capital  was  Camulodimum,  supposed  to  be  Maldon  or  Colchester.  It  was  the  first  Roman  colony 
in  this  island,  and  a  place  of  gi-eat  magnificence.  We  have  not  therefore  to  assume  that  ornament  v/ould  be 
misplaced  in  it.     Though  the  walls  of  Imogen's  chamber,  still  subjecting  the  poetical  to  the  exact,  might  by  some 

*  "Martial  has  a  line,— 'Like  tlie  old  liraclise  nf  a  needy  Uriton.'— E;)i>.  ix.  21.  They  appear  on  the  legs  of  the  Gaulish  figures  in 
many  Roman  sculptures  to  have  lieen  a  sort  of  loose  pantaloon,  terminating  at  the  ankle,  where  they  were  met  by  a  high  shoe  or  brogue. 
There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  Highland  truis  is  a  modification  of  this  ancient  t'ouser,  if  not  the  identical  thing  itself." 

1'.) 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


be  considered  as  proper  to  be  of  nide  stone  or  wood,  it  may  veiy  fairly  be  supposed  tliat  it  was  decorated  with 
the  rich  hangings  and  the  other  tasteful  appendages  described  by  lachimo  ;*  the  presents  of  the  Roman  emperora 
with  whom  Cynibeline  and  his  ancestors  had  been  in  amity,  or  procured  from  the  Greek  and  Pluenicimi  merchants 
who  were  constantly  in  commercial  intercourse  with  Britiiin.  (See,  for  fuller  information  on  this  subject,  '  The 
Costume  of  the  Original  Inhabitants  of  the  Britisli  Isles,'  by  S.  R.  Meyrick,  and  Chas.  Hamilton  Smith;  fol.  Lend. 
18-21.)  But,  after  all,  a  play  such  as  Cymdki.ine  is  not  to  be  viewed  thi-ough  the  medium  only  of  the  literal  and 
the  probable.  In  its  poetical  aspect  it  essentially  disregards  the  few  facts  respecting  the  condition  of  the  Britons 
delivered  down  by  tlie  classic  Instoriana.  Shakespeare,  in  this,  followed  the  practice  of  every  writer  of  the 
romantic  school.  The  costume  (including  scenery)  had  better  want  conformity  with  Stralio  than  be  out  of  harmony 
with  Shakespeare." 

*  "Tlic  'an'liions'  .iiid  'chimney-piece'  belnnc  to  the  .nice  of  Elizalietli.    But  SliaVespcare,  wlicn  lie  commits  wliat  we  call  anachronisms, 
U.WS  what  is  familiar  to  reniler  intelligible  what  woultl  uihcrwisc  be  ubscuie  and  remote." 


(Roman  and  British  Weap.ms.) 


Komans. 


PERSONS  EEPnESENTED. 

CTMBELINE,  Kinrjof  BniTAlN. 

CLOTEN,  Son  to  the  Qcekn  by  a  former  Husb;md. 

LEONATDS  POSTHUMDS,  Husband  to  Imosen. 

BELARIDS,  a  banished  Lord,  disguised  under  the  name  of  MoBniN. 

GDIDERIU8,    i  Sons  to  Ctmbelinis.  disguised  under  the  names  of 

ARVIRAGUS.  \  Poi-TDOBE  and  Cadwai,,  supposed  sons  to  Belabids 

PHILARIO,  Friend  to  Posthomds, 

lACHIMO,  Friend  to  Philario. 

A  French  Gentleman,  Friend  to  Phitario. 

CAIUS  LUCIUS,  General  of  the  Roman  Forces. 

A  Rom^n  Captain. 

Two  British  Captains. 

PISANIO,  Servant  to  Posthomos. 

CORNELIUS,  a  Physician. 

Two  Gentlemen  of  Ctmbeline's  Court. 

Two  Gaolers. 

QUEEN,  Wife  to  CrMBELlNE. 

IMOGEN,  Daughter  to  Cymbei.ine  by  a  former  Queen 

HELEN.  Woman  to  Imogen. 

Lords,  Ladies,  Roman  Senators,  Tribunes,  Apparitions,  a  Soothsayer, 

a  Dutch  Gentleman,  a  Spanish  Gentleman,  Musicians,  Officers, 

Captains,  Soldiers,  Messenijers,  and  other  Attendants. 


SoENK— Sometimes  in  Britain  ;  sometimes  m  Italy. 


O.  r 

\ 


1  --  ■' 


\i' 


Scene  I. — Britain.      The  Garden  behind  Cymbe- 
li.ne's  Palace. 

Enter  two  Gentlemen. 

1  Gent.  You  do  not  meet  a  man,  but  frowns: 

our  l)loofls 
No  nK)re  obey  the  heavens,  tlian  our  courtiers 
Still  seein  as  does  the  king;. 

2  Gent.  But  wliat's  the  matter? 

1  Gent.   His  daughter,  and  the  heir  of 's  kiiiiidom, 
wiioin 
He  piu'pos'd  to  liis  wife's  sole  son,  (a  widow 
That  late  he  married,)  hath  referr'd  herseU" 
Hnto  a  poor  but  worthy  irenilenian.    Slie's  wedded  ; 
Her  liusband  lianish'ii ;   she  iiuprison'd  :   all 
Is  outward  sorrow,  thouirh,  I  iliiok,  the  king 
Be  tourh'd  at  very  heart. 

.3 


2  Gent.   None  but  tlie  king? 

1  Gent.   He  that  iiath   lost  her,  too  :   so   is  the 

(jueen. 
That  most  desir'd  the  match;  but  not  a  courtier, 
Although  they  wear  their  faces  to  the  bent 
f  )f  the  kiim's  looks,  hath  a  heart  that  is  not 
(JIad  at  the  thing  they  scowl  at. 

2  Gen  I.  '  And  why  so  ? 

1  Gent.  He  that  hath  miss'd  ihe  |>rineess  is  a  thing 
Too  bad  forbad  report  ;   and  lie  that  hath  her, 
(I  mean,  that  mairird  hrr, — alack,  ^ooil  man  I — 
And  therefore  banisliM,)  is  a  creattnc  such 
As,  to  seek  thrimgh  the  regions  of  the  earth 
For  one  liis  like,  there  would  be  somethirux  failmg 
III  him  that  slinuld  coiii|iare.      I  do  not  think. 
So  fair  an  outward,  and  sucli  stiitV  within, 
Endows  a  man  but  he. 


ACT   I. 


CYiMBELINE. 


SCENE  II. 


2  Oent.  You  speak  him  far. 

1  Gent.  I  do  extend  him,  sir,  within  himself- 
Cnish  him  together,  rather  than  unfold 

His  measure  duly. 

2  Gent.  What's  his  name  and  birth? 

1  Gent.  I  cannot  delve  him  to  the  root.  His  father 
Was  call'd  Sicilius,  who  did  join  his  honour 
Against  the  Romans  with  Cassibelan, 
But  had  his  titles  by  Tenantius,  whom 
He  serv'd  with  glory  and  admir'd  success ; 
So  g.ain'd  the  sur-addition,  Leonatus  : 
And  had,  besides  this  gentleman  in  question, 
Two  other  sons,  who,  in  the  wars  o'  the  time, 
Died  with  their  swords  in  hand ;  for  which  their  father 
(Then  old  and  fond  of  issue)  toolv  such  sorrow, 
That  he  quit  being;  and  his  gentle  lady. 
Big  of  this  gentleman,  our  theme,  deceas'd 
As  he  was  born.     The  king  he  takes  the  babe 
To  his  protection  ;  calls  him  Posthumus  Leonatus; 
Breeds  him,  and  makes  him  of  his  bed-chamber. 
Puts  to  him  all  the  learnings  that  his  time 
Could  make  him  the  receiver  of;  which  he  took. 
As  we  do  air,  fast  as  'twas  ministered, 
And  in  his  spring  became  a  harvest ;  liv'd  in  court, 
(Which  rare  it  is  to  do,)  most  prais'd,  most  lov'd ; 
A  sample  to  the  youngest,  to  the  more  mature, 
A  glass  that  feated  them ;  and  to  the  graver, 


A  child  that  guided  dotards :  to  his  mistress. 
For  whom  he  now  is  banish'd,  her  own  price 
Proclaims  how  she  esteem'd  him  and  his  virtue ; 
By  her  election  may  be  truly  read 
What  kind  of  man  he  is. 

2  Gent.  I  honour  him. 

Even  out  of  your  report.     But,  pray  you,  tell  me 
Is  she  sole  child  to  the  king  ? 

1  Gent.  His  only  child. 

He  had  two  sons,  (if  this  be  worth  your  hearing, 
Mark  it,)  the  eldest  of  them  at  three  years  old, 
r  the  swathing  clothes  the  other,  from  their  nursery 
Were  stolen ;  and  to  this  hour  no  guess  in  knowledge 
Which  way  they  went. 

2  Gent.  How  long  is  this  ago? 

1  Gent.  Some  twenty  years. 

2  Gent.  That  a  king's  children  should  be  so  con- 

vey'd, 
So  slackly  guarded,  and  the  search  so  slow. 
That  could  not  trace  them  ! 

1  Gent.  Howsoe'er  'tis  strange. 
Or  that  the  negligence  may  well  be  laughed  at. 
Yet  is  it  true,  sir- 

2  Gent.  I  do  well  believe  you. 

1  Gent.  We  must  forbear.    Here  comes  the  gen- 
tleman, 
The  queen,  and  ])rincess.  [l^.ccinit. 


^>Vg^^-^,^ 


(The  GaHen.) 


Scene  H. — The  Same. 
Enter  the  Queen,  Posthumus,  and  Imogen. 

Queen.  No,  be  assur'd,  you  shall  not  find  me, 
daughter. 
After  the  slander  of  most  step-mothers, 
Evil-ey'd  unto  you:  you  are  my  prisoner,  but 
Your  jailer  shall  deliver  you  the  keys 
That  lock  up  your  restraint.    For  you,  Posthumus, 

14 


So  soon  as  I  can  win  th'  oftended  king, 
I  will  be  known  your  advocate :  marry,  yet 
The  tire  of  rage  is  in  him  ;  and  'twere  good. 
You  lean'd  unto  his  sentence,  with  what  patience 
Your  wisdom  may  inform  you. 

Post.  Please  your  highness, 

I  will  from  hence  to-day. 

Queen.  Y^'ou  know  (he  peril. 

I'll  fetch  a  turn  about  the  garden,  j)itying 


ACT   I. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENF.  II. 


The  pangs  of  barr'd  aftections,  though  the  king 
Hath  charg'd  you  should  not  speak  together. 

[Exit  QUKEN. 

Imo.  OdissembUng  courtesy!  How  fine  this  tyrant 
Can  tickle  where  she  wounds ! — My  dearest  husband, 
I  something  fear  my  father's  wrath ;  but  nothing 
(Always  reserv'd  my  holy  duty)  what 
His  rage  can  do  on  me.     You  must  be  gone; 
And  I  shall  here  abide  the  hourly  shot 
Of  angry  eyes ;  not  comforted  to  live, 
But  that  there  is  this  jewel  in  tlic  world, 
That  I  may  see  again. 

Post.  My  queen  !  my  mistress  I 

O,  lady !  weep  no  more,  lest  I  give  cause 
To  be  suspected  of  more  tenderness 
Than  doth  become  a  man.     1  will  remain 
The  loyal'st  husband  that  did  e'er  i)light  troth: 
My  residence  in  Rome  at  one  Philario's; 
Who  to  my  father  was  a  friend,  to  me 


Known  but  by  letter,     Thither  write,  my  queen. 
And  with  mine  eyes  I'll  drink  the  words  you  send. 
Though  ink  be  made  of  gall. 

Re-enter  Quekx. 

Queen.  Be  brief,  1  pray  you : 

If  the  king  come,  I  shall  incur  I  know  not 
How  much  of  his  displeasure.    [Aside.]    Yet   I'll 

move  him 
To  walk  this  way.     I  never  do  him  wrong, 
But  he  docs  buy  my  injuries  to  be  friends, 
Pays  dear  for  my  oifcnces.  [Erit. 

Post.  Should  we  be  taking  leave 

As  long  a  term  as  yet  we  have  to  live, 


Adi 


leu: 


The  loathness  lo  depart  would  grow. 

Iiiiij.   Nay,  stay  a  little  : 
Were  you  i)ut  riding  forth  to  air  yourself, 
Such  parting  were  too  petty.     Look  here,  love  : 
Tliis  diamond  was  my  mother's  ;  take  it,  lieart ; 


^.■''■M'^ 


But  keep  it  till  you  woo  another  wife, 
When  Imogen  is  dead. 

Post.  How!  how!  another? — 

You  gentle  gods,  give  me  but  this  I  have, 
And  sear  up  my  embracements  from  a  next 
With  bonds  of  death! — Remain,  remain  thou  here 

[Piillini'-  on  the  ring. 
While  sense  can  keep  it  on.     And  sweetest,  fairest, 
As  I  my  poor  self  did  exchange  for  you, 
To  your  so  infinite  loss,  so  in  our  trifles 
I  still  win  of  you  :  for  my  sake,  wear  this : 
It  is  a  manacle  of  love ;  I'll  place  it 
Upon  this  fairest  prisoner. 

[Puttins  a  bracelet  on  her  arm. 

Imo.  b,  the  gods  ! 

When  sliall  we  see  again  ? 

Enter  Cymbelkne  and  Lords. 

Post.  Alack,  the  king  ! 

Cym.  Thou  basest  thing,  avoid !  hence,  from.my 
sight ! 
If  after  this  command  thou  fraught  the  court 


Witli  thy  unworthiness,  thou  diest.     Away  ! 
Thou'rt  poison  to  my  blood. 

Post.  The  gods  protect  \(iu, 

And  bless  the  good  remainders  of  the  court! 
I  am  gone.  [Erit. 

Imo.  There  cannot  be  a  pinch  in  death 

More  sharp  than  this  is. 

Cym,  O  disloyal  thing ! 

That  should'st  repair  my  youth,  thou  hcapest 
A  year's  age  on  mc. 

Imo.  I  beseech  yon,  sir. 

Harm  not  yourself  with  your  vexation  : 
I   am   senseless    of   your   wrath;    a   touch    more 

rare 
Subdues  all  pangs,  all  fears. 

Cym.  Past  grace  ?  obedience  ? 

Imo.  Past  hope,  and  in  despair;    that  way,   past 
grace. 

Cym.  Tliat  niiglit'st  have  had  the  sole  son  of  mv 
queen. 

Imo.  O  bless'd,  that  I  might  not !   I  chose  an  eagle. 
And  did  avoid  a  puttock. 

15 


ACT  I. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  III.  IV. 


Cym.  Thou  took'st  a  beggar;  would'st  have  made 
my  throne 
A  seat  for  baseness. 

Imo.  No  ;  1  rather  added 

A  lustre  to  it. 

Cytn.  O  thou  vile  one  ! 

Imo.  Sir, 

It  is  your  fault  that  I  have  lov'd  Posthumus. 
Yon  bred  him  as  my  play-fellow ;  and  he  is 
A  man  worth  any  woman  ;  overbuys  me 
Almost  the  sum  he  pays. 

Cym.  What  I   art  thou  mad  ? 

Imo.  Almost,  sir :  heaven  restore  me  ! — Would  I 
were 
A  neat-herd's  daughter,  and  ray  Leonatus 
Our  neighbour  shepherd's  son  ! 

Re-enter  Queen. 
Cym.  Thou  foolish  thing  ! — 

They  were  again  together :  you  have  done 

{To  the  Queen. 
Not  after  our  command.     Away  with  her. 
And  pen  her  up. 

Queen.  Beseech  your  patience. — Peace  ! 

Dear  lady  daughter,  peace  I — Sweet  sovereign, 
Leave  us  to  ourselves ;    and  make  yourself  some 

comfort 
Out  of  your  best  advice. 

Cym.  Nay,  let  her  languish 

A  drop  of  blood  a  day ;  and,  being  aged, 
Die  of  this  folly  !  [Exit. 

Enter  Pisanio. 

Queen.  Fie! — you  must  give  way: 

Here  is  your  servant. — How  now,  sir  I   What  news  ? 

Pis.  My  lord  your  son  drew  on  my  master. 

Queen.  Ha! 

No  harm,  I  trust,  is  done  ? 

Pis.  There  might  have  been. 

But  that  my  master  rather  play'd  than  fought. 
And  had  no  help  of  anger :  they  were  parted 
By  gentlemen  at  hand. 

Queen.  I  am  very  glad  on't 

Imo.  Your  son's  my  father's  friend  ;  he  takes  his 
part. — 
To  draw  upon  an  exile  ! — O  brave  sir ! — 
I  would  they  were  in  Afric  both  together, 
Mvself  by  with  a  needle,  that  I  might  prick 
The  goer  back. — Why  came  you  from  your  master  ? 

Pis.  On  his  command.     He  would  not  suffer  me 
To  bring  him  to  the  haven  :  left  these  notes 
Of  what  commands  I  should  be  subject  to, 
When  't  pleas'd  you  to  employ  me. 

Queen.  This  hath  been 

Your  faithful  servant:  I  dare  lay  mine  honour. 
He  will  remain  so. 

Pis.  I  humbly  thank  your  highness. 

Queen.  Pray,  walk  a  while. 

Imo.  About  some  half  hour  hence. 

Pray  you,  speak  with  me.     You  shall,  at  least, 
Cto  see  my  lord  aboard :  for  this  time,  leave  me. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  HI. — A  Public  Place. 

Enter  Cloten,  and  Two  Lords. 

1  Lord.  Sir,  I  would  advise  you  to  shift  a  shirt : 
the  violence  of  action  hath  made  you  reek  as  a  sac- 
rifice. Where  air  comes  out,  air  comes  in  ;  there's 
none  abroad  so  wholesome  as  that  you  vent. 

do.  If  my  shirt  were  bloody,  then  to  shift  it — 
Have  I  hurt  him? 

16 


2  Lord.  [Asiae.]  No,  faith;  not  so  much  as  his 
patience. 

1  Lord.  Hurt  him?  his  body's  a  passable  car- 
cass, if  he  be  not  hurt:  it  is  a  thoroughfare  for 
steel,  if  it  be  not  hurt. 

2  Lord.  [Aside.]  His  steel  was  in  debt;  it  went 
o'  the  backside  the  town. 

Clo.  The  villain  would  not  stand  me. 
2  Lord.   [Aside.]   No ;  but  he  fled  forward  still, 
toward  your  face. 

1  Lord.  Stand  you  !  You  have  land  enough  of 
your  own  :  but  he  added  to  your  having,  gave  you 
some  ground. 

2  Lord.  [Aside.]  As  many  inches  as  you  have 
oceans. — Puppies ! 

Clo.  I  would  they  had  not  come  between  us. 

2  Lord.  [Aside.]  So  would  I,  till  you  had 
measvired  how  long  a  fool  j'ou  were  upon  the 
ground. 

Clo.  And  that  she  should  love  this  fellow,  and 
refuse  me ! 

2  Lord.  [Aside.]  If  it  be  a  sin  to  make  a  true 
election,  she  is  damned. 

1  Lord.  Sir,  as  I  told  you  always,  her  beauty 
and  her  brain  go  not  together :  she's  a  good  sign, 
but  I  have  seen  small  reflection  of  her  wit. 

2  Lord.  [Aside.]  She  shines  not  upon  fools,  lest 
the  reflection  should  hurt  her. 

Clo.  Come,  I'll  to  my  chamber.  Would  there 
had  been  some  hurt  done ! 

2  Lord.  [Aside.]  I  wish  not  so ;  unless  it  had 
been  the  fall  of  an  ass,  which  is  no  great  hurt. 

Clo.  You'll  go  with  us  ? 

1  Lord.  I'll  attend  your  lordship. 
Clo.  Nay,  come,  let's  go  together. 

2  Lord.  Well,  my  lord.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — A  Room  in  Cymbeline's  Palace. 
Enter  Imogen  and  Pisanio. 

Imo.  I  would  thou  grew'st  unto  the  shores  o'  the 
haven, 
And  question'dst  every  sail :  if  he  should  write, 
And  I  not  have  it,  'twere  a  paper  lost. 
As  offer'd  mercy  is.     What  was  the  last 
That  he  spake  to  thee  ? 

Pis.  It  was,  "his  Qu°en.  his  Queen!" 

Lno.   Then  wav'd  his  handkerchief? 

Pis.  And  kiss'd  it,  madam. 

Imo.  Senseless  linen,  happier  therein  than  I ! — 
And  that  was  all  ? 

Pis.  No,  madam ;  for  so  long 

As  he  could  make  me  with  this  eye  or  ear 
Distinguish  him  from  others,  he  did  keep 
The  deck,  with  glove,  or  hat,  or  handkerchief, 
Still  waving,  as  the  fits  and  stirs  of  his  mind 
Coidd  best  express  how  slow  his  soul  sail'd  on, 
How  swift  his  ship. 

Imo.  Thou  should'st  have  made  him 

As  little  as  a  crow,  or  less,  ere  left 
To  after-eye  him. 

Pis.  Madam,  so  I  did. 

Imo.  I  would  have  broke  mine  eye-strings,  crack'd 
them,  but 
To  look  upon  him,  till  the  diminution 
Of  space  had  pointed  him  sharp  as  my  needle ; 
Nay,  foUow'd  him,  till  he  had  melted  from 
The  smallness  of  a  gnat  to  air ;  and  then 
Have  turn'd  mine  eye,  and  wept. — But,  good  Pisanio, 
When  shall  we  hear  from  him  ? 


ACT  I. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  V. 


Pis.  Be  assur'd,  madam, 

With  his  next  vantage. 

Into.  I  did  not  take  my  leave  of  him,  but  had 
Most  pretty  things  to  say :  ere  I  could  tell  him, 
How  I  would  think  on  him,  at  certain  hours, 
Such  thoughts,  and  sucli :  or  I  could  make  him  swear 
The  shes  of  Italy  should  not  betray 
Mine  interest,  and  his  honour ;  or  have  chai-g'd  him, 
At  the  sixth  hour  of  morn,  at  noon,  at  midnight, 
T' encounter  me  with  orisons,  for  then 
I  am  in  heaven  for  him;  or  ere  I  could 
Give  him  that  parting  kiss,  which  I  had  set 
Betwixt  two  charming  words,  comes  in  my  father, 
And,  like  the  tyrannous  breathing  of  the  north, 
Shakes  all  our  buds  from  growing. 

Enter  a  Lady. 

Lady.  The  queen,  madam. 

Desires  your  highness'  company. 

Imo.  Those  things  I  bid  you  do,  get  them  de- 
spatch'd. — 
I  will  attend  the  queen. 

Pw.  Madam,  I  shall.     [Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — Rome.     An  Apartment  in  Philario's 
House. 

Enter  Philario,  Iachimo,  a  Frenchman,  a  Dutch- 
man, and  a  Spaniard. 

Inch.  Believe  it.  sir,  I  have  seen  him  in  Britain: 
he  was  then  of  a  crescent  note ;  expected  to  prove 
so  worthy,  as  since  he  hath  been  allowed  the  name 
of;  but  I  could  then  have  looked  on  him  without 
the  help  of  admiration,  though  the  catalogue  of 
his  endowments  had  been  tabled  by  his  side,  and  I 
to  peruse  him  by  items. 

Phi.  You  speak  of  him  when  he  was  less  fur- 
nished, than  now  he  i*,  with  that  which  makes  him 
both  without  and  within. 

French.  I  have  seen  him  in  France:  we  had  very 
many  there  could  behold  the  sun  with  as  firm  eyes 
as  he. 

lach.  This  matter  of  marrying  his  king's  daugh- 
ter, (wherein  he  must  be  weighed  rather  by  her 
value,  than  his  own,)  words  him,  I  doubt  not,  a 
great  deal  from  the  matter. 

French.  And,  then,  his  banishment. — 

Inch.  Ay,  and  the  approbation  of  those,  that  weep 
this  lamentable  divorce  under  her  colours,  are  won- 
derfully to  extend  him;  be  it  but  to  fortify  her 
judgment,  which  else  an  easy  batteiy  might  lay 
flat,  for  taking  a  beggar  without  less  quality.  But 
how  comes  it,  he  is  to  sojourn  with  you  ?  How 
creeps  acquaintance? 

Phi.  His  father  and  I  were  soldiers  together;  to 
whom  I  have  been  often  bound  for  no  less  than  my 
life. 

Enter  Posthumus. 

Here  comes  the  Briton.  Let  him  be  so  entertained 
amongst  you,  as  suits  with  gentlemen  of  your  know- 
ing to  a  stranger  of  his  quality. — I  beseech  you  all, 
be  better  known  to  this  gentleman,  whom  I  com- 
mend to  you,  as  a  noble  friend  of  mine  :  how  wor- 
thy he  is,  I  will  leave  to  appear  hereafter,  rather 
than  story  him  in  his  own  hearing. 

French.   Sir,  we  have  known  together  in  Orleans. 

Post.  Since  when  T  have  been  debtor  to  you  for 
courtesies,  which  I  will  be  ever  to  pay,  and  yet  pay 
still. 

French.  Sir,  you  o'er-rate  my  poor  kindness.     T 


was  glad  I  did  atone  my  countryman  and  you :  it 
had  been  Jiity,  you  should  have  been  put  together 
with  so  mortal  a  purjiose,  as  then  each  bore,  upon 
importance  of  so  slight  and  trivial  a  natine. 

Post.  By  your  p;udon,  sir,  I  was  then  a  young 
traveller ;  rather  shunned  to  go  even  with  what  I 
heard,  than  in  my  every  action  to  be  guided  by 
others'  experiences :  but,  upon  my  mended  judg- 
ment, (if  I  offend  not  to  say  it  is  mended.)  my 
quarrel  was  not  altogether  slight. 

French.  Faith,  yes,  to  be  i)ut  to  the  arbitrement 
of  swords ;  and  by  such  two,  that  would,  by  all 
likelihood,  have  confoimded  one  the  other,  or  have 
fallen  both. 

lach.  Can  we,  with  manners,  ask  what  was  the 
dift'erence  ? 

French.  Safely,  I  think.  'Twas  a  contention  in 
public,  which  may,  without  contradiction,  suft'er 
the  report.  It  was  much  like  an  argument  that  fell 
out  last  night,  where  each  of  us  fell  in  praise  of  our 
country  mistresses;  this  gentleman  at  that  time 
vouching,  (and  upon  warrant  of  bloody  aflirmation,) 
his  to  be  more  fair,  virtuous,  wise,  chaste,  constant, 
qualified,  and  less  attemptable,  than  any  tlie  rarest 
of  our  ladies  in  France. 

lach.  That  lady  is  not  now  living;  or  this  gen- 
tleman's opinion,  by  this,  worn  out. 

Post.  She  holds  her  virtue  still,  and  I  my  mind. 

lach.  You  must  not  so  far  prefer  her  'fore  ours 
of  Italy. 

Posi.  Being  so  far  provoked  as  I  was  in  France, 
I  would  abate  her  nothing ;  though  I  profess  my- 
self her  adorer,  not  her  friend. 

lach.  As  fair,  and  as  good,  (a  kind  of  hand-in- 
hand  comparison,)  had  been  something  too  fair,  and 
too  good,  for  any  lady  in  Britany.  If  she  went 
before  others  I  have  seen,  as  that  diamond  of  yours 
out-lustres  many  I  have  beheld.  I  could  not  but  be- 
lieve she  excelled  many ;  but  I  have  not  seen  the 
most  precious  diamond  that  is,  nor  you  the  lady. 

Post.  I  jiraised  her  as  I  rated  her ;  so  do  I  my  stone. 

lach.  What  do  you  esteem  it  at? 

Post.  More  than  the  world  enjoys. 

lach.  Either  your  unparagoned  mistress  is  dead, 
or  she's  outpri/.ed  by  a  trifle. 

Post.  You  are  mistaken  :  the  one  may  be  sold, 
or  given ;  or  if  there  were  wealth  enough  for  the 
purchase,  or  merit  for  the  gift :  the  other  is  not  a 
thina  for  sale,  and  only  the  gift  of  the  gods. 

lach.   Which  the  gods  have  given  you  ? 

Post.  Which,  by  their  graces,  I  will  keep. 

lach.  You  mav  wear  her  in  title  yours  ;  but.  you 
know,  strange  fowl  light  upon  neighl)onring  ponds. 
Your  ring  may  be  stolen,  too  :  so,  your  brace  of 
unprizeable  estimations,  the  one  is  but  frail,  and 
the  other  casual ;  a  euiming  thief,  or  a  that  way 
accomplished  courtier,  would  hazard  the  winning 
both  of  first  and  last. 

Post.  Your  Italy  contains  none  so  accomplished 
a  courtier  to  convince  the  honour  of  my  mistress, 
if  in  the  holding  or  loss  of  that  you  term  her  fniil. 
I  do  nothing  doui)t,  you  have  store  of  thieves;  not- 
withstanding, I  fear  not  my  ring. 

Phi.   Let  us  leave  here,  gentlemen. 

Post.  Sir.  with  all  my  heart.  This  worthy  sig- 
nior.  I  thank  him,  makes  no  stranger  of  me;  we 
are  familiar  at  first. 

Tach.  With  five  times  so  much  conver.*ation,  T 
should  get  gromid  of  your  fair  mistress;  make  her 
go  back,  even  to  the  yielding,  had  1  admittance,  and 
opportunity  to  friend. 

17 


ACT 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  VI. 


Post.  No,  no. 

lack.  I  dare  thereupon  pawn  the  moiety  of  my 
estate  to  yom'  ring,  which,  in  my  opinion,  o'ervalues 
it  something,  but  I  make  my  wager  rather  against 
your  confidence,  than  her  reputation :  and,  to  bar 
your  offence  herein  too,  I  durst  attempt  it  against 
any  hidy  in  the  world. 

Post.  You  are  a  great  deal  abused  in  too  bold  a 
persuasion ;  and  I  doubt  not  you  sustain  what  you're 
worthy  of  by  your  attempt. 

lack.   What's  that  ? 

Post.  A  repulse;  though  your  attempt,  as  you 
call  it,  deserve  more,  a  punishment  too. 

Plii.  Gentlemen,  enough  of  this  ;  it  came  in  too 
suddenly  :  let  it  die  as  it  was  born,  and,  I  pray  you, 
be  better  acquainted. 

lach.  Would  I  had  put  my  estate,  and  my 
neighbour's,  on  the  approbation  of  what  I  have 
spoke. 

Post.  What  lady  would  you  choose  to  assail  ? 

lach.  Yours ;  whom  in  constancy,  you  think 
stands  so  safe.  I  will  lay  you  ten  thousand  ducats 
to  your  ring,  that,  commend  me  to  the  court  where 
your  lady  is,  with  no  more  advantage  than  the  op- 
portunity of  a  second  conference,  and  I  will  bring 
from  thence  that  honour  of  hers,  which  you  imagine 
so  reseiTed. 

Post.  I  will  wage  against  your  gold,  gold  to  it : 
my  ring  I  hold  dear  as  ray  finger;  'tis  part  of  it. 

lach.  You  are  a  friend,  and  therein  the  wiser. 
If  you  buy  ladies'  flesh  at  a  million  a  dram,  you 
cannot  presene  it  from  tainting.  But  I  see,  you 
have  some  religion  in  you,  that  you  fear. 

Post.  This  is  but  a  custom  in  your  tongue :  you 
bear  a  graver  purpose,  I  hope. 

lach.  I  am  the  master  of  my  speeches ;  and 
would  undergo  what's  spoken,  I  swear. 

Post.  Will  you? — I  shall  but  lend  my  diamond 
till  your  return.  Let  there  be  covenants  drawn 
between  us.  My  mistress  exceeds  in  goodness  the 
hugeness  of  your  unworthy  thinking :  I  dare  you 
to  this  match.     Here's  my  ring. 

Phi.  I  will  have  it  no  lay. 

lach.  By  the  gods  it  is  one. — If  I  bring  you  no 
sufificieut  testimony,  that  I  have  enjoyed  the  dearest 
bodily  part  of  your  mistress,  my  ten  thousand  ducats 
are  yours ;  so  is  your  diamond  too :  if  I  come  off, 
and  leave  her  in  such  honour  as  you  have  tiiist  in, 
she  your  jewel,  this  j^our  jewel,  and  my  gold  are 
yours; — provided,  I  have  your  commendation,  for 
my  more  free  entertainment. 

Post.  I  embrace  these  conditions ;  let  us  have 
articles  betwixt  us. — Only,  thus  far  you  shall  answer : 
if  you  make  your  voyage  upon  her,  and  give  me 
directly  to  understand  you  have  prevail'd,  I  am  no 
further  your  enemy ;  she  is  not  worth  our  debate  : 
if  she  remain  unseduced,  (you  not  making  it  appear 
otherwise,)  for  your  ill  opinion,  and  the  assault  you 
have  made  to  her  chastity,  you  shall  answer  me 
with  your  sword. 

lach.  Your  hand :  a  covenant.  We  will  have 
these  things  set  down  by  lawful  counsel,  and  straight 
away  for  Britain,  lest  the  bargain  should  catch  cold, 
and  starve.  I  will  fetch  my  gold,  and  have  our  two 
wagers  recorded. 

Post.  Agreed. 

[^Ereunt  Posthumus  and  Iachimo. 

French.  Will  this  hold,  think  you? 

Phi.  Signior  Iachimo  will  not  from  it.  Pray, 
let  us  follow  'em. 

[Exeunt. 
,    18 


Scene   VI. — Britain.     A  Room  in  Cymbeline's 

Palace. 

Enter  Queen,  Ladies,  and  Cornelius. 

Queen.  Whiles  yet  the  dew's  on  ground,  gather 
those  flowers : 
Make  haste.     Who  has  the  note  of  them  ? 

1  Lady-  I,  madam. 

Queen.  Despatch. —  [Exettnt  Ladies. 

Now,  master  doctor,  have  you  brought  those  drugs  ? 

Cor.  Pleaseth  your  highness,  ay  :  here  they  are, 
madam  :  [Presenting  a  small  box. 

But  I  beseech  your  grace,  without  offence, 
(My  conscience  bids  me  ask,)  wherefore  you  have 
Commanded  of  me  these  most  poisonous  compounds, 
Which  are  the  movers  of  a  languishing  death ; 
But  though  slow,  deadly  ? 

Queen.  I  wonder,  doctor, 

Thou  ask'st  me  such  a  question :  have  I  not  been 
Thy  pupil  long  ?     Hast  thou  not  learn'd  me  how 
To  make  perfumes  ?  distil  ?  preserve  ?  yea,  so, 
That  our  great  king  himself  doth  woo  me  oft 
For  my  confections  ?     Having  thus  far  proceeded, 
(Unless  thou  tliink'st  me  devilish,)  is't  not  meet 
That  I  did  amplify  my  judgment  in 
Other  conclusions?     I  will  try  the  forces 
Of  these  thy  compounds  on  such  creatures  as 
We  count  not  worth  the  hanging,  (but  none  human,) 
To  try  the  vigoitr  of  them,  and  apply 
Allayments  to  their  act ;  and  by  them  gather 
Their  several  virtues,  and  effects. 

Cor.  Your  highness 

Shall  from  this  practice  but  make  hard  your  heart : 
Besides,  the  seeing  these  effects  will  be 
Both  noisome  and  infectious. 

Queen.  O  !  content  thee. — 

Enter  Pisanio. 

[Aside-]   Here  comes  a  flattering  rascal ;  upon  him 
Will  I  first  work:  he's  for  his  master. 
And  enemy  to  my  son. — How  now,  Pisanio  I — 
Doctor,  your  service  for  this  time  is  ended  : 
Take  your  own  way. 

Cor.  [Aside.]  I  do  suspect  you,  madam  ; 

But  you  shall  do  no  harm. 

Queen.  Hark  thee,  a  word. — 

[To  Pisanio. 

Cor.   [Aside.]  I  do  not  like  her.    She  doth  think, 
she  has 
Strange  lingering  poisons :  I  do  know  her  spirit, 
And  will  not  trust  one  of  her  malice  with 
A  drag  of  such  damn'd  nature.     Those  she  has 
Will  stupify  and  dull  the  sense  awhile ; 
Which  first,  perchance,  she'll  prove  on  cats,  and  dogs, 
Then  aftenvard  up  higher;  but  there  is 
No  danger  in  what  show  of  death  it  makes, 
More  than  the  locking  up  the  spirits  a  time, 
To  be  more  fresh,  reviving.     She  is  fool'd 
With  a  most  false  effect ;  and  I  the  truer. 
So  to  be  false  with  her. 

Queen.  No  further  seiTice,  doctor, 

Until  I  send  for  thee. 

Cor.  I  humbly  take  my  leave.      [Exit. 

Queen.  Weeps  she  still,  say'st  thou  ?     Dost  thou 
think,  in  time 
She  will  not  quench,  and  let  insliiictions  enter 
Where  folly  now  possesses  ?     Do  thou  work  : 
Wlien  thou  shalt  bring  me  word  she  loves  my  son, 
I'll  tell  thee  on  the  instant  thou  art,  then. 
As  great  as  is  thy  master:  greater:  for 
His  fortunes  all  lie  speechless,  and  his  name 


ACT  I. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  VII 


Is  at  last  gasp :  return  he  cannot,  nor 

Continue  where  he  is :  to  shift  his  being, 

Is  to  exchange  one  misery  with  another. 

And  every  day,  that  comes,  comes  to  decay 

A  day's  work  in  him.     What  slialt  thou  expect, 

To  be  depender  on  a  thing  that  leans  ? 

Who  cannot  be  new-built ;  nor  has  no  Iriends, 

[The  Queen  drops  a  box:  Pisanio  takes  it  up. 
So  much  as  but  to  prop  him. — Thou  tak'st  up 
Thou  know'st  not  what ;  but  take  it  for  thy  labour. 
It  is  a  thing  I  made,  which  hath  the  king 
Five  times  redeem'd  from  death :  I  do  not  know 
What  is  more  cordial : — nay,  I  pr'ythee,  take  it ; 
It  is  an  earnest  of  a  further  good 
That  I  mean  to  thee.     Tell  thy  mistress  how 
The  case  stands  with  her  :  do't  as  from  thyself. 
Think  what  a  chance  thou  changest  on ;  but  think 
Thou  hast  thy  mistress  still ;  to  boot,  my  son. 
Who  shall  take  notice  of  thee.     I'll  move  the  king 
To  any  shape  of  thy  preferment,  such 
As  thouMt  desire;  and  then  myself,  I  chiefly, 
That  set  thee  on  to  this  desert,  am  bound 
To  load  thy  merit  richly.     Call  my  women  : 
Think  on  my  words.   [Exit  Pisanio.] — A  sly  and 

constant  knave. 
Not  to  be  shak'd  ;  the  agent  for  his  master, 
And  the  remembrancer  of  her,  to  hold 
The  hand  fast  to  her  lord. — I  have  given  him  that, 
Which,  if  he  take,  shall  quite  unpeople  her 
Of  liegers  for  her  sweet;  and  which  she  after, 
Except  she  bend  her  humour,  shall  be  assur'd 

Re-enter  Pisanio,  atid  Ladies. 

To  taste  of  too. — So,  so  ; — well  done,  well  done. 
The  violets,  cowslips,  and  the  primroses, 
Bear  to  my  closet. — Fare  thee  well,  Pisanio; 
Think  on  my  words.   [Exeiirit  Qlken  and  Ladies. 

Pis.  And  shall  do  ; 

But  when  to  my  good  lord  I  prove  untrue, 
I'll  choke  myself:  there's  all  I'll  do  for  you.   [Exit. 

Scene  VII. — AnoOier  Room  in  the  Same. 

Enter  Imogen. 

Imo.  A  father  cruel,  and  a  step-dame  false ; 
A  foolish  suitor  to  a  wedded  lady. 
That  hath  her  husband  banish'd : — O,  that  husband  ! 
My  supreme  crown  of  grief!  and  those  repeated 
Vexations  of  it!     Had  I  been  thief-stolen. 
As  my  two  brothers,  happy  I  l)ut  most  miserable 
Is  the  desire  that's  glorious :  blessed  be  those. 
How  mean  soe'er,  that  have  their  honest  wills. 
Which  seasons  comfort. — Who  may  this  be  ?  Fie  I 

Enter  Pisanio  and  Iachimo. 

Pis.  Madam,  a  noble  gentleman  of  Rome 
Comes  from  my  lord  with  letters. 

Inch.  Change  you,  madam? 

The  worthy  Leonatus  is  in  safety. 
And  greets  your  highness  dearly.   [Presents aletler. 

Imo.  Thanks,  good  sir : 

You  are  kindly  welcome. 

lach.  All  of  her,  that  is  out  of  door,  most  rich  I 

[Aside. 
If  she  be  furnish'd  with  a  mind  so  rare, 
She  is  alone  the  Aral)i;m  bird,  and  I 
Have  lost  the  wager.     Boldness  be  my  friend! 
Arm  me,  audacity,  from  head  to  foot. 
Or,  like  tlie  Parthian,  I  shall  flying  fight; 
Rather,  directly  fly. 


Imo.  [Reads.'\  "  He  is  one  of  the  noblest  note, 
to  whose  kindnesses  I  am  most  infinitely  tied.  Re- 
flect upon  him  accordingly,  as  you  value  vour 
trust —  "Leonatus."' 

So  far  I  read  alotid ; 
But  even  the  very  middle  of  my  heart 
Is  warm'd  by  the  rest,  and  takes  it  thankfully. — 
You  are  as  welcome,  worthy  sir,  as  I 
Have  words  to  bid  you;  and  shall  find  it  so, 
In  all  that  I  can  do. 

lach.  Thanks,  fairest  lady. — 

I   What !  are  men  mad  ?     Hath  nature  given  them 
eyes 
To  see  this  vaulted  arch,  and  the  rich  crop 
Of  sea  and  land,  which  can  distinguish  'twixt 
The  fiery  orbs  above,  and  the  twinn'd  stones 
Upon  the  unnumber'd  beach  ;  and  can  we  not 
Partition  make  with  spectacles  so  precious 
'Twixt  fair  and  foul  ? 

Imo.  \\Tiat  makes  your  admiration  ? 

Inch.   It  cannot  be  i' the  eye;  fornpes  and  monkeys, 
'Twixt  two  such  shes,  would  chatter  this  way,  and 
Contemn  with  mows  the  other:  nori' the  judgment ; 
For  idiots,  in  this  case  of  favour,  would 
Be  wisely  definite  :  nor  i'  the  appetite ; 
Sluttery,  to  such  neat  excellence  oppos'd, 
Should  make  desire  vomit  emptiness. 
Not  so  allur'd  to  feed. 

Imo.  What  is  the  matter,  trow  ? 

lach.  The  cloyed  will, 

(That  satiate  yet  unsatisfied  desire, 
That  tub  both  fill'd  and  nnming.)  ravening  first 
The  lamb,  longs  after  for  the  garbage. 

Imo.  What,  dear  sir. 

Thus  raps  you  ?     Are  you  well  ? 

lach.  Thanks,  madam,  well. — Beseech  you,  sir. 
desire  [To  Pisanio. 

My  man's  abode  where  I  did  leave  him;  he 
Is  strange  and  peevish. 

Pis.  I  was  going,  sir, 

To  give  him  welcome.  [Exit  Pisanio. 

Imo.  Continues  well  my  lord  ?     His  health,  'be- 
seech you  ? 

lack.  Well,  madam. 

Imo.  Is  he  dispos'd  to  mirth?     I  hope,  he  is. 

lach.   Exceeding  pleasant ;  none  a  stranger  there 
So  merry  and  so  gamesome :  he  is  call'd 
The  Briton  reveller. 

Imo.  When  ho  was  here. 

He  did  incline  to  sadness;  and  oft-times 
Not  knowing  why. 

lach.  I  never  saw  him  sad. 

There  is  a  Frenchman  his  comjianion.  one. 
An  eminent  monsieur,  that,  it  seems,  much  loves 
A  Gailian  girl  at  home;  he  furnaces 
The  thick  sighs  from  him,  whiles  the  jolly  Briton 
(Your    lord,    I  mean)    laughs  from's   free    lungs, 

cries,  '•  < ) ! 
Can  my  sides  hold,  to  think,  that  man, — who  knows 
By  history,  report,  or  his  own  proof, 
W^hat  woman  is,  vea.  what  she  cannot  choose 
But  must  l)p. — will  his  free  hours  lanszuish 
For  assur'd  bondage  ?" 

Iim.  Will  my  lord  say  so  ? 

lach.  Ay,   madam,  with  his  eyes  in  flood  with 
laughter : 
It  is  a  recreation  to  be  by. 
And  hear  him  mock  the' Frenchman  ;  but,  heavens 

know. 
Some  men  are  much  to  blame. 

Imo.  Not  he,  I  hope. 

10 


ACT  I. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  VII. 


lach.  Not  he  ;  but  yet  heaven's  bounty  towards 
him  might 
Be  us'd  more  thankfully.     In  himself,  'tis  much ; 
In  you, — which  I  account  his  beyond  all  talents, — 
Whilst  I  am  bound  to  wonder,  I  am  bound 
To  pity  too. 

Imo.  What  do  you  pity,  sir? 

lach.  Two  creatures,  heartily. 

Imo.  Am  I  one,  sir  ? 

You  look  on  me :  what  wreck  discern  you  in  me. 
Deserves  your  pity  ? 

lach.  Lamentable !     Wliat  I 

To  hide  me  from  the  radiant  sun,  and  solace 
I'  the  dungeon  by  a  snuff? 

Imo.  I  pray  you,  sir, 

Deliver  with  more  openness  your  answers 
To  my  demands.     Why  do  you  pity  me  ? 

lach.  That  others  do, 
I  was  about  to  say,  enjoy  your — But 
It  is  an  office  of  the  gods  to  venge  it, 
Not  mine  to  speak  on't. 

Imo.  You  do  seem  to  know 


Something  of  me,  or  what  concerns  me  :  pray  you, 
(Since  doubting  things  go  ill,  often  hurts  more 
Than  to  be  sure  they  do ;  for  certainties 
Either  are  past  remedies,  or,  timely  knowing. 
The  remedy  then  born,)  discover  to  me 
What  both  you  spur  and  stop. 

lach.  Had  I  this  check 

To  bathe  my  lips  upon;  this  hand,  whose  touch, 
Whose  every  touch,  would  force  the  feeler's  soul 
To  the  oath  of  loyalty ;  this  object,  which 
Takes  prisoner  the  wild  motion  of  mine  eye. 
Fixing  it  only  here ;  should  I  (damn'd  then) 
Slaver  with  lips  as  common  as  the  stairs 
That  mount  the  Capitol ;  join  gripes  with  hands 
Made  hard  with  hourly  falsehood  (falsehood  as 
With  labour)  then  by-peeping  in  an  eye, 
Base  and  illustrous  as  the  smoky  light 
That's  fed  with  stinking  tallow,  it  were  fit. 
That  all  the  plagues  of  hell  should  at  one  time 
Encounter  such  revolt. 

Imn.  My  lord,  I  fear, 

Has  forgot  Britain. 


Let  me  my  service  tender  on  your  hpa. 


lach.  And  himself.     Not  I, 

Inclin'd  to  this  intelligence,  pronounce 
The  beggary  of  his  change ;  but  'tis  your  graces 
That,  from  my  mutest  conscience,  to  my  tongue, 
Charms  this  report  out. 

Imo.  Let  me  hear  no  more. 

lach.  O  dearest  soul !  your  cause  doth  strike  my 
heart 

20 


With  pity,  that  doth  make  me  sick.     A  lady 
So  fair,  and  fasten'd  to  an  empery. 
Would  make  the  great'st  king  double,  to  be  partner'd 
With  tomboys,  hir'd  with  that  self  exhibition 
Which  your  own  coffers  yield !  with  diseas'd  ven- 
tures, 
That  play  with  all  infirmities  for  gold 
Which  rottenness  can  lend  nature  I  suchboil'd  stuff, 


ACT   I. 


CYiMBELLXE. 


SCENE  VII. 


As  well  might  poison  poison!  Be  reveng'd, 
Or  she  that  bore  you  was  no  queen,  and  you 
Recoil  from  your  great  stock. 

lino.  Reveng'd! 

How  should  I  be  reveng'd  ?     If  this  be  true, 
(As  I  have  such  a  heart,  that  botli  mine  ears 
Must  not  in  haste  abuse,)  if  it  be  true, 
How  should  I  be  reveng'd  ? 

lack.  Should  he  make  me 

Live,  like  Diana's  priest,  betwixt  cold  sheets, 
Whiles  he  is  vaulting  variable  ramps, 
In  your  despite,  upon  your  piuse  ?     Revenge  it. 
I  dedicate  myself  to  your  sweet  pleasure. 
More  noble  than  that  runagate  to  your  bed, 
And  will  continue  fast  to  your  aftection, 
Still  close,  as  sure. 

Imo.  What  ho,  Pisanio  ! 

lacli.  Let  me  my  service  tender  on  your  lips. 

Imo.  Away  I — 1  do  condemn  mine  ears,  that  have 
So  long  attended  thee. — If  thou  wert  honourable, 
Thou  would'st  have  told  this  tale  for  virtue,  not 
For  such  an  end  thou  seek'st,  as  base,  as  strange. 
Tiiou  wrong'st  a  gentleman,  who  is  as  far 
From  thy  report,  as  thou  from  honour;  and 
Solicit'st  here  a  lady,  that  disdains 
Thee  and  the  devil  alike. — What  ho,  Pisanio  I — 
The  king  my  father  shall  be  made  acquainted 
Of  thy  assault :  if  he  shall  think  it  fit, 
A  saucy  stranger,  in  his  court,  to  mart 
As  in  a  Romish  stew,  and  to  expound 
His  beastlj-  mind  to  us,  he  hath  a  court 
He  little  cares  for,  and  a  daughter  whom 
He  not  respects  at  all. — What  ho,  Pisanio  I — 

lach.  O  happy  Leonatus  I   I  may  say  ; 
The  credit,  that  thy  lady  hath  of  thee. 
Deserves  thy  trust;  and  thy  most  perfect  goodness 
Her  assur'd  credit. — Blessed  live  you  long! 
A  lady  to  the  worthiest  sir,  that  ever 
Country  call'd  his ;  and  you  his  mistress,  only 
For  the  most  worthiest  lit.     Give  me  your  pardon. 
I  have  spoke  this,  to  know  if  your  afTTiance 
Were  deeply  rooted  ;  and  shall  make  your  lord, 
That  which  he  is,  new  o'er:  and  he  is  one 
The  truest  manner'd ;  such  a  holy  witch. 
That  he  enchants  societies  unto  him: 
Half  all  men's  hearts  are  his. 

Imo.  You  make  amends. 

Inch.  He  sits  'mongst  men,  like  a  descended  god  : 
He  hath  a  kind  of  honour  sets  him  off. 


More  than  a  mortal  seeming.     Be  not  angry. 
Most  mighty  princess,  that  1  have  adventur'd 
To  try  your  taking  of  a  false  report;  which  hath 
Honour'd  with  confnmation  your  great  judgment 
In  the  election  of  a  sir  so  rare, 
Which,  you  know,  cannot  err.    The  love  I  bear  him 
Made  me  to  fan  you  thus ;  but  the  gods  made  you, 
Unlike  all  others,  chaffless.     Pray,  your  pardon. 

Imo.  All's  well,  sir.     Take  my  power  i'  the  court 
for  yours. 

lach.  My  humble  thanks.     I  had  almost  forgot 
T'  entreat  your  grace  but  in  a  small  request, 
And  yet  of  moment  too,  for  it  concerns 
Your  lord ;  myself,  and  other  noble  friends, 
Are  partners  in  the  business. 

Imo.  Pray,  what  is't? 

lach.   Some  dozen  Romans  of  us,  and  your  lord, 
(The  best  feather  of  our  wing.)  have  mingled  sums, 
To  buy  a  present  for  the  emperor; 
Which  I,  the  factor  for  the  rest,  have  done 
In  France:  'tis  plate  of  rare  device,  and  jewels 
Of  rich  and  exquisite  form.     Their  values  great, 
And  1  am  something  curious,  being  strange. 
To  have  them  in  safe  stowage :  may  it  please  you 
To  take  them  in  protection? 

Imo.  Willingly, 

And  pawn  mine  honour  for  tiieir  safety;  since 
My  lord  hath  interest  in  them,  I  will  keep  them 
In  my  bed-chamber. 

larJt.  They  are  in  a  trunk, 

Attended  by  my  men  ;  I  will  make  bold 
To  send  them  to  you,  only  for  this  night, 
I  must  aboard  to-morrow. 

Imo.  O  !  no,  no. 

lach.  Yes,  I  beseech ;  or  1  shall  short  my  word. 
By  lengthening  my  return.     From  Gallia 
I  cross'd  the  seas  on  purpose,  and  on  promise 
To  see  your  grace. 

Imo.  I  thank  you  for  your  pains ; 

But  not  away  to-morrow  ? 

lach.  O!   I  must,  madam: 

Therefore,  I  shall  beseech  you,  if  you  please 
To  greet  your  lord  with  writing,  do't  to  nisht: 
I  have  outstood  my  time,  which  is  material 
To  the  tender  of  our  present. 

Imo.  I  will  write. 

Send  your  trunk  to  me:  it  shall  safe  be  kept. 
And  truly  yielded  you.     You're  very  welcome. 

\^E.rtimt. 


You  have  broke 
like   him 


1  Lord.  What  got  he  by  that  ? 
his  pate  with  your  bowl. 

2  Lord.  \^Aside.~\  If  his  wit  had  been 
that  broke  it,  it  would  have  run  all  out. 

Clo.  When  a  gentleman  is  disposed  to  swear,  it 
is  not  for  any  standers-by  to  curtail  his  oaths,  ha? 

2  Lord.  No,  my  lord;  \_Aside.']  nor  crop  the  ears 
of  them. 

Clo.  Whoreson  dog! — I  give  him  satisfaction? 
Would  he  had  been  one  of  my  rank  ! 

2  Lord.  \_A)iide.'\  To  have  smelt  like  a  fool. 

Clo.  I  am  not  vexed  more  at  any  thing  in  the 
earth. — A  pox  nn't !  I  had  rather  not  be  so  noble 
as  I  am :  they  dare  not  fight  with  me,  because  of 
the  queen  my  mother.  Every  jack-slave  hath  his 
belly  full  of  fighting,  and  I  must  go  up  and  down 
like  a  cock  that  no  body  can  match. 

2  Lord.  \^Aside.'\  You  are  cock  and  capon  too ; 
and  you  crow,  cock,  with  your  comb  on. 

Clo.   Sayest  thou? 

2  Lord.  It  is  not  fit,  your  lordship  should  under- 
take every  companion  that  you  give  otiteuce  to. 

Clo.  No,  I  know  that;  but  it  is  fit  I  should  com- 
mit oflTence  to  my  inferiors. 

2  Lord.   Ay,  it  is  fit  for  your  lordship  only. 

Clo.  Why,  so  I  say. 

1  Lord.  Did  you  hear  of  a  stranger,  that's  come 
to  court  to-night  ? 

Clo.  A  stranger,  and  I  not  know  on't ! 

2  Lord.  \_Asidc.']  He's  a  strange  fellow  himself, 
and  knows  it  not. 

1  Lord.  There's  an  Italian  come ;  and,  'tis 
thought,  one  of  Leonatus'  friends. 

Clo.  Leonatus  !  a  banished  rascal ;  and  he's  an- 
other, whatsoever  he  be.  Who  told  you  of  this 
stranger  ? 

1  Lord.  One  of  your  lordship's  pages. 
22 


Scene  I. — Court  before  Cymbeltne's  Palace. 
Enter  Cloten,  and  two  Lords. 

Clo.  Was  there  ever  man  had  such  luck  I  when 
I  kissed  the  jack  upon  an  up-cast,  to  be  hit  away ! 
I  had  a  hundred  pound  on't :  and  then  a  whoreson 
jackanapes  must  take  me  up  for  swearing;  as  if  I 
borrowed  mine  oaths  of  him,  and  might  not  spend 
them  at  mv  pleasure. 


Clo.  Is  it  fit,  I  went  to  look  upon  him  ?  Is 
there  no  derogation  in't  ? 

1  Lord.  You  cannot  derogate,  my  lord. 
Clo.  Not  easily,  I  think. 

2  Lord.  \^Aside.]  You  are  a  fool  granted;  there- 
fore, your  issues  being  foolish  do  not  derogate. 

Clo.  Come,  I'll  go  see  this  Italian.  What  I  have 
lost  to-day  at  bowls,  I'll  Avin  to-night  of  him. 
Come,  go. 

2  Lord.  I'll  attend  your  lordship. 

[Exeunt  Cloten  and  1  Lord. 
That  such  a  crafty  devil  as  is  his  mother 
Should  yield  the  world  this  ass!   a  woman,  that 
Bears  all  down  with  her  brain ;  and  this  her  sou 
Cannot  take  two  from  twenty  for  his  heart, 
And  leave  eighteen.     Alas,  poor  princess ! 
Thou  divine  Imogen,  what  thou  endur'st, 
Betwixt  a  father  by  thy  step-dame  govern'd; 
A  mother  hourly  coining  plots;  a  wooer. 
More  hateful  than  the  foul  expulsion  is 
Of  thy  dear  husband,  than  that  horrid  act 
Of  the  divorce  he'd  make  !    The  heavens  hold  firm 
The  walls  of  thy  dear  honour;  keep  unshak'd 
That  temple,  thy  fair  mind  ;  that  thou  may'st  stand, 
T'  enjoy  thy  banish'd  lord,  and  this  great  land  ! 

[Exit. 

Scene  II. — A  Bedchamber  ;  in  one  part  of  it  a 
trunk. 

Imogen  reading  in  her  bed ;  a  Lady  attending. 

Lno.  Who's  there  ?  my  woman,  Helen  ? 
Lady.  Please  you,  madam. 

Imo.  What  hour  is  it  ? 

Lady.  Almost  midnight,  madam. 

Lno.  I  have  read  three  hours,  then.     Mine  eyes 
are  weak ; 


*^i!€SS 


Fold  down  the  leaf  where  I  have  left:  to  bed. 
Take  not  away  the  taper,  leave  it  burnins^; 
And  if  tliou  canst  awake  by  four  o'  the  clock, 
1  pr'ythee,  call  nie.     Sleep  hath  seiz'd  me  wholly. 

[Exit  Liuhj. 
To  your  protection  I  commend  me,  gods! 
From  fairies,  and  the  tempters  of  the  night, 
Guard  me,  beseech  ye  ! 

[^Slceps.      Iachimo  comes  from  the  trunk, 
lach.  The  crickets  sing,  and  man's  o'erlabour'd 

sense 
Repairs  itself  by  rest :   our  Tarquin  tints 
Did  softly  press  the  rushes,  ere  lie  waken'd 
The  chastity  he  woutided. — Cytherea, 
How  bravely  thou  berom'st  thv  bed !  fresh  lily, 
And  whiter  than  tlie  sheets  I    That  I  might  touch! 
But  kiss;  one  kiss! — Rubi(>s  nii|)aragon'd, 
How  dearly  they  do'tl — 'Tis  her  breathing  that 
Perfumes  the  chamber  thus  :  the  flame  o'  the  taper 
Bows  toward  her,  and  would  mider-pee]i  her  lids, 
To  see  the  enclosed  lights,  now  canoi)ied 
Under  these  windows  ;  white  and  azure,  lac'd 
With  blue  of  heaven's  own  tinct. — Hut  my  design. 
To  note  the  chamber:   I  will  write  all  down  : — 
Such,  and  such,  pictures  : — there  the  window  ; — 

such 
Th'  adornment  of  her  bed  : — tin-  airas,  figures, 
Why,  such,   and  such ; — and  the  contents  o'  the 

story. — 
Ah  !  but  some  naUiral  notes  about  her  body, 
Above  ten  thousand  meaner  moveables 
Would  testify,  t'  enrich  mine  inventory  : 
O  sleej),  llioii  a|)e  of  dcalli,  lie  dull  upon  her! 
And  be  her  sense  but  as  a  moiHimi'nt, 
Thus  in  a  chapel  lying  I — ('ome  off,  come  off; — 

[T(/ kill  IT  nfflirr  hracelel. 
As  slippery,  as  the  Gordian  knot  was  hard  I — 
'Ti3  mine  ;  and  this  will  witness  outwardly, 


As  strongly  as  the  conscience  does  within. 
To  the  madding  of  her  lord. — (Jxi  her  left  breast 
A  mole  cinque-spotted,  like  the  crimson  drops 
r  the  bottom  of  a  cowslip  :  here's  a  voucher. 
Stronger  than  ever  law  could  make:  this  secret 
Will  force  him  think  I  have  pick"d  the  lock,  and 

ta'en 
The  treasure  of  her  honour.    No  more. — To  what 

end, 
Why  should  I  write  this  down,  that's  riveted, 
Screw'd  to  my  memory?    She  hath  been  reading  late 
The  tale  of  Tereus  ;  here  the  leaf's  turn'd  down, 
Where  Philomel  gave  up. — 1  have  enough  : 
To  the  trunk  again,  and  shut  the  spring  of  it. 
Swift,  swift,  you  dragons  of  the  night,  that  dawning 
May  bare  the  raven's  eye :   I  lodge  in  fear ; 
Though  this  a  heavenly  angel,  hell  is  here. 

{Clock  strikes. 
One,  two,  three. — time,  time  ! 

[Goes  into  the  trunk.     The  scene  closes. 

Scene  III. — An  Avte-chamher  adjoining  Imogen's 
Apartment. 

Enter  Cloten  and  Lords. 

1  Lord.  Your  lordship  is  the  most  patient  man  in 
loss,  the  most  coldest  that  ever  turned  up  ace. 

Clo.  It  would  make  any  man  cold  to  lose. 

1  Lord.  But  not  every  man  patient,  after  the 
noble  temper  of  vour  lordship.  You  are  most  hot, 
and  furious,  when  ytui  win. 

Clo.  Winnina  will  ])ut  any  man  into  courage. 
If  I  could  get  this  foolish  Imogen,  1  should  have 
gold  enouifh.     It's  almost  morning,  is't  not? 

1  Lord.  Day,  my  lord. 

Clo.  I  would  this  music  would  come.  I  am  ad- 
vised to  give  her  music  o'  mornings;  ihcy  say,  it 
will  penetrate. 

23 


Ent£r  Musicians.  [1  will  do.  let  her  remain ;  but  I'll  never  give   o'er. 

First,  a  very  excellent  good  conceited  thing;  after, 
Come  on  ;  tune:  if  you  can  penetrate  her  with  your  a  wonderful  sweet  air,  with  admirable  rich  words 
fingering,  so ;  we'll  try  with  tongue  too :  if  none  l!  to  it, — and  then  let  her  consider. 


^ 


f^r5^ 


:  at  heaven's  gate  sines 
And  Phoebus  "gins  arise. 
His  stee^is  to  water  at  those  springs 

On  chalic'd  flowers  that  lies 
And  -winking  Llary-buds  begin 

To  ope  their  golden  eyes  ; 
With  every  thing  that  pretty  ia. 
My  lady  street,  arise  ; 
Arise,  arise  ! 


So,  get  you  gone.  If  this  penetrate,  I  will  con- 
sider your  music  the  better:  if  it  do  not,  it  is  a  vice 
in  her  ears,  which  horse-hairs,  and  calves'-guts, 
nor  the  voice  of  unpaved  eunuch  to  boot,  can  never 
amend.  [Exeunt  Musicians. 

24 


Enter  Ctmbeline  and  Queen. 

2  Lord.  Here  comes  the  king. 
Clo.  I  am  glad  I  was  up  so  late,  for  that's  the 
reason  I  was  up  so  early  :  he  cannot  choose  but 


ACT   II. 


CYMBELIiNE. 


SCENE   III. 


take  this  service  I  have  done,  fatherly.  —  Good 
morrow  to  your  majesty,  and  to  my  gracious 
mother. 

Cijm.  Attend   you   here    the   door  of  our  stern 
daughter  ? 
Will  she  not  forth  ? 

Clo.  I   have   assailed  her  with  music,  but  she 
vouchsafes  no  notice. 

Cym.  The  exile  of  her  minion  is  too  new; 
She  hath  not  yet  forgot  him :  some  more  time 
Must  wear  the  print  of  his  remembrance  out, 
And  then  she's  yours. 

Qiircn.  You  are  most  bound  to  the  king; 

Who  lets  go  by  no  vantages,  that  may 
Prefer  you  to  his  daughter.     Frame  yourself 
To  orderly  solicits,  and  be  friended 
With  aptness  of  the  season:  make  denials 
Increase  your  services :  so  seem,  as  if 
You  were  inspir'd  to  do  those  duties  which 
Y''ou  tender  to  her;  that  you  in  all  obey  her, 
Save  when  command  to  your  dismission  tends, 
And  therein  you  are  senseless. 

Clo.  Senseless  ?  not  so. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Mess.  So  like  you,  sir,  ambassadors  from  Rome  : 
The  one  is  Caius  Lucius. 

Cipn.  A  worthy  fellow, 

Albeit  he  comes  on  angry  purpose  now  ; 
But  that's  no  fault  of  his:  we  must  receive  him 
According  to  the  honour  of  his  sender; 
And  towards  himself,  his  goodness  forespent  on  us, 
We  must  extend  our  notice. — Our  dear  son, 
When  you  have  given  good  morning  to  your  mis- 
tress, 
Attend  the  queen,  and  us;  we  shall  have  need 
To  employ  you  towards  this  Roman. — Come,  our 
queen. 

[Exeunt  Cvm.,  Queen,  Lords,  and  Mess. 

Clo.  If  she  be  up,  I'll  speak  with  her;  if  not. 
Let  her  lie  still,  and  dream. — By  your  leave,  ho! — 

[Knocks. 
I  know  her  women  are  about  her :  what 
If  I  do  line  one  of  their  hands  ?     'Tis  gold 
Which  buys  admittance ;  oft  it  doth  ;  yea,  and  makes 
Diana's  rangers  false  themselves,  yield  up 
Their  deer  to  the  stand  o'  the  stealer;  and  'tis  gold 
Which  makes  the  true  man  kill'd,  and  saves  the 

thief; 
Nay,  sometime,   hangs  both  thief  and  true  man: 

what 
Can  it  not  do,  and  undo  ?     I  will  make 
One  of  her  women  lawyer  to  me ;  for 
I  yet  not  understand  the  case  myself. 
By  your  leave.  [Knocks. 


Enter  a  Lady. 

Lady.  Who's  there,  that  knocks? 

A  gentleman. 


Clo. 


No  more  ? 


Lady. 

Clo.  Yes,  and  a  gentlewoman's  son. 

Lady.  That's  more 

Than  some,  whose  tailors  are  as  dear  as  yours. 
Can  justly  boast  of.  What's  your  lordship's  pleasure  ? 

Clo.  Your  lady's  person  :  is  she  ready  ? 

Lady.  Ay, 

To  keep  her  chamber. 

Clo.  There's  gold  for  you :    sell  me  your  good 
report. 

Lady.  How  !  my  good  name  ?  or  to  report  of  you 
What  I  shall  think  is  good  ? — The  princess 


Enter  Imogen. 

Clo.  Good  morrow,    fairest :    sister  your  sweet 
hand. 

Imo.  Good  morrow,  sir.     You  lay  out  too  much 
pains 
For  purchasing  but  trouble :  the  thanks  I  give, 
Is  telling  you  that  I  am  poor  of  thanks. 
And  scarce  can  spare  them. 

Clo.  Still,  I  swear,  I  love  you. 

Imo.  If  you  but  said  so,  'twere  as  deep  with  me  : 
If  you  swear  still,  your  recompense  is  still 
That  I  regard  it  not. 

Clo.  This  is  no  answer. 

Imo.  But  that  you  shall  not  say  I  yield,  being 
silent, 
I  would  not  speak.     I  pray  you,  spare  me :  faith, 
I  shall  unfold  equal  discourtesy 
To  your  best  kindness.     One  of  your  great  knowing 
Should  learn,  being  taught,  forbearance. 

Clo.  To  leave  you  in  your  madness,  'twere  my 
sin  : 
I  will  not. 

Imo.  Fools  are  not  mad  folks. 

Clo.  Do  you  call  me  fool  / 

Imo.  As  I  am  mad,  I  do : 
If  you'll  be  patient,  I'll  no  more  be  mad ; 
That  cures  us  both.     I  am  much  soiry,  sir, 
Y'^ou  put  me  to  forget  a  lady's  manners. 
By  being  so  verbal :   and  learn  now,  for  all, 
That  I,  which  know  my  heart,  do  liere  pronounce. 
By  the  very  truth  of  it,  I  care  not  for  you; 
And  am  so  near  the  lack  of  charity, 
(To  accuse  myself.)  I  hate  you  ;  which  I  had  rather 
You  felt,  than  make't  my  boast. 

Clo.  Y''ou  sin  against 

Obedience,  which  you  owe  your  father.     For 
The  contract  you  pretend  with  that  base  wretch, 
(One,  bred  of  alms,  and  foster'd  wiih  cold  dishes. 
With  scraps  o'  the  court.)  it  is  no  contract,  none: 
And  though  it  be  allow'd  in  meaner  parties, 
(Yet  who  than  he  more  mean  ?)  to  knit  their  souls 
(On  whom  there  is  no  more  dependency 
But  brats  and  beggary)  in  self-tigur'd  knot, 
Y^et  you  are  curb'd  from  tliat  enlargement  by 
The  consequence  o'  the  crown,  and  must  not  foil 
The  precious  note  of  it  with  a  base  slave, 
A  hilding  for  a  livery,  a  squire's  cloth, 
A  pantler,  not  so  eminent. 

Imo.  Profane  fellow! 

Wert  thou  the  son  of  Jupiter,  and  no  more 
But  what  thou  art  besides,  thou  wert  too  base 
To  be  his  groom  :  thou  wert  dignified  enough, 
Even  to  the  point  of  envy,  if  'twere  made 
Comparative  for  your  virtues,  to  be  stvl'd 
The  under-hangman  of  his  kingdom,  and  hated 
For  being  preferr'd  so  well. 

Clo.  The  south-fog  rot  him  I 

Imo.  He  never  can  meet  more  mischance,  than 
come 
To  be  but  nam'd  of  thee.      His  meanest  garment, 
That  ever  hath  but  clipp'd  his  body,  is  dearer 
In  my  respect  than  all  tlie  bans  above  thee. 
Were  they  all  made  such  men. — How  now,  Pisanio  I 

Enter  Pisa.mo. 

Clo.   His  garment  ?      Now,  the  devil — 

Imo.  To  Dorothy  my  woman  hie  thee  presently. 

Clo.  His  garment  ? 

Imo.  I  am  sprighted  with  a  fool ; 

Frighted,  and  anger'd  worse. — Go,  bid  my  woman 

25 


ACT  II. 


CYMBELINE, 


SCENE  IV. 


Search  for  a  jewel,  that  too  casually 

Hath  left  mine  arm  :  it  was  thy  master's;  'shrew  me, 

If  I  would  lose  it  for  a  revenue 

Of  any  king's  in  Europe.     I  do  think, 

I  saw't  this  morning :  confident  I  am, 

Last  night  'twas  on  mine  arm ;   I  kiss'd  it. 

I  hope,  it  be  not  gone  to  tell  my  lord 

That  I  kiss  aught  but  he. 

Fis.  'Twill  not  be  lost. 

Imo.  I  hope  so  :  go,  and  search. 

[Exit  PiSANIO. 


Clo.  You  have  abus'd  me. — 

His  meanest  gamient  ? 

Imo.  Ay ;  I  said  so,  sir. 

If  you  will  make't  an  action,  call  witness  to't. 

Clo.  I  will  inform  your  father. 

Imo.  Your  mother  too  : 

She's  my  good  lady ;  and  will  conceive,  I  hope, 
But'the  worst  of  me.     So  I  leave  you,  sir. 
To  the  worst  of  discontent.  [Exit. 


Clo. 


His  meanest  garment? — Well. 


I'll  be  reveng'd. — 


[Exit. 


Hark  !  tiarfe  !  the  lark  at  heaven's  gate  sings. 


Scene  TV. — Rome. 


An  Apartment  in  Philario's 

House. 


Enter  Posthumus  and  Philario. 

Post.  Fear  it  not,  sir:  I  would,  I  were  so  sure 
To  win  the  king,  as  1  am  bold,  her  honour 
Will  remain  hers. 

Phi.  What  means  do  you  make  to  him? 

Post.  Not  any ;  but  abide  the  change  of  time ; 
Quake  in  the  present  winter's  state,  and  wish 
That  warmer  days  would  come.     In  these  fear'd 

hopes, 
I  barely  gratify  your  love ;  they  failing, 
I  must  die  much  your  debtor. 

Phi.  Your  very  goodness,  and  your  company, 
0'ei-]jays  all  I  can  do.     By  this,  your  king 
Hath  lieard  of  great  Augustus :  Cains  Lucius 
Will  do  's  commission  throughly;  and,  I  think, 
He'll  grant  the  tribute,  send  the  an-earages, 

26 


Or  look  upon  our  Romans,  whose  remembrance 
Is  yet  fresh  in  their  grief. 

Post.  I  do  believe, 

(Statist  though  I  am  none,  nor  like  to  be,) 
That  this  will  prove  a  war;  and  you  shall  hear 
The  legion,  now  in  Gallia,  sooner  landed 
In  our  not-fearing  Britain,  than  have  tidings 
Of  any  penny  tribiUe  paid.     Our  coiuitrymen 
Are  men  more  order'd,  than  when  Julius  Caesar 
Smil'd  at  their  lack  of  skill,  but  found  their  courage 
Worthy  his  frowning  at :  their  discipline 
(Now  mingled  with  their  courages)  will  make  known 
To  their  approvers,  they  are  people,  such 
That  mend  upon  the  world. 

Enter  Iachimo. 

Phi.  Seel  Iachimo? 

Post.  The  swiftest  harts  have  posted  you  by  land. 
And  winds  of  all  the  corners  kiss'd  your  sails, 


ACT   II. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCK>K  IV 


To  make  your  vessel  nimble. 

Phi.  Welcome,  sir. 

Post.   I  hope,  the  briefness  of  your  answer  made 
The  s|)eediness  of  your  return. 

laclt.  Your  l;i(Iy 

is  one  of  the  fairest  that  1  have  look'd  upon. 

Post.  And,  therewithal,  the  best ;  or  let  her  beauty 
Look  through  a  casement  to  allure  false  hearts", 
And  be  false  with  them. 

lacli.  Here  are  letters  for  you. 

Post.  Their  tenor  good,  I  trust. 

luck.  'Tis  very  like. 

Plii.   Was  Caius  Lucius  in  the  Britain  court, 
When  you  were  there  ? 

lack.  He  was  expected  then, 

But  not  approach'd. 

Pout.  All  is  well  yet. — 

.Sparkles  this  stone  as  it  was  wont  ?  or  is't  not 
Too  dull  for  your  good  wearing  ? 

lack.  If  I  have  lost  it, 

I  should  have  lost  the  worth  of  it  in  gold. 
I'll  make  a  journey  twice  as  far,  t' enjoy 
A  second  night  of  such  sweet  shortness,  which 
Was  mine  in  Britain ;  for  the  ring  is  won. 

Post.  The  stone's  too  hard  to  come  by. 

lack.  Not  a  whit. 

Your  lady  being  so  easy. 

Post.  Make  not,  sir, 

Y^our  loss  your  sport :  I  hope,  you  know  that  we 
Must  not  continue  friends. 

lach.  Good  sir,  we  must, 

If  }ou  keep  covenant.     Had  I  not  brought 
The  knowledge  of  your  mistress  home,  I  grant 
We  were  to  question  further;   but  1  now 
Profess  myself  the  winner  of  her  honour. 
Together  with  your  ring;  and  not  the  wronger 
Of  her,  or  you,  having  proceeded  but 
By  both  your  wills. 

Post.  If  you  can  make  't  apparent 

That  you  have  tasted  her  in  bed,  my  hand. 
And  ring,  is  yours:  if  not,  the  foul  opinion 
You  had  of  her  pure  honour,  gains,  or  loses, 
Your  sword,  or  mine;  or  masterless  leaves  both 
To  who  shall  find  them. 

larh.  Sir,  my  circtimstances. 

Being  so  near  the  truth,  as  1  will  make  tliem. 
Must  fnst  induce  you  to  believe:  whose  strength 
I  will  confirm  with  oath;  which.  I  doubt  not, 
Y''ou'll  give  me  leave  to  spare,  when  you  shall  find 
You  need  it  not. 

Post.  Proceed. 

lack.  First,  her  bedchamber, 

(Where,  I  confess,  I  slept  not,  but,  profess, 
Had  that  was  well  wortli  watching.)  it  was  hang'd 
With  tapestrj'  of  silk  and  silver;  the  storv. 
Proud  Cleopatra,  when  she  met  her  Roman, 
And  Cydnus  swell'd  above  the  hanks,  or  for 
The  press  of  boats,  or  pride :   a  piece  of  work 
So  bravely  done,  so  rich,  that  it  did  strive 
In  workmanship,  and  value ;  which.  I  wonder'd, 
Could  be  so  rarely  and  exactly  wrought. 
Since  the  true  life  on't  was — 

Post.  This  is  true  ; 

And  this  you  might  have  heard  of  here,  by  me. 
Or  by  some  other. 

Lirli.  More  particulars 

Must  justify  my  knowledge. 

Post.  So  they  must, 

Or  do  your  honour  injury. 

lack.  The  cliimney 

Is  south  the  chamber;  and  the  chimney-piece, 


Chaste  Dian,  bathing  :  never  saw  I  figures 
So  likely  to  report  themselves :  the  cutter 
Was  as  another  nature,  dumb  ;  outwent  her, 
Motitin  and  breath  left  out. 

Post.  This  is  a  thing. 

Which  you  might  from  relation  likewise  reap. 
Being,  as  it  is,  much  spoke  of. 

lacli.  The  roof  o'  the  chamber 

With  golden  cherubins  is  fretted  :  her  andirons 
(I  had  forgot  them)  were  two  winking  Cupids 
Of  silver,  each  on  one  foot  standing,  nicely 
Depending  on  their  brands. 

Post.  This  is  her  lionour. — 

Let  it  be  granted,  you  have  seen  all  this,  (and  praise 
Be  given  to  your  remembrance,)  the  description 
Of  what  is  in  her  chamber,  nothing  saves 
The  wager  you  have  laid. 

lack.  Then,  if  you  can 

Be  pale :  I  beg  but  leave  to  air  this  jewel;  see ! — 

[Producing  the  bracelet. 
And  now  'tis  up  again  :   it  nuist  be  married 
To  that  your  diamond  ;  I'll  keep  them. 

Post.  Jove ! — 

Once  more  let  me  behold  it.     Is  it  that 
Which  I  left  with  her  .' 

lacli.  Sir,  (I  thank  her,)  that: 

She  stripp'd  it  from  her  arm  :   I  see  lier  yet; 
Her  pretty  action  did  outsell  her  gift. 
And  yet  enrich'd  it  too.     She  gave  it  me, 
And  said,  she  priz'd  it  once. 

Post.  May  be,  she  pluck'd  it  off. 

To  send  it  me. 

lack.  She  writes  so  to  you,  doth  she? 

Post.  O!  no,  no,  no;   'tis  true.    Here,  take  this 
too;  [Giving  the  ring. 

It  is  a  basilisk  unto  mine  eye. 
Kills  me  to  look  on't. — Let  there  be  no  honour, 
Where  there  is  beauty;    truth,  where  semblance; 

love. 
Where  there's  another  man :  the  vows  of  women 
Of  no  more  bondage  be,  to  where  they  are  made. 
Than  they  are  to  their  virtues,  which  is  notliing. — 
O,  above  measiue  false  ! 

Phi.  Have  patience,  sir, 

And  take  your  ring  again  ;  'tis  not  yet  won  : 
It  may  be  probable  she  lost  it;  or. 
Who  knows,  if  one,  her  women,  being  corrupted, 
Hath  stolen  it  from  her  ? 

Post.  Very  true ; 

And  so,  I  hope,  he  came  bv't. — Back  my  ring. — 
Render  to  me  some  corporal  sign  about  her, 
More  evident  than  this,  for  this  was  stolen. 

larh.  By  .lupiter,  I  had  it  from  her  arm. 

Post.   Hark  you,  he  swears;  by  Jupiter  he  swears. 
'Tis  true  ; — nay,  keep  the  ring — 'tis  true.   I  am  sure, 
She  would  iu>t  lose  it :  her  attendants  are 
All  sworn,  and  honour.ible  : — they  induc'd  to  steal  it  I 
And  by  a  stranger! — No,  he  hath  enjoy 'd  her.' 
The  cogni/.atice  of  her  incontinency 
Is  this : — she  hath  bought  the  name  of  whore  thus 

dearly. — 
There,  take  thy  hire;  and  all  the  fiends  of  lull 
Divide  themselves  between  you  I 

Phi.  Sir,  be  patient. 

This  is  not  strong  enough  to  be  belicv'd 
Of  one  persuaded  well  of 

Post.  Never  talk  on't ; 

She  hath  been  colted  by  him. 

Lirh.  If  you  seek 

For  further  satisfying,  under  her  breast 
(Worthy  the  pressing)  lies  a  mole,  right  proud 

•27 


ACT  II. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  V. 


Of  that  most  delicate  lodging :  by  my  life, 
I  kiss'd  it,  and  it  gave  me  present  hunger 
To  feed  again,  though  full.     You  do  remember 
This  stain  upon  her? 

Pout.  Ay,  and  it  doth  confirm 

Another  stain,  as  big  as  hell  can  hold, 
Were  there  no  more  but  it. 

lach.  Will  you  hear  more  ! 

Post.  Spare   your   arithmetic :    never  count  the 
turns ; 
Once,  and  a  million  ! 

lack.  I'll  be  sworn, 

Post.  No  swearing. 

Jf  you  will  swear  you  have  not  done  't,  you  lie  ; 
And  I  will  kill  thee,  if  thou  dost  deny 
Thou  'st  made  me  cuckold. 

lack.  I  will  deny  nothing. 

Post.  O,  that  T  had  her  here,  to  tear  her  limb-meal ! 
I  will  go  there  and  do't ;  i'  the  court ;  before 
Her  father. — I'll  do  something [Exit. 

PIti.  Quite  besides 

The  government  of  patience  I — You  have  won  : 
Let's  follow  him,  and  pervert  the  present  wrath 
He  hath  against  himself. 

lach.  With  all  my  heart. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — The  Same.    Another  Room  in  the  Same. 
Enter  Posthumus. 

Post.  Is  there  no  way  for  men  to  be,  but  women 
Must  be  half-workers?     We  are  all  bastards; 
And  that  most  venerable  man,  which  I 


Did  call  my  father,  was  I  know  not  where 

When  I  was  stamped ;  some  coiner  with  his  tools 

Made  me  a  counterfeit ;  j'et  my  mother  seemed 

The  Dian  of  that  time  ;  so  doth  my  wife 

The  nonpareil  of  this. — O  vengeance,  vengeance! 

Me  of  my  lawful  pleasure  she  restrain'd, 

And  pray'd  me  oft  forbearance ;  did  it  with 

A  pudency  so  rosy,  the  sweet  view  on't 

Might  well  have  warm'd  old  Saturn;  that  I  thought 

her 
As  chaste  as  unsunn'd  snow: — O,  ail  the  devils! — 
This  yellow  lachimo,  in  an  hour, — was't  not? — 
Or  less, — at  first ;  perchance  he  spoke  not,  but, 
Like  a  full-acorn'd  boar,  a  German  one, 
Cry'd  "oh!"  and  mounted;  found  no  opposition 
But  what  he  look'd  for  should  oppose,  and  she 
Should  from  encounter  guard.     Could  I  find  out 
The  woman's  part  in  me!     For  there's  no  motion 
That  tends  to  vice  in  man,  but  I  affirm 
It  is  the  woman's  part :  be  it  lying,  note  it. 
The  woman's;  flattering,  hers;  deceiving,  hers; 
Lust  and  rank  thoughts,  hers,  hers ;  revenges,  hers  ; 
Ambitions,  covetings,  change  of  prides,  disdain, 
Nice  longings,  slanders,  mutability, 
All  faults  that  may  be  nam'd ;  nay,  that  hell  knows, 
Why,  hers,  in  part,  or  all :  but,  rather,  all ; 
For  even  to  vice 

They  are  not  constant,  but  are  changing  still 
One  vice,  but  of  a  minute  old,  for  one   ' 
Not  half  so  old  as  that.     I'll  write  against  them. 
Detest  them,  curse  them. — Yet  'tis  greater  skill, 
In  a  true  hate,  to  pray  they  have  their  will : 
The  very  devils  cannot  plague  them  better.    [Exit. 


^;-  .' 


Scene  I. — Britain.     A  Room  of  State  in  Cymbe- 
lixe's  Palace. 

Enter  Cymbeline,  Queen,  Cloten,  and  Lords, 
at  one  door;  and  at  another^  Caius  Lucius  and 
Attendants. 

Cym.    Now  say,  what  would  Augustus  Caesar 
with  us  ? 

Luc.  When  Julius  Caesar  (whose  remembrance  yet 
Lives  in  meu's  eyes,  and  will  to  ears,  and  tonirues, 
Be  theme,  and  hearinji;  ever)  was  in  this  Britain, 
And  conquer'd  it,  Cassibelan,  thine  uncle, 
(Famous  in  C;esar's  praises,  no  whit  less 
Than  in  his  feats  deserving  it,)  for  him, 
And  his  succession,  granted  Rome  a  tribute, 
Yearly  three  thousand  pounds ;  which  l)y  thee  lately 
Is  left  untender'd. 

Queen.  And,  to  kill  the  marvel. 

Shall  be  so  ever. 

Clo.  There  be  many  C?esars, 

Ere  such  another  Julius.     Britain  is 
A  world  by  itself;  and  we  will  nothing  pay, 
For  wearing  our  own  noses. 

Queen.  That  opportunity 

AVhich  then  they  had  to  take  from  us,  to  resume 
We  have  again. — Remember,  sir,  my  liege, 
The  kings  your  ancestors,  together  with 
The  natural  bravery  of  your  isle  ;   which  stands 
As  Neptune's  park,  ribbed  and  paled  in 
With  rocks  unscaleable,  and  roaring  waters; 
Witli  sands,  that  will  not  bear  your  enemies'  boats, 
But  suck  them  up  to  the  top-mast.     A  kind  of  con- 
quest 
Caesar  made  here  ;  biu  made  not  here  his  brag 
Of  "came,"  and  "saw,"   and  "overcame:"   with 

shame 
(The  first  that  ever  touch'd  him)  he  was  carried 
From  otF  our  coast,  twice  beaten  ;  and  his  shipping, 
(Poor  ignorant  baul)les!)  on  oiu'  terril)le  seas. 
Like  egg-shells  movM  u|)on  their  surges,  crack'd 
As  easily  'gainst  our  rocks.     For  joy  whereof 
The  fvun'd  Cassibelan,  who  was  once  at  point 
(O,  giglot  fortune!)  to  master  Ca'sar's  sword, 
^ladc  Tiud's  town  with  ri")nicing  fires  bright. 
And  I'rifons  strut  with  courage. 

Clo.  Come,  there's  no  more  tribute  to  be  paid. 
Our  kincdoiu  is  stronger  than  it  was  at  that  time ; 
and,  as  T  said,  there  is  no  more  sucli  Caesars:  other 
of  tlicm  may  have  crooked  noses;  l)\it,  to  owe  such 
straight  arms,  none. 

Cym.  Son,  let  your  mother  end. 

Clo,  We  have  yet  many  among  us  can  gripe  as 
.5 


hard  as  Cassibelan  :  I  do  not  say,  I  am  one  ;  but  T 
have  a  hand. — Why  tribute?  why  should  we  i)ay 
tribute?  If  CiFsar  can  hide  the  sun  from  us  with 
a  blanket,  or  put  tlie  moon  in  his  i)ocket,  we  will 
pay  him  tribute  for  light;  else,  sir,  no  more  tribute, 
pray  you  now. 

Cjim.  You  nmst  know. 
Till  the  injurious  Romans  did  extort 
This  tribute  from  us,  we  were  free  :  Caesar's  am- 
bition, 
(Which  sweird  so  much,  that  it  did  almost  stretch 
The  sides  of  the  world,)  against  all  colour,  here 
Did  put  the  yoke  upon  us;  which  to  shake  off. 
Becomes  a  warlike  people,  whom  we  reckon 
Ourselves  to  be.     We  do  say,  then,  to  Ca>sar, 
Our  ancestor  was  that  Mulnmtius,  which 
Ordain'd  our  laws ;  whose  use  the  sword  of  Capsar 
Hath  too  much  mangled ;  whose  repair,  and  fran- 
chise. 
Shall,  by  the  ])ower  we  hold,  be  our  good  deed. 
Though  Rome  be  therefore  angry.  Muhnutius  made 

our  laws. 
Who  was  the  first  of  Britain  which  did  put 
His  brows  within  a  golden  crown,  and  call'd 
Himself  a  king. 

Luc.  I  am  sony,  Cymbeline, 

That  I  am  to  pronounce  Augustus  Caesar 
(Cjesar,  that  hath  more  kings  his  servants,  than 
Thyself  domestic  officers)  thine  enemy. 
Receive  it  from  me,  then. — War,  and  confusion, 
In  Caesar's  name  pronounce  I  'gainst  thee :  look 
For  fury  not  to  be  resisted. — Thus  defied, 
I  thank  thee  for  myself. 

Cijm.  Thou  art  welcome,  Caius. 

Thy  Caesar  knighted  me;  my  youth  I  s|)ent 
Mnc-h  under  him;  of  him  I  gather'd  honoiu-; 
Which  he,  to  seek  of  me  again,  i)eif()rce. 
Behoves  me  keep  at  utterance.      I  am  perfect. 
That  the  Pannonians  and  Dalmatians,  for 
Their  liberties,  are  now  in  arms ;   a  jireeedent 
Which  not  to  read  would  show  the  Britons  cold: 
So  C;esar  shall  not  find  them. 

Lxic.  Let  proof  speak. 

Clo.  His  nrajesty  bids  you  welcome.  IVIake  pas- 
time witli  us  a  day  or  two.  or  longer:  if  you  seek 
us  afterwards  in  other  terms,  you  shall  find  us  in 
our  salt-water  girdle  :  if  you  beat  us  out  of  it.  it  is 
yours.  If  you  fall  in  the  adventure,  our  crows 
shall  fiire  the  better  fitr  you;  and  there's  an  end. 

Luc.  So,  sir. 

Cym.  I  know  your  master's  pleasure,  and  he  mine : 
All  the  remain  is,  welcome,  [Exeunt. 

•JO 


ACT  III. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCEiSE  II.   III. 


Scene  II. — Another  Room  in  tlie  Same. 
Enter  Pisanio. 

Pis.  How!  of  adultery?  Wherefore  write  you  not 
What  monsters  her  accuse  ? — Leonatus  ! 
O,  master !  what  a  strange  infection 
Is  fallen  into  thy  ear !     What  false  Italian 
(As  poisonous  tongued,  as  handed)  hath  prevail'd 
On  thy  too  ready  hearing  ? — Disloyal  ?     No  : 
She's  punish'd  for  her  truth ;  and  undergoes, 
More  goddess-like  than  wife-like,  such  assaults 
As  would  take  in  some  virtue. — O,  my  master ! 
Thy  mind  to  her  is  now  as  low,  as  were 
Thy  fortunes. — How  !  that  t  should  murder  her  ? 
Upon  the  love,  and  truth,  and  vows,  which  I 
Have  made  to  thy  command  ? — I,  her  ? — her  blood  ? 
If  it  be  so  to  do  good  service,  never 
Let  me  be  counted  serviceable.     How  look  I, 
That  I  should  seem  to  lack  humanity. 
So  much  as  this  fact  comes  to  ?     "  Do't.     The  letter 

[Reading. 
That  I  have  sent  her,  by  her  own  command 
Shall  give  thee  opportunity  :" — O  damn'd  paper! 
Black  as  the  ink  that's  on  thee.     Senseless  bauble, 
Art  thou  a  feodary  for  this  act,  and  look'st 
So  virgin-like  without?     Lo  !  here  she  comes. 

Enter  Imogen. 

I  am  ignorant  in  what  I  am  commanded. 

Lno.  How  now,  Pisanio  ! 

Pis.   Madam,  here  is  a  letter  from  my  lord. 

Imo.  Who?  thy  lord?  that  is  my  lord  :  Leonatus. 
O  !   learn'd  indeed  were  that  astronomer, 
That  knew  the  stars,  as  I  his  characters; 
He'd  lay  the  future  open. — You  good  gods, 
Let  what  is  here  contain'd  relish  of  love, 
Of  my  lord's  health,  of  his  content, — yet  not, 
That  we  two  are  asunder, — let  that  grieve  him : 
Some  griefs  are  medicinable ;  that  is  one  of  them. 
For  it  doth  physic  love ; — of  his  content. 
All  but  in  that ! — Good  wax,  thy  leave. — Bless'd  be. 
You  bees,  that  make  these  locks  of  counsel !   Lovers, 
And  men  in  dangerous  bonds,  pray  not  alike  : 
Though  forfeiters  you  cast  in  prison,  yet 
You  clasp  young  Cupid's  tables. — Good  news,  gods ! 

[Reads. 

"Justice,  and  your  fathers  wrath,  should  he  take 
me  in  his  dominion,  could  not  be  so  cruel  to  me,  as 
you,  O  the  dearest  of  creatures,  would  even  renew 
me  with  your  eyes.  Take  notice,  that  I  am  in 
Cambria,  at  Milford-Haven  :  what  your  own  love 
will  out  of  this  advise  you  follow.  So,  he  wishes 
you  all  happiness,  that  remains  loyal  to  his  vow, 
and  your,  increasing  in  love, 

"Leonatus  Posthumus." 

O,  for  a  horse  with  wings  ! — Hear'st  thou,  Pisanio  ? 
He  is  at  Milford-Haven  :  read,  and  tell  me 
How  far  'tis  thither.     If  one  of  mean  affairs 
May  plod  it  in  a  week,  why  may  not  I 
Glide  thither  in  a  day? — Then,  true  Pisanio, 
(Who  long'st,  like  me,  to  see  thy  lord ;  who  long'st, — 
O,  let  me  'bate ! — but  not  like  me  ; — yet  long'st, — 
But  in  a  fainter  kind  : — O  !  not  like  me, 
For  mine's  beyond  beyond,)  say,  and  speak  thick. 
Love's  counsellor  should  fill  the  bores  of  hearing. 
To  the  smothering  of  the  sense,)  how  far  it  is 
To  this  same  blessed  Milford  :  and,  by  the  way, 
Tell  me  how  Wales  was  made  so  happy,  as 
T'  inherit  such  a  haven  :  but,  first  of  all. 
How  we  may  steal  from  hence;  and.  for  the  gap 

30 


That  we  shall  make  in  time,  from  our  hence-going, 
And  our  return,  to  excuse  : — but  first,  how  get  hence. 
Why  should  excuse  be  born,  or  e'er  begot  ? 
We'll  talk  of  that  hereafter.     Pr'ythee,  speak, 
How  many  score  of  miles  may  we  well  ride 
'Twixt  hour  and  hour? 

Pis.  One  score  'twixt  sun  and  sun, 

Madam,  's  enough  for  you,  and  too  much,  too. 

Imo.  Why,  one  that  rode  to  's  execution,  man. 
Could  never  go  so  slow:  I  haveheardof  riding  wagers. 
Where  horses  have  been  nimbler  than  the  sands 
That  run  i'  the  clock's  behalf. — But  this  is  foolery. — 
Go,  bid  my  woman  feign  a  sickness ;  say 
She'll  home  to  her  father ;  and  provide  me,  presently, 
A  riding  suit,  no  costlier  than  would  fit 
A  franklin's  housewife. 

Pis.  Madam,  you're  best  consider. 

Lno.     I  see  before  me,  man  :  nor  here,  nor  here, 
Nor  what  ensues,  but  have  a  fog  in  them. 
That  I  cannot  look  through.     Away,  I  pr'ythee : 
Do  as  I  bid  thee.     There's  no  more  to  say ; 
Accessible  is  none  but  Milford  way.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  HI. — Wales.     A  ^nountainous  Country,  ivith 
a  Cave. 

Enter  Belarius,  Guiderius,  and  Arviragus. 

Bel.  A  goodly  day  not  to  keep  house,  with  such 
Whose  roof's  as  low  as  ours.   Stoop,  boys  :  this  gate 
Instnicts  you  how  t'  adore  the  heavens,  and  bows  you 
To  a  morning's  holy  office  :  the  gates  of  monarchs 
Are  arch'd  so  high,  that  giants  may  jet  through 
And  keep  their  impious  turbands  on,  without 
Good  morrow  to  the  sun. — Hail,  thou  fair  heaven ! 
We  house  i'  the  rock,  yet  use  thee  not  so  hardly 
As  prouder  livers  do. 

Gui.  Hail,  heaven  ! 

Arv.  Hail,  heaven  ! 

Bel.  Now,  for  our  mountain  sport.     Up  to  yond' 
hill: 
Your  legs  are  young ;  I'll  tread  these  flats.  Consider, 
When  you  above  perceive  me  like  a  crow. 
That  it  is  place  which  lessens  and  sets  oflT: 
And  you  may  then  revolve  what  tales  I  have  told  you, 
Of  courts,  of  princes,  of  the  tricks  in  war: 
This  seiTice  is  not  seiTice,  so  being  done. 
But  being  so  allow'd:  to  apprehend  thus. 
Draws  us  a  profit  from  all  things  we  see ; 
And  often,  to  our  comfort,  shall  we  find 
The  sharded  beetle  in  a  safer  hold 
Than  is  the  full-wing'd  eagle.     O  !  this  life 
Is  nobler,  than  attending  for  a  check ; 
Richer,  than  doing  nothing  for  a  bribe; 
Prouder,  than  rustling  in  impaid-for  silk: 
Such  gains  the  cap  of  him,  that  makes  him  fine, 
Yet  keeps  his  book  uncross'd.     No  life  to  ours. 
Gui.  Out  of  your  proof  you  speak  :  we,  poor 
unfledg'd. 
Have  never  wing'd  from  view  o'  the  nest ;  nor  know 

not 
What  air 's  from  home.     Haply  this  life  is  best, 
If  quiet  life  be  best;  sweeter  to  you. 
That  have  a  sharper  known,  well  corresponding 
With  your  stiff  age ;  but  unto  us  it  is 
A  cell  of  ignorance,  travelling  abed, 
A  prison  for  a  debtor,  that  not  dares 
To  stride  a  limit. 

Arv.  What  should  we  speak  of. 

When  we  are  old  as  you?  when  we  shall  hear 
The  rain  and  wind  beat  dark  December,  how 
In  this  otir  pinching  cave  shall  we  discourse 


ACT  III. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENF.  III. 


The  freezing  hours  away  ?    We  have  seen  nothing : 
We  are  beastly :  subtle  as  the  fox  for  prey ; 
Like  warlike  as  the  wolf  for  what  we  eat: 
Our  valour  is,  to  chase  what  flies;  our  cage 
We  make  a  quire,  as  doth  the  prison'd  bird, 
And  sing  our  bondage  freely. 

Bel.  How  you  speak  ! 

Did  you  but  know  the  city's  usuries, 
And  felt  them  knowingly :  the  art  of  the  court. 
As  hard  lo  leave,  as  keep:  whose  top  to  climb 
Ts  certain  falling,  or  so  slippery,  that 
The  fear's  as  bad  as  falling  :  the  toil  of  the  war, 
A  pain  that  only  seems  to  seek  out  danger 
r  the  name  of  fame,  and  honour ;  which  dies  i'  the 
search, 


And  hath  as  oft  a  slanderous  epitaph. 
As  record  of  fair  act;   nay,  many  times. 
Doth  ill  deserve  by  doing  well ;  what's  worse. 
Must  court'sy  at  the  censure. — O,  boys  !  this  story 
Tlie  world  may  read  in  me  :   mv  body's  mark'd 
With  Roman  swords,  and  mv  report  was  once 
First  with  the  best  of  note.     Cymbeline  lov'd  me; 
And  when  a  soldier  was  the  theme,  my  name 
Was  not  far  olf :  tlien,  was  T  as  a  tree. 
Whose   boughs  did  bend  with  fruit  ;  but,  in    one 

night, 
A  storm,  or  robbery,  call  it  what  you  will. 
Shook  down  my  mellow  hangings,  nay,  my  leaves, 
And  left  me  bare  to  weather. 

Gui.  Uncertain  favour! 


--/#} 


.--,—    V- 


^z> 


Ha'.'.,  f^cu  ■:- 


Bel.  My  f.mlt  being  nothing  (as  I  have  told  you  oft) 
But  that  two  villains,  whose  false  oaths  prevail'd 
Before  my  perfect  honour,  swore  to  Cymbeline, 
I  was  confederate  with  the  Romans:   so, 
Follow'd  my  banishment ;  and  this  twenty  years 
This  rock,  and  these  demesnes,  have  been  my  world  ; 
Where  I  have  liv'd  at  honest  freedom,  paid 
More  pious  detjts  to  heaven,  than  in  all 
The  fore-end  of  my  time. — Rut,  up  to  the  moun- 
tains I 
This  is  not  hunter's  language. — He  that  strikes 
The  venison  first  shall  be  the  lord  of  the  feast; 
To  him  the  other  two  shall  minister, 
And  we  will  fear  no  poison,  which  attends 


;  In  place  of  greater  state.     I'll  meet  you  in  the  val- 
leys. [Exeunt  Gri.  and  Arv. 
How  hard  it  is,  to  hide  the  sparks  of  nature ! 
These  boys  know  little,  they  are  sons  to  the  king; 
Nor  Cymbeline  dreams  that  they  are  alive. 
They  think,  they  are  mine:  and,  though  train'd  up 

thus  meanly 
I'  the  cave  wherein  they  bow,  their  thoughts  do  hit 
The  roofs  of  palaces ;  and  nature  prompts  them, 
In  simple  and  low  things,  to  prince  it,  much 
Beyond  the  trick  of  others.     This  Polydore, — 
The  heir  of  Cymbeline  and  Britain,  whom 
The  king  his  father  call'd  Guiderius, — Jove! 
When  on  my  three-foot  stool  I  sit,  and  tell 

31 


ACT  III. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  IV. 


The  warlike  feats  I  have  done,  his  spirits  fly  out 

Into  my  story,  say, — "  Thus  mine  enemy  fell ; 

And  thus  I  set  my  foot  on 's  neck  :"  even  then 

The  princely  blood  flows  in  his  (?heek,  he  sweats. 

Strains  liis  young  nerves,  and  puts  himself  in  posture 

That  acts  my  words.    The  younger  brother,  Cadwal, 

(Once  Aniragus,)  in  as  like  a  figure, 

Strikes  life  into  my  speech,  and  shows  much  more 

His  own  conceiving.     Hark  I  the  game  is  rous'd. — 

O  Cymbeline  !  heaven,  and  my  conscience,  knows. 

Thou  didst  unjustly  banish  me ;  whereon 

At  three,  and  two  years  old,  I  stole  these  babes, 

Thinking  to  bar  thee  of  succession,  as 

Thou  reft'st  me  of  my  lands.     Euriphile, 

Thou  wast  their  nurse ;  they  took  thee  for  their 

mother, 
And  every  day  do  honour  to  her  grave : 
Myself,  Belarius,  that  am  Morgan  call'd. 
They  take  for  natural  father. — The  game  is  up. 

[Exit. 

ScEXE  IV. — Near  Milford- Haven. 

Enter  Pisanio  and  Imogen. 

Imo.  Thou  told'st  me,  when  we  came  from  horse, 

the  place 
Was  near  at  hand. — Ne'er  long'd  my  mother  so 
To  see  me  first,  as  I  have  now, — Pisanio  !     Man ! 
Where  is  Posthumus  ?      What  is  in  thy  mind, 
That  makes  thee  stare  thus  ?     Wherefore  breaks 

that  sigh 
From  th'  inward  of  thee  ?     One,  but  painted  thus. 
Would  be  interpreted  a  thing  perplex'd 
Beyond  self-explication  :  put  thyself 
Into  a  haviour  of  less  fear,  ere  wiidness 
V^anquish  my  staider  senses.     What's  the  matter? 
Why  render'st  thou  that  i)aper  to  me,  with 
A  look  untender  ?     If  it  be  summer  news. 
Smile  to't  before;  if  winterlj',  thou  need'st 
But   keep   that   countenance  still. — My  husband's 

liand  I 
That  drug-damn'd  Italy  hath  out-craftied  him. 
And  he's  at   some  hard  point. — Speak,  man:  thy 

tongue 
May  take  oft'  some  extremity,  which  to  read 
Would  be  even  mortal  to  me. 

Pis.  Please  you,  read  ; 

And  you  shall  find  me,  wretched  man,  a  thing 
The  most  disdain'd  of  fortune. 

Imn.  [Reads.']  "Thy  mistress,  Pisanio,  hath 
played  tlie  strumpet  in  my  bed ;  the  testimonies 
whereof  lie  bleeding  in  me.  I  speak  not  out  of 
weak  surmises,  but  from  proof  as  strong  as  my  grief, 
and  as  certain  as  I  expect  my  revenge.  That  part, 
thou,  Pisanio,  must  act  for  me,  if  thy  faith  be  not 
tainted  with  the  breach  of  hers.  Let  thine  own 
hands  take  away  her  life  ;  I  shall  give  thee  opportu- 
nity at  Milford-Haven :  she  hath  my  letter  for  the 
purpose :  where,  if  thou  fear  to  strike,  and  to  make 
me  certain  it  is  done,  thou  art  the  pandar  to  her 
dishonour,  and  equally  to  me  disloyal." 

Pis.  What  shall  I  need  to  draw  my  sword  ?  the 
paper 
TLith  cut  her  throat  already. — No  ;  'tis  slander, 
Whose  edge  is  sharper  than  the  sword ;  whose  tongue 
(Jiuvenoms  all  the  worms  of  Nile;  whose  breath 
Rides  on  the  posting  winds,  and  doth  belie 
All  corners  of  the  world:  kings,  queens,  and  states, 
>Iaids,  matrons,  nay,  the  secrets  of  the  grave 
Tliis  viperous  slander  enters. — ;What  cheer,  madam  ? 
-.;:....-..       •   oo  .■.•:.■ .      . .  ■  . 


Inw.  False  to  his  bed  !     What  is  it,  to  be  false  ? 
To  lie  in  watch  there,  and  to  think  on  him  ? 
To  weep  'twixt  clock  and  clock  ?   if  sleep  charge 

nature. 
To  break  it  with  a  fearful  dream  of  him. 
And  cry  myself  awake  ?  that's  false  to  his  bed  : 
Is  it  ? 

Pis.  Alas,  good  lady  ? 

Imo.  I  false  ?  Thy  conscience  witness. — lachimo, 
Thou  didst  accuse  him  of  incontinency ; 
Thou  then  look'dst  like  a  villain :  now,  methinks, 
Thy  favour's  good  enough. — Some  jay  of  Italy, 
Whose  mother  was  her  painting,  hath  betray'd  him  : 
Poor  I  am  stale,  a  garment  out  of  fashion  ; 
And,  for  I  am  richer  than  to  hang  by  the  walls, 
I  must  be  ripp'd  : — to  pieces  with  me  I — O  ! 
Men's  vows  are  women's  traitors.   All  good  seeming, 
By  thy  revolt,  O  husband !  shall  be  tliought 
Put  on  for  villany;  not  born  where't  grows, 
But  worn  a  bait  for  ladies. 

Pis.  Good  madam,  hear  me. 

Imo.  True  honest  men   being  heard,   like  false 
iEneas, 
Were  in  his  time  thought  false ;  and  Sinon's  weeping 
Did  scandal  many  a  holy  tear;  took  i)ity 
From  most  true  wretchedness :  so  thou,  Posthumus, 
Wilt  lay  the  leaven  on  all  proper  men : 
Goodly,  and  gallant,  shall  be  false,  and  perjur'd, 
From  thy  great  fail. — Come,  fellow,  be  thou  honest : 
Do  thou  thy  master's  bidding.  When  thou  seesi  him, 
A  little  witness  my  obedience  :  look  ! 
I  draw  the  sword  myself:  take  it;   and  hit 
The  innocent  mansion  of  my  love,  my  heart. 
Fear  not;  'tis  empty  of  all  things,  but  grief: 
Thy  master  is  not  there,  who  was,  indeed, 
The  riches  of  it.     Do  his  bidding  ;  strike. 
Thou  may'st  be  valiant  in  a  better  cause. 
But  now  thou  seem'st  a  coward. 

Pis.  Hence,  vile  instiximent! 

Thou  shalt  not  damn  my  hand. 

Imo.  Why,  I  must  die  ; 

And  if  I  do  not  by  thy  hand,  thou  art 
No  servant  of  thy  master's.     Against  self-slaughter 
There  is  a  prohibition  so  divine. 
That  cravens  my  weak  hand.  Come,  here's  my  heart : 
Something's  afore't : — Soft,  soft!  we'll  no  defence; 
Obedient  as  the  scabbard. — What  is  here? 
The  scriptures  of  the  loyal  Leonatus, 
All  turn'd  to  heresy  ?     Away,  away, 
T'orrupters  of  my  faith  I  you  shall  no  more 
Be  stomachers  to  my  heart.     Thus  may  poor  fools 
Believe  false  teachers  :  though  those  that  are  betray'd 
Do  feel  the  treason  sharply,  yet  the  traitor 
Stands  in  worse  case  of  woe. 
And  thou,  Posthunuis,  that  didst  set  up 
My  disobedience  'gainst  the  king  mj'  father, 
And  make  me  put  into  contempt  the  suits 
Of  princely  fellows,  shalt  hereafter  find 
It  is  no  act  of  common  passage,  but 
A  strain  of  rareness :  and  I  grieve  myself. 
To  think,  when  thou  shalt  be  disedg'd  by  her 
That  now  thou  tirs't  on,  how  thy  memory 
Will  then  be  pang'd  by  me. — Pr'ythee,  despatch  : 
The  lamb  entreats  the  butcher:  where's  thy  knife  ? 
Thou  art  too  slow  to  do  thy  master's  bidding, 
When  I  desire  it  too. 

Pis.  O  gracious  lady  ! 

Since  I  receiv'd  command  to  do  this  business, 
I  have  not  slept  one  wink. 

Imo.  Do't,  and  to  bed,  then. 

Pif.   I'll  wake  mine  eye-balls  blind  first. 


ACT  llli 


CYMBELTNE. 


SCESE  IV. 


lino.  Wherefore,  then, 

Didst  undertake  it  ?     Why  hast  thou  abus'd 
So  many  miles  with  a  pretence  .'   this  place  ? 
Mine  action,  and  thine  own  ?   our  horses'  labour? 
The  time  inviting  thee  ?   the  pertiub'd  court. 
For  my  being  absent;  whereunto  1  never 
Purpose  return  ?     Why  hast  thou  gone  so  far, 
To  be  unbent,  when  thou  hast  ta'eu  thy  stand, 
Th'  elected  deer  before  thee  ? 

Pis.  But  to  win  lime, 

To  lose  so  bad  employment ;  in  the  which 
I  have  consider'd  of  a  course.  Good  hidy. 
Hear  me  with  patience. 

Imo.  Talk  thy  tongue  weary  ;  speak  : 

I  have  lieard  I  am  a  strumpet,  and  mine  ear. 
Therein  false  struck,  can  take  no  greater  wound. 
Nor  tent  to  bottom  that.     But  speak. 

Pis.  Then,  madam, 

I  thought  you  would  not  back  again. 

lino.  Most  like, 

Brintiing  me  here  to  kill  me. 

Pis.  Not  so,  neither : 

But  if  I  were  as  wise  as  honest,  then 
My  purpose  would  prove  well.     It  cannot  be, 
But  that  my  master  is  abus'd : 
Some  villain,  ay,  and  singular  in  his  art. 
Hath  done  you  both  this  cursed  injury. 

Imo.  Some  Roman  courtezan. 

Pis.  No,  on  my  life. 

I'll  give  but  notice  you  are  dead,  and  send  him 
Some  bloody  sign  of  it ;  for  'tis  commanded 
I  should  do  so:  you  shall  be  miss'd  at  court. 
And  that  will  well  confirm  it. 

Imo.  Why,  good  fellow. 

What  shall  I  do  the  while  ?   where  bide  ?   how  live? 
Or  in  my  life  what  comfort,  when  I  am 
Dead  to  my  husband  ? 

Pis.  If  you'll  back  to  the  court. — 


Imo.  No  court,  no  father ;  nor  no  more  ado 
With  that  harsh,  noble,  simple,  nothing. 
That  Cloten,  whose  love-suit  hath  been  to  me 
As  fearlul  as  a  siege. 

Pis.  If  not  at  court. 

Then  not  in  Britain  must  you  bide. 

Imo.  Where  then  ? 

Hath  Britain  all  the  sun  that  shines?     Dav,  night. 
Are  they  not  but  in  Britain  .'     1"  the  world's  volume 
Our  Britain  seems  as  of  it,  but  not  in  it ; 
In  a  great  pool,  a  swan's  nest :  pr'ythee,  think 
There's  livers  out  of  Britain. 

Pis.  I  am  most  glad 

You  think  of  other  place.     Th'  embassador, 
Lucius  the  Roman,  comes  to  Milford-Haven 
To-morrow :  now,  if  you  could  wear  a  mind 
Dark  as  your  fortune  is,  and  but  disguise 
That,  which,  t'  appear  itself,  must  not  yet  be. 
But  by  self-danger,  you  should  tread  a  course 
Pretty,  and  full  of  view :  yea,  haply,  near 
The  residence  of  Posthiunus ;  so  nigh,  at  least. 
That  though  his  actions  were  not  visible,  yet 
Report  should  render  him  hourly  to  your  ear. 
As  truly  as  he  moves. 

Imo.  O,  for  such  means  ! 

Though  peril  to  my  modesty,  not  death  on't, 
I  would  adventure. 

Pis.  Well  then,  here's  the  point. 

You  must  forget  to  be  a  woman  ;  change 
Command  into  obedience;  fear,  and  niceness, 
(The  handmaids  of  all  women,  or  more  tridy. 
Woman  it  pretty  self.)  into  a  waggish  courage  : 
Ready  in  gibes,  quick-answer'd,  saucy,  and 
As  quarrclous  as  the  weasel :  nay,  you  must 
Forget  that  larest  treasure  of  your  cheek. 
Exposing  it  (but,  O,  the  harder  heart ! 
Alack,  no  remedy!)  to  the  greedy  touch 
Of  conunon-kissing  Titan;  and  forget 


S^f^v 


9^;.-..>. 


:>:v-^>^'';  J.-', 


Well,  madam,  we  mnst  taVo  a  »liort  far'weK 


ACT   III. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCKNK  V. 


Your  laboursome  and  dainty  trims,  wherein 
You  made  great  Juno  angry. 

lino.  Nay,  be  brief: 

I  see  into  thy  end,  and  am  ahnost 
A  man  already. 

Pis.  First,  make  yourself  but  like  one. 

Forethinking  this,  1  have  already  fit 
('Tis  in  my  cloak-bag)  doublet,  hat,  hose,  all 
That  answer  to  them  :  would  you,  in  their  serving, 
And  with  what  imitation  you  can  borrow 
From  youth  of  such  a  season,  'fore  noble  Lucius 
Present  yourself,  desire  his  service,  tell  him 
Wherein  you  are  happy,   (which  you  will  make 

him  know. 
If  that  his  head  have  ear  in  music,)  doubtless, 
AVith  joy  he  will  embrace  you  ;  for  he's  honourable. 
And,  doubling  that,  most  holy.   Your  means  abroad, 
You  have  me,  rich ;  and  I  will  never  fail 
Beginning  nor  supplyment. 

Imo.  Thou  art  all  the  comfort 

The  gods  will  diet  me  with.     Pr'ythee,  away : 
There's  more  to  be  consider'd,  but  we'll  even 
All  that  good  time  will  give  us.     This  attempt 
I'm  soldier  to,  and  will  abide  it  with 
A  prince's  courage.     Away,  I  pr'ythee. 

Pis.  Well,  madam,  we  must  take  a  short  farewell, 
Lest,  being  miss'd,  I  be  suspected  of 
Your  carriage  from  the  court.     My  noble  mistress, 
Here  is  a  box  ;   I  had  it  from  the  queen : 
What's  in't  is  precious  ;  if  you  are  sick  at  sea, 
Or  stomach-qualm'd  at  land,  a  dram  of  this 
Will  drive  away  distemper. — To  some  shade, 
And  fit  you  to  your  manhood. — May  the  gods 
Direct  you  to  the  best ! 

Imo.  Amen.     I  thank  thee.   [^Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — A  Room  in  Cymbeline's  Palace. 

Enter  Cymbf.line,  Queen,  Cloten,  Lucius,  and 
Lords. 

Cym.  Thus  far;  and  so  farewell. 

Luc.  Thanks,  royal  sir. 

My  emperor  hath  wrote,  I  must  from  hence ; 
And  am  right  sorry  that  I  must  report  ye 
My  master's  enemy. 

Cym.  Our  subjects,  sir. 

Will  not  endure  his  yoke ;  and  for  ourself 
To  show  less  sovereignty  than  they,  must  needs 
Appear  unkinglike. 

Luc.  So,  sir.     I  desire  of  you 

A  conduct  over  land  to  Milford-Haven. — 
Madam,  all  joy  befall  your  grace,  and  you  I 

Ct/m.  My  lords,  you  are  appointed  for  that  office  ; 
The  due  of  honour  in  no  point  omit. 
So,  farewell,  noble  Lucius. 

IjUc.  Your  hand,  my  lord. 

Clo.  Receive  it  friendly ;  but  from  this  time  forth 
I  wear  it  as  your  enemy. 

Luc.  Sir,  the  event 

Is  yet  to  name  the  winner.     Fare  you  well. 

Cijm.  Leave  not  the  worthy  Lucius,  good  my 
lords. 
Till  he  have  cross'd  the  Severn. — Happiness ! 

[Ereunt  Lucius  and  Lords. 

Queen.  He  goes  hence  frowning ;  but  it  honours  us, 
That  we  have  given  him  cause. 

Clo.  'Tis  all  the  better  : 

Your  valiant  Britons  have  their  wishes  in  it. 

Cyni.   Lucius  hath  wrote  already  to  the  emperor 
How  it  goes  here.     It  fits  us,  therefore,  ripely, 
Our  chariots  and  our  horsemen  be  in  readiness  : 

34 


The  poAvers  that  he  already  hath  in  Gallia 

Will  soon  be  drawn  to  head,  from  whence  he  moves 

His  war  for  Britain. 

Queen.  'Tis  not  sleepy  business, 

But  must  be  look'd  to  speedily,  and  strongly. 

Cym.  Our  expectation  that  it  would  be  thus 
Hath  made  lis  forward.     But,  my  gentle  queen. 
Where  is  our  daughter?     She  hath  not  appear'd 
Before  the  Roman,  nor  to  us  hath  tender'd 
The  duty  of  the  day.     She  looks  us  like 
A  thing  more  made  of  malice,  than  of  duty: 
We  have  noted  it. — Call  her  before  us,  for 
We  have  been  too  slight  in  sufferance. 

[Exit  an  Attendant. 

Queen.  Royal  sir, 

Since  the  exile  of  Posthumus,  most  retir'd 
Hath  her  life  been ;  the  cure  whereof,  my  lord, 
'Tis  time  must  do.     Beseech  your  majesty. 
Forbear  sharp  speeches  to  her:  she's  a  lady 
So  tender  of  rebukes,  that  words  are  strokes, 
And  strokes  death  to  her. 


Re-enter  an  Attendant. 


H 


ow 


Cy)n.  Where  is  she,  sir  ? 

Can  her  contempt  be  answer'd  ? 

Attcn.  Please  you,  sir. 

Her  chambers  are  all  lock'd  ;  and  there's  no  answer 
That  will  be  given  to  the  loud  noise  we  make. 

Queen.  My  lord,  when  last  I  went  to  visit  her, 
She  pray'd  me  to  excuse  her  keeping  close ; 
Whereto  constrain'd  by  her  infirmity, 
Slie  should  that  duty  leave  unpaid  to  you. 
Which  daily  she  was  bound  to  profter :  this 
She  wish'd  me  to  make  known,  but  our  great  court 
Made  me  to  blame  in  memory. 

Cym.  Her  doors  lock'd  ? 

Not  seen  of  late  ?     Grant,  heavens,  that  Avhich  I 
Fear  prove  false  !  [Exit. 

Queen.  Son,  I  say,  follow  the  king. 

Clo.  That  man  of  hers,  Pisanio,  her  old  servant, 
I  have  not  seen  these  two  days. 

Queen.  Go,  look  after. — 

[Exit  Cloten. 
Pisanio,  thou  that  stand'st  so  for  Posthumus, 
He  hath  a  drug  of  mine :  I  pray,  his  absence 
Proceed  by  swallowing  that,  for  he  believes 
It  is  a  thing  most  precious.     But  for  her. 
Where  is  she  gone  ?   Haply,  despair  hath  seiz'd  her ; 
Or,  wing'd  with  fervour  of  her  love,  she's  flown 
To  her  desir'd  Posthumus.     Gone  she  is 
To  death,  or  to  dishonour;  and  my  end 
Can  make  good  use  of  either :  she  being  down, 
I  have  the  placing  of  the  British  crown. 

Re-enter  Cloten. 

How  now,  my  son ! 

Clo.  'Tis  certain,  she  is  fled. 

Go  in,  and  cheer  the  king :  he  rages ;  none 
Dare  come  about  him. 

Queen.  All  the  better:  may 

This  night  forestal  him  of  the  coming  day ! 

[Exit  Queen. 

Clo.  I  love,  and  hate  her,  for  she's  fair  and  royal ; 
And  that  she  hath  all  courtly  parts,  more  exquisite 
Than  lady,  ladies,  woman:  from  every  one 
The  best  she  hath,  and  she,  of  all  compounded, 
Outsells  them  all.     I  love  her  therefore ;  but. 
Disdaining  me,  and  throwing  favours  on 
The  low  Posthumus,  slanders  so  her  judgment. 
That  what's  else  rare  is  chok'd ;  and  in  that  point 
I  will  conclude  to  hate  her;  nay,  indeed. 


ACT   III. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  VI. 


To  be  reveng'd  upon  her:  for,  when  fools  shall — 
Enter  Pisanio. 

Who  is  here  ?     What !  are  you  packing,  sirrah  ? 
Come  hither.     Ah,  you  precious  pandar !    Villain, 
Where  is  thy  lady  ?     In  a  word,  or  else 
Thou  art  straightway  with  the  fiends. 

Pis.  O,  good  my  lord  ! 

Clo.  Where  is  thy  lady  ?  or,  by  Jupiter — 
I  will  not  ask  again.     Close  villain, 
I'll  have  this  secret  from  thy  heart,  or  rip 
Thy  heart  to  find  it.     Is  she  with  Posthumus  ? 
From  whose  so  many  weights  of  baseness  cannot 
A  dram  of  worth  be  drawn. 

Pis.  Alas,  my  lord  ! 

How  can  she  be  with  him  ?    When  was  she  miss'd  ? 
He  is  in  Rome. 

Clo.  Where  is  she,  sir  ?    Come  nearer  ; 

No  further  halting :  satisfy  me  home 
What  is  become  of  her  ? 

Pis.  O,  ray  all-worthy  lord ! 

Clo.  All-worthy  villain  I 

Discover  where  thy  mistress  is,  at  once, 
At  the  next  word, — No  more  of  worthy  lord, — 
Speak,  or  thy  silence  on  the  instant  is 
Thy  condemnation  and  thy  death. 

Pis.  Then,  sir, 

This  paper  is  the  history  of  my  knowledge 
Touching  her  (light.  [Presenting  a  letter. 

Clo.  Let's  see't. — I  will  pursue  her 

Even  to  Augustup'  throne. 

Pis.   {Aside.^  Or  this,  or  perish. 

She's  far  enough;  and  what  he  learns  by  this, 
May  prove  his  travel,  not  her  danger. 

Clo.  "  Humph ! 

Pis.   [Aside.]  I'll  write  to  my  lord  she's  dead.    O 
Imogen, 
Safe  may'st  thou  wander,  safe  return  again! 

Clo.  Sirrah,  is  this  letter  tme  ? 

Pis.  Sir,  as  I  think. 

Clo.  It  is  Posthumus'  hand ;  I  know't. — Sirrah, 
if  thou  would'st  not  be  a  villain,  but  do  me  true 
service,  undergo  those  employments,  wherein  I 
should  have  cause  to  use  thee,  with  a  serious  in- 
dustry,— that  is,  what  villany  soe'er  1  bid  thee  do,  to 
perform  it  directly  and  truly.  I  would  think  ther 
an  honest  man  :  thou  shouldest  neither  want  my 
means  for  thy  relief,  nor  my  voice  for  thy  prefer- 
ment. 

Pis.  Well,  my  good  lord. 

Clo.  Wilt  thou  serve  me?  For  since  patiently 
and  constantly  thou  hast  stuck  to  the  bare  fortune 
of  that  begiiar  Posthumus,  thou  canst  not  in  the 
course  of  gratitude  but  be  a  diligent  follower  of 
mine.     Wilt  thou  serve  me? 

Pis.  Sir,  I  will. 

Clo.  Give  me  thy  hand  ;  here's  my  purse.  Hast 
any  of  thy  late  master's  garments  in  thy  possession  ? 

Pis.  I  have,  my  lord,  at  my  lodging,  the  same 
suit  he  wore  when  he  took  leave  of  my  lady  and 
mistress. 

Clo.  The  first  service  thou  dost  me,  fetch  that 
suit  hither:  let  it  be  thy  first  service;  go. 

Pis.   I  shall,  my  lord.  [Exit. 

Clo.  Meet  thee  at  Milford-Haven. — 1  forgot  to 
ask  him  ouf  tiling;  I'll  remetjibrr't  anon. — F.ven 
there,  tliou  vilbtin,  Posthumus,  will  I  kill  tliee. — 
I  would,  these  garments  were  come.  She  said 
upon  a  time  (the  bitterness  of  it  I  now  belch  from 
my  heart)  that  slie  held  the  very  garment  of  Pos- 
thumus in  more  respect  than  my  noble  and  natural 


person,  together  with  the  adornment  of  my  quali- 
ties. With  that  suit  upon  my  back,  will  1  ravish 
her:  first  kill  him,  and  in  her  eyes;  there  shall  she 
see  my  valour,  which  will  tiien  he  a  torment  to  her 
contem|)t.  He  on  the  groiuid,  my  speech  of  insult- 
ment  ended  on  his  dead  body, — and  when  my  lust 
hath  dined,  (which,  as  I  say,  to  vex  her,  1  will  exe- 
ciUe  in  the  clothes  that  she  so  praised.)  to  the  court 
rU  knock  her  back,  foot  her  home  again.  She 
hath  despised  me  rejoicingly,  and  I'll  be  meiTy  in 
my  revenge. 

Re-enter  Pisamo,  icith  the  clothes. 

Be  those  the  garments? 

Pis.  Ay,  my  noble  lord. 

Clo.  How  long  is't  since  she  went  to  Milford- 
Haven  ? 

Pis.  She  can  scarce  be  there  yet. 

Clo.  Bring  this  apparel  to  my  chamber;  that  is 
the  second  thing  that  1  have  commanded  thee  :  the 
third  is,  tliat  thou  wilt  be  a  voluntary  mute  to  my 
design.  Be  but  duteous,  and  true  preferment  shall 
tender  itself  to  thee. — My  revenge  is  now  at  Mil- 
ford  :  would  1  had  wings  to  follow  it. — Come,  and 
be  true.  [Exit. 

Pis.  Thou  bidd'st  me  to   my  loss :  for,  true  to 
thee, 
Were  to  prove  false,  which  I  will  never  be. 
To  him  that  is  most  true. — To  Milford  go. 
And  find  not  her  whom  thou  pursuest.     Flow,  flow. 
You  heavenly  blessings  on  her!     This  fool's  speed 
Be  cross'd  with  slowness  :  labour  be  his  meed  ! 

[Exit. 

Scene  VI. — Before  the  Cave  of  Belarius. 

Enter  Imogen,  in  boy^s  clothes. 

Imo.  I  see,  a  man's  life  is  a  tedious  one : 
I  have  tir'd  myself,  and  for  two  nights  together 
Have  made  the  ground  my  bed :   I  should  be  sick. 
But  that  my  resolution  helps  me. — Milford. 
When  from  the  mountain-top  Pisanio  show'd  thee. 
Thou  wast  within  a  ken.     O  Jove  I   I  think. 
Foundations  fly  the  wretched  ;  such,  I  mean, 
Where  they  should  be  reliev'd.  Two  beggars  told  me, 
I  could  not  miss  my  way  :  will  poor  folks  lie, 
That  have  afflictions  on  them,  knowing  'tis 
A  punishment,  or  trial  ?     Yes;  no  wonder, 
When  rich  ones  scarce  tell  true  :  to  la{)se  in  fulness 
Is  sorer,  than  to  lie  for  need  ;   and  falsehood 
Is  worse  in  kings,  than  beggars. — My  dear  lord  ! 
Thou  art  one  o'  the  false  ones  :  now  I  think  on  thee, 
My  hunger's  gone;  but  even  before.  I  was 
At  point  to  sink  for  food. — But  what  is  this  ? 
Here  is  a  path  to  it:  'tis  some  savage  hold  : 
I  were  best  not  call;  I  dare  not  call;  yet  famine, 
Ere  clean  it  o'erthrow  nature,  makes  it  valiant. 
Plentv,  and  peace,  breeds  cowards:  hardness  ever 
Of  hardiness  is  mother. — Hoi     Wlio's  here? 
If  any  thing  that's  civil,  speak  ;  if  savage, 
Take,  or  lend. — Ho! — No  answer?  then,  I'll  enter. 
Best  draw  my  sword  ;   and  if  mine  enemy 
But  fear  the  sword  like  me,  he'll  scarcely  look  on't. 
Such  a  foe,  good  heavens  !       [^he  enters  the  cave. 

Enter  Belarius,  Guiderius,  and  Arviraous. 

Bel.  You,  Polydore,  have  prov'd  best  woodman, 
and 
Are  master  of  the  feast:   Cadwal,  and  I, 
Will  play  the  cook  and  servant;  'tis  our  match: 
The  sweat  of  industr\'  would  drv,  and  die, 

:35 


ACT  III. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCKNE   VI 


But  for  the  end  it  works  to.     Come  ;  our  stomachs 
Will  make  what's  homely,  savoury  :   weariness 
Can  snore  upon  the  flint,  when  resty  sloth 
Finds  the  down  pillow  hard. — Now,  peace  be  here, 
Poor  house,  that  keep'st  thyself! 

Gui.  I  am  thoroughly  weary. 

Arv.  I  am  weak  with  toil,  yet  strongln  "appetite. 

Gui.  There  is  cold  meat  i'  the  cave  :  we'll  browze 
on  that, 


Whilst  what  we  have  kill'd  be  cook'd. 

^^^-  >*^t^iy  :  come  not  in. 

[Looking  in. 
But  that  it  eats  our  victuals,  1  should  think 
Here  were  a  fairy. 

Giii.  What's  the  matter,  sir  ? 

Bel.  By  Jupiter,  an  angel  I  or,  if  not. 
An  earthly  paragon  ! — Behold  divineness 
No  elder  than  a  boy.' 


Enter  Imogen. 

Imo.  Good  masters,  harm  me  not : 
Before  I  enter'd  here,  I  call'd  ;  and  thought 
To   have   begg'd,   or  bought,   what   I  have   took- 

Good  troth, 
I  have  stolen  nought ;  nor  would  not,  though  I  had 

found 
Gold  strew'd  i'  the  floor.     Here's  money  for  my 

meat : 
I  would  have  left  it  on  the  board,  so  soon 
As  I  had  made  my  meal,  and  parted 
With  prayers  for  the  provider. 

Gui.  Money,  youth  ? 

Arv.  All  gold  and  silver  rather  turn  to  dirt ! 
As  'tis  no  better  reckon'd,  but  of  those 
Who  worship  dirty  gods. 

Imo.  I  see,  you  are  angry. 

Know,  if  you  kill  me  for  my  fault,  I  should 
Have  died,  iiad  I  not  made  it. 

Bel.  Whither  bound  ? 

Imo.  To  Milford -Haven. 

Bel.  What's  your  name  ? 

Imo.  Fidele,  sir.     I  have  a  kinsman,  who 
Is  bound  for  Italy:  he  einbark'd  at  Milford; 
To  whom  being  going,  almost  spent  with  hunger, 
I  am  fallen  in  this  oftence. 

Bel.  Pr'3'thee,  fair  vouth, 

36 


Think  us  no  churls,  nor  measure  our  good  minds 
By  this  rude  place  we  live  in.     Well  encounter'd. 
'Tis  almost  night :  you  shall  have  better  cheer 
Ere  you  depart;  and  thanks,  to  stay  and  eat  it. — 
Boys,  bid  him  welcome. 

Gui.  Were  you  a  woman,  youth, 

I  should  woo  hard,  but  be  your  groom. — In  honesty, 
I  bid  for  you,  as  I  do  buy. 

Arv.  I'll  make't  my  comfort. 

He  is  a  man  :   I'll  love  him  as  my  brother; 
And  such  a  welcome  as  I'd  give  to  him. 
After  long  absence,  such  is  vours. — Most  welcome. 
Be  sprightly,  for  you  fall  'mongst  friends. 

Imo.  'Mongst  friends  ! 

If  brothers  ? — [Aside.] — Would  it  had  been  so,  that 

they 
Had  been  my  father's  sons :  then,  had  my  prize 
Been  less;   and  so  more  equal  ballasting 
To  thee,.Posthumus. 

Bel.  He  wrings  at  some  distress. 

Gui.  Would  I  could  free't! 

Arv.  Or  I ;  whate'er  it  be, 

What  pain  it  cost,  what  danger.     Gods  ! 

Bel.  Hark,  boys. 

[  Wliispering. 

Imo.  Great  men. 
That  had  a  court  no  bigger  than  this  cave. 
That  did  attend  themselves,  and  had  the  virtue 


ACT  III. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  VII. 


Which  their  own  conscience  seal'd  them,  (laying  by 
That  nothing  gift  of  (littering  muUitudes,) 
Could  not  out-peer  these  twain.     Pardon  nie,  gods ! 
I'd  change  my  sex  to  be  companion  with  them, 
Since  Leoaatus  false. 

Bel.  It  shall  be  so. 

Boys,  we'll  go  dress  our  hunt. — Fair  youth,  come  in : 
Discourse  is  heavy,  fasting;  when  we  have  supp'd. 
We'll  mannerly  demand  thee  of  thy  story, 
So  far  as  thou  wilt  speak  it. 

Gui.  Pray,  draw  near. 

Arv.  The  night  to  the  owl,  and  morn  to  the  lark, 
less  welcome. 

Imo.  Thanks,  sir. 

Arv.  I  pray,  draw  near.     {^Exeunt. 

Scene  VII. — Rome. 
Enter  tivo  Senators  and  Tribunes. 
I  .Sen.  This  is  the  tenour  of  tlie  emperor's  writ : 


That  since  the  common  men  are  now  in  action 
'Gainst  the  Pannonians  and  Dalmatians ; 
And  that  the  legions  now  in  Gallia  are 
Full  weak  to  undertake  our  wars  against 
The  failen-olf  Britons,  that  we  do  incite 
The  gentry  to  this  business.     He  creates 
Lucius  pro-consul ;  and  to  you,  the  tribunes, 
For  this  inunediate  levy  he  commands 
His  absolute  conunission.     Long  live  Cssar  ! 

7'n.  Is  Lucius  general  of  the  forces  ? 

2  Sen.  Ay. 

Tri.  Remaining  now  in  Gallia  ? 

1  Sen.  With  those  legions 

Which  I  have  spoke  of,  whereunto  your  levy 
Must  be  suppliant :   the  words   of  your  commis- 
sion 
Will  tie  you  to  the  numbers,  and  the  time 
Of  their  despatch. 

7'n.  We  will  discharge  our  duty. 

[Exeunt. 


(Rcsturdtiiui  t>t'  the  Ruuian  Furuiii.) 


ScKNE  I. —  The  Forest,  near  the  Cave. 
Enter  Cloten. 

Clo.  I  am  near  to  the  place  where  they  should 
meet,  if  Pisanio  have  mapped  it  truly.  How  fit  his 
garments  seiTe  me  !  Why  should  his  mistress,  who 
was  made  by  him  that  made  the  tailor,  not  to  be  fit 
too  ?  the  rather  (saving  reverence  of  the  word)  for 
'tis  said,  a  woman's  fitness  comes  by  fits.  Therein 
I  must  play  the  workman.  I  dare  speak  it  to  my- 
self, (for  it  is  not  vain-glory,  for  a  man  and  his 
glass  to  confer  in  his  own  chamber,)  I  mean,  the 
lines  of  my  body  are  as  well-drawn  as  his ;  no  less 
young,  more  strong,  not  beneath  him  in  fortunes, 
beyond  him  in  the  advantage  of  the  time,  above  him 
in  birth,  alike  conversant  in  general  services,  and 
more  remarkable  in  single  oppositions :  yet  this 
imperseverant  thing  loves  him  in  my  despite. 
What  mortality  is !  Posthumus,  thy  head,  which 
now  is  growing  upon  thy  shoulders,  shall  within 
this  hour  be  ofi",  thy  mistress  enforced,  thy  gar- 
ments cut  to  pieces  before  thy  face ;  and  all  this 
done,  spurn  her  home  to  her  father,  who  may, 
haply,  be  a  little  angry  for  my  so  rough  usage,  but 
my  mother,  having  power  of  his  testiness,  shall 
turn  all  into  my  commendations.  My  horse  is  tied 
up  safe :  out,  sword,  and  to  a  sore  purpose  !  For- 
tune, put  them  into  my  hand  !  This  is  the  very 
description  of  their  meeting-place,  and  the  fellow 
dares  not  deceive  me.  [Exit. 

Scene  II. — Before  the  Cave. 

Enter,  from  the  Cave,  Belarius,  Guiderius, 
Arviragus,  and  Imogen. 

Bel.  You  are  not  well :   [To  Imogen.] — remain 
here  in  the  cave ; 
We'll  come  to  you  after  hunting. 

Arv.  Brother,  stay  here  : 

[To  Imogen. 
Are  we  not  brothers  ? 

Imo.  So  man  and  man  should  be ; 

But  clay  and  clay  differs  in  dignity, 
Wliose  dust  is  both  alike.     I  am  very  sick. 

Gui.  Go  you  to  hunting;  I'll  abide  with  him. 

Lno.   So  sick  I  am  not, — yet  I  am  not  well ; 
But  not  so  citizen  a  wanton,  as 
To  seem  to  die,  ere  sick.     So  please  you,  leave  me  ; 
Stick  to  your  journal  course  :  the  breach  of  custom 
Is  breach  of  all.     I  am  ill ;  but  your  being  by  me 
Cannot  amend  me  :  society  is  no  comfort 
To  one  not  sociable.     I  am  not  very  sick. 
Since  I  can  reason  of  it :  pray  vou,  trust  me  here ; 

38 


I'll  rob  none  but  myself,  and  let  me  die, 
Stealing  so  poorly. 

Gui.  I  love  thee  ;  I  have  spoke  it : 

How  much  the  quantity,  the  weight  as  much, 
As  I  do  love  my  father. 

Bel.  What!  how?  how? 

Arv.  If  it  be  sin  to  say  so,  sir,  I  yoke  me 
In  my  good  brother's  fault :  I  know  not  why 
I  love  this  youth ;  and  I  have  heard  you  say. 
Love's  reason's  without  reason  :  the  bier  at  door, 
And  a  demand  who  is't  shall  die,  I'd  say. 
My  father,  not  this  youth. 

Bel.  [Aside.]  O  noble  strain  I 

0  worthiness  of  nature  !  breed  of  greatness  ! 
Cowards  father  cowards,  and  base  things  sire  base : 
Nature  hath  meal,  and  bran ;  contempt  and  grace. 

1  am  not  their  father  ;  yet  who  this  should  be, 
Doth  miracle  itself,  lov'd  before  me. — 

'Tis  the  ninth  hour  o'  the  morn. 

Arv.  Brother,  farewell. 

Imo.  I  wish  ye  sport. 

Arv.  You  health. — So  please  you,  sir. 

Imo.  [Aside.]  These  are  kind  creatures.     Gods, 
what  lies  I  have  heard ! 
Our  courtiers  say,  all's  savage  but  at  court : 
Experience,  O  !  thou  disprov'st  report. 
Th'  imperious  seas  breed  monsters ;  for  the  dish. 
Poor  tributary  rivers  as  sweet  fish. 
I  am  sick  still ;  heart-sick. — Pisanio, 
I'll  now  taste  of  thy  drug. 

Gui.  I  could  not  stir  him : 

He  said,  he  was  gentle,  but  unfortunate ; 
Dishonestly  afiflicted,  but  yet  honest. 

Arv.  Thus  did  he  answer  me  ;  yet  said,  hereafter 
I  might  know  more. 

Bel.  To  the  field,  to  the  field!— 

We'll  leave  you  for  this  time ;  go  in,  and  rest. 

Arv.  We'll  not  be  long  away. 

Bel.  Pray,  be  not  sick, 

For  you  must  be  our  housewife. 

Liio.  Well,  or  ill, 

I  am  bound  to  you. 

Bel.  And  shalt  be  ever. 

[E.vit  Imogen. 
This  youth,  howe'erdistress'd,  appears  he  hath  had 
Good  ancestors. 

Arv.  How  angel-like  he  sings. 

Gui.  But  his  neat  cookery  :  he  cut  our  roots  in 
characters ; 
And  sauc'd  our  broths,  as  Juno  had  been  sick, 
And  he  her  dieter. 

Arv.  Nobly  he  yokes 

A  smihng  with  a  sigh,  as  if  the  sigh 


ACT   IV 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  II. 


Was  that  it  was,  for  not  being  such  a  smile  ; 
The  smile  mockins;  the  sigh,  that  it  would  fly 
From  so  divine  a  temple,  to  commix 
With  winds  that  sailors  rail  at. 

Gui.  I  do  note, 

That  grief  and  patience,  rooted  in  liim  both. 


Mingle  their  spurs  together. 

Arv.  Grow,  patience  ! 

And  let  the  stinking  elder,  grief,  untwine 
His  perishing  root  with  the  increasing  vine  ! 


Bel.   It    is    great    morning. 
Who's  there  ? 


Come  ;    away  !  — 


---#' 


(Tlic  Cave.) 


Enter  Cloten. 

Clo.  I  cannot  find  those  i-unagates :  that  villain 
Hath  mock'd  me. — 1  am  faint. 

Bel.  Those  runagates ! 

Means  he  not  us?     I  partly  know  him;  'tis 
Cloten,  the  son  o'  the  queen.     I  fear  some  ambush. 
I  saw  him  not  these  many  years,  and  yet 
1  know 'tis  lie. — We  are  held  as  outlaws: — hence. 

Gui.   He  is  but  one.     You  and  my  brother  search 
What  companies  are  near :  pray  you,  away  ; 
Let  me  alone  with  liim. 

[Exeunt  Belarius  and  Arvikagus. 

Clo.  Soft  !    What  are  you 

That  fly  me  thus  ?  some  villain  mountaineers  ? 
I  have  heard  of  such. — What  slave  art  tliou  ? 

Gui.  A  thing 

More  slavish  did  I  ne'er,  than  answering 
A  slave  without  a  knock. 

Clo.  Thou  art  a  robber, 

A  law-breaker,  a  villain.     Yield  thee,  thief. 

Gui.  To    whom?    to  thee?       What  art   tliou  ? 
Have  not  I 
An  arm  as  big  as  thine  ?   a  heart  as  big  ? 
Thy  words,  I  grant,  are  bigcer;  for  I  wear  not 
My  dagger  in  my  mouth.      .Say,  what  thou  art, 
Why  i  should  yield  to  thee? 

Clo.  Thou  villain  base, 

Know'st  me  not  by  my  clothes  ? 

Gui.  No,  nor  thy  tailor,  rascal. 

Who  is  thy  grandfather:  he  made  those  clothes. 
Which,  as  it  seems,  make  thee. 


Clo.  Thou  precious  v:irlet. 

My  tailor  made  them  not. 

Gui.  Hence  then,  and  thank 

The  man  that  gave  them  thee.     Thou  art  some  fool ; 
I  am  loath  to  beat  thee. 

Clo.  Thou  injurious  thief, 

Hear  but  my  name,  and  tremble. 

Gui.  What's  thy  name  ? 

Clo.  Cloten,  tliou  villain. 

Gui.   Cloten,  thou  double  villain,  be  iliy  name, 
I  cannot  tremble  at  it:  were  it  toad,  or  adder,  spider, 
'Twould  move  me  sooner. 

(7o.  To  thy  further  fear. 

Nay,  to  thv  mere  confusion,  thou  shalt  know 
I'm  son  to  the  queen. 

Gui.  I  am  sorry  for't,  not  seeming 

So  worthy  as  thy  birth. 

Clo.  Art  not  ateard  ? 

Gui.  Those  that  I  reverence,  those  I  fear,  the 
wise  : 
At  fools  I  laugh,  not  fear  them. 

Clo.  Die  the  death. 

When  I  have  slain  thee  with  my  proper  hand, 
I'll  follow  those  tliat  even  now  fled  hence. 
And  on  the  gates  of  Lud's  town  set  your  heads. 
Yield,  rustic,  mountaineer.  [Erfu/it. jiahting. 

Enter  Belarius  and  Arvikagus. 

Bel.  No  company's  abroad. 

Arv.  None  in  the  world.     You  did  mistake  him, 

sure. 
Bel.   I  cannot  tell :  lone  is  it  since  I  saw  him. 


ACT  IV. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  II. 


But  time  hath  nothing  blurr'd  those  lines  of  favour 
Which  then  he  wore :  the  snatches  in  his  voice, 
And  burst  of  speaking,  were  as  his.     I  am  absolute 
'Twas  very  Cloten. 

Arv.  In  this  place  we  left  them : 

I  wish  my  brother  make  good  time  with  him, 
You  say  he  is  so  fell. 

Bel.  Being  scarce  made  up, 

I  mean,  to  man,  he  had  not  apprehension 
Of  roaring  terrors;  for  defect  of  judgment 
Is  oft  the  cure  of  fear.     But  see,  thy  brother. 

Re-enter  Guiderius,  ivith  Cloten's  Head. 

Gui.  This  Cloten  was  a  fool,  an  empty  pui"se, 
There  was  no  money  in't.     Not  Hercules 
Could  have  knock'd  out  his  brains,  for  he  had  none  ; 
Yet  I  not  doing  this,  the  fool  had  borne 
My  head,  as  I  do  his. 

Bel.  What  hast  thou  done  ? 

Gui.  I  am  perfect  what :  cut  off  one  Cloten's 
head, 
Son  to  the  queen,  after  his  own  report ; 
Who  caird  me  traitor,  mountaineer;  and  swore, 
With  his  own  single  hand  he'd  take  us  in, 
Displace  our  heads,  where  (thank  the  gods!)  they 

grow. 
And  set  them  on  Lud's  town. 

Bel.  We  are  all  undone. 

Gui.  Why,  worthy  father,  what  have  we  to  lose, 
But  that  he  swore  to  take,  our  lives?     The  law 
Protects  not  us ;  then,  why  should  we  be  tender, 
To  let  an  arrogant  piece  of  flesh  threat  us; 
Play  judge,  and  executioner,  all  himself. 
For  we  do  fear  the  law  ?     What  company 
Discover  you  abroad  ? 

Bel.  No  single  soul 

Can  we  set  eye  on ;  but  in  all  safe  reason 
He  must  have  some  attendants.     Though  his  hu- 
mour 
Was  nothing  bitt  mutation ;  ay,  and  that 
From  one  bad  thing  to  worse;  not  frenzy,  not 
Absolute  madness  could  so  far  have  rav'd. 
To  bring  him  here  alone.     Although,  perhaps. 
It  may  be  heard  at  court,  that  such  as  we 
Cave  here,  hunt  here,  are  outlaws,  and  in  time 
May  make  some   stronger  head ;    the   which   he 

hearing, 
(As  it  is  like  him,)  might  break  out,  and  sweai* 
He'd  fetch  us  in,  yet  is't  not  probable 
To  come  alone,  either  he  so  undertaking. 
Or  they  so  suffering :  then,  on  good  ground  we  fear, 
If  we  do  fear  this  body  hath  a  tail 
More  perilous  than  the  head. 

Arv.  Let  ordinance 

Come  as  the  gods  foresay  it :  howsoe'er, 
My  brother  hath  done  well. 

Bel.  I  had  no  mind 

To  hunt  this  day :  the  boy  Fidele's  sickness 
Did  make  my  way  long  forth. 

Gui.  With  his  own  sword. 

Which  he  did  wave  against  my  throat,  I  have  ta'en 
His  head  from  him  :  I'll  throw't  into  the  creek 
Behind  our  rock ;  and  let  it  to  the  sea, 
And  tell  the  fishes,  he's  the  queen's  son,  Cloten : 
That's  all  I  reck.  [Exit. 

Bel.  I  fear,  'twill  be  reveng'd. 

Would,  Polydore,  thou  hadst  not  done't,  though 

valour 
Becomes  thee  well  enough. 

Arv.  'Would  I  had  done't. 

So  the  revenge  alone  pursued  me. — Polydore, 

40 


I  love  thee  brotherly,  but  envy  much. 

Thou  hast  robb'd  me  of  this  deed  :  I  would  revenges, 

That  possible  strength  might  meet,  would  seek  us 

through. 
And  put  us  to  our  answer. 

Bel.  Well,  'tis  done. 

We'll  hunt  no  more  to-day,  nor  seek  for  danger 
Where  there's  no  profit.     I  pr'ythee,  to  our  rock: 
You  and  Fidele  play  the  cooks ;   I'll  stay 
Till  hasty  Polydore  return,  and  bring  him 
To  dinner  presently. 

Arv.  Poor  sick  Fidele  ! 

I'll  willingly  to  him  :  to  gain  his  colour, 
I'd  let  a  parish  of  such  Clotens  blood, 
And  praise  myself  for  charity.  [Exit. 

Bel.  O  thou  goddess. 

Thou  divine  Nature,  how  thyself  thou  blazon'st 
In  these  two  princely  boys !     They  are  as  gentle 
As  zephyrs,  blowing  below  the  violet, 
Not  wagging  his  sweet  head ;  and  yet  as  rough. 
Their  royal  blood  enchaf 'd,  as  the  rud'st  wind, 
That  by  the  top  doth  take  the  mountain  pine. 
And  make  him  stoop  to  the  vale.     'Tis  wonder, 
That  an  invisible  instinct  should  frame  them 
To  royalty  unlearn'd,  honour  untaught. 
Civility  not  seen  from  other,  valour 
That  wildly  grows  in  them,  but  yields  a  crop 
As  if  it  had  been  sow'd  !     Yet  still  it's  strange, 
What  Cloten's  being  here  to  us  portends. 
Or  what  his  death  will  bring  us. 

Re-enter  Guiderius. 

Gui.  Where's  my  brother? 

I  have  sent  Cloten's  clotpoll  down  the  stream, 
In  embassy  to  his  mother :  his  body's  hostage 
For  his  return.  [Solemn  music. 

Bel.  My  ingenious  instrument ! 

Hark,  Polydore,  it  sounds ;  but  what  occasion 
Hath  Cadwal  now  to  give  it  motion  ?     Hark ! 

Gui.  Is  he  at  home  ? 

Bel.  He  went  hence  even  now. 

Gui.  What  does  he  mean  ?  since  death  of  my 
dear'st  mother 
It  did  not  speak  before.     All  solemn  things 
Should  answer  solemn  accidents.     The  matter  ? 
Triumphs  for  nothing,  and  lamenting  toys. 
Is  jollity  for  apes,  and  grief  for  boys. 
Is  Cadwal  mad  ? 

Re-enter  Arviragus,  bearing  Imogen,  as  dead,  in 

his  arms. 

Bel.  Look!  here  he  comes, 

And  brings  the  dire  occasion  in  his  arms, 
Of  what  we  blame  him  for. 

Arv.  The  bird  is  dead. 

That  we  have  made  so  much  on.     I  had  rather 
Have  skipp'd  froiu  sixteen  years  of  age  to  sixty. 
To  have  turn'd  my  leaping  time  into  a  crutch. 
Than  have  seen  this. 

Gui.  O  sweetest,  fairest  liJy  ! 

My  brother  wears  thee  not  the  one  half  so  well. 
As  when  thou  grew'st  thyselt". 

Bel.  .  O,  melancholy ! 

Who  ever  yet  could  sound  thy  bottom  ?  find 
The  ooze,  to  show  what  coast  thy  sluggish  crare 
Might  easiliest  harbour  in  ? — Thou  blessed  thing ! 
Jove  knows  what  man  thou  might'st  have  made ; 

but  I, 
Thou  diedst  a  most  rare  boy,  of  melancholy. — 
How  found  you  him? 

Arv.  Stark,  as  you  see : 


ACT  IV. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  II. 


Thus  smiling,  as  some  fly  had  tickled  slumber, 
Not  as  death's  dart,  being  laugh'd  at ;  his  right  cheek 
lieposing  on  a  cushion. 

Gui.  Where  ? 

Arv.  O'  the  floor ; 

His  arms  thus  leagu'd :  I  thought  he  slept,  and  put 
My  clouted  brogues  from  oflmy  feet,  whose  rude- 
ness 
Answer'd  my  steps  too  loud. 

Gui.  Why,  he  but  sleeps; 

If  he  be  gone,  he'll  make  his  grave  a  bed  : 
With  female  fairies  will  his  tomb  be  haunted, 
And  worms  will  not  come  to  thee. 


Arv.  With  fairest  flowers, 

Whilst  summer  lasts,  and  I  live  here,  Fidele, 
I'll  sweeten  thy  sad  grave :  thou  shalt  not  lack 
The  flower,  tliat's  like  tliy  face,  pale  primrose ;  nor 
The  azur'd  hare-bell,  like  thy  veins  ;  no,  nor 
The  leaf  of  eglantine,  whom  not  to  slander, 
Out-sweeten'd  not  thy  breath  :  the  ruddock  would, 
With  charitabk'  bill  (()  bill,  sore-shaming 
Those  rich-left  heirs,  that  let  their  fathers  lie 
Without  a  monument!)  bring  thee  all  this; 
Yea,  and  furr'd  moss  besides,  when  flowers  are  none, 
To  winter-ground  thy  corse. 

Gin.  Pr'ythee,  have  done ; 


.v-/* 


<'..^ 


•Xr^J* 


r^~,t  •■■•■■> 


And  do  not  play  in  wench-like  words  with  that 
Which  is  so  serious.     Let  us  bury  him, 
And  not  protract  with  admiration  what 
Is  now  due  debt. — To  the  grave. 

Ari-.  Say,  where  shall's  lay  him? 

Gui.  By  good  Euriphile,  our  mother. 

Arr.  Be't  so : 

And  let  us,  Polydore,  though  now  our  voices 
Have  got  the  mannish  crack,  sing  him  to  tlie  ground, 
As  once  our  mother  :  use  like  note,  and  words. 
Save  that  Euriphile  must  be  Fidele. 

Gui.  Cadwal, 
I  cannot  sing:  I'll  weep,  and  word  it  with  thee; 
For  notes  of  sorrow,  out  of  tune,  are  worse 
Than  priests  and  fanes  that  lie. 

Arv.  We'll  speak  it  then. 

Bel.  Great  griefs,  I  see,  medicine  the  less;  for 
Cloten 
Is  quito  forgot.     He  was  a  queen's  son,  boys  ; 
And,  though  he  came  our  enemy,  n-nicmber. 
He  was  paid  for  that :  though  nu-an  and  mighty, 

rotting 
Together,  have  one  dust,  yet  reverence, 
(That  angel  of  the  world.)  doth  make  distinction 
Of  place  'tween  high  and  low.    ( )nr  foe  was  princely. 
And  though  you  took  his  life,  as  being  our  foe. 
Yet  bury  him  as  a  prince. 

Gui.  Pray  you,  fetch  him  hither. 
Thersites'  body  is  as  good  as  Ajax, 
When  neither  are  alive. 


Arv.  If  you'll  go  fetch  him. 

We'll  say  our  song  the  whilst. — Brother,  begin. 

\Eiiii  Bklarius. 
Gui.  Nay,  Cadwal,  we  must  lay  his  head  to  the 
east ; 
My  father  hath  a  reason  for't. 

Arv.  'Tis  true. 

Gui.  Come  on  then,  and  remove  him. 

Arv.  So. — Begin. 

SONG. 

Gui.  Fear  no  more  the  heal  o'  the  sun, 

yor  the  furious  u-inter''s  ras:es  ; 
Thnu  thy  worldhj  task  hast  done, 

Home  art  gone,  and  ta'en  thy  wages: 
Golden  lads  and  girls  all  7nust, 
As  chininey-sweepers,  come  to  dust. 

Arv.  Fear  no  more  the  frown  o'  the  great. 
Thou  art  past  the  tyrant's  stroke  ; 

Care  no  more  to  clothe,  and  cat; 
To  thee  the  reed  is  as  the  oak  : 

The  sceptre,  learning,  physic,  must 

All  follow  this,  and  come  to  dust. 

(jui.  Fear  no  more  the  lightning-fash, 

Arv.   Nor  th'  all-dreaded  thunder-stone  ; 

(nii.   Fear  nnl  slander,  censure  rash  ; 

Arv.    Thou  hast  finish' d  joy  and  moan  : 
All  lovers  young,  all  lovers  tnust 
Consign  to  thee,  and  come  to  dust. 
41 


Both 


ACT  IV. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  II. 


Gui.  No  exorciser  harm  thee! 
Arv.  Nor  no  ivitchcraft  charm  thee  ! 
Gui.   G host  unlaid  forbear  thee  ! 
Arv.   Nothing  ill  come  near  thee  ! 


Both. 


Quiet  consumination  have ; 
And  renowned  be  thy  grave ! 


Re-enter  Bklarius,  with  the  body  o/'Cloten. 

Gui.  We  liave  done  our  obsequies.     Come,  lay 

him  down. 
Bel.  Here's  a  few  flowers,  but  'bout  midnight 

more : 
The  herbs  that  have  on  them  cold  dew  o'  the  night, 
Are  strewings  fitt'st  for  graves. — Upon  their  faces. — 
You  were  as  flowers,  now  wither'd ;  even  so 
These  herb'lets  shall,  which  we  upon  you  strew. — 
Come  on,  away ;  apart  upon  our  knees. 
The  ground  that  gave  them  first  has  them  again : 
Their  pleasures  here  are  past,  so  is  their  pain. 
[Exeunt  Belarius,  Guiderius,  and  Arviragus. 
Imo.    [Awaking.]    Yes,  sir,   to    Milford-Haven ; 

which  is  the  way? — 
I    thank    you. — By  yond'  bush?  —  Pray,  how  far 

thither  ? 
'Ods  pittikins ! — can  it  be  six  miles  yet? — 
I  have  gone  all  night : — 'faith,  I'll  lie  down  and  sleep. 
But,  soft!  no  bedfellow. — O,  gods  and  goddesses! 

[Seeing  the  body. 
These  flowers  are  like  the  ]ileasures  of  the  world ; 
This  bloody  man,  the  care  on't. — I  hope  I  dream. 
For  so  I  thought  I  was  a  cave-keeper. 
And  cook  to  honest  creatures ;  but  'tis  not  so  : 
'Twas  but  a  bolt  of  nothing,  shot  at  nothing, 
Which  the  brain  makes  of  fumes.     Our  very  eyes 
Are  sometimes  like  our  judgments,  blind.     Good 

faith, 
I  tremble  still  with  fear ;  but  if  there  be 
Yet  left  in  heaven  as  small  a  drop  of  pity 
As  a  wren's  eye,  fear'd  gods,  a  part  of  it ! 
The  dream's  here  still;  even  when  I  wake,  it  is 
Without  me,  as  within  me;   not  imagin'd,  felt. 
A  headless  man! — The  garment  of  Posthumus  ! 
I  know  the  shape  of  's  leg  :  this  is  his  hand ; 
His  foot  Mercurial;  his  Martial  thigh; 
The  brawns  of  Hercules  :  but  his  .Tovial  face — 
Murder  in  heaven! — How? — 'Tis  gone. — Pisanio, 
All  curses  madded  Hecuba  gave  the  Greeks, 
And  mine  to  boot,  be  darted  on  thee  !     Thou, 
Conspir'd  with  that  irregulous  devil,  Cloten, 
Hast  here  cut  off"  my  lord. — To  write,  and  read. 
Be  henceforth  treacherous! — Damn'd  Pisanio 
Hath  with  his  forged  letters, — damn'd  Pisanio — 
From  this  most  bravest  vessel  of  the  world 
Struck  the  main-top  ! — O,  Posthumus  !  alas. 
Where  is  thy  head  ?  where's  that  ?  Ah  me  !  where's 

that  ? 
Pisanio  might  have  kill'd  thee  at  the  heart. 
And  left  this  head  on. — How  should  this  be?  Pisanio  ! 
'Tis  he,  and  Cloten  :  malice  and  lucre  in  them 
Have  laid  this  woe  here.  O !  'tis  pregnant,  pregnant. 
The  drug  he  gave  me,  which,  he  said,  was  precious 
And  cordial  to  me,  have  I  not  found  it 
Murderous  to  the  senses?     That  confirms  it  home  : 
This  is  Pisanio's  deed,  and  Cloten:  O! — 
Give  colour  to  my  pale  cheek  with  thy  blood. 
That  we  the  horrider  may  seem  to  those 
Which  chance  to  find  us.     O,  my  lord,  my  lord ! 

Enter  Lucius,  a  Captain,  and  other  Officers,  and  a 

Soothsayer. 

Cap.  To  them  the  legions  garrison'd  in  Gallia, 
42 


After  your  will,  have  cross'd  the  sea ;  attending 
You,  here  at  Milford-Haven,  with  your  ships : 
They  are  here  in  readiness. 

Luc.  But  what  from  Rome? 

Cap.  The  senate  hath  stirr'd  up  the  confiners. 
And  gentlemen  of  Italy  ;  most  willing  spirits. 
That  promise  noble  service,  and  they  come 
Under  the  conduct  of  bold  lachimo. 
Sienna's  brother. 

Luc.  When  expect  you  them  ? 

Cap.  With  the  next  benefit  o'  the  wind. 

Luc.  This  forwai'dness 

Makes    our   hojies    fair.     Command,   our  present 

numbers 
Be  muster'd  ;  bid  the  captains  look  to't. — Now,  sir, 
What  have  youdream'd  of  late  of  this  war's  purpose  ? 

Sooth.  Lastnight  the  very  gods  show'd  me  a  vision, 
(I  fast,  and  pray'd,  for  their  intelligence,)  thus: — 
I  saw  Jove's  bird,  the  Roman  eagle,  wing'd 
From  the  spungy  south  to  this  part  of  the  west. 
There  vanish'd  in  the  sunbeams :  which  portends, 
(Unless  my  sins  abuse  my  divination,) 
Success  to  the  Roman  host. 

Luc.  Dream  often  so. 

And  never  false. — Soft,  ho  !  what  trunk  is  here. 
Without  his  top  ?     The  ruin  sjjcaks,  that  sometime 
It  was  a  worthy  building. — How !  a  page  ! — 
Or  dead,  or  sleeping  on  him?     But  dead  rather; 
For  nature  doth  abhor  to  make  his  bed 
With  the  defunct,  or  sleep  upon  the  dead. — 
Let's  see  the  boy's  face. 

Caj}.  He  is  alive,  my  lord. 

Luc.  He'll  then  instruct  us  of  this  body. — Young 
one. 
Inform  us  of  thy  fortunes ;  for,  it  seems. 
They  crave  to  be  demanded.     Who  is  this. 
Thou  mak'st  thy  bloody  pillow  ?     Or  who  was  he, 
That,  otherwise  than  noble  nature  did. 
Hath  alter'd  that  good  picture  ?    What's  thy  interest 
In  this  sad  wreck  ?     How  came  it  ?     Who  is  it  ? 
What  art  thou  ? 

Lno.  I  am  nothing  :  or  if  not. 

Nothing  to  be  were  better.     This  was  my  master, 
A  very  valiant  Briton,  and  a  good, 
That  here  by  mountaineers  lies  slain. — Alas ! 
There  are  no  more  such  masters :  I  may  Avander 
From  east  to  Occident,  cry  out  for  service, 
Try  many,  all  good,  serve  truly,  never 
Find  such  another  master. 

Ltic.  'Lack,  good  youth! 

Thou  mov'st  no  less  with  thy  complaining,  than 
Thy  master  in  bleeding.    Say  his  name,  good  friend. 

Ittio.  Richard  du  Champ.    [Aside.]    If  I  do  lie, 
and  do 
No  harm  by  it,  though  the  gods  hear,  I  hope 
They'll  pardon. — Say  you,  sir? 

Luc.  Thy  name  ? 

Imo.  Fidele,  sir. 

Luc.  Thou  dost  approve  thyself  the  very  same  : 
Thy  name  well  fits  thy  faith ;   thy  faith,  thy  name. 
Wilt  take  thy  chance  with  me?     I  will  not  say. 
Thou  shalt  be  so  well  master'd,  but,  be  sure. 
No  less  belov'd.     The  Roman  emperor's  letters. 
Sent  by  a  consul  to  me,  should  not  sooner, 
Than  thine  own  worth,  prefer  thee  :  go  with  me. 

Imo.  I'll  follow,  sir.   But  first,  an 't  please  the  gods, 
I'll  hide  my  master  from  the  flies,  as  deep 
As  these  poor  pickaxes  can  dig :  and  when 
With  wild  wood-leaves  and  weeds  I  have  strewed 

his  grave, 
And  on  it  said  a  century  of  prayers. 


ACT   iV. 


CYMBELLNE. 


SCENE   111.    IV, 


Such  as  T  can,  twice  o'er,  I'll  weep,  and  sigh ; 
And,  leaving  so  his  senice,  follow  you, 
So  j)lease  you  entertain  me. 

Luc.  Ay,  good  youth ; 

And   rather  father  thee,   than  master  thee. — My 

friends, 
The  boy  hath  tau£;ht  us  manly  duties :  let  us 
Find  out  the  prettiest  daisied  plot  we  can. 
And  make  him  with  our  pikes  and  partisans 
A  grave :  come,  arm  him. — Boy,  he  is  preferr'd 
By  thee  to  us,  and  he  shall  be  interr'd. 
As  soldiers  can.     Be  cheerful ;  wipe  thine  eyes : 
Some  falls  are  means  the  happier  to  arise. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — A  Room  in  Cymbeline's  Palace. 
Enter  Cymbeline,  Lords,  and  Pisanio. 

Cym.  Again;  and  bring  me  word  how  'tis  with 
her. 
A  fever  with  the  absence  of  her  son ; 
A    madness,    of    which    her    life's    in    danger. — 

Heavens, 
How  deeply  you  at  once  do  touch  me !     Imogen, 
The  great  part  of  my  comfort,  gone ;  my  queen 
Upon  a  desperate  bed,  and  in  a  time 
When  fearful  wars  points  at  me ;  her  son  gone. 
So  needful  for  this  present :  it  strikes  me,  past 
The  hope  of  comfort. — But  for  thee,  fellow. 
Who  needs  must  know  of  her  departure,  and 
Dost  seem  so  iirnorant,  we'll  enforce  it  from  thee 
By  a  sharp  torture. 

Pis.  Sir,  my  life  is  yours, 

I  humbly  set  it  at  your   will ;    but,   for   my  mis- 
tress, 
I  notliing  know  where  she  remains,  why  gone. 
Nor  when    she    purposes  return.     Beseech   your 

highness. 
Hold  me  your  loyal  servant. 

1  Lord.  Good  my  liege, 

The  day  that  she  was  missing  he  was  here : 
I  dare  be  bound  he's  true,  and  shall  perform 
All  p;irts  of  his  subjection  loyally.     For  Cloten, 
There  wants  no  diligence  in  seeking  him, 
And  will,  no  doubt,  be  found. 

Cym.  The  time  is  troublesome  : 

We'll  slip  jou  for  a  season  ;  but  our  jealousy 

[To  PiSAMO. 

Does  yet  depend. 

1  Lord.  So  please  your  majesty, 

The  Roman  legions,  all  from  (lailia  drawn, 
Are  landed  on  your  coast,  with  a  supply 
Of  Roman  gentlemen  by  the  senate  sent. 

Cym.    Now   for   the    counsel    of   my    son    and 
queen ! — 
I  am  amaz'd  with  matter. 

1  Lord.  Good  my  liege, 

Your  preparation  can  aftVont  no  less 
Than  what  you  hear  of:  come  more,  for  more  you're 

ready. 
The  want  is,  but  to  put  those  powers  in  motion, 
That  long  to  move. 

Cym.  I  thank  you.      Let's  withdraw, 

And  meet  the  time,  as  it  seeks  us :  we  fear  not 
What  can  from  Italy  annoy  us,  but 
We  grieve  at  chances  here. — .\way ! 

[  Exeunt. 

Pis.  T  heard  no  letter  from  my  master,  since 
I  wrote  him  Imogen  was  slain.     'Tis  strange  : 
Nor  hear  I  from  my  mistress,  who  did  promise 


To  yield  me  often  tidings ;  neither  know  I 
What  is  betid  to  Cloten,  but  remain 
Perplex'd  in  all :  the  heavens  still  must  work. 
Wherein  I  am  false,  I  am  honest;  not  true,  to  be 

true : 
These  present  wars  shall  find  I  love  my  coiintiy, 
Even  to  the  note  o'  the  king,  or  I'll  fall  in  them. 
All  other  doubts  by  time  let  them  be  clcai'd ; 
Fortune  brings  in  some  boats  that  are  not  steer'd. 

[Exit. 

Scene  IV. — Before  the  Cave. 

Enter  Belarius,  Guiderius,  and  Arviragus. 

Gui.  The  noise  is  round  about  us. 

Bel.  Let  us  from  it. 

Arv-    What   pleasure,   sir,    find   we    in   life,    to 
lock  it 
From  action  and  adventure  ? 

Gui.  Nay,  what  ho|)e 

Have  we  in  hiding  us?  this  way  the  Romans 
Must  or  for  Britons  slay  us,  or  receive  us 
For  barbarous  and  unnatural  revolts 
During  their  use,  and  slay  us  after. 

Bel.  Sons, 

We'll  higher  to  the  mountains ;  there  secure  us. 
To  the  king's  party  there's  no  going :   newness 
Of   Cloten's    death    (we    being    not    known,    not 

muster'd 
Among  the  bands)  may  drive  us  to  a  render 
Where  we  have  liv'd ;  and  so  extort  from  's  that 
Which  we  liave  done,   whose    answer  would   be 

death 
Drawn  on  with  torture. 

Gui.  This  is,  sir,  a  doubt, 

In  such  a  time  nothing  becoming  you, 
Nor  satisfying  us. 

Arv.  It  is  not  likely, 

That  when  they  hear  the  Roman  horses  neigh. 
Behold  their  quarter'd  fires,  have  both  their  eyes 
And  ears  so  cloy'd  importantly  as  now. 
That  they  will  waste  their  time  upon  our  note. 
To  know  from  whence  we  are. 

Bel.  O !   I  am  known 

Of  many  in  the  army  :  many  years. 
Though  Cloten  then  but  young,  you  see,  not  wore 

him 
From  my  remembrance :  and,  besides,  the  king 
Hath  not  dcserv'd  my  service,  nor  your  loves, 
Who  find  in  my  exile  the  want  of  bi-ecdin£j, 
The  certainty  of  this  hard  life;   aye,  hopeless 
To  have  the  courtesy  your  cradle  promis'd. 
But  to  be  still  hot  summer's  tanlings,  and 
The  shrinking  slaves  of  winter. 

Gui.  Than  be  so. 

Better  to  cease  to  be.     Pray,  sir,  to  the  army  : 
I  and  my  brother  are  not  known;  yourself. 
So  out  of  thought,  and  thereto  so  o'ergrown. 
Cannot  be  (|nestion'(i. 

Arv.  By  this  sun  that  shines, 

I'll  thither:  what  tiling  is't,  that  1  never 
Did  see  man  die  ?  scarce  ever  Inok'd  on  blood. 
But   that   of   coward    hares,   hot   goafs,    and  ven- 
ison ? 
Never  bestrid  a  horse,  save  one  that  had 
A  rider  like  myself,  who  ne'er  wore  rowel. 
Nor  iron,  on  his  heel  ?      I  am  asham'd 
To  look  u|)on  tlie  holy  sun.  to  havr 
The  benefit  of  his  bless'd  beams,  remaining 
So  long  a  poor  unknown. 

4.1 


ACT  IV. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  IV. 


Gui.  By  heavens,  I'll  go. 

If  you  wiU  bless  me,  sir,  and  give  me  leave, 
I'll  take  the  better  care ;  but  if  you  will  not. 
The  hazard  therefore  due  fall  on  me  by 
The  hands  of  Romans. 

Arv.  So  say  I.     Amen. 

Bel.  No  reason  I,  since  of  your  lives  you  set 
So  slight  a  valuation,  should  reserve 


My  crack'd  one  to  more  care.      Have  with  you, 

boys. 
If  in  your  country  wars  you  chance  to  die, 
That  is  my  bed  too,  lads,  and  there  I'll  lie : 
Lead,  lead. — [Aside.]   The  time  seems  long;  their 

blood  thinks  scorn, 
Till  it  fly  out,  and  show  them  princes  born. 

[Exeunt. 


ACT  V 


-W-iLP 


>v-.     ■■  C- 


ScENF.  1. — A  Field  between  the  British  and  Roman 
Camps. 

Enter  Posthumus,  tvith  a  bloody  handkerchief. 

Post.  Yea,  bloody  clotli,  I'll  kt-cp  thee  ;  for  T  wish'd 
Thou  should'st  be  colour'd  tlnis.   You  inai  ricd  ones, 
If  each  of  you  should  take  this  course,  how  many 
Must  murder  wives  much  better  tlian  themselves, 
For  wryin^  but  a  little  ? — O,  Pisanio  ! 
Every  good  servant  does  not  all  commands; 
No  bonil,  but  to  do  just  ones. — Gods !   if  you 
Should  have  ta'en  vengeance  on  my  faults,  I  never 
Had  liv'd  to  put  on  tliis :  so  had  you  saved 
The  noble  Imogen  to  repent,  and  struck 
Me,  wretch,  more  worth  your  vengeance.     I>ut, 

alack ! 
You  snatch  some  hence  for  little  faults  ;  that's  love, 
To  have  them  fall  no  more :  you  some  permit 
To  second  ills  with  ills,  each  elder  worse ; 
And  make  them  dread  it,  to  the  doer's  thrift. 
B>it  Imogen  is  your  own:  do  your  Ixst  wills, 
And  make  me  bless'd  to  obey  I — I  am  brought  hither 
Among  the  Italian  gentry,  and  to  fight 
Against  my  ladv's  kingdom  :  'tis  enough 
That,  IJrilain,  I  have  kiil'd  thy  mistress:  peace! 
I'll  give  no  wound  to  thee.  Thenfore,  good  heavens, 
Hear  patiently  my  jiurpose.      I'll  disrol)e  me 
Of  these  Italian  weeds,  and  suit  myself 
As  does  a  Briton  jieasant  :   so  I'll  li;:ht 
Against  the  part  I  come  with;  so  I'll  die 
For  thee,  ()  Imogen!  even  for  whom  toy  ble 
Is.  ivcry  breath,  a  death  :  and  thus  uMkii<i\vn, 
I'itlfd  rmr  haled,  to  the  lace  of  ])eril 
Myself  I'll  dfdicale.      Let  me  make  men  know 
More  valour  in  me,  than  my  hal)its  show. 
Gods,  put  the  strength  o'  the  Leonati  in  me  ! 


To  shame  the  guise  o'  the  world,  1  will  begin 
The  fashion,  less  without,  and  more  within.    [E.iTt. 

ScKNK  U.—  The  Same. 

Enter  at  one  side,  Lucius,  Iachimo,  and  iJir  Ra- 
man Army:  at  the  other  side,  the  British  Army; 
Leonatus  Posthumus  foUo>cin<r  like  a  poor  sol- 
dier. They  march  over  and  ffo  out.  Alarums. 
Then  enter  again  in  skirmish,  Iachimo  and  Pos- 
thumus :  hevanquisheth  and  disariiuth  Iachimo, 
and  then  leaves  him. 

lach.  The  heaviness  and  guilt  within  my  bosom 
Takes  olf  my  manhood  :   I  have  Ix'lied  a  lady, 
The  princess  of  this  ctjuntry,  and  the  air  on't 
Kevengingly  enfeebles  me  ;  or  could  this  carl, 
A  very  drudge  of  nature's,  have  subdu'd  me 
In  my  profession?    Kniiihthoods  and  honours,  borne 
As  1  wear  mine,  are  titles  but  of  scorn. 
If  that  thy  gentry,  Britain,  go  before 
This  lout,  as  he  exceeds  our  lords,  the  odds 
Is,  that  we  scarce  are  men,  and  vou  are  gods. 

[Erit. 

The  Battle  continues:  the  Britons  fly  :  Cvmbk.i.ink 
is  taken  :  then  enter,  to  his  rescue,  Bklarius,  CJui- 
DKRius,  and  Arviragus. 

Bel.  Stand,  stanil !     We  liaM'  tli«'  .tdvantage  of 
the  grounil. 
The  lane  is  guarded:    nothing  muis  ii>.  Imr 
The  villany  of  our  tears. 

Gui.  Arc.  Stand,  stand,  and  figlit ' 

iiJ/f/ff  PosTiii'Mi's,  anil  seciiuds   the  lirilnns  :   ihiy 
rescue  ('ymbkm>k..  oik/  cnunt :  then,  rnhr  T.u- 
cius,  Iachimo,  and  Imikjk.n. 
Ah 


ACT   V. 


CYMnELFNE. 


SCKNK  III. 


Luc.  Away,  boy,  from  the  troops,  and  save  thyself; 
For  friends  kill  friends,  and  the  disorder's  such 
As  war  were  hood-wink'd. 

lacli.  'Tis  their  fresh  supplies. 

Luc.  It  is  a  day  turn'd  strangely  :  or  betimes 
Let's  re-enforce,  or  fly.  [^Exeunt. 


ScKXE  III. — Another  part  of  the  Field. 
Enter  Posthu.mus  and  a  British  Lord. 

Lord.   Cani'st  thou  from  where   they  made  the 

stand  ? 
Post.  I  did  ; 


(Combat  of  Posthiuuus  and  lachimo.) 


Though  you,  it  seems,  come  from  tlie  fliers. 

Lord.  I  did. 

Post.  No  blame  be  to  J'ou,  sir;  fur  all  was  lost, 
But  that  the  heavens  fought.     The  king  himself 
Of  his  wings  destitute,  the  army  broken. 
And  but  the  backs  of  Britons  seen,  all  flying 
Through  a  strait  lane :  the  enemy  full-hearted, 
Lolling  the  tongue  with  slaughtering,  having  work 
More  plentiful  than  tools  to  do't,  struck  down 
Some  mortally,  some  slightly  touch'd,  some  falling 
Merely  through  fear;  that  the  strait  pass  was  damm'd 
With  dead  men  hurt  behind,  and  cowards  living 
To  die  with  lengthen'd  shame. 

Lord.  Where  was  this  lane  ? 

Post.  Close  by  the  battle,  ditch'd,  and  walld  with 
turf; 
Which  gave  advantage  to  an  ancient  soldier. 
An  honest  one,  I  warrant ;  who  deseiT'd 
So  long  a  breeding,  as  his  white  beard  came  to, 
In  doing  this  for's  countr}^ :  athwart  the  lane, 
He,  with  two  striplings,  (lads  more  like  to  run 
The  country  base,  than  to  commit  such  slaughter; 
With  faces  fit  for  masks,  or  rather  fairer 
Than  those  for  preservation  cas'd,  or  shame.) 
Made  good  the  passage ;  cry'd  to  those  that  fled, 
"  Our  Britain's  harts  die  flying,  not  our  men  : 
To  darkness  fleet,  souls  that  fly  backwards  !   Stand  ; 
Or  we  are  Romans,  and  will  give  you  that 
Like  beasts,  wliich  you  shun  beastly,  and  may  save, 
But  to  look  back  in  frown  :  stand,  stand  I"' — These 

three. 
Three  thousand  confident,  in  act  as  many, 
(For  three  performers  are  the  file,  when  all 

46 


The restdonothing,)  with thisword,  '•  stand,  stand  I" 
Accommodated  by  the  place,  more  charming, 
With  their  own  nobleness,  (which  could  liave  turn'd 
A  distalf  to  a  lance,)  gilded  pale  looks. 
Part  shame,  part  spirit  renew'd ;  that  some,  turn'd 

coward 
But  by  example  (O,  a  sin  in  war, 
Damn'd  in  the  first  beginners!)  'gan  to  look 
The  way  that  they  did,  and  to  grin  like  lions 
Upon  the  pikes  o' the  hunters.     Then  began 
A  stop  i'  the  chaser,  a  retire  ;  anon, 
A  rout,  confusion  thick :  forthwith  they  fly. 
Chickens,  the  way  which  they  stoop'd  eagles :  slaves. 
The  strides  they  victors  made.  And  now  onr  cowards 
(Like  fragments  in  hard  voyages)  became 
The  life  o' the  need  :  having  found  the  back-dooropen 
Of  the  unguarded  hearts.  Heavens,  how  they  wound  I 
Some  slain  before  ;  some  dying;  some,  their  friends, 
O'er-borne  i'  the  former  wave  :   ten  chas'd  by  one, 
Are  now  each  one  the  slaughter-man  of  twenty : 
Those  that  would  die  or  ere  resist  are  grown 
The  mortal  bugs  o'  the  field. 

Lord.  This  was  strange  chance  : 

A  narrow  lane,  an  old  man,  and  two  boys! 

Post.  Nay,  do  not  wonder  at  it :  you  are  made 
Rather  to  wonder  at  the  things  you  hear. 
Than  to  work  any.     Will  jou  rhyme  upon't, 
And  vent  it  for  a  mockery  ?     Here  is  one  : 
"Two  boys,  an  old  man  twice  a  boy,  a  lane, 
Preserv'd  the  Britons,  was  the  Romans'  bane." 

Lord.  Nay,  be  not  angiy,  sir. 

Post.  "        'Lack !  to  what  end  ? 

Who  dai-es  not  stand  his  foe,  I'll  be  his  friend ; 


ACT  V. 


CTMUKLINK. 


SCENE  IV. 


For  if  he'll  do,  as  he  is  made  to  do, 

I  know,  he'll  (|uitkly  Hy  my  iViendship  too. 

You  have  put  ine  iuto  rhyme. 

Lord.  Farewell;  you  are  angry. 

[Exit. 

Post.  Still  coing? — This  is  a  lord.  O  noble  misery ! 
To  be  i'  the  held,  and  ask,  what  news,  of  me. 
To-day,  how  many  would  have  given  thf;ir  honours 
To  have  sav'd  their  carcases  ?   took  heel  to  do't, 
And  vet  died  too?      1,  in  mine  own  woe  charm'd, 
Could  not  (ind  death  where  i  did  hear  him  groan, 
Nor  feel  him   where  he  struck :     being  an   ugly 

monster, 
'Tis  strange  he  hides  him  in  fresh  cups,  soft  beds, 
Sweet  words;   or  hath  more  ministers  than  we 
That  draw  his  knives  i'  the  war. —  Well,  1  will  find 

him ; 
For  being  now  a  favourer  to  the  TJriton, 
No  more  a  Briton,  1  have  resum'd  aijaiu 
The  part  I  came  in.      Fight  1  will  no  more, 
But  yield  me  to  the  veriest  liind,  tliat  shall 
Once  touch  my  shoulder.     (Ireat  the  slaughter  is 
Here  made  by  the  Roman  ;   gnsit  the  answer  be 
Britons  must  take;  for  me,  my  ransom's  death: 
On  eitlier  side  1  come  to  spend  my  breath, 
Which  neither  here  I'll  keep,  nor  bear  again, 
But  end  it  l)y  some  means  for  Imogen. 

Enter  two  British  Captains,  and  Soldi^s. 

1  Cap.  (ireat  .Tupiter  be  prais'd  !   Lucius  is  taken. 
'Tis  tliousrht,  the  old  man  and  his  sons  were  angels. 

2  Cup.   There  was  a  fourth  man,  in  a  silly  liabit. 
That  gave  th'  affront  with  them. 

1  Cup.  i^o  'tis  reported  ; 

But  none  of  them  can  be  found. — Stand!   who  is 
there  ? 

Post.  A  Roman, 
Who  had  not  now  been  drooping  here,  if  seconds 
Had  answer'd  him. 

■2  Cap.  Lay  hands  on  him ;  a  dog  ! 

A  leg  of  Rome  shall  not  return  to  tell 
What  crows  liave  peck'd  them  here.     He  brags  his 

service 
As  if  he  were  of  note.     Bring  him  to  the  king. 

Enter  C\MBy.i.iyv.,  attended;  BK.r.ARius,  Guide- 
Ritrs,  Akvirauus,  Pisa.mo,  and  liontan  Captives. 
The  Caplain.s present  Postmumus  /oCymbkli.ne, 
who  delicers  him  over  to  a  Jailer;  after  which,  all 
go  out. 

Scene  TV. — A  Prison. 

Enter  Posthumus,  and  two  .Jailers. 

1  Jail.  You  shall  not  now  be  stolen;  you  have 

locks  upon  you  : 
So,  graze  as  you  find  pasture. 

2  Jail.  Ay,  or  a  stomach. 

[  hl.reinil  Jailers. 
Post.    >rost  welcome,  bondaire,  for  thou  art  a  way 
I  think,  to  lil)erty.      Yet  am  1  better 
Than  one  that's  sick  o'  the  gout ;  since  he  had  raflirr 
(Iroan  so  in  perpeluitv,  than  be  cur'd 
l'>v  the  sure  |tliysirian.  ilealh,  who  is  the  key 
T"  unbar  these  locks.  My  conscience,  thou  art  fetfer'd 
More  tliaii  mv  shanks,  and  wrists  :  you  good  gods, 

give  me 
The  penitent  instnmienf  to  |)ick  that  bolt. 
Then,  free  for  ever!      Is'f  enon^li,  1  am  sorry? 
So  children  temjuiral  fathers  do  appease; 
Gods  are  more  full  of  nurrv.      Must  I  repent? 


1  cannot  do  it  better  than  in  gyves, 

Desir'd,  more  than  coiistrain'd :  to  satisfy, 

If  of  my  freedom  'tis  the  main  part,  take 

No  stricter  render  of  me,  than  my  all. 

I  know,  you  are  more  clement  than  vile  men. 

Who  of  their  broken  debtors  take  a  third, 

A  sixth,  a  tenth,  lettiiii;  tlicm  thrive  again 

On  their  abatement :  that's  not  my  desire. 

For  Imogen's  dear  life,  take  mine;  and  though 

'Tis  not  so  dear,  yet  'tis  a  life  ;  you  coin'd  it : 

'Tweeii  man  and  man  they  weigh  not  every  stamp. 

Though  light,  take  pieces  for  the  figure's  sake  : 

You  rather  mine,  being  yours;  and  so,  great  powers, 

If  you  will  take  this  audit,  take  this  life. 

And  cancel  these  cold  bonds.     O  Imogen  ! 

I'll  speak  to  thee  in  silence.  [He  sleej^s. 

Solemn  music.  Enter,  as  an  Apparition,  Siciui'S 
Lkonatus,  Father  to  Posthumus,  an  old  Man, 
attired  like  a  IVarrior ;  leading  in  his  hand  an 
ancient  Matron,  his  Wife  and  Mother  to  Posthu- 
mus, with  music  before  them:  then,  after  other 
music  fitllow  the  two  young  Leonali,  Bmthers  to 
Posthumus,  with  wounds  as  they  died  in  the 
wars.  They  circle  Posthumus  round,  as  he  lies 
sleeping. 

Sici.  No  more,  thou  thunder-master,  show 
Thv  spite  on  luortal  (lies: 
With  Mars  fall  out,  with  .Itnio  chide, 
That  thy  adulteries 

Rates  and  revenges. 

Hath  my  poor  boy  done  aught  but  well  .' 

Whose  face  1  never  saw  ; 
I  died,  whilst  in  the  womb  he  stay'd 

Attending  nature's  law. 
Wliose  fatiier,  then,  (as  men  report. 

Thou  orplians'  fatlier  art,) 
Thou  shouldst  have  been,  and  shielded  bim 

Froiu  this  earth-vexing  smart. 

Moth.   Lticina  lent  not  me  her  aid, 
But  took  me  in  my  throes ; 
That  from  me  was  Postluumis  ripl. 
Came  crying  'mongst  his  foes, 
A  thing  of  pity! 

Sici.   Great  nature,  like  his  ancestrj', 
Moulded  the  stufl"  so  fair. 
That  he  desei-v'd  the  praise  o'  the  world. 
As  great  Sicilius'  heir. 

1  Bro.   Wlien  once  he  was  matine  for  man. 

In  Britain  wliere  was  lie. 
That  could  stand  up  his  paralUd, 

Or  fruitful  object  be 
In  eye  of  Iiuosren,  that  best 

Could  deem  his  dignity? 

Moth.  With  marriaiie  wlien-fore  was  he  moek'd. 
To  be  exil'd,  and  thrown 
From  Leonati'  seat,  and  I'ast 
From  her  his  dearest  one, 
S\\  rci  1  iiiogen  .' 

Sici.   Whv  did  y<m  siilVer  lac  himo. 

Slight  tiling'  of  Italy, 
To  taint  his  nobler  heart  and  brain 

With  needless  jealousy  ; 
And  to  bec»>me  the  neck  and  scorn 

()'  the  other's  villany  ? 

2  Bm.    For  this  from  stiller  seats  we  came, 
()iir  parents,  and  us  twain, 

•17 


ACT  V. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENK  IV. 


That  striking  in  our  country's  cause 

Fell  bravely,  and  were  slain; 
Our  fealty,  and  Tenantius'  right, 

With  honour  to  maintain. 

1  Bro.  Like  hardiment  Posthumus  hath 

To  Cymbeline  perform'd : 
Then,  Jupiter,  thou  king  ol"  gods, 

Why  hast  thou  thus  adjourn'd 
The  graces  for  his  merits  due. 

Being  all  to  dolours  turn'd? 

Sid.  Thy  crystal  window  ope ;  look,  look  out : 
No  longer  exercise. 
Upon  a  valiant  race,  thy  harsh 
And  potent  injuries. 

Moth.  Since,  Jupiter,  our  son  is  good, 
Take  oft'  his  miseries. 

Sici.  Peep  through  thy  marble  mansion  ;  help ! 
Or  we  poor  ghosts  will  cry. 
To  the  shining  synod  of  the  rest, 
Against  thy  deity. 

2  Bro.  Help,  Jupiter!  or  we  appeal. 

And  from  thy  justice  fly. 

Jupiter  descends  in  Ihunder  and  lightning,  sitting 
upon  an  eagle:  he  thrmvs  a  thunderbolt;  the 
Ghosts  fall  upon  their  knees. 

Jiip.  No  more,  you  petty  spirits  of  region  low. 

Offend  our  hearing  :  hush  I — How  dare  you  ghosts 
Accuse  the  thunderer,  whose  bolt  you  know. 

Sky-planted,  batters  all  rebelling  coasts  ? 
Poor  shadows  of  Elysium,  hence;  and  rest 

Upon  your  never-withering  lianks  of  flowers: 
Be  not  with  mortal  accidents  opprest; 

No  care  of  yours  it  is  ;  you  know,  'tis  ouis. 
Whom  best  I  love,  I  cross;  to  make  my  gift. 
The  more  delay'd,  delighted.     Be  content ; 
Your  low-laid  son  our  godhead  will  uplift : 

His  comforts  thrive,  his  trials  well  are  spent. 
Our  Jovial  star  reign'd  at  his  birth,  and  in 

Our  temple  was  he  married. — Rise,  and  fade  ! — 
He  shall  be  lord  of  lady  Imogen, 

And  happier  much  by  his  affliction  made. 
This  tablet  lay  upon  his  breast,  wherein 

Our  pleasure  his  full  fortune  doth  confine; 
And  so,  away  :  no  further  with  your  din 

Express  impatience,  lest  you  stir  up  mine. — 
Mount,  eagle,  to  my  palace  ciystalline.  [Ascends. 
Sici.   He  came  in  thunder ;  his  celestial  breath 
Was  sulphurous  to  smell;  the  holy  eagle 
Stoop'd,  as  to  foot  us  :  his  ascension  is 
More  sweet  than  our  bless'd  fields.     His  royal  bird 
Prunes  the  immortal  wing,  and  cloys  his  beak, 
As  when  his  god  is  pleas'd. 

All.  Thanks,  Jupiter. 

Sici.  The  marble  pavement  closes  ;  he  is  enter'd 
His  radiant  roof.     Away  !   and,  to  be  blest, 
Let  us  with  care  perform  his  great  behest. 

[Ghosts  vanish. 
Post.  [  Waking.l  Sleep,  thou  hast  been  a  grand- 
sire,  and  begot 
A  father  to  me ;  and  thou  hast  created 
A  mother,  and  two  brothers.     But,  (O  scorn!) 
Gone  !  they  went  hence  so  soon  as  they  were  born. 
And  so  T  am  awake. — Poor  wretches,  that  depend 
On  greatness'  favour,  dream  as  I  have  done ; 
Wake,  and  find  nothing. — But,  alas,  I  swerve : 
Many  dream  not  to  find,  neither  deserve. 
And  yet  are  steep'd  in  favours;  so  am  I, 
Tliat  have  this  golden  chance,  and  know  not  why. 

4S 


What  fairies  haunt   this  ground  ?     A  book  ?     O, 

rare  one ! 
Be  not,  as  is  our  fangled  world,  a  garment 
Nobler  than  that  it  covers :  let  thy  effects 
So  follow,  to  be  most  unlike  our  courtiers, 
As  good  as  promise. 

[Reads.]  "When  as  a  lion's  whelp  shall,  to  him- 
self unknown,  without  seeking  find,  and  be  embraced 
by  a  piece  of  tender  air ;  and  when  from  a  stately 
cedar  shall  be  lopped  branches,  which,  being  dead 
many  years,  shall  after  revive,  be  jointed  to  the  old 
stock,  and  freshly  grow,  then  shall  Posthumus  end 
his  miseries,  Britain  be  fortunate,  and  flourish  in 
peace  and  plenty." 

'Tis  still  a  dream,  or  else  such  stuff'  as  madmen 
Tongue,  and  brain  not ;  either  both,  or  nothing : 
Or  senseless  speaking,  or  a  speaking  such 
As  sense  cannot  untie.     Be  what  it  is, 
The  action  of  my  life  is  like  it,  which 
I'll  keep,  if  but  for  sympathy. 

Re-enter  Jailers. 

Jail.  Come,  sir,  are  you  ready  for  death? 

Post.  Over-roasted,  rather ;  ready  long  ago. 

Jail.  Hanging  is  the  word,  sir  :  if  you  be  ready 
for  that,  you  are  well  cooked. 

Post.  So,  if  I  prove  a  good  repast  to  the  specta- 
tors, the  dish  pays  the  shot. 

Jail.  A  heavy  reckoning  for  you,  sir;  but  the 
comfort  is,  you  shall  be  called  to  no  more  payments, 
fear  no  more  tavern  bills,  which  are  often  the  sad- 
ness of  jiarting,  as  the  procuring  of  mirth.  You 
come  in  faint  for  want  of  meat,  depart  reeling  with 
too  much  drink;  sorry  that  you  have  paid  too 
much,  and  sorry  that  you  are  paid  too  much; 
piuse  and  brain  both  empty :  the  brain  the  heavier 
for  being  too  light,  the  purse  too  light,  being  drawn 
of  heaviness.  O!  of  this  contradiction  you  shall 
now  be  quit. — O,  the  charity  of  a  penny  cord  !  it 
sums  up  thousands  in  a  trice :  you  have  no  true 
debitor  and  creditor  but  it;  of  what's  past,  is,  and 
to  come,  the  discharge. — Y'our  neck,  sir,  is  pen, 
book,  and  counters ;  so  the  acquittance  follows. 

Post.  I  am  merrier  to  die,  than  thou  art  to  live. 

Jail.  Indeed,  sir,  he  that  sleeps  feels  not  the 
toothache ;  but  a  man  that  were  to  sleep  your  sleep, 
and  a  hangman  to  help  him  to  bed,  I  think,  he 
would  change  places  with  his  officer ;  for,  look  you, 
sir,  you  know  not  which  way  you  shall  go. 
Post.  Yes,  indeed  do  I,  fellow. 

Jail.  Your  death  has  eyes  in  's  head,  then ;  I 
have  not  seen  him  so  pictured:  you  must  either  be 
directed  by  some  that  take  upon  them  to  know,  or 
take  upon  yourself  that,  which  I  am  sure  you  do 
not  know,  or  jump  the  after-inquiiy  on  your  own 
peril :  and  how  you  shall  speed  in  your  journey's 
end,  I  think  you'll  never  return  to  tell  one. 

Post.  I  tell  thee,  fellow,  there  are  none  want  eyes 
to  direct  them  the  way  1  am  going,  but  such  as 
wink,  and  will  not  use  them. 

Jail.  What  an  infinite  mock  is  this,  that  a  man 
should  have  the  best  use  of  eyes  to  see  the  way 
of   blindness!     I  am   sure,  hanging's  the  way  of 


winking. 


Enter  a  Messenger. 


Mess.  Knock  off  his  manacles:  bring  your  pris- 
oner to  the  king. 

Post.  Thou  bring'st  good  news.  I  am  called  to 
be  made  free. 


ACT  V. 


CYMBELTNE. 


SCENE  V. 


Jail.  I'll  be  hanged  then. 

Post.  Thou  shalt  be  then  freer  than  a  gaoler; 
no  bolts  for  the  dead. 

[E.veiint  PosTHUMUS  and  Messenger. 

Jail.  Unless  a  man  would  marry  a  gallows,  and 
bi'uet  young  gibbets.  I  never  saw  one  so  prone. 
Yet,  on  my  conscience,  there  are  verier  linaves  de- 
sire to  live, /or  all  he  be  a  Roman;  and  tliere  be 
some  of  them  too,  that  die  against  their  wills:  so 
should  I,  if  I  were  one.  I  would  we  were  all  of 
one  mind,  and  one  mind  good  :  O,  there  were  deso- 
lation of  goalers,  and  gallowses!  I  speak  against 
my  present  profit,  but  my  wish  hath  a  preferment 
in't.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — Cymbeline's  Tent. 

Enter  Cymbelink,  Bf.i.arhts,  GuiniontiTS,   Arvi- 
RAOUS,  PisANio,  Jjords,  Officers,  and  Allmdants. 

Ci/m.  Stand  by  my  side,  you  whom  the  gods  have 
niadt^ 
Preservers  of  my  tlirone.     Woe  is  my  licart, 
That  the  poor  soldier,  that  so  richly  fought, 
Wliosc  niiisshamM  gilded  arms,  wliose  naked  breast 
Sf('p|)"d  before  targe  of  j)roof,  cannot  l)e  I'oiind : 
He  shall  l)e  happy  that  can  find  him,  if 
Our  grace  can  make  him  so. 

Bel.  I  never  saw 

Such  noble  fury  in  so  ])oor  a  thing ; 
Such  ])recious  deeds  in  one,  that  ])romis'd  nought 
But  beggary  and  poor  looks. 

Ctpn.  No  tidings  of  him  ? 

Pis.   He  hath  been  search'd  among  the  dead  and 
living. 
But  no  trace  of  him. 

Cyin.  To  my  grief,  T  am 

The  heir  of  his  reward;   wliicli  T  will  ;i(M 
To  von,  the  liver,  heart,  and  lirain  of  I'ritiiin, 
By  whom,  I  grant,  she  lives.     'Tis  now  llie  time 
To  ask  of  whence  vnii  are  : — report  it. 

BrI.  '  Sir, 

Tn  Cambria  are  we  born,  and  gentlemen. 
Further  to  boast,  were  neither  true  nor  modest, 
Unless  I  add,  we  are  honest. 

Ct/m.  Bow  your  knees. 

Arise,  mv  knights  o'  the  battle  :   I  create  you 
Companions  to  our  person,  and  will  fit  you 
With  dignities  becoming  your  estates. 

Enter  Cornelius  and  Tjadirs. 

There's  business  in  these  faces. — Why  so  sadly 
Greet  you  our  victory?  you  look  like  Romans, 
And  not  o'  the  court  of  Britain. 

Cnr.  Hail,  great  king! 

To  sour  your  ha|)))iness,  I  must  report 
The  queen  is  dead. 


Cym.  Whom  worse  than  a  physician 

Would  this  report  become  ?  But  I  consider. 
By  medicine  life  may  be  prolong'd,  yet  death 
Will  sei/.e  the  doctor  too.      How  ended  she? 

Cor.  With  horror,  madly  dying,  like  her  life; 
Which,  being  cruel  to  the  world,  concluded 
Most  cniel  to  herself.      What  she  confess'd, 
I  will  report,  so  pleas(>  yon  :   these  her  women 
Can  trip  me,  if  1  err,  who  with  wet  cheeks 
Were  present  when  she  finished. 


I  .... 


^ri:^iij: 


^),(l.,.)ji/|tli:l\l: 


X- 


ACT   V 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  V. 


Cipn.  Prytbee,  say. 

Cor.  First,  she  confess'd  she  never lov'd you;  only 
Affected  greatness  got  by  you,  not  you  : 
Married  your  royalty,  was  wife  to  your  place, 
Abhorr'd  your  person. 

Cijin.  She  alone  iinew  this  ; 

And,  but  she  spoke  it  dying,  I  would  not 
Believe  her  lips  in  opening  it.     Proceed. 

Cor.  Your  daughter,  whom  she  bore  in  hand  to 
love 
With  such  integrity,  she  did  confess 
Was  as  a  scorpion  to  her  sight;  whose  life, 
]iut  that  her  flight  prevented  it,  she  had 
Ta'en  off"  bj-  poison. 

Cym.  O  most  delicate  fiend  ! 

Who  is't  can  read  a  woman  ? — Is  there  more  ? 

Cor.  More,  sir,  and  worse.      She  did  confess,  she 
had 
For  you  a  mortal  mineral;  which,  being  took. 
Should  by  the  minute  feed  on  life,  and  lingering 
By  inches  waste  you :  in  which  time  she  purpos'd. 
By  watching,  weeping,  tendance,  kissing,  to 
O'ercome  you  with  her  show ;  and  in  time 
(When  she  had  fitted  you  with  her  craft)  to  work 
Her  son  into  th'  adoption  of  the  crown  : 
But  failing  of  her  end  by  his  strange  absence, 
(rrew  shameless-desperate  ;  open'd,  in  despite 
Of  heaven  and  men,  her  purposes ;  repented 
The  evils  she  hatch'd  were  not  effected;  so, 
Despairing  died. 

Cym.  Heard  you  all  this,  her  women  ? 

Lady.  We  did  so,  please  your  highness. 

Cym.  Mine  eyes 

Were  not  in  fault,  for  she  was  beautiful ; 
Mine  ears,  that  heard  her  flattery ;  nor  my  heart. 
That  thought  her  like  her  seeming ;  it  had  been 

vicious. 
To  have  mistrusted  her:  yet,  O  my  daughter  ! 
That  it  was  folly  in  me,  thou  may'st  say. 
And  prove  it  in  thy  feeling.     Heaven  mend  all! 

Enter  Lucius,  Iachimo,  the  Soothsayer,  and  other 
Roman  Prisoners,  guarded ;  Posthumus  behind, 
and  Imogex. 

Thoti  com'st  not,  Caius,  now  for  tribute  :  that 
The  Britons  have  raz'd  out,  though  with  the  loss 
Of  many  a  bold  one  ;  whose  kinsmen  liave  made  suit. 
That  their  good  souls  may  be  appeas'd  with  slaughter 
Of  you  their  captives,  which  ourself  have  granted: 
So,  think  of  your  estate. 

Luc.  Consider,  sir,  the  chance  of  war  :  the  day 
Was  yours  by  accident ;  had  it  gone  with  us. 
We   should  not,  when  the  blood  was  cool,  have 

threaten'd 
Our  prisoners  with  the  sword.     But  since  the  gods 
Will  have  it  thus,  that  nothing  but  our  lives 
May  be  call'd  ransom,  let  it  come  :  sufficeth, 
A  Roman  with  a  Roman's  heart  can  suffer: 
Augustus  lives  to  think  on't ;  and  so  much 
For  my  peculiar  care.     This  one  thing  only 
T  will  entreat:  my  boy,  a  Briton  born, 
Let  him  be  ransom'd  :  never  master  had 
A  page  so  kind,  so  duteous,  diligent. 
So  tender  over  his  occasions,  true, 
So  feat,  so  nurse-like.     Let  his  virtue  join 
With  my  request,  which,   I'll   make    bold,   your 

highness 
Cannot  deny :  he  hath  done  no  Briton  harm. 
Though  he  have  sei-v'd  a  Roman.     Save  him,  sir, 
And  spare  no  bL  >d  beside. 

Cijm.  I  have  surely  seen  him  : 

50 


His  favour  is  familiar  to  me. — Boy, 
Thou  hast  looked  thyself  into  my  grace, 
And  art  mine  own. — I  know  not  why,  nor  where- 
fore. 
To  say,  live,  boy :  ne'er  thank  thy  master ;  live, 
And  ask  of  Cymbeline  what  boon  thou  wilt, 
Fitting  my  bounty  and  thy  state,  I'll  give  it; 
Yea,  though  thou  do  demand  a  prisoner. 
The  noblest  ta'en. 

Imo.  I  humbly  thank  your  highness. 

Liic.  I  do  not  bid  thee  beg  my  life,  good  lad, 
And  yet  I  know  thou  wilt. 

Imo.  No,  no;  alack! 

There's  other  work  in  hand. — 1  see  a  thing 
Bitter  to  me  as  death. — Your  life,  good  master, 
Must  shuffle  for  itself. 

Luc.  The  boy  disdains  me. 

He  leaves  me,  scorns  me :  briefly  die  their  joys. 
That  place  them  on  the  truth  of  gu'ls  and  boys. — 
W^hy  stands  he  so  perplex'd  ? 

Cym.  What  would'st  thou,  boy  1 

I  love  thee  more  and  more ;  think  more  and  more 
What's  best  to  ask.     Know'st  him  thou  look'st  on  ? 

speak ; 
Wilt  have  him  live  ?     Is  he  thy  kin  ?   thy  friend  ? 

Imo.   He  is  a  Roman ;  no  more  kin  to  me. 
Than  I  to  your  highness,  wlio,  being  born  your 

vassal. 
Am  something  nearer. 

Cym.  Wherefore  ey'st  him  so? 

Imo.  I'll  tell  you,  sir,  in  private,  if  you  please 
To  give  me  hearing. 

Cym.  Ay,  with  all  my  heart. 

And  lend  my  best  attention.     What's  thy  name  ? 

Imo.  Fidele,  sir. 

Cym.  Thou  art  mj^  good  youth,  my  page ; 

I'll  be  thy  master:  walk  with  me;  speak  freely. 

[Cymbeline  and  Imogen  converse  apart. 

Bel.  Is  not  this  boy  reviv'd  from  death  ? 

An\  One  sand  another 

Not  more  resembles :  that  sweet  rosy  lad. 
Who  died,  and  was  Fidele. — What  think  you  ? 

Gui.  The  same  dead  thing  alive. 

Bel.   Peace,  peace  !  see  further ;  he  ejes  us  not : 
forbear. 
Creatures  may  be  alike :  were't  he,  I  am  sure 
He  would  have  spoke  to  us. 

Gui.  But  we  saw  him  dead. 

Bel.  Be  silent;  let's  see  furtlier. 

Pis.     \^Aside.^  It  is  my  mistress ! 

Since  she  is  living,  let  the  time  run  on, 
To  good  or  bad. 

[Cymbeline  and  Imogen  come  forward. 

Cym.  Come,  stand  thou  by  our  side : 

Make  thy  demand  aloud. — Sir,  [7oIachimo.]  step 

you  forth ; 
Give  answer  to  this  boy,  and  do  it  freely, 
Or,  by  our  greatness,  and  the  grace  of  it. 
Which  is  our  honour,  bitter  torture  shall 
Winnow  the  truth  from  falsehood. — On,  speak  to 
him. 

Imo.   31y  boon  is,  that  this  gentleman  may  rcndir 
Of  whom  he  had  this  ring. 

Post.      [Aside.]  "    What's  that  to  him  ? 

Ci/m.   That  diamond  upon  your  finger,  say. 
How  came  it  yours  ? 

lach.  Thou'lt  torture  me  to  leave  unspoken  tliat 
Which,  to  be  spoke,  would  torture  thee. 

Ci/m.  How!  me? 

lach.  I  am  glad  to  be  constrain'd  to  utter  that 
which 


ACT    V. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENK  V 


Torments  me  to  conceal.     By  villany 

1  s;ot  this  ring:  'twas  Leonatus'  jewel; 

Whom  thou  didst  banish ;   and  (which  more  may 

grieve  thee, 
As  it  doth  me)  a  nobler  sir  ne'er  liv'd 
'Twixt  skv  and  ground.     Wilt  thou  hear  more,  mv 
lord  ? 

Cifin.  All  that  belongs  to  this. 

lacli.  That  parairon,  thy  daughter. 

For  whom  my  heart  drops  blood,  and  my  false  spirits 
Quail  to  renu'inl)er, — (iive  me  leave;  I  faint. 

Cijin.  3Iy  daughter  I   what  of  her  ?     Renew  thy 
strength : 
I  had  rather  thou  should'st  live  while  nature  will, 
Than  die  ere  I  hear  more.     Strive  man,  and  speak. 

/(/(■//.   Upon  a  time,  (unhappy  was  the  clock 
That  struck  the  hour,)  it  was  in  Kome,  (accurs'd 
The  mansion  where,)  'twas  at  a  feast,  (O!  would 
Our  viands  had  i)een  poison'd,  or  at  least 
Those  which  I  heav'd  to  head,)  the  good  Posthumus, 
(What  should  I  say  ?   he  was  too  good  to  l)e 
Where  ill  men  were,  and  was  the  best  of  all 
Amongst  the  rar'st  of  good  ones,)  sitting  sadly, 
Hearing  us  ptaise  our  loves  of  Italy 
For  beauty,  that  made  barren  the  swell'd  boast 
Of  him  that  best  could  speak :  for  feature,  laming 
The  shrine  of  Venus,  or  straight-pight  Minerva, 
Postures  beyond  brief  nature ;  for  condition, 
A  shop  of  all  the  qualities  that  man 
Loves  woman  for ;  besides,  that  hook  of  wiving, 
Fairness,  which  strikes  the  eye  : 

Cijiii.  I  stand  on  fire. 

Come  to  the  matter. 

lach.  All  too  soon  I  shall. 

Unless  thou  would'st  grieve  quickly. — This  Pos- 
thumus, 
(Most  like  a  noble  lord  in  lf)vp,  and  one 
That  had  a  royal  lover,)  took  his  hint; 
And,  not  dispraising  whom  we  prais'd,  (therein 
He  was  as  calm  as  virtue.)  he  began 
His  mistress'  picture;   which  by  his  tongue  being 

made, 
And  then  a  mind  put  in't,  cither  our  brags 
Were  crack'd  of  kitchen  trulls,  or  his  dcscrij)tion 
Prov'd  us  unspeaking  sots. 

Ciim.  Nay,  nay,  to  the  pur|)ose. 

lach.  Your  daughter's  chastity — there  it  begins. 
He  spake  of  her  as  Dian  had  hot  dreams. 
And  she  alone  were  cold  :   whereat.  1,  wretch. 
Made  scruple  of  his  |)raise ;  and  wager'd  with  him 
Pieces  of  gold  'gainst  this,  which  then  he  wore 
Upon  his  honour'd  fnicer,  to  attain 
In  suit  the  ])l:»ce  of  his  Ijcd,  and  win  tliis  ring 
liy  her's  and  mine  adultery.      He,  true  knight, 
No  lesser  of  her  honour  confident 
Than  I  did  truly  find  her.  stakes  this  ring; 
And  would  so.  had  it  i)een  a  carbuncle 
Of  Pha-bus'  wheel ;  and  might  so  safely,  had  it 
lieen  all  the  worth  of  his  car.     Away  to  Britain 
Post  I  in  this  design  :  well  may  you,  sir, 
Remember  me  at  court,  where  T  was  taught 
Of  your  chaste  dauyhter  thi'  wide  dilFerence 
'Twixt  amorous  and  villanous.    lieing  thus  quench'd 
Of  hope,  not  lo!i;:in!i.  mine  Italian  brain 
'fran  in  your  diilirr  IJritain  opcrati* 
Most  vilely;   ("or  my  vantage,  excellent; 
And,  to  be  brief,  my  practice  so  jirevail'd. 
That  I  return'd  with  simular  proof,  enough 
To  make  the  n()l)le  Leonatus  mad, 
Bv  wounding  his  belief  in  her  renown 
With  tokens  thus,  and  thus ;  averring  notes 


Of  chamber-hanging,  pictures,  this  her  bracelet, 
(O  cunning,  how  1  got  it!)  nay,  some  marks 
Of  secret  on  her  person,  that  he  could  not 
But  thnik  her  bond  of  chastity  quite  crack'd, 
I  having  ta'en  the  forfeit.     Whereupon, — 
Methinks,  I  see  him  now, — 

Pval.  Ay,  so  thou  dost, 

[  Cumin  fi  Juruard. 
Italian  fiend  I — Ah  me  I  most  credulous  fool, 
Egregious  murderer,  thief,  any  thing 
That's  due  to  all  the  villains  |)ast,  in  being. 
To  come  I — (J,  <;ive  me  cord,  or  knife,  or  poison, 
Some  upriirht  justicer !     Thou,  king,  send  out 
For  torturers  ingenious:  it  is  I 
That  all  the  abhorred  things  o'  the  earth  amend. 
By  l)eii)g  worse  than  they.     I  am  Postliunius, 
That  kili'd  thy  daughter: — villain  like,  1  lie; 
That  caus'd  a  lesser  villain  than  myself, 
A  sacrilegious  thief,  to  do't : — the  temple 
Of  virtue  was  she  : — yea,  and  she  herself 
S|)it,  and  throw  stones,  cast  mire  upon  me  ;  set 
The  dogs  o'  the  street  to  bay  me :  every  villain 
Be  caird,  Posthumus  Leonatus,  and 
Be  villany  less  than  'twas! — O  Imosren  ! 
My  queen,  my  life,  my  wife!     O  Imogen, 
Imogen,  Imogen ! 

Imo.  Peace,  my  lord  !  hear,  hear! — 

Pust.  Shall's  have  a  play  of  this  ?     Thou  scorn- 
ful ])age. 
There  lie  thy  part.  \_Sirikins  iter ;  she  falU. 

Pis.  O,  gentlemen  !  help, 

Mine,  and  your  mistress. — O,  my  lord  PoslhumusI 
You  ne'er  kili'd  Imogen  till  now. — Help,  help! — 
Mine  honour'd  lady! 

Cym.  Does  the  world  go  round  ? 

Post.  How  come  these  staggers  on  me  ? 

Pis.  Wake,  my  mistress  ! 

Cym.  If  this  be  so,  the  gods  do  mean  to  strike  me 
To  death  with  inortal  joy. 

Pis.  How  fares  my  mistress  ? 

Imo.  O  !  get  thee  from  my  sight ; 
Thou  gav'st  me  poison  :  dangerous  fellow,  hence  ! 
Breathe  not  where  princes  are. 

Cym.  The  tune  of  Imogen! 

Pis.   Lady, 
The  gods  throw  stones  of  sulphur  on  me.  if 
That  box  I  gave  you  was  not  thought  by  me 
A  ])recious  thing  :   I  had  it  from  the  queen. 

Cym.  New  matter  still  ? 

Imo.  It  poison'd  me. 

Cor.  O  gods! 

I  left  out  one  thins  which  the  queen  confess'd. 
Which  must  ajjprove  thei-  honest :   if  Pisanio 
Have,  said  she,  given  his  mistress  that  confection 
Which  I  gave  him  for  a  cordial,  she  is  serv'd 
As  I  would  serve  a  rat. 

Cym.  What's  this,  Cornelius  ? 

Cor.  The  queen,  sir.  very  oft  ini|)<iriuird  me 
To  temper  poisons  for  her;  still  pretending 
The  satisfaction  of  her  knowledge,  only 
In  killing  creatures  vile,  as  cats  and  doirs 
Of  no  esteem:    1,  dreaditig  that  her  purpose 
Was  of  more  danaer.  did  compound  for  her 
A  certain  stutV,  which,  lieinc  ta'en,  would  cease 
The  present  power  of  life  ;   but,  in  short  time. 
All  onices  of  nature  should  asain 
Do  their  due  functions. — Havi-  you  ta'en  of  it  ? 

Imo.  Mo.st  like  I  did,  for  I  was  dead. 

Bel.  My  •'oy-*'' 

There  was  our  error. 

Giti.  This  is,  sure,  Fidele. 

51 


ACT  V. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENK   V. 


Imo.  Why  did  you  throw  your  wedded  lady  from 
you  ? 
Think,  that  you  are  upon  a  rock ;  and  now 
Throw  me  again.  [Embracing  him. 

Post.  Hang  there  hke  fruit,  my  soul, 
Till  the  tree  die  ! 

Cym.  How  now !  my  flesh,  my  child  ? 


What !  mak'st  thou  me  a  dullard  in  this  act  ? 
Wilt  thou  not  speak  to  me? 

Imo.  Your  blessing,  sir.     [Kncciing. 

Bel.  Tliough  you  did  love  this  youth,  1  blame 
ye  not; 
You  had  a  motive  for't. 

\_Tu  LiuiDERius  and  Akviragls. 


Cym.  My  tears  that  fall, 

Prove  holy  water  on  thee !     Imogen, 
Thy  mother's  dead. 

Imo.  I  am  sorry  for't,  my  lord. 

Cym.  O!  she  was  naught;  and 'long  of  her  it  was, 
That  we  meet  here  so  strangely  :  but  her  son 
Is  gone,  we  know  not  how,  nor  where. 

Pis.  My  lord. 

Now  fear  is  from  me,  I'll  speak  troth.    Lord  Cloten, 
Upon  my  lady's  missing,  came  to  me 
With  his  sword  drawn ;  foam'd  at  the  mouth,  and 

swore, 
If  I  discover'd  not  which  way  she  was  gone, 
It  was  my  instant  death.     By  accident, 
I  had  a  feigned  letter  of  my  master's 
Then  in  my  pocket,  which  directed  him 
To  seek  her  on  the  mountains  near  to  Milford; 
Where,  in  a  frenzy,  in  my  master's  garments, 
Which  he  inforc'd  from  me,  away  he  posts 
With  unchaste  purpose,  and  with  oath  to  violate 
My  lady's  honour:  what  became  of  him, 
I  further  know  not. 

Gui.  Let  me  end  the  story. 

I  slew  him  there. 

Cym.   Marry,  the  gods  forefend  ! 
T  would  not  thy  good  deeds  should  from  my  lips 
Pluck  a  hard  sentence :  pr'ythee,  valiant  youth, 
Deny't  again. 

52 


Gui.  I  have  spoke  it,  and  I  did  it. 

Cym.  He  was  a  prince. 

Gui.  A  most  uncivil  one.     The  wrongs  he  did  me 
Were  nothing  prince-like ;  for  he  did  provoke  me 
With  language  that  would  make  me  spurn  the  sea, 
If  it  could  so  roar  to  me.     I  cut  off 's  head  ; 
And  am  right  glad,  he  is  not  standing  here 
To  tell  this  tale  of  mine. 

Cym.  I  am  sorry  for  thee  : 

By  thine  own  tongvxe  thou  art  condemn'd,  and  must 
Endure  our  law.     Thou  art  dead. 

Imo.  That  headless  man 

I  thought  had  been  my  lord. 

Cym.  Bind  the  offender. 

And  take  him  from  our  presence. 

Bel.  Stay,  sir  king. 

This  is  better  than  the  man  he  slew. 
As  well  descended  as  thyself;  and  hath 
More  of  thee  merited,  than  a  band  of  Clotens 
Had  ever  scar  for. — Let  his  arms  alone ; 

[To  the  Guard. 
They  were  not  born  for  bondage. 

Cijm.  Why,  old  soldier, 

Wilt  thou  undo  the  worth  thou  art  unpaid  for. 
By  tasting  of  our  wrath  ?      How  of  descent 
As  good  as  we  ? 

Arv.  In  that  he  spake  too  far. 

Cym.  And  thou  shall  die  for't. 


ACT  V. 


CY3IBELIiNE. 


SCENE  V. 


Bel.  We  will  die  all  three : 

But  I  will  prove  that  two  en's  arc  as  aood 
As  I  have  given  out  him. — My  sons,  1  must 
For  mine  own  part  unfold  a  dangerous  speech, 
Though,  haply,  well  for  you. 

Ari\  Your  danger's  ours. 

Qui.   And  our  good  his. 

Bel.  Have  at  it,  then,  by  leave. 

Thou  hadst,  great  king,  a  subject,  who  was  call'd 
Bclarius. 

Clin.  What  of  him  ?  he  is 

A  banish'd  traitor. 

Bel.  He  it  is  that  hath 

Assum'd  this  age  :  indeed,  a  banish'd  man; 
I  know  not  how,  a  traitor. 

C'/w.  Take  him  hence. 

The  whole  world  shall  not  save  him. 

Bel.  Not  too  hot  : 

First  pay  me  for  the  nursing  of  thy  sons; 
And  let  it  be  confiscate  all,  so  soon 
As  I  have  receiv'd  it. 

Ciim.  Nursing  of  my  sons? 

Bel.  I  am  too  blunt,  and  saucy  ;  here's  my  knee  : 
Ere  I  arise,  I  will  i)refer  my  sons; 
Then,  spare  not  the  old  father.     Mighty  sir. 
These  two  young  gentlemen,  tliat  call  me  father. 
And  tliiiik  they  are  my  sons,  are  none  of  mine  : 
They  are  the  issue  of  your  loins,  my  liege, 
And  blood  of  your  begetting. 


Cy/?i. 


How! 


mv  issue 


Bel.  So  sure  as  you  your  father's.  I,  old  Morgan, 
Am  that  Bclarius  whom  you  sometime  banish'd : 
Your  pleasure  was  my  mere  ofTence,  my  punishment 
Itself,  and  all  my  treason ;  that  I  sutfer'd 
Was  all  the  harm  I  did.     These  gentle  princes 
(For  such,  and  so  they  are)  these  twenty  years 
Have  I  train'd  up;  those  arts  they  have,  as  I 
Could  put  into  them :  my  breeding  was,  sir,  as 
Your  highness  knows.     Their  nurse,  Eui-i])hile, 
Whom  for  the  theft  I  wedded,  stole  these  children 
Upon  iny  banishment :  I  mov'd  her  to't ; 
Having  receiv'd  the  punishment  before. 
For  that  which  I  diil  then  :   beaten  for  loyalty 
Excited  me  to  treason.      Their  dear  loss. 
The  more  of  you  'twas  felt,  the  more  it  shap'd 
Unto  my  end  of  stealing  them.     But,  gracious  sir, 
Here  are  your  sons  again ;  and  I  must  lose 
Tw'o  of  the  sweet'st  companions  in  the  world. — 
The  benediction  of  these  covering  lieavens 
Fall  on  their  heads  like  dew !  for  they  are  worthy 
To  inlay  heaven  with  stars. 

C>J>n.  Thou  weep'st,  and  speak'st. 

The  senice,  that  you  three  have  done,  is  more 
Unlike  than  this  thou  tell'sl.     I  lost  mv  children: 
Jf  these  be  they,  I  know  iidt  liow  to  wish 
A  ])air  of  worthier  sons. 

Bi'l.  Be  pleas'd  a  while.^ 

This  gentleman,  whom  1  call  Polydore, 
Most  worthy  prince,  as  your's  is  true  (Tiiiderius: 
This  gerilleman,  my  C'adwal,  Aivira<:us, 
Vour  yoiinizer  iirincciy  son  :    he,  sir,  was  lappM 
In  a  most  curious  mantle,  wrought  by  the  hand 
Of  his  queen  mother,  which,  for  more  probation, 
I  can  with  ease  produce. 

Ciim.  Guiderius  had 

U))on  his  neck  a  molf,  a  sanguine  star: 
It  was  a  mark  of  wonder. 

Bel.  This  is  he, 

Who  hath  U))on  him  still  that  natural  stamp. 
It  was  wist-  nature's  end  in  the  donation, 
To  be  his  evidence  now. 

8 


Cym.  O!  what  am  I 

A  mother  to  the  birth  of  three  ?     Ne'er  mother 
Rejoic'd  deliverance  more. — Bless'd  pray  you  be, 
That  after  this  strange  starting  from  your  orbs. 
You  may  reign  in  them  now. — O  Imogen! 
I  Thou  hast  lost  by  this  a  kingdom. 
I       Inin.  No,  my  lord; 

j  I  have  got  two  worlds  by 't. — O,  my  gentle  brothers ! 
Have  we  thus  met .'     U  !  never  say  hereafter. 
But  I  am  truest  speaker:  you  calTd  me  inother, 
When  1  was  but  your  sister;  1  you  brolliers. 
When  you  were  so  indeed. 

Cym.  Did  you  e'er  meet? 

Arv.  Ay,  my  good  lord. 

Gui.  And  at  first  meeting  lov'd 

Continued  so,  until  we  thought  he  died. 

Cor.  By  the  queen's  dram  she  swallow'd. 

Cym.  O  rare  instinct ! 

When  shall  I  hear  all  through  ?    This  fierce  abridjr- 

ment 
Hath  to  it  circumstantial  branches,  which 
Distinction  should  be  rich  in. — Where  .'   how  liv'd 

you  ? 
And  when  came  j^ou  to  serve  our  Roman  ca])tive  ? 
How  parted  with  your  brothers  ?  how  first  met  them  ] 
Why  fied  you  from  the  court,  and  whither  .'    Tliese, 
And  your  three  motives  to  the  battle,  with 
I  know  not  how  much  more,  should  be  demanded. 
And  all  the  other  by-dependencies, 
From  chance  to  chance  ;  but  nor  the  time,  nor  place, 
Will  serve  our  long  inter'gatories.     iSee, 
Postliumus  anchors  upon  Jinogen; 
And  slie,  like  harmless  liglitniiig,  throws  her  eye 
On  him,  her  brothers,  me,  her  master,  hitting 
Each  object  with  ajoy  :  the  counteicliaiige 
Is  severally  in  all.     Let's  (|uit  this  ground. 
And  smoke  the  temi)le  with  our  sacrifices. — 
Thou  art  my  brother:  so  we'll  hold  thee  ever. 

[  'I'iJ  JJklauil's. 

lino.  You  are  my  father,  too  ;  and  did  relieve  uie. 
To  see  this  gracious  season. 

Cym.  All  o'erjoyed. 

Save  these  in  bonds :  let  them  be  joyful  too, 
For  they  shall  taste  our  comfort. 

lino.  My  good  master, 

I  will  }-et  do  you  service. 

Lvc.  Happy  be  you  ! 

Cipn.  The  forlorn  soldier,  that  so  nobly  fought. 
He  would  have  well  becom'd  this  place,  and  grac'd 
The  tliankings  of  a  king. 

Post.  I  am.  sir. 

The  soldier  that  did  company  these  three 
In  poor  beseeming:   'twas  a  fitment  for 
The  purpose  1  then  follow'd. — That  1  was  he, 
Speak,  lachimo:   I  had  you  down,  and  might 
Have  made  you  finish. 

hull.  I  am  down  again  ; 

[  Kneeling. 
But  now  my  heavy  conscience  sinks  my  knre, 
As  then  your  force  did.    Take  that  life,  ix-sercliyou. 
Which  1  so  oltcn  owe;   liuf  your  ring  first. 
And  here  the  bracelet  of  the  truest  jjrincess, 
That  ever  swore  her  faith. 

Post.  Kneel  not  to  me  : 

The  j)ower  that  T  have  on  vou  is  to  s[)are  voti ; 
The  malice  towards  you  to  forgive  you.  Live, 
And  deal  with  others  better. 

Cym.  Nobly  doom'd. 

We'll  learn  our  freeness  of  a  son-in-law: 
Pardon's  the  word  to  all. 

Arr.  You  holp  us,  sir, 

53 


ACT  V. 


CYMBELINE. 


SCENE  V. 


As  you  did  mean  indeed  to  be  our  brother; 
Joy'd  are  we,  that  you  are. 

Post.  Your  servant,  princes. — Good  my  lord  of 
Rome, 
Call  forth  your  soothsayer.     As  I  slept,  methought. 
Great  Jupiter,  upon  his  eagle  back'd, 
Appear'd  to  nie,  with  other  spritely  shows 
of  mine  own  kiudred  :  when  I  wak'd,  I  found 
This  label  on  my  bosom;  whose  containing 
Is  so  from  sense  in  hardness,  that  I  can 
Make  no  collection  of  it:  let  him  show 
His  skill  in  the  construction. 

Luc.  Philarmonus ! 

Sooth.  Here,  my  good  lord.       [Comino^ forward. 

Luc.  Read,  and  declare  the  meaning. 

Sooth.  [Reads.]  "  When  as  a  lion's  whelp  shall, 
to  himself  unknown,  without  seeking  find,  and  be 
embraced  by  a  piece  of  tender  air ;  and  when  from 
a  stately  cedar  shall  be  lopped  branches,  which  be- 
ing dead  many  years  shall  after  revive,  be  jointed 
to  the  old  stock,  and  freshly  grow,  then  shall  Pos- 
thumus  end  his  miseries,  Britain  be  fortunate,  and 
flourish  in  peace  and  plenty." 

Thou,  Leonatus,  art  the  lion's  whelp; 
The  fit  and  apt  construction  of  thy  name, 
Being  Leo-natus,  doth  import  so  much. 
The  piece  of  tender  air,  thy  virtuous  daughter, 

[To  Cymbeline. 
Wliich  we  call  mollis  aer;  and  mollis  aer 
We  term  it  mulier:  which  midier,  I  divine, 
Is  this  inost  constant  wife ;  who,  even  now, 
Answering  the  letter  of  the  oracle. 
Unknown  to  you,  unsought,  were  clipp'd  about 
With  this  most  tender  air. 

Cym.  This  hath  some  seeming. 


Sooth.  The  lofty  cedar,  royal  Cymbeline, 
Personates  thee ;  and  thy  lopp'd  branches  point 
Thy  two  sons  forth ;   who,  by  Belarius  stolen. 
For  many  years  thought  dead,  are  now  reviv'd, 
To  the  majestic  cedar  join'd,  whose  issue 
Promises  Britain  peace  and  plenty. 

Cym.  Well, 

My  peace  we  will  begin. — And,  Caiixs  Lucius, 
Although  the  victor,  we  submit  to  Caesar, 
And  to  the  Roman  empire;  promising 
To  pay  our  wonted  tribute,  from  the  which 
We  were  dissuaded  Ijy  our  wicked  queen ; 
Whom  heavens,  in  justice,  both  on  her  and  hers, 
Have  laid  most  heavy  hand. 

Sooth.  The  fingers  of  the  powers  above  do  tune 
The  harmony  of  this  peace.     The  vision, 
Which  I  made  known  to  Lucius  ere  the  stroke 
Of  this  yet  scarce-cold  battle,  at  this  instant 
Is  full  accomplisli'd  ;  for  the  Roman  eagle. 
From  south  to  west  on  wing  soaring  aloft, 
Lessen'd  herself,  and  in  the  beams  o'  the  sun 
So  vanish'd  :  which  foreshow'd  our  princely  eagle, 
Th'  imperial  Ca?sar,  should  again  unite 
His  favour  with  the  radiant  Cymbeline, 
Which  shines  here  in  the  west. 

Cym.  Laud  we  the  gods ; 

And  let  our  crooked  smokes  climb  to  their  nostrils 
From  our  bless'd  altars.     Publish  we  this  peace 
To  all  our  subjects.     Set  we  forward.     Let 
A  Roman  and  a  British  ensign  wave 
Friendly  together;  so  through  Lud's  town  march. 
And  in  the  temple  of  great  Jupiter 
Our  peace  we'll  ratify;  seal  it  with  feasts. — 
Set  on  there. — Never  was  a  war  did  cease, 
Ere  bloody  hands  were  wash'd,  with  such  a  peace. 

[Exeunt. 


View  near  Milford. 


NOTES     ON    CYMBELINE, 


ACT  I.— Scene  1. 

" —  ovr  bloods 
No  more  obey  the  heavens,  than  our  courtiers 
Still  seem  as  does  the  kin^." 
The  paiisage  in  the  original  edition  (of  1623)  stands 

thus: — 

Tou  do  not  meet  a  man  but  frowns. 
Our  bloods  no  more  obey  the  heavens 
Then  our  courtiers: 
Still  seem,  as  du"s  the  king's. 

This  being  clearly  erroneoiis,  successive  editors  pro- 
posed various  emendations,  which  may  be  found  in  dif- 
ferent editions.  The  present  text  is  that  proposed  by 
Tyrwhitt.  and  adopted  by  the  later  editors,  which  gives 
a  good  sense,  thouirh  in  harsh  and  abrupt  language,  such 
as  Shakespeare's  desire  of  condensing  his  meaning  often 
leads  him  to  use.  By  reading  kimr.  for  kinir's,  all  other 
alteration  is  avoided.  The  meaning  then  is — Our  natu- 
ral feelings  are  not  more  influenced  by  the  heavens,  than 
our  courtiers  are  by  the  king's  humour,  seeming  like 
him.  and  frowning  when  he  frowns;  or,  as  it  is  after- 
wards expre.ssed : — 

—  they  wear  their  faces  to  the  bent 
Of  the  king's  looks.  , 

"  —  His  father 

Was  calVd  Sicilius,  who  did  join  his  honour,"  etc. 

"  Tenantius  w;ls  the  father  of  Cynibeline,  and  nephew 
of  Ca.ssibelan,  being  the  younger  son  of  Ca-ssibelan's  elder 
brother  Lud,  on  whose  death  Cassibelan  was  admitted 
king.  He  repidsed  the  Romans  on  their  hrst  attack ; 
but,  being  vaiupiished  on  ('lesar's  second  invasion,  he 
agreed  to  pav  an  animal  tribute  to  Rome,  .\fter  his 
death,  Tenantius,  Lud's  younger  .s(ui,  (the  elder  bi-ollier, 
Androgens,  liaving  fled  to  Rome,)  was  i-stabiishi-d  on  the 
throne,  of  which  they  had  been  drprived  by  their  uncle. 
According  to  some  authoritii-^,  Tenantius  (jiiietly  jiaid 
the  tril)Ute  stipulated  by  Cassibelan  :  according  to  f)thers, 
lie  refused  to  j>ay  it,  and  warn-d  with  tlie  Rom;uis. 
Shakespeare  supjwses  the  last  account  to  be  the  true 
one." — M  ALONE. 

"  —  who  did  join  his  honour" — I  do  not  (says  Stevens) 


understand  what  can  be  meant  by  "joining  his  honour 
against,  etc.,  with,  etc  "      Perhaps  Shakespeare  wrote — 

—  did  join  his  ha/tner. 
In  the  last  scene  of  the  play,  Cymbeline  proposes  that 
"  a  Roman  and  a  British  ensign"  should  wave  together. 

"To  his  'protcelion;   calls  him  Posthiimus  Leonatus." 
"  So  the  folio.     The  modern  editors  have  rejected  the 
second  name,  reading — 

To  his  protection  ;  calls  him  Posthumus. 
This  appears  to  have  been  done  to  make  a  line  of  ten 
syllables — as  if  dnimatic  rhythm  had  no  iiregularities — 
they  have  destroyed  the  sense.  The  name  of  Posthu- 
mus Leonatus  was  given  to  coimect  the  child  with  the 
memoiy  of  his  father,  and  to  mark  the  circumstance  of 
his  being  born  after  his  father's  death." — Knight. 

"A  glass  that  FEATF.n //(rw"— The  adjective  "feat" 
was  in  common  use  for  neat,  fine,  elegant;  whence 
Shakespeare  seems  to  have  made  for  his  own  use  the 
verb  to  fiat,  which  is  found  in  no  other  author.  "  He 
was  a  glass  that  gave  elegance  to  the  maturer  persons 
who  used  it:"  as  Hotspur,  in  Henry  IV., is  said  to  lie — 

—  the  Kliiss 
Wherein  the  noble  youth  did  dress  themselves. 

"  Here  comes  the  pcntleman'" — The  most  important 
person  (as  to  this  conversation)  who  was  coming,  is 
Posthumus,  '•  the  gentleman."  Some  editors,  however, 
drop  him,  reading — 

We  must  forbear;  here  comes  the  queen,  and  princess. 

With  Mr.  Knight,  we  can  And  no  justification  for 
"such  cajiricious  alterations  of  the  te.xt." 

Scene  IT. 

"Enter  the  Queen,  Posthimi-s,  and  Imogen." 

"  Hollingshed's  '  Chronicle'  probably  si)|>plied  Shake- 
speare willi  the  beautiful  name  '  Imogen.'  In  the  old 
black  letter,  it  is  scarcely  distingui.sliable  fnim  '  Innogen,' 
the  wife  of  Brute,  King  of  Britain.  From  the  same 
source,  the  I'oet  may  have  derived  the  name  of  Cloten, 
1  who,  wlien  the  line  of  Brute  became  extinct,  was  one 

55 


NOTES  ON  CYMBELINE. 


of  the  five  kings  that  governed  Britain.  Cloten,  or 
Cloton,  was  King  of  Cornwall.  Leouatus  is  a  name  in 
Sydney's  'Arcadia.'  It  is  that  of  the  legitimate  son  of 
the  blind  King  of  I'aphlagonia,  on  whose  story  is  fonned 
the  episode  of  Gloster,  Edgai",  and  Edmund,  in  Lear." — 
Illusl.  Shak. 

" I'll  fetch  a  Uirii" — This  is  a  pm'e  and  usual  old 
English  phrase,  now,  like  much  more  of  the  old  Saxon 
part  of  our  language,  banished  from  polite  use.  It  is 
retained  only  in  cockney  or  London  dialect,  in  which 
fetch  a  icalk  is  universal.  Yet  Milton  has  iu  poetiy, 
"  fetch  a  round." 

"  But  he  does  buy  my  injuries  to  be  friends." 
"  This  sentence  is  obscure ;  but  the  meaning  of  the 
crafty  Queen  appears  to  be,  that  the  kindness  of  her 
husband,  even  when  she  is  doing  him  wrong,  purchases 
injuries  as  if  they  were  benefits." — Knight. 

"  —  sear  up  my  embraceinents'' — Shakespeare  poeti- 
cally calls  the  cere-cloths,  in  which  the  dead  are  wrap- 
ped, the  hands  of  death.  There  was  no  distinction  in 
ancient  orthography  between  scare,  to  diy,  to  wither; 
and  scare,  to  dress  or  cover  with  wax.  Cere-cloth  is 
most  frequently  spelled  scare-cloth.  In  Hamlet  we 
have — 

Why  thy  canonized  bones,  hearsed  in  death, 
Have  burst  their  cerements  ? 

"  While  sense  can  keep  it  on'' — i.  e.  while  I  have 
sensation  to  retain  it.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  it 
refers  to  the  ring,  and  it  is  equally  obvious  that  thee 
woidd  have  been  more  proper.  Whetlier  this  eiTor  is 
to  be  laid  to  the  Poet's  charge  or  to  that  of  careless 
printing,  it  would  not  be  easy  to  decide.  RIalone,  how- 
ever, has  shown  that  there  are  many  passages  iu  these 
plays  of  equally  loose  constniction. — Singer. 

"A  year's  age  on  me" — The  sense  seems  clear  enough. 
The  aged  king,  to  whom  eveiy  added  year  is  a  serious 
burden,  tells  his  daughter  that  in  her  present  act  of  fond 
sorrow,  she  takes  away  a  year  of  liis  life.  The  editors 
are  not  satisfied  with  this,  and  Warljurton  proposes, 
with  his  accustomed  fertiUty — A  yare  (speedy)  age  upon 
me.  Hiuimer  reads — Many  a  year's  age,  %vhich  Stevens 
prefers.     Johnson  prefers — Years,  ages,  on  me. 

"And  did  avoid  a  puttock" — "A  puttock"  is  a  kite 
or  a  hawk  of  a  woi-thless  breed. 

"A  man  worth  any  woman;   overbnys  me 
Almost  the  sum  he  pays." 
That  is — tlie  most  minute  portion  of  his  \vorth  would 
be  too  high  a  price  for  the  wife  he  has  purchased  by 
paying  himself  to  her. 

Scene  IV. 

" — if  he  should  write, 
And  I  not  have  it,  'twere  a  paper  lost,"  etc. 

The  meaning  (says  Stevens)  is,  that  the  loss  of  that 
paper  woidd  jirove  as  fatal  to  her  (Imogen)  as  the  lo.ss 
of  a  pardon  to  a  condemned  criminal.     A  thought  resem- 
bling this  occurs  iu  Ai.i.'s  Well  that  Ends  Well: — 
Like  a  remorseful  pardon  slowly  carried. 

" —  7rith  THIS  eye  or  ear" — In  the  folios,  "  with  his 
eye  or  eai' ;"  but  the  eye  or  ear  which  was  to  distinguish 
I'osthumus  was  that  of  Pjsauio.  It  was,  doubtless,  an 
error  of  the  press.  Coleridge  recommends  the  sidjstitu- 
tiou  of  the  for  his;  but  it  seems  more  likely  that  the 
letter  t  had  dropped  out. 

"  With  his  next  vantage" — i.  e.  opportimity. 

"  Betwixt  two  CHARMING  words" — The  old  meaning 
of  to  "charm"  was  to  enchant,  and  in  this  sense  was 
used  by  Imogen  iu  this  passage :  she  would  have  set  the 
kiss  "betwixt  two  charming  words,"  in  order  to  secure 
"  her  iaterest"  from  "  the  shes  of  Italy." 

56 


Scene  V. 

"  Enter  Philario,  Iachimo,  a  Frenchman,  a  Dutchman, 
and  a  Spaniard." 
This  is  the  original  stage-direction,  though  some  of 
the  chai-acters  are  mute :  it  is  meant  to  show  that  this 
conversation  occurs  among  strangers  casually  met  at 
Rome.  It  has  been  observed  that  the  behaviour  of  the 
Spaniard  and  the  Dutchman,  who  are  stated  to  be  present 
during  this  animated  scene,  is  in  humorous  accordance 
with  the  apathy  and  taciturnity  usually  attriljuted  to 
their  countiymen.  Neither  the  Don  or  jNIynheer  utters 
a  syllable.  "What  was  Imogen  to  them,  or  they  to 
Imogen,"  that  they  should  speak  of  her? 

" — words  him,  I  doubt  iiot,  a  great  deal  from  the 
matter" — Makes  the  description  of  him  very  distant 
from  the  truth. — Singer. 

"  —  taking  a  beggar  without  i.ess  qnallfy" — This  is 
the  reading  of  all  the  old  copies,  from  the  first,  until 
Rowe  altered  it  to  more.  But  the  old  reading  is  one 
of  those  double  negatives,  so  common  in  old  English 
authors,  and  still  used  iutelligiljly  enough  colloquially, 
and  understood  as  merely  strengthening  the  affinuation. 
Posthumus,  he  says,  is  rated  above  his  true  worth,  to 
vindicate  Imogen's  choice,  which  would  otherwise  be 
held  in  contempt,  for  taking  a  beggar  with  any  less 
quality  than  that  thus  kuidly  ascribed  to  Posthumus. 

" —  or  if  there  were  wealth  enough" — So  all  the  fo- 
lios: "or"  is  here  obviously  to  be  taken  in  the  sense  of 
either — "either  if  there  were,"  &c.  The  use  of  "or" 
in  this  manner  is  scriptural,  and  it  is  also  that  of  some 
of  the  best  writers  of  the  time. 

" —  071  the  APPROBATION  of  what  I  have  spoke" — i.  e. 
On  the  proof.     As  in  Henry  V. : — 

—  how  many  now  in  health 
Shall  drop  their  likiod  in  approbation 
Of  what  your  reverence  shall  incite  us  to. 

Scene  VII. 

"  Which  SEASONS  cojnfort" — "Seasons"  is  a  verb; 
and  used  as  in  Hamlet,  "  My  blessing  season,  this,  i.  e. 
give  it  added  zest  or  relish.  The  mean  have  their  hon- 
est, homely  wills — opposed  to  the  desire  that's  glorious — 
and  that  circumstance  gives  a  relish  to  comfort. 

"  —  your  trust" — "  Imogen  here  breaks  off  in  read- 
ing the  letter  of  Leouatus.  That  which  is  addressed  to 
her  in  the  tenderness  of  affection  is  not  '  read  aloud.' 
Unmindful  of  this,  the  passage  has  been  altered  into  '  Re- 
flect upon  him  accordingly,  as  you  value  your  truest 
Leouatus.'  The  signature  is  separated  from  the  word 
which  has  been  changed  to  truest,  by  the  passage  which 
Imogen  glances  at  iu  thankful  silence." — Knight. 

" — the  unnumber'd  beach" — The  old  editors  from 
the  first  all  read  the  number' d  beach — which  gives  no 
probable  sense,  even  allowing  that  numhcredmny  mean, 
as  Johnson  suggested,  numerous,  a  meaning  of  which  I 
know  no  other  example.  Warburton  pi'oposes  humbled, 
and  Coleridge  umbred,  from  the  brown  colour.  Theo- 
bald's correction  of  "  unnumber'd"  seems  to  me  so  clearly 
the  word,  that  I  have  not  hesitated  to  substitute  it  in  the 
text,  which  none  of  the  later  editors  have  done,  tliough 
several  have  allowed  its  probability.  The  error  is  pre- 
cisely such  a  one  as  a  printer  or  a  copyist  of  manuscript 
might  most  easily  fall  into,  and  the  phrase  iu  this  appli- 
cation derives  support  from  its  use  in  the  same  way  iu 
Lear: — 

—  the  surge 
That  on  the  unnumbered  idle  pebbles  chases. 

Twinned  is  a  bold  but  not  unexampled  phra.se,  to  ex- 
press close  resemblance,  as  in  Beaumont  and  Fletcher : — 

—  is  it  possible  that  two  faces 
Should  be  so  twinned  in  form,  complexion? 

The  whole  passage,  then,  may  be  thus  paraphretsed — 
Can  men's  eyes  distinguish  between  the  fieiy  orbs  above 
and  the  pebbles  of  the  shore,  so  much  resembling  each 


NOTES  ON  CYMBELINE. 


other,  and  so  numerous  that  no  one  counts  or  discrimi- 
nates them  ?  and  can  we  not,  etc. 

"Not  so  allur'd  to  feed" — lachimo,  in  this  counter- 
feited rapture,  has  sliowu  how  tlie  eyes  and  the  judg- 
ment would  determine  in  favour  of  Imogen,  coinjiaring 
her  with  the  supposed  mistress  of  I'oslhumus,  and  pro- 
ceeds to  say,  tliat  appetite  too  would  give  the  same  suf- 
frage. Desire,  says  he,  when  it  approached  slut/cry, 
and  considered  it  in  comparison  with  siirh  neat  excel- 
lence, would  not  oidy  li<;  not  so  allured  to  feed,  but, 
seized  with  a  fit  of  loathing,  iroiild  vomit  emptiness, 
•would  feel  the  convulsions  of  disgust,  though,  being  un- 
fed, it  had  no  object. — Johnson. 

"  Thus  RAPS  you" — i.  e.  Absorbs  and  carries  away 
your  thoughts:  a  wonl  familiar  to  the  ohler  poets,  but 
now  obsolete  except  in  the  p;irticiple,  which  is  still  used 
in  poetic  and  oratorical  language ;  as,  in  Pope,  "  Rapt 
into  future  times,  the  bard  began,"  and  "  the  rapt 
seraph." 

"  —  then  nY-PEKPiNG  in  an  eye" — This  is  the  original 
reading  of  the  folios,  and  seems  a  bold  and  not  inex- 
pressive phrase  for  eideway  or  clandestine  ghmces :  it 
is  a  compound,  resembling  "  under-peep,"  in  act  ii. 
scene  2,  though  of  another  meaning.  Nearly  all  tlie 
ordinaiy  editions  follow  Johnson,  who  changed  it  to 
lie  peeping. 

"Base  and  ili.ustrous  as  the  smoky  light" — We  have 
not  hesitated  to  accept  Collier's  restoi-ation  of  this  word 
"  illustrous,"  which,  on  Howe's  authority,  all  modem 
editors  change  lo  imlusfrous ;  but  the  word  is  "illus- 
trous" (mi.^printed  illustrious)  in  all  the  folios,  and  it 
ought  on  every  account  to  be  prcferri-d,  as  that  which 
came  from  the  author's  pen,  being  the  phrase  of  his  age  ; 
while  vnlustrous  has  never  been  found  in  any  author 
until  conjecturatly  manufactured  by  the  Poet's  editors. 
The  preti.x  il  or  in  is  of  course  here  used  in  its  negative 
sense,  Jis  in  illiterate,  illiberal,  &c. 

"  — and  fasteti'd  to  an  empcry" — Empcry  is  a  word 
signifying  sovereign  connnand :  now  obsolete.  Shake- 
speare tises  it  in  Richard  III.: — 

Your  right  of  birtli,  your  empcry,  your  own. 

ACT    II.— SCKNE    I. 

'•  fVas  there  ever  man  had  such  hick!  vhcn  I  kissed 
the  jack  upon  an  up-cast,  to  be  hit  airay  !" 

"Cloten  is  here  descril)ing  his  fate  at  bowls.  It  is 
objected  by  Stevens  to  the  character  of  Cloten,  that  'he 
is  represented  as  at  once  l)rave  and  dastardly,  civil  and 
bniti.sh,  sagacious  and  cruel,  without  that  subtlety  of 
distinction,  and  those  shades  of  gradation  ijetween  .sen.se 
and  folly,  virtue  and  vice,  which  constitute  the  excel- 
lence of  such  mixed  characters  a.s  Polonius  in  Hami.kt, 
and  the  Nurse  in  Komko  and  Jlm.ikt.'  Such  inconsis- 
tency is,  however,  far  more  puzzling  than  mniatunil. 
Miss  ScwiU'd  a.ssures  us,  in  one  of  her  letters,  that  sin- 
gular as  the  character  of  Cloten  may  aiipear,  it  is  the 
exact  prototype  of  a  being  she  once  knew: — 'The  un- 
meaning frown  of  the  coinitenance  ;  the  shufHing  gait; 
the  burst  of  voice  ;  the  i)nstling  insignificance  ;  the  fever- 
and-ague  fit«  of  valour;  the  IVoward  ti'tcliine.ss ;  the  un- 
j)rincipli'(l  malice;  and,  what  is  most  curious,  those  oc- 
casional gliMUis  of  good  siMise  amid  the  tloaling  clouds 
of  folly  which  genendly  darkened  and  confused  the 
man's  brain,  and  which,  in  the  character  of  Cloten,  we 
are  apt  to  impute  tf>  a  violation  of  unity  of  character; 

but  in  the  sometime  Captain  C n  I  saw  the  i)ortrait 

of  Cloten  wa.s  not  out  of  nature.'  " — Ilhisl.  Shak. 

"  —  undertake  every  companion" — This  is  used  here, 
and  ill  other  pa-s-^ages  by  Shakespeare,  in  the  same  sense 
usfclloir  is  nt  j)resent.  Sir  Hugh  P.vans  denounces  the 
host  of  the  Garter  as  a  "scurvy,  cogging  companion." 

"  More  hateful  than  the  foul  expulsion,"  etc. 
The  reading  of  the  original  is  in  the  following  man- 
ner:— 


—  A  wooer, 

More  hateful  than  the  foul  expulsion  is 
Of  thy  dear  liusl>anil.     Tliuu  that  horriil  act 
Of  the  liiviirce  hccl'd  make  the  heavens  hold  firm 
The  walls  of  thy  dear  honour,  etc. 

This  is  manife.stly  incorrect,  <md  the  conjectural  cor- 
rection which  the  present  te.xt  retjiins  has  been  pre- 
ferred by  all  the  editors  since  Theobald,  except  Knight, 
wlio  proposes  to  read — 

—  A  wooer. 
More  hateful  than  the  foul  expulsion  is 

Of  thy  dear  hushand.      Fniin  that  horrid  act 
Of  the  divorce  he'd  make,  the  heavens  hold  lirni 
The  walls  of  thy  dear  honour,  etc. 

Thus,  a  clear  sense  is  attained.  The  2  Lord  im- 
plores that  the  lionour  of  Imogen  may  be  held  firm, 
to  resist  the  horrid  act  of  the  divorce  from  her  husband 
which  Cloten  would  make. 

Scene  II. 

"  —  our  Tar qvin  thus 
Did  softly  press  the  rushes,"  etc. 
"The  whole  of  this  scene  in  its  delicacy  and  beauty 
h;us  some  resemblance  to  the  nii.'ht-scene  in  Shakespeare's 
TAiKiUiN  AND  LucKKCE.  Indeed,  Shakespeare,  in  one 
or  two  expressions,  seems  to  have  had  his  own  poem 
distinctly  present  to  his  mind.      For  example  : — 

—  By  the  light  he  spies 
Lucretia's  jrlove,  wherein  her  needle  slicks; 
lie  takes  it  from  the  rushes  where  it  lies. 

"  Again :   lachimo  .says  of  Imtigen — 

O  sleep,  thou  ape  of  death,  lie  dull  upon  her! 
And  lie  her  sense  hut  as  a  nionumeut, 
Thus  in  a  chapel  lying  ! 

"  Lucretia  is  in  the  same  wav  described  as  a  monu- 
mental figm-e  repo.sing  upon  a  ])ilIow : — 

Where,  like  a  virtuous  monument  she  lies. 

"The  best  illustialion  of  this  beaulifid  image  is  pre- 
sented by  Chantrey's  ex(|uisite  monument  of  'The 
Sleeping  Children.'  " — Knioht. 

We  may  add,  with  Judge  Blackstone,  that  this  ])lira.se, 
of  Tarquin's  "softly"  treading,  shows  the  author's 
meaning,  in  Macbeth,  of  "  Tanpiin's  ravishing  strides." 

"  To  see  the  enclosed  lights,  noic  canopied 
Under  these  icindows ;  lehitc  and  azure,"  etc. 
"This  celebrafi'd  jiassage  has  produced  differences 
of  opinion  among  the  commentators.  Ca])ell  says,  of 
the  word  windows,  'the  Poet's  meaning  is  shutters.' 
Ilaniiier  changed  the  word  to  curtains.  The  window 
is  the  ajierlure  thniugh  which  light  and  air  are  admitted 
to  a  room — sometimes  closed,  at  other  times  opened. 
It  is  the  wind-door.  We  have  the  word  in  Romeo  and 
Juliet,  similarly  applied — 

—  Thy  eye's  u-indou-s  fall 
Like  death,  when  lie  shuts  up  the  day  of  life. 

"  Cap<'l  then  says  that  the  "  white  and  azure"  leler 
to  the  white  skin,  generally,  laced  with  blue  veins. 
Secondly.  Malone  thinks  that  the  epithets  apply  to  the 
'enclosed  lights,'  the  eyes.  La.stly,  Waiburlon  decides 
that  the  eyelids  were  intended.  The  eyelid  of  an  (>x- 
tremelv  fair  voiuig  woman  is  often  of  a  tint  that  may  bo 
properly  called  'white  and  azure;'  which  is  piuduced 
liy  the  net-work  of  exceedingly  fine  veins  that  runs 
through  and  colours  that  beautiful  sinicture.  Shake- 
speare has  described  this  peculiarity  in  his  Nenls  and 

Adonis — 

Her  two  hhic  wirulows  faintly  she  upheavclh. 

And  in  the  Winter's  Tai.e,  we  have — 

—  I'ldlrls  dim, 
But  sweeter  than  the  liils  of  Juno's  eyes. 

But  in  the  text  before  us,  the  eyeliils  are  not  only  of  a 
'  white  and  azure'  hue,  but  they  are  al.so  '  lac'd  with 
blue  of  iieaven's  own  tincl.'  marked  with  tiie  deeper 
blue  of  the  larger  veins.  The  description  is  here  as 
accunite  as  it  is  lieauliful.  It  cannot  apply  with  such 
projtriety  to  the  eve,  which  certainly  is  not  lac'd  with 
iihie;  nor  to  liie  ekin  g<'nerally,  which  woidil  not  be 
beautiful  as  '  white  and  azure.'     It  is,  U>  our  minds,  one 

57 


NOTES  ON  CYMBELTNE. 


of  the  many  examples  of  Shakespeare's  extreme  accu- 
racy of  observation,  and  of  his  transcendent  power  of 
making  tlie  exact  and  the  poetical  blend  with  and  sup- 
port each  other." — Knight. 

'^ Swift,  swift,  you  dragons  of  the  night!" — "The 
task  of  drawing  the  chariot  of  night  was  assigned  to 
dragons,  on  account  of  their  supposed  watchfulness. 
Milton  mentions  'the  dragon  yoke  of  night,'  and  'the 
dragon  womb  of  Stygian  darkness.'  " — Illust.  Shak. 

"May  BARE  the  raven's  eye'' — The  folios  have  "  beare 
tlie  raven's  eye,"  which  Theobald  corrected  to  hare  : 
the  raven  being  a  very  early  bird,  the  wish  is  that  the 
dawn  may  awaken  him.  Knight  prefers  the  original,  as 
meanhig  that  there  may  be  light  enough  to  sustain  that 
acute  vision.  The  reading  of  the  text,  followed  by  all 
other  editors,  strikes  me  as  clear,  and  tlie  sense  just  sta- 
ted as  correct  and  poetical ;  but  Mr.  BaiTon  Field  thinks 
that  this  expression  has  been  understood  too  literally,  as 
meaning  thai:  the  "  raven's  eye"  is  hared  or  opened  by 
the  ''dawning:"  he  apprehends  that  night  is  here  poet- 
ically described  as  "  the  raven." 

Scene  III. 

"Hark!  hark!  the  lark  at  heaven's  gate  sings" — The 
same  hyperbole  occurs  hi  Milton's  "  Paradise  Lost," 
book  V. : — 

—  ye  birds 
That  singing  up  to  heaven's  gate  ascend. 

And  in  Shakespeare's  twentj'-ninth  Sonnet : — 

Like  to  the  lark  at  break  of  day  arising 

From  sullen  earth,  sin^s  hymns  at  hcarcri's  gate. 

And  again  in  Venus  and  Adonis  : — 

Lo,  he'  e  the  gentle  lark,  weary  of  rest. 
From  his  moist  cabinet  ninunts  up  on  high, 
And  wakes  the  morning,  from  whose  silver  breast 
The  sun  ariseth  in  his  majesty. 

Perhaps  Lily's  "  Alexander  and  Campaspe"  suggested 
this  song: — 

What  bird  so  sings,  yet  so  docs  wail .' 

O  'tis  the  ravisli'd  nightingale. 

Jug,  jug,  jug,  jug,  teureu,  she  cries, 

And  still  her  woes  at  midnight  rise. 

Brave  prick  song!  who  is't  now  we  hear.' 

None  but  the  Inrk  so  shrill  and  clear; 

Now  at  heaven's  gates  she  claps  her  wings, 

The  morn  not  waking  till  she  sings. 

Hark,  hark,  with  what  a  pretty  throat 

Porr  robin-red-breast  tunes  his  note; 

Hark,  how  the  jolly  cuckoos  sing, 

Cuckoo  to  welcome  in  the  spring, 

Cuckoo  to  welcome  in  the  spring. 

Passages  in  Chancer,  Spenser,  Skelton,  etc.,  have  been 
pointed  out  by  Mr.  Douce,  which  have  parallel  thoughts. 

"  On,  chalic'd  flowers  that  lies" — This  apparently 
false  concord  is  in  tnith  a  touch  of  old  English  idiom. 
See  note  in  Romeo  and  Juliet,  act  ii. 

"  With  every  thing  that  pretty  is" — So  all  the  old 
copies,  and  not  "pretty  bin,"  as  Hanmer  altered  the 
text.  In  this  kind  of  ballad-measure,  it  was  not  required 
that  each  line  should  have  its  rhyme ;  the  more  usual 
practice  was  the  reverse. 

"  Diana's  rangers  false  themselves" — In  this  in- 
stance, false  is  not  an  adjective,  but  a  verb  ;  and  as 
such  is  also  used  in  the  Comedy  of  Errors,  "  Nay,  not 
sure,  in  a  thing  falsing  :"  act  ii.  scene  2.  Spenser 
often  has  it: — 

Thou  falsed  hast  thy  faith  with  perjury. 

" — and  must  not  foil" — The  modem  reading  has 
been  soil  for  "  foil,"  as  it  is  printed  in  all  the  old  edi- 
tions :  to  "  foil  the  precious  note  of  it"  is  as  intelligible 
as  to  soil,  and  no  change  seems  required.  In  Antony 
AND  Cleopatra  the  same  woixl  occurs,  and  the  same 
needless  alteration  was  made. 

"A  HiLDiNG/or  alivery" — A  "hilding"  or hinderliyig, 
means  a  low  wretch.  Home  Tooke  derives  it  from 
hyldan,  Sax.  to  crouch. 

58 


" —  Your  mother  too: 
She's  my  good  lady." 

"  This  is  said  ironically.  '  My  good  lady'  is  equiva- 
lent to  'my  good  friend.'  So  in  Henry  IV.,  Part  II., 
Falstaff  says  to  Prince  .Tohn : — '  And  when  you  come  to 
court,  stand,  my  good  lord,  pray,  in  your  good  report.'  " 
Illust.  Shak. 

Scene  IV. 

"  {Now  MINGLED  with  their  courages)" — In  the  folio, 
1623,  the  word  is  wing-led,  but  altered  to  "  mingled" 
in  the  foho,  1632,  and  adopted  by  Rowe  and  most  mod- 
em editors.  Stevens,  Knight,  and  the  Geniian  translator 
Tieck,  prefer  the  compound  word,  as  a  bold  Shake- 
spearian image,  descriptive  of  boiTowing  wings  from 
courage. 

"  Was  Caius  Lucius,"  etc. — In  the  folios,  and  the 
editions  before  Stevens,  this  speecli  is  given  to  Posthu- 
mus,  but  by  a  mistake,  owing  to  the  same  initial  belong- 
ing to  Philario.  Philario  takes  up  the  conversation,  while 
Posthumus  is  employed  in  eagerly  reading  his  letters. 

"  —  the  story. 
Proud  Cleopatra,  when  she  met  her  Roman,"  etc. 
Johnson  observes,  that  "  lachimo's  language  is  such 
as  a  skilful  villain  would  naturally  use, — a  mixture  of 
airy  triumph  and  serious  deposition.  His  gayety  shows 
his  seriousness  to  be  without  anxietj- ;  and  his  serious- 
ness proves  his  gayety  to  be  without  art." 

''Since  the  true  life  on't  was" — In  this  edition  the 
origuial  reading  is  retained,  with  the  dash,  added  by  the 
editors  to  signify  a  broken  or  interrupted  sentence, 
which  is  very  intelligible.  Yet  an  error  of  the  press 
is  not  improbable,  and  perhaps  ]M.  Mason's  coiTection 
ought  to  be  received  mto  the  text : — 
Such  the  true  life  on't  was. 

" —  The  roof  a'  the  chamber 
With  golden  cherubins  is  fretted." 
Stevens  calls  this  "a  tawdiy  image."     Douce  justly 
says,  "  The  Poet  has,  in  this  instance,  given  a  faithful 
description  of  the  mode  in  which  the  rooms  in  gi-eat 
houses  were  sometimes  ornamented." 

" — her  andirons 
(I  had  forgot  them)  tcere  two  winking  Cupids,"  etc. 
The  andirons  of  our  ancestors  were  sometimes  not 
only  costly  pieces  of  furniture,  but  beautiful  works  of 
art;  the  standards  were  often,  as  here  describeiL  of 
silver,  representing  some  terminal  figure  or  device ;  the 
transverse  or  horizontal  pieces,  upon  which  the  wood 
was  supported,  were  what  Shakespeare  here  calls  the 
brands,  properly  hrandirons.  Upon  these  the  Cupids 
which  foiTued  the  standai'ds  "nicely  depended,"  seem- 
ing to  stand  on  one  foot. 

" —  Then,  if  you  can 
Be  pale  :   I  beg  but  leave  to  air  this  jewel ;  see  .'" — 
This  passage  is  usually  pointed  thus — 

—  Then,  if  you  can. 
Be  pale  ;  I  beg  but  leave  to  air  this  jewel. 

.lohnson  inteqiret^  tliis  reading,  "  If  you  can  forbear  to 
flush  your  cheek  with  rage."  Boswell  says,  "  if  you  can 
restrain  yourself  within  bounds  ;  as  pale  is  used  for  to 
j  confine  or  surround."  With  Knight  we  follow  the  punc- 
tuation of  the  original,  which  gives  a  clear  meaning — 

—  Then,  if  you  can 
Be  pale,  I  beg  but  leave  to  air  this  jewel. 

lachimo  has  produced  no  effect  upon  Posthumus  as  yet, 
but  he  now  says,  "  If  you  can  be  pale,  I  will  see  what 
this  jewel  will  do  to  mal?e  you  change  countenance." 

"  —  her  attendants  are 
All  sworn,  and  honourable ." 
Dr.  Percy  shows,  that  it  was  anciently  the  custom  for 
attendants  on  the  nobilitj'  (as  it  is  now  for  the  ser\anta 
of  the  sovereign)  to  take  an  oath  of  fidelity,  on  their 
entrance  into  office. 


NOTES  ON  CYMBELINE. 


Scene  V. 

"Is  there  no  way  for  men  to  be,"  etc. — "  Milton  was 
very  probably  indebted  to  this  speech  for  one  of  the 
sentiments  which  he  has  imparted  to  Adam,  '  Fai"adise 
Lost,'  Book  X. : — 

—  O  why  did  God, 
Creator  wise,  that  peopled  highest  heaven 
With  spirits  masculine,  create  at  last 
This  novelty  on  earth,  this  fair  defect 
Of  nature,  and  not  till  the  world  at  once 
With  men,  as  angels,  without  feminine, 
Or  find  some  other  way  to  generate 
Mankind  7 

"See  also,  Khodomont's  invective  against  women,  in 
the  '  Orlando  Furioso,'  and,  above  all,  a  speech  which 
Eurij)ide.s  h;is  put  into  the  month  of  Ilippolytus,  iu  the 
ti-a^edy  bearing  his  name." — Steve.vs. 

Of  these  great  poets,  Milton  was  the  only  imitator, 
and  he  was  familiar  alike  with  Shakespeare,  Kuripides, 
and  Ariosto,  and  frequently  mterwove  their  thoughts 
and  images  with  his  own  solemn  lay.  It  is  as  unques- 
tional)lo  that  the  three  last  named  were  all  equally 
original  in  this  thought. 

"  The  very  devils  cannot  plague  them  better." 
This   is    the   same    idea    expressed    by   Sir  Thomas 
More — "  God  could  not   lightly  do   a  man  more  ven- 
ge;uice  than  in  this  world  to  grant  him  his  own  foolish 
wishes." — Moke's  "  Comfort  against  Trihula/ion." 

ACT  III.— Scene  I. 

"  Yearly  three  thousand  pounds" — The  computation 
of  the  amounts  of  plunder,  tribute,  wealth  of  concpiered 
kings,  iSx.,  not  in  Roman  sesterces,  or  the  foreign  money 
of  account,  but  iu  pounds  of  gold  or  silver,  is  of  such 
frequent  occuirence  iu  ancient  writers,  that  it  is  not 
a.scriijing  any  great  learning  or  antiquarian  accuracy  to 
Shakespeare,  who  was  well  read  in  the  translations  at 
le:ist  of  several  of  the  classics,  to  luiderstaiul  him  here 
just  as  we  should  Knovvles  or  Miss  Baillie,  in  any  similar 
case,  as  speaking  not  of  pounds  sterling  but  of  pounds 
weight  of  coin,  as  a  Roman  would  have  estimated  the 
tribute-money  of  a  subject  foreign  prince. 

"  With  ROCKS  unscaleable" — The  original  reads  oaAs. 
The  epithet  shows  it  to  be  a  misprint,  and  proves  the 
propriety  of  the  correction,  which  is  Hanmer's. 

"  O,  giglot  fortune" — "  Sti'umpet  fortune,"  as  she  is 
called  in  Hami.et.  Thus,  young  Talbot,  in  Hesuy  VI., 
calls  Joan  of  Arc  "  a  giglot  wench." 

" —  to  master  Cccsar's  srcord" — Shakespeare  has  here 
transferred  to  Cassibelan  ;m  adventure  which  happened 
to  his  brother  Nennius.  "  The  sanitr  historie  (says  Hol- 
lingshed)  also  make  mention  of  Nennius,  brother  to 
Cassibellane,  who  in  tiglit  happened  to  get  Cfrsar's  sword 
fastened  iu  his  shield  by  a  blow  which  Ca-sar  stroke  at 
him.  But  Nennius  died  within  fifteen  days  after  tln^ 
battel,  of  the  hurt  received  at  Ciesar's  hand,  altliougli 
after  he  wjis  hurt  he  .slew  Labicnns,  one  of  the  Roman 
tribimes,"  borjk  iii.  chap.  1.3.  Nennius,  we  are  told 
by  GeotlVey  of  Montnoutli,  was  buried  with  great  funeral 
pomp,  and  C'a^sai"'s  sword  placed  mhis  tomb. — Malone. 

" — Mulmutins  made  our  laws, 
]Vho  was  the  first  of  Britain  which  did  put,"  etc. 
The  title  of  the  first  chapter  of  lloUingshed's  third 
book  of  tlie  "  Ilistorj-of  England,"  is: — "Of  .Mulmutius, 
the  first  King  of  Britain  who  was  crowned  with  a  golden 
cn)wn,  his  laws,  his  foundations,"  etc. 

"  Muhnnlius,  the  son  ot Cloten,  got  the  uj>per  hiiiid 
of  the  other  dukes  or  nders  ;  and,  after  iiis  father's  de- 
cea.se,  began  to  reign  over  the  wliole  monarciiy  of  Briljtiri, 
hi  the  year  of  the  world  3.")20.  He  made  Tnaiiy  good 
laws,  which  were  long  after  u.seil,  calle<l  .Mulmutius' 
laws,  turned  out  of  the  British  speech  into  Latin  by 
Gildas  Pri.scu8,  and  long  time  after  tninslafed  out  of  Latin 
into  English  l)y  Alfred,  King  of  Eiifrland,  and  mingled 
in  his  statutes.  After  he  had  established  his  land,  he 
ordained  him,  by  tho  advice  of  his  lords,  a  crown  of 


gold,  and  caused  himself  with  great  solemnity  to  be 
crowned : — and  because  he  was  the  first  that  bare  a 
crown  here  in  BriUiin,  after  the  opinion  of  some  writers, 
he  is  named  the  first  king  of  Britain,  and  all  the  other 
before  rehearsed  are  named  rulers,  dukes,  or  governors. 
Among  other  of  his  ordinances,  he  appointed  w-eights 
and  measures,  with  the  which  men  should  buy  and  sell: 
and  further,  he  caused  sore  and  strait  orders  for  tho 
pimishment  of  theft." 

" —  Thou  art  welcome,  Caius. 

Thy  Casar  knighted  mc  ;   my  youth  I  spent,"  etc. 

Holling.shed  has  tlirown  light  on  this  jjas.sage  also  : — 
"  KymbeUne  (as  some  write)  was  brought  iqj  at  Rome, 
and  there  was  made  knight  by  Augustus  Caesar,  luuler 
whom  he  starved  in  tin;  wars,  and  was  iu  such  favour 
with  him  that  he  was  at  liberty  to  pay  his  tribute  or  not. 
— Yet  we  find  in  the  Roman  writers,  that  after  .Tubus 
Ca-sar's  death,  when  .Vugustus  had  taken  ujwn  him  tho 
rule  of  the  em])ire,  the  Britr)ns  refused  to  pay  that 
tribute. — But  whether  the  controversy  which  api)earetl 
to  fall  forth  betwe<'n  the  Britons  and  Augustus  w;is  oc- 
casioned by  Kymlx'line,  I  have  not  a  vouch. — Kymbe- 
line  reigned  thirty-live  years,  leaving  behind  liim  two 
sons,  Gniderius  and  Arviragus." 

"  Behoves  me  keep  at  utterance" — i.  e.  To  keep  at 
the  extremity  of  defiance.  Cnmhat  a  Voufrance  is  a  fight 
that  must  conclude  with  the  life  of  one  of  the  combatants. 
So,  hi  Maciieth  : — 

Ratlier  than  so,  come,  fate,  into  tlic  list, 
And  uliampiiui  nie  to  the  utterance. 

"  I  am  perfect" — i.  e.  assured.     So,  iu  the  Wi.s- 

ter's  Tale — 

Thou  art  perfect  then,  our  ship  hath  touch'd  upon 
The  deserts  of  Bohemia. 

Sce.ne  II. 

''  ]Vha/  monsters  her  accuse?" — So  eveiy  old  cojiy  : 
every  modern  edition,  except  Collier's,  "  What  monster's 
her  accuser  ?"  I  agree  with  Collier,  that  no  variation 
from  the  ancient  text  is  required ;  though  it  is  mainUiin- 
ed  on  the  gTound  of  the  single  person,  the  "  false  Ital- 
ian," after\v;u"ds  mentioned. 

"  Shall  gioe  thee  opportunity" — "  The  onginal  stiige- 
direction  for  this  scene  w;is — '  Enter  Pisanio,  reading  of  a 
letter.'  The  modern  editors,  when  they  come  to  the 
passage  beginning  "  Do't,"  insert  another  stage-direction 
of  '  Reading.'  L^pon  this,  .Malone  raises  u]>  the  follow- 
ing curious  theoiT : — '  Our  I'oet,  from  negligence  some- 
times makes  words  change  their  fbnn  under  the  eye 
of  the  speaker,  who  in  ditlereut  parts  of  the  same  ]ilay 
recites  them  dill'erently,  though  he  has  a  paj)er  or  letter 
in  his  hand,  and  actually  reads  from  it  *  *  *  *  * 
The  words  here  rea<l  by  Pi.sanio  from  his  master's  letter 
(which  is  afterwards  given  at  length,  and  in  prose)  ai'o 
not  found  there,  though  the  substance  of  them  is  con- 
tained in  it.  Tiiis  is  one  of  many  ])roofs  that  Shake- 
8])eare  ha<l  no  view  to  the  jjublication  of  his  pieces. 
There  was  little  danger  that  such  an  inaceuniey  should 
be  detected  by  the  ear  of  the  spectator,  though  it  could 
h.'irdly  escape  an  attentive  reader.'  Now,  we  would 
ask,  what  can  be  more  natural,  what  can  be  more  truly 
in  Shakesj)eare's  own  manner,  which  is  a  reflection  of 
nature,  than  that  a  ]ierson  having  been  dee()ly  movetl 
by  a  letter  which  he  has  been  reading,  should  comment 
upon  the  substan<'e  of  it  without  rejieating  the  exact 
words?  The  very  eonnni-ncernent  of  Pi.sanio's  solilo- 
quy— '  How!  of  adultery  ?'  is  an  exanqile  of  this. 

"  Really,  a  critic,  |)Mtting  on  a  pair  of  spectacli-s.  to 
compare  the  recollections  of  deep  feeling  with  the  docu- 
ment which  hits  stirred  that  feeling,  as  lie  would  com- 
pare the  co])y  of  an  allidavit  with  the  original,  is  a 
hulicntus  exhibition." — KMciiix. 

"  (load  wax,  thy  leave. — Blessed  be, 
YoH  bees,  that  make  these  locks  of  counsel !"  etc. 
"  The  mesming  is,  that  tho  bees  are  not  ble.ssed  by  iho 
man  who  ia  sent  to  ja-ison  for  forfcituig  a  bond,  which 

69 


NOTES  ON  CYMBELINE. 


is  sealed  with  their  product — wax,  as  they  are  by  lovers, 
for  whom  the  same  substance  performs  the  more  pleas- 
ing office  of  sealing  letters." 

The  allusion  shows  technical  familiarity  with  the  laws 
of  that  day.  The  seal  was  essential  to  the  bond,  though 
a  signature  was  not;  and  forfeit  crs  is  the  technical  term 
for  the  lireach  of  covenant,  (by  non-payment  or  other- 
wise,) by  which  the  penalty  became  absolute  in  law. 

" — votild  even  renew  me  vifh  your  eyes^^ — It  has 
been  usual  to  vary  from  the  old  copies,  by  reading, 
"would  not  even  renew  me;"  but  this  change,  as  Mr. 
Amyot  remarks,  hardly  seems  recpiired,  the  sense  being, 
that  .Justice  and  the  wrath  of  Cymbeline  could  not  do 
rosthunius  any  cnielty,  but  such  as  might  be  remedied 
by  the  eyes  of  Imogen. 

"  —  sny,  and  speak  thick" — i.  e.  Eapidly :  as,  "My 
heart  beats  thicker,"  in  Troilus  and  Cressida. 

"  —  nimbler  than  the  sands" — It  maybe  necessary 
lo  apprise  the  reader  that  the  sand  of  an  honr-glass 
used  to  measui'e  time  is  meant.  The  figurative  mean- 
ing is,  swifter  than  the  flight  of  time. — Singer. 

"yl  franklin's  housewife''^ — The  franklin  in  Shake- 
speare's time  had,  for  the  most  part,  gone  upwanl  into 
the  squire,  or  downward  into  the  yeoman ;  and  the 
name  had  probably  become  synonymous  with  the  small 
freeholder  and  cultivator.  "  A  fnuiklin's  housewife" 
would  wear  "no  costlier  suit"  than  Imogen  desired  for 
concealment.  Latimer  has  described  the  fanner  of  the 
early  piu't  of  the  sixteenth  century : — "  My  father  was  a 
yeoman,  and  had  no  lands  of  his  own,  only  he  had  a 
farm  of  three  or  four  pound  by  the  year,  at  the  utter- 
most, and  hereupon  he  tilled  so  much  as  kept  half  a 
dozen  men.  He  had  walk  for  an  hundred  sheep,  and 
my  mother  milked  thirty  kine." 

"Nor  what  ensues,  but  have  a  fog'  in  them,"  etc. 
AVe  ado]it  Monck  Msison's  punctuation  and  interpre- 
tation of  this  passage.  "  I  see  before  me,  man,"  is.  I 
see  clearly  that  my  course  is  for  Milford.  Nor  here, 
nor  there,  nor  what  follows — neither  this  way,  nor  that 
way,  nor  the  way  behind — but  have  a  fog  in  them. 

Scene  III. 

" — that  giants  may  jet  through" — To  "jet"  is  to 
sirnt.  Thus,  in  the  next  age,  Herrick,  a  short-winged 
poet,  unequal  to  any  long-sustained  flight,  but  of  un- 
usual grace  and  felicity  in  shorter  ones,  speaks  in  his 
"  Noble  Numbers" — 

Of  those  that  prank  it  with  their  phiiues, 
A  nd  jet  it  with  their  choice  perfumes. 

"  This  service  is  7!ot  service" — In  any  service  done, 
the  advantage  rises  not  from  the  act,  but  from  the  allow- 
ance (i.  e.  approval)  of  it. 

"  The  SHARDED  beetle" — "  There  is  a  controversy 
about  the  meaning  of  *  shard'  as  applied  to  a  beetle.  In 
Hamlet,  the  Priest  says  of  Ophelia — 

Shards,  flints,  and  pebbles,  should  be  thrown  on  her. 
A  shard  here  is  a  thing  divided;  and  it  is  used  for 
something  worthless,  as  fragments.  Mr.  Toilet  says 
that  shard  signifies  dung;  and  that  the  '  shard-/*or7i 
beetle'  in  Macbeth  is  the  beetle  born  in  dung.  This 
is  certainly  only  a  secondary  meaning  of  shard.  We 
cannot  doubt  tliat  Shakespeare,  in  the  passage  before 
us,  uses  the  epithet  sharded  as  applied  to  the  flight  of 
the  beetle.  The  sharded  beetle, — the  beetle  whose 
scaly  wing-cases  are  not  formed  for  a  flight  above  the 
earth, — is  contrasted  with  the  full-winged  eagle.  The 
shards  support  the  insect  when  he  rises  from  the  ground  ; 
but  they  do  not  enable  him  to  cleave  the  air  with  a  bird- 
like w^ing.  The  '  sliard-bonie  beetle'  of  Macbeth  is, 
therefore,  the  beetle  supported  on  its  shards." — Knight. 

" —  nobler,  than  attending  for  a  checJc; 
Richer,  than  doing  nothing  for  a  bribe." 
"  Attending  for  a  check"  refers  to  the  courtier's  (vrith 
whose  life  that  of  the  free  forester  is  throughout  cou- 

00 


trasted)  attending  his  prince  only  to  suffer  rejection  or 
delay  of  his  suit.  He  "  speeds  to-day  to  be  put  back 
to-mon'ow ;"  as  Spenser  in  a  similar  passage  has  de- 
scribed the  life  of  the  "unhappy  wight, — that  doth  his 
life  in  so  long  tendance  spend." 

The  next  line  is  in  the  original  edition  (followed  by 
the  other  folios)  printed  "  Richer  than  doing  nothing 
for  a  babe."  This  hardly  gives  an  intelligible  sense; 
though  Stevens  thinks  that  it  may  allude  to  the  wardship 
of  infants  of  fortune,  given  to  favourites  at  court,  who 
enjoyed  the  revenue  of  their  wards  and  did  nothing  for 
them.  This  is  so  obscurely  expressed,  and  alludes  to  a 
circumstance  so  little  familiar,  that  it  can  hardly  have 
been  meant,  and  an  eiTor  of  the  press  or  copyist  seems 
more  likely.  Warburton  therefore  conjectured  the  tnie 
reading  to  be  for  "a  bauble;"  i.  e.  "some  empty  title 
gained  by  court  attendance;"  and  as  bauble  was  an- 
ciently spelled  hable,  this  is  by  no  means  an  improbable 
emendation.  Johnson  proposed  to  read  brabe,  (a  word 
of  his  own  coinage  from  the  Latin  brabe-ium,)  a  reward 
or  jmze.  There  is  no  trace  of  any  such  English  word 
in  this  sense ;  but  the  same  word  is  found,  though  rarely, 
in  the  meaning  of  "  scornful  or  contemptuous  looks  or 
words."  In  this  sense  Singer  has  adopted  it  in  his  text. 
The  objection  to  this  is,  that  it  is  but  a  repetition  of  the 
former  line, — a  waste  of  words  wholly  unusual  in  the 
condensed  and  elliptical  style  in  which  Shakespeare  gen- 
erally presents  his  moral  reflections.  The  emendation 
received  in  our  text  is  that  of  Hanmer,  which  Knight 
and  Collier  adopt — "  for  a  bribe."  It  con-esponds  better 
than  any  other  word  with  the  preceding  word  rjc/ier; 
and  the  mistake  might  easily  have  been  matle  even  in 
copying  or  printing  from  clearer  manuscript  than  most 
authors  make.  The  sense  is  good: — "Such  a  life  of 
activity  is  richer  than  that  of  the  bribed  courtier,  even 
though  he  pocket  his  bribe  without  rendering  any  re- 
turn." Such  a  thought  is  natural  in  Belarius,  who  had 
seen  the  vices  of  the  great,  and  was  perfectly  intelligible 
to  Shakespeare's  audience,  who  lived  in  those  "  gootl  old 
times"  when  the  greatest,  and  sometimes  the  wisest, 
were  not  only  accessible  to  bribes,  but  expected  them  ; 
while  eveiy  concern  of  life  was  dependtuit  upon  the 
caprice  or  the  favour  of  those  in  power.  A  note  in 
Knight's  edition  deduces  the  whole  passage  from  some 
well-known  lines  of  Spenser,  in  his  "Mother  Hubbard's 
Tale,"  much  resembling  this  train  of  thought.  Our  Foet 
had  seen  enough  of  this  sort  of  life  not  to  be  obliged  to 
describe  it  at  second-hand  ;  yet  he  may  have  had  Spen- 
ser's verses  in  his  mind,  and  they  certainly  throw  light 
on  his  meaning  and  corroborate  the  proposed  correction 
of  the  text.  The  "doing  nothing  for  a  bribe"  corres- 
ponds with  Spenser's  satirical  glance  at  court  life: — 

Or  otherwise  false  Reynold  would  abuse 
The  simple  suitor,  and  wish  him  to  choose 
His  master,  bein]?  one  of  great  regard 
In  court,  to  compass  any  suit  not  hard. 
In  case  his  pains  were  recompensed  with  reason^ 
So  would  he  work  the  silly  man  by  treason 
To  buy  his  master's  frivolous  good  will, 
That  had  not  power  to  do  liim  good  or  ill. 

"  Prouder  than  rnstlmg  in  iinpaidfor  silk,"  etc. 
"  As  we  have  had  the  nobler  and  richer  life,  ^ve  have 
now  the  prouder.     The  mountain  life  is  comjiared  with 
that  of— 

Rustling  in  unpaid-for  silk. 

The  illustrative  lines  which  ai-e  added  mean  that  such  a 
one  as  does  rustle  in  unpaid-for  silk  receives  the  cour- 
tesy (gains  the  cap)  of  him  that  makes  him  fine,  yet  he, 
the  wearer  of  silk,  keeps  his,  the  creditor's,  book  nn- 
cross'd.  To  cross  the  book  is,  even  now,  a  common 
expression  for  obliterating  the  entry  of  a  debt.  It  be- 
longs to  the  nide  age  of  credit.     The  original  reading  is 

Such  gain  the  cap  of  him  that  makes  him  fine, 
but  the  second  him  is  generally  altered  to  them.     We 
have  adopted  the  slighter  alteration  oi gains." — Knight. 

"  Yet  keeps  his  book  uncross'd" — The  tradesman's 
book  waa  crossed  when  the  account  was  paid.  The  al- 
lusions to  this  circumstance  in  old  writers  are  frequent. 


NOTES  ON  CYMBELINE. 


" —  What  should  ice  speak  of, 
When  we  are  old  as  you." 
"  This  dread  of  au  old  age  niisupplied  with  matter  for 
discourse  aiid  meditation,  is  a  sentiment  natural  and 
noble.  No  state  can  he  more  destitute  than  that  of  him 
who,  when  the  delights  of  sense  forsake  him,  has  uo 
pleasures  of  the  mind." — Johnson. 

"  — thci/  took  thee  for  their  mother, 
"And  every  day  do  honour  to  her  grave." 
Malone  pronounces  that  "  the  Poet  ought  to  have  writ- 
ten, to  thy  ^\~d\e,"  and  Stevens  adds  that  "he  probably 
did  write  so,  brit  that  her  was  a  corni])tion  of  the 
l)rinter."  Tliere  is  no  rejuion  for  either  connnent.  Her 
prave  refers  to  "  their  mother,"  in  reverence  to  whom 
the  sons  did  every  day  honour  to  her  snp[)osed  grave. 
Thy  grave  would  give  a  somewhat  ditiereut,  and  less 
full  sense. 

ScE>'E  IV. 

"  —  Ne^er  longed  MT  mother  so 
To  see  he  Jiist,  as  I  have  noic." 
ISoullieru  altered  his  cojty  of  the  folio,  1G85,  thus: — 

Ne'er  longM  his  inntlier  so 
To  see  hiui  lirst,  as  I  have  now — 

which  certjiinly  is  more  consistent  widi  Imogen's  state 
of  mind,  and  renders  the  words  "  sis  I  have  now"  more 
relative.  It  may  liave  been  au  original  misju-iut  La  the 
foho,  l(j-2:j. 

"  Where  is  Posfhumus" — Well-educated  men  in 
England  have  an  accuracy  as  to  Latin  quantitv,  and  lay 
a  stress  upon  it,  such  as  are  elsewhere  founil  only  among 
professed  scholars.  On  this  account  Stevens,  and  other 
critics,  have  considered  the  erroneous  quantity  or  ac- 
cenliiatioii  of  I'osthumus  and  .\r%irdgus,  as  decisive  of 
Sliakesj)eare's  want  of  le;u'ning.  But  the  truth  is,  that 
in  his  day,  great  latitude,  iu  this  respect,  prevailed 
among  authors;  and  it  is  probable  that  Latin  was 
taught  in  the  .schools,  as  it  still  is  in  Scotland  and  many 
parts  of  the  United  States,  without  any  minute  attention 
to  ])rosody.  Stevens  himself  has  shown  that  the  older 
))octs  were  careless  in  this  matter.  Thus  the  ])oetical 
Darl  of  Stirling  has  Darius  and  Euphrates  with  the  pen- 
ultimate short.  Warner,  who  was,  I  believe,  a  .scholar, 
in  his  "Albion's  England,"  has  the  same  eiTor  with  Shidio- 
S[>eare,  ius  to  both  names.  Posthumus,  in  this  l)lay,  is 
accented  sometimes  on  the  first,  and  sometimes  on  the 
second  syllaljle. 

" —  //'  /'  lie  summer  news. 
Smile  toH  before.^'' 
A  similar  ])hrase  occurs  iu  llie  I'oi-l's  ilRth  Sonnet: — 

Yet  Diit  llie  lays  of  binls,  nor  the  sweet  smell 
Of  different  (lowers  in  oilniir  anil  in  hue, 
Could  make  me  any  summer's  story  tell. 

" — Some  JAY  of  Italy" — "Putta,  in  Italian,  signifies 
both  -ij/iy  and  a  whore.  We  have  the  word  again  in 
the  .Mkiiky  \VivEs  of  Windsor:  'Teach  him  to  know 
III  riles  hum  jays.'  The  text  continues.  'SomeyV/y  of 
Italy,  whose  mulher  was  her  painting' — i.  e.  made  by 
art:  the  creature  not  of  nature,  but  of  painting.  Iu 
thisseu.se  painting  may  be  said  to  be  her  mother.  Ste- 
vens met  with  a  siniihu-  phrase  iu  some  old  play :  '  A 
l>arcel  of  conceited  feather-caps,  whose  fathers  were 
their  garments.'  " — Si.noek. 

Knight  is  not  satisfied  with  this  sense,  and  suggests 
ivading.  for  mother,  muffler,  as  refeiring  to  tlie  veil  or 
ma.sk  worn  l)y  courtesans.  This  one.  according  to  the 
j)i-oj)osed  reading,  needed  no  other  mask  or  covering 
than  her  tliick  painting. 

"  —  UICHKK  than  to  ha. so  by  the  waf.i.s" — "  To  hang 
hy  the  walls,  does  not  mean,  to  be  converted  into  hang- 
ings fur  a  room,  but  to  be  hung  up,  as  u.seless,  HUiong 
the  neglected  contents  of  a  wardrobe.  80,  iu  Mejvsure 
you  Mkasi'uk  :    - 

That  have,  liku  uiucuur'd  armour,  /tu/i^  fry  Itic  wait. 
'J 


"When  a  boy,  at  an  ancient  mansion-house  in  Suffolk, 
I  saw  one  of  these  repositories,  which  (thanks  to  a  suc- 
cession of  old  maids!)  ha<l  been  j)reser\'cd,  with  super- 
stitious reverence,  for  almost  a  ceutmy  and  a  half. 

'•  Clothes  were  not  formerly,  as  at  present,  made  of 
slight  materials,  kept  in  drawers,  or  given  away  as 
soon  as  lapse  of  time  or  change  of  fsishion  had  im])aii-ed 
their  value.  On  the  contr.uy,  they  were  hung  on  wooden 
pegs  in  a  room  appro|)riated  to  the  purjiose  of  receiving 
them;  and  though  such  cast-off  things  as  were  composed 
of  rich  substances,  were  occa-sionally  ripped  for  domes- 
tic uses,  (viz.  Jiiaiitles  for  infants,  vests  for  children,  and 
counterpanes  fur  beds.)  articles  of  inferior  (ptalitv  were 
suffered  to  hang  by  the  icalls,  till  age  and  tnotlis  had 
destixiyed  what  pride  would  not  permit  to  be  worn  by 
servants  or  poor  relaiiutis. 

Comitem  borridulum  trita  donare  laccrna — 
seems  not  to  have  been  customary  among  our  ancestors. 
When  Queen  Elizabeth  died,  she  was  found  to  liave 
left  above  three  liiousjuid  dresses  behind  her;  and  tliere 
is  yet  in  the  w;n-drobe  of  Covent-Garden  Theatre  a  rich 
suit  of  dotlies  that  once  belonged  to  King  James  1. 
When  I  saw  it  last,  it  was  on  the  back  of  Justice  Greedy, 
a  cluu-acter  in  M:issinger's  'New  Way  to  pay  Old 
Debts.' " — Stevens. 

"  —  Come,  here's  my  heart: 
Something's  afore' t: — Soft,  soft!   we'll  no  defence." 
"  In  this  passage,  we  have  another  of  Kowe's  liappy 
verbal  conections.      The  original  copy  reads,  'Some- 
thing's afoot.'  " — Illust.  Shak. 

"  Of  princely  fellows" — "  Fellows"  means  the 
equals  of  Imogen,  who  sought  her  hand  in  marriage. 

"I'll  wake  mine  eye-balls  uliht)  frst" — With  all  the 
later  editors  we  adoi)t  John.son's  reading  here.  In  the 
old  copies  "  lilind"  is  omitted  ;  but  that,  or  some  equiva- 
lent monosyllable,  seems  necessary  for  the  sense  and 
metre. 

"Hath  Britain  all  the  sun  that  shines?    Day,  night, 

Are  they  not  but  in  Britain  I" 

"  It  seems  probable  that  here,  as  al.so  on  a  similar  oc- 
casion in  RicHAui)  II.,  Shakespeare  had  in  his  thoughts 
a  passage  in  Lily's  'Euphncs:' — 'Nature  hath  given  to 
no  man  a  country,  no  more  than  she  hath  house,  or 
lands,  or  hving.  Plato  would  never  account  him  ban- 
ished that  had  the  sun,  air,  water,  anil  earth,  that  he 
had  before:  where  he  felt  the  winter's  blast,  and  the 
summer's  blaze;  where  the  same  sim  luid  the  same 
moon  siiined  :  whereby  he  noted  that  eveiy  l)lace  was 
a  country  to  a  wise  man,  and  all  parts  a  palace  to  u  quiet 
mmd.'  " — Illust.  Shak. 

" — now,  if  you  ronld  wear  a  .mi.nd. 
Dark  as  your  fortune  is,"  etc. 
"  To -wenrn  dark  mind,  is  to  carry  a  mind  impenetrable 
to  the  searcli  of  others.  Darkness,  applied  to  the  mind, 
iii  secrecy;  applied  tu  llw  fortune,  is  obscurity.  The 
next  lines  are  obscun".  Ymi  must,  .says  Pisanio,  dis- 
gui.se  that  greatness,  which,  to  appear  lii'reafler  in  its 
proper  form,  cannot  yet  ajipeai' without  great  danger  to 
itself." — John  son  . 

ScK.N'E  V. 

" — to  the  loud  nnise  we  make" — The  jireposition  of' 
is  in.serted  after  "  loud"  iu  the  folio,  Ki-J:) :  it  is  needless 
to  the  sen.se,  and  injurituis  to  the  metre;  but  modern 
editors  have  j)rintcd  the  pa.ss;ige,  "  to  the  loud'st  of 
noise  we  make."  We  are  indebted  to  Mr.  Collier  for 
the  restoration  of  the  true  readmg  and  improving  llw 
metre,  without  any  of  the  wanton  innovation  so  common 
iu  the  school  of  Stevens. 

"  —  FOKESTAi.  him  of  the  coming  day" — i.  e.  Mav 
his  grief  this  night  prevent  him  fmm  ever  weing  anotln'r 
day.  by  an  anticipated  and  premature  destruction  !  So, 
in  Milton's  '  Masque  :'-- 

VerhapaJorctliiU.nu  ninht  prcvcntctl  tliem. 

bi 


NOTES  ON  CYMBELINE. 


"  Or  this,  or  perish" — Pisanio,  in  giving  Cloten  a  let- 
ter which  is  to  mislead  him,  means  to  say — I  must  either 
adopt  this  stratagem  or  perish  by  his  furJ^  Johnson 
thinks  that  the  words  should  be  pai't  of  Cloten's  speech, 
and  addi-essed  as  a  threat. 

"  To  him  that  is  most  true" — "Pisanio,  notwithstand- 
ing his  master's  letter,  commanding  the  murder  of  Imo- 
gen, considers  him  as  true,  supposing,  as  he  has  already 
said  to  her,  that  Posthumus  was  abused  by  some  villaui, 
equally  an  enemy  to  them  both." — Malone. 

Scene  VI. 

"Take,  or  lend" — I  agree  with  Johnson  and  Malone, 
that  the  sense  is — If  any  one  resides  here  that  is  accus- 
tomed to  the  modes  of  civil  life,  answer  me  ;  but  if  this 
be  the  habitation  of  wild  and  uncultivated  man,  or  of 
one  banished  from  society,  that  wOl  enter  into  no  con- 
verse, let  him  at  least  silently  furnish  me  with  enough 
to  support  me,  accepting  a  price  for  it,  or  giving  it  to 
me  without  a  j)rice,  in  consideration  of  future  recom- 
pense. Dr.  Johnson's  mterpretation  of  the  words  take, 
or  le7id,  is  supported  by  what  Imogen  says  afterwards : — 

Before  I  enter'd  here,  I  call'd  ;  and  thought 
To  have  6cg^'rf,  or  bous,hl,  what  I  have  took. 

Civil  is  here  used,  not  in  its  modern  sense,  but  for 
civilized,  and  opposed  to  savage,  or  wild. 

"  Gold  strewed  i'  the  floor" — O'  the  floor,  or  on  the 
floor,  as  w-e  should  now  say.  In  the  time  of  Shakespeai'e 
in  was  frequently  used  as  we  now  use  ow.  Thus,  in  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  in  the  English  Liturgy,  we  have  "Thy 
will  be  done  in  eaith,"  altered  in  this  country,  and  in 
modern  use,  to  "  07i  earth."  To  alter  it  to  "  o'  the 
floor,"  with  Hanmer,  Malone,  and  others,  is  to  sacrifice 
the  characteristic  language  of  iLc  Poet  and  his  contem- 
poraries. 

"  That  nothing  gift  o/differing  multitudes" — Some 
dispute  has  arisen  respecting  the  word  "diffei-ing,"  but 
no  commentator  has  taken  what  appeai-s  to  be  the  plain 
sense  of  the  author :  "  differing  miiltitudes"  does  not 
mean  '-deferring  multitudes,"  \\nth  Theobald,  Hanmer, 
and  Warburton ;  nor  many-headed,  with  Johnson ;  nor 
unsteady,  with  Monck  Mason  and  Stevens  ;  but  merely, 
as  it  seems  to  us,  differing  in  respect  of  rank  from  the 
persons  upon  w-hom  the  multitudes  bestow  the  "  notliing 
gift"  of  reputation.  The  Poet  is  contrasting  the  givers 
with  the  persons  to  whom  the  gift  is  made. — Collier. 

We  submit  Mr.  Collier's  mtei-pretation  to  the  reader's 
judgment.  But  our  own  opinion  is  decidedly  v\-ith  M. 
Mason,  Stevens,  and  others,  who  imderstand  "  ditfering 
multitude"  here  in  the  same  sense  as — 

The  still  discordant,  wavering  multitude — 

in  He.vry  IV. — the  multitude  ditfering  from  one  another 
and  from  themselves,  neither  unanimous  nor  constant. 

''Since  Leonatus  false" — i.  e.  Since  Leonatus  is 
false  ;  an  unusual,  but  not  an  unprecedented  form  of  ex- 
pression. M.  Mason  makes  an  uigenious  conjecture, 
which  deserves  to  be  tnie.  He  would  read,  "  Since 
Leouate  is  false."  Leonate  might  be  meant  as  a  tender 
abbreviation  of  her  husband's  name,  and  such  an  error 
of  the  press  might  have  easily  occurred.  But  as  the 
sense  is  good  as  it  is,  the  present  text  has  not  been 
changed  upon  mere  conjecture. 

Scene  VII. 

"  '  Gainst  the  Pannonians  and  Dalmatians" — The 
revolt  of  the  Pannonians  and  Dalmatians  has  been  al- 
ready mentioned,  in  act  iii.  scene  1.  Malone  correctly 
obser\'es,  that  this  occurred,  not  in  the  reign  of  Cymbe- 
line,  but  in  that  of  his  father,  Tenantius,  whose  name 
A'as  introduced  in  the  beginning  of  this  play.  Tenan- 
tius was  nephew  to  Cassibelan.  These  were  niceties 
of  history,  to  which  Shakespeare  did  not  think  it  neces- 
sary to  attend :  he  adapted  histoiy  to  his  drama,  not  his 
drama  to  history. — Collier. 

62 


ACT  IV.— Scene  I. 

«  — this  imperseverant  /AiHg"— "Imperseverant" 
must  be  taken  in  a  more  intense  sense  for  perseverant, 
like  impassioned.     Hanmer  reads  "  i7/-perseverant." 

"  —  before  thy  face'' — Some  would  read,  before  her 
face,  Imogen's  face ;  but  Cloten,  in  his  brutal  way, 
thinks  it  a  satisfaction  that,  after  he  has  cut  ofl'  his 
rival's  head,  the  face  will  still  be  present  at  the  de- 
struction of  the  garments. 

Scene  II. 

'^  But  his  neat  cookery" — Mrs.  Lennox,  a  lady  edu- 
cated in  New  York,  under  the  old  colonial  system, 
with  very  extravagant  notions  of  noble  and  princely 
life,  has  the  following  very  natural  but  very  inaccurate 
comment  upon  these  lines  : — 

"  This  princess,  forgetting  that  slie  had  put  on  boy's 
clothes  to  be  a  spy  upon  the  actions  of  her  husband, 
commences  cook  tc  two  young  foresters  and  their 
father,  who  live  in  a  cave ;  and  we  are  told  how 
nicely  she  sauced  the  broths.  Certainly  this  princess 
had  a  most  economical  education." 

Douce  thus  comments  upon  Mrs.  Lennox's  criti- 
cism : — 

"Now  what  is  this  but  to  expose  her  own  ignorance 
of  ancient  manners  ?  If  she  had  missed  the  advan- 
tage of  qualifying  herself  as  a  commentator  on  Shake- 
speare's plots  by  a  perusal  of  our  old  romances,  she 
ought  at  least  to  have  remembered  (what  every  well- 
informed  woman  of  the  jiresent  age  is  acquainted  with) 
the  educatiua  of  the  princesses  in  Homer"s  '  Odyssey.' 
It  is  idle  to  attempt  to  judge  of  ancient  simplicity  by  a 
mere  knowledge  of  modern  manners;  and  such  fas- 
tidious critics  had  better  close  the  book  of  SHAKEsrEARi; 
for  ever." 

"Mingle  their  spurs  together" — "Spurs  are  the 
longest  and  largest  leading  roots  of  trees.  Our  Poet  has 
again  used  the  same  word  in  The  Tempest  : — 

—  the  strong-bas'd  promontory 
Have  I  made  shake,  and  by  the  spurs 
Pluck'd  up  the  pine  and  cedar. 

Hence,  probably,  the  spnr  of  a  post;  the  short  wooden 
buttress  affixed  to  it,  to  keep  it  fiiin  in  the  ground." — 
Malone. 

"  It  is  great  morning" — 'An  old  English  plirase,  now 
obsolete,  answering  to  the  French  one  still  in  use — 
//  est  grand  matin — The  morning  is  well  advanced. 

'•  — for  DEFKcr  of  judginviit 
Is  off  the  cuke  of  fear." 
The  original  edition  lias — 

—  for  defect  of  judgment 
Is  oft  the  ciittse  of  fear  ; — 

which  is  evidently  wrong,  and  the  question  is,  whether 
we  shall  read  "th'  eflect,"  with  Theobald,  or,  with  Han- 
mer, cnre  for  "cause,"  in  the  next  line.  Johnson  pre- 
ferred Theobald's  slight  change,  eiving  "  the  play  of 
effect  and  a/w.se,  more  resembling  the  manner  of  Shake- 
speare." The  other  emendation  gives  an  equally  good 
sense,  with  greater  probability  as  to  the  printer's  error. 
Knight  reads — 

—  for  defect  of  judgment 
As  oft  tlie  cause  of  fear. 

"  —  Though  his  humour" — In  the  folios,  honour  is 
evidently  misprinted  for  "  humour,"  meaning  disposition. 
Honour  and  humour  are  several  times  misprinted  for 
each  other  in  the  old  folios  and  quartos. 

"  —  The  bird  is  dead, 
That  we  have  made  so  much  on." 

The  sweet  pathos  of  this  scene  has  been  thus  noted 

by  Mrs.  Radcliffe : — "  No  master  ever  knew  how  to 

touch  the  accordant  springs  of  sympathy  by  small  cir- 

I  cumstances,  like  our   own   Shakespeare.     In    Cymbe- 


NOTES  ON  CYMBELINE. 


LINE,  for  instance,  how  finely  such  circumstances  arc 
made  use  of  to  awaken,  at  once,  solemn  expectation 
and  tenderness,  and,  by  recalling  the  softened  remem- 
brance of  a  sorrow  long   past,  to  prepare  the  mind  to 
melt   at  one  that  was  approaching;  mingling   at    the 
same  time,   by  means  of  a   mysterious   occurrence,   a 
slight  tremour  of  awe  with  our  pity.     Thus,  when  Bela- 
rius  and  Arvirasus  return  to  the  cave  where  they  had 
left  the  unliajipy  and  worn-out  Imogen  to  repose,  while 
they  are  yet  standing  before  it,  and  Arvirauus — speak-  i 
ins  of  her  with  tenderest  jiity  as   'pour  sick    Fidcle' —  ! 
goes  out  to  inquire  for  her,  solemn  music  is  heard  from 
the  cave,  sounded  by  that  harp  of  which  Guiderius  says, 
'Since  the  death  of  my  dearest  mother,  it  did  not  speak  \ 
before.     All  solemn  thinsrs  should  answer  solemn  acci-  j 
dents.'     Immediately,   Arviragus    enters    with    Fidele  ; 
senseless  in  his  arms  : — 

The  bird  is  dead  that  we  have  made  so  much  on.  *   *   *   *  * 
Gui.  Why,  be  hut  sleeps.  ♦   *   •   * 
^rv.  With  lairest  flowers, 

While  summer  lasts,  and  I  live  heke,  Fidele, 

I'll  sweeten  thy  sad  grave. 
Tears  alone  can  speak  the  touching  simplicity  of  the  1 
whole  scene." 

«  —  ihy  ,v/itgg(.s/i  crare" — The  original  reads  care; 
but  the  imase  is  incomplete  unless  we  adopt  the  cor- 
rection. Crare  or  crater  is  a  small  vessel ;  and  the 
word  is  often  used  by  Hollinsshed,  and  by  Drayton, 
and  other  writers  of  that  age;  as,  in  Sir  T.  North's  - 
"Plutarch" — "little  fisher-boats  and  small  crayers." 

"  Jove  Imows  what  man  thou  mis^hCst  have  made  ;  but  I, 
Thou  diedst  a  most  rare  boy,  of  melancholy."' 
We  print  the  passage  as  in  the  original,  as  meaning — 
Jove  kiiow^s  what  man  thou  misrht'st  have  made,  but  I 
know  thou  diedst,  etc.  Malone  thinks  that  the  pronoun 
7  was  probably  substituted  by  mistake  for  the  inter- 
jection yi/(,  which  is  commonly  printed  ay  in  the  old 
copies ;  ay  being  also  as  commonly  printed  /. 

"  My  clouted  6rogwe.«"  —  i.  e.  My  nailed  shoes. 
"Brogue"  seems  to  be  derived  from  the  Irish  brag,  a 
shoe ;  and  perhaps  because  "  brosues"  were  chiefly  worn 
by  the  Irish,  we  have,  in  modern  times,  applied  to  their 
speech  what  properly  belongs  to  their  feet. — Collier. 

"And  vorms  will  not  come  to  thkk" — Douce  says, 
"  SteveiLS  imputes  great  violence  to  this  change  of  per- 
son, and  would  read  'come  to  Aim  ,•'  hut  there  is  no  im- 
propriety in  Guiderius's  sudden  address  to  the  hodi/  it- 
self. It  might,  indeed,  be  ascribed  to  our  author's 
careless  maimer,  of  which  an  instance  like  the  present 
occurs  at  the  beginning  of  the  ne.xt  act,  where  Tosthu- 
mu9  says — 

— ynu  married  ones, 
If  earl)  of  you  would  take  this  course,  how  many 
Must  murder  wives  much  lietler  than  themselves  I" 

"  —  With  fairest  fowers, 

Whilst  summer  lasts,"  etc. 
"  The  White  Devil,  or  Vittoria  Coromhnna.n  tragedy 
by  John  Webster,"  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  pro- 
ductions «(  Shakespeare's  contemporaries.  The  prin- 
cipal cliatacter  is  a  bold  and  beautiful  conce|>ti<in  of 
daring  female  guilt,  which  may  almost  vie  with  I,adv 
Macbeth,  and  may  have  been  .suggested  by  her,  though 
in  no  respect  a  copy.  But  the  jilay  contains  several 
pa.s8ages  in  which  the  author  is  certainly  indebted  to 
his  recollections  of  "  Master  Shakespeare,"  whose  "  right 
happv  and  copieous  industry"  he  commends  in  his 
preface.  One  pa-ssage  is  directly  from  Hami.kt.  A  lady, 
reseTjd)ling  Ophelia  in  her  grief  and  distraction,  thus 
addresses  her  IVieii(l> — 

—  you're  very  welcome. 

Here's  rosemary  for  you,  and  rue  for  you ; 

Heart's-ease  for  you  :   I  pray  you  make  much  of  it : 

I  have  left  more  for  myself. 
Imogen's   apjiarent    soft    and    smilius    death,    as    de- 
scribed iu  the  text,  has  been  suppo.scd    to  be  the  origin 
of  the  following  bfautiful  lines — 


Oh,  thou  soft  natural  death  !  thou  art  joint-twin 
To  sweetest  slumt)er  I  no  rough-bearded  comet 
Stares  on  thy  mild  departure:   the  dull  owl 
Beats  not  against  thy  casement :  the  hoarse  wolf 
Scents  not  thy  carrion  : — pity  winds  thy  corse, 
While  horror  waits  on  princes  I 

Cornelia's  distraction  over  her  dead  son,  again,  owes 
something  to  the  bust  scene  of  Lkar;  while  the  funeral 
dirge  for  young  Marcello,  sung  by  her,  is  still  more  di- 
rectly boiTowed  from  this  scene : — 

Call  for  the  rohin-rcd-hreast  and  the  wren, 

Since  o'er  shady  grove  they  hover. 

And  with  leaves  and  flowers  do  cover 
The  friendless  bodies  of  unhuried  men. 

Call  unto  his  funeral  dole. 

The  ant,  the  field-mouse,  and  the  mole. 
To  raise  him  hillocks  that  shall  keep  him  warm, 
And  (when  gay  tombs  are  robb'd)  sustain  no  harm; 
But  keep  the  wolf  far  hence,  that's  foe  to  men, 
For  witii  his  nails  he'll  dig  them  up  again,  etc. 

The  last  generation  of  critics  jierceivcd  the  resem- 
blance, but  were  perplexed  by  the  fact  that  Web.ster's 
play  was  printed  iu  ll)l'2,  eleven  years  before  the  first 
edition  of  Cymbeline;  so  that  it  was  not  quite  clear 
to  them  whether  Shakespeare  had  not  himself  bon'owed. 
from  the  two  last-quoted  passages.  But  since  their  day, 
we  have  learned  from  Dr.  Forman  that  Cymbeline 
was  acted  at  least  one  year  before  Webster's  "  White 
Devil,"  so  that  Webster,  who  was  originally  an  actor, 
was  doubtless  familiar  with  its  poetry  as  repre.sented, 
and  had,  j)erliaj>s.  himself  delivered  the  lament  of  Arvi- 
ragus. Indeed,  his  imitations  are  not  direct  copies,  like 
those  of  a  plagiarist  from  the  book,  but  are  rather  the 
vivid  results  of  the  impression  made  upon  the  younger 
poet,  by  the  other's  fancy  and  feeling  thus  reproducing 
themselves,  mingled  with  the  new  conceptions  of  a 
congenial  mind. 

"  —  fhe  ruddock  would" — Percy  asks, "  Is  this  an  allu- 
sion to  the  babes  of  the  wood  ?  or  was  the  notion  of 
the  red-breast  covering  dead  bodies  general  before  the 
writing  of  that  ballad.'"'  It  has  been  shown  that  the 
notion  has  been  found  in  an  earlier  book  of  natural 
history ;  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  was  an  old 
popular  belief.  The  red-breast  has  always  been  a  fa- 
vourite with  the  poets,  and — 

Robin  the  mean,  that  best  of  all  loves  men, — 
as  Browne  sings,  was  naturally  employed  in  the  last 
oflices  of  love.     Drayton  says,  directly  imitating  Shake- 
speare : — 

Covering  with  moss  the  dead's  unclosed  eye, 

The  red-breast  teacheth  charity. 
In  the  beautiful  stanza  which  Gray  has  omitted  from 
his  "  Elegy"  the  idea   is  put  with  his   usual   exquisite 
refinement : — 

There  scattered  oft,  the  earliest  of  the  year. 

By  hands  unseen,  are  showers  of  violets  found; 
The  red-breast  loves  to  builil  and  warble  there. 

And  little  footsteps  lightly  print  the  ground. 

"  To  WINTER-GROUND //i.vfor.«c" — "  To  wiuter-grouiid 
a  plant  is  to  protect  it  from  the  the  winter's  cold  by  straw 
or  other  covering,  !is  is  done  to  tender  ])lants."  This  is 
Stevens's  explanation ;  and,  if  he  is  right  as  to  such  a 
a  word  as  irintrr-pmnnd ,  there  can  be  no  doubt  as  ti> 
the  text  or  its  meaning.  Yet  I  have  not  been  able  to 
find,  either  in  Knglish  authority  or  in  Scotch  or  Ameri- 
can use  (where  old  Knglish,  forgotten  at  Imnie,  is  .some- 
times preserved)  any  such  compoimd.  I  therefore  sus- 
pect an  early  error  of  the  pre.ss.  \Varbnrton  ]uopf)si-d 
irintrr-pnini,  as  suggested  by  the  "furred  moss."  .My 
own  emendation  would  be — 

—  furreil  moss,  when  flowers  are  .«carce, 
To  winter-areen  thy  corse. 

"  Winter-Lrreen"  is  good  colhxpiial  Knglish  (just  ns  we 
say  Chri.stmas-greens)  for  all  plants,  sbndis,  and  vines, 
green  iu  winter,  as  ever-greens,  although  it  is  now 
specially  limit<'d  to  a  j)articidar  one. 

The  conversion  of  creen  into  a  verb  has  high  jioelical 
aulborilv.  from  Chaucer  down  to  Tlionisiui,  wliose 
"  S()ring,  preens  all  the  year." 

From    the    doubt    whether    trintrr-rrrninid    iiuiv    not 


NOTES  ON  CYMBELINE. 


have  been  a  familiar  word,  iii  the  sense  asserted  by 
Stevens,  I  have  not  ventured  to  insert  my  coniecture 
in  the  text;  but  if  there  be  no  authority  for  tlius  ex- 
plaining the  foUo  reading,  I  have  no  doubt  tViat  my  own 
conjecture  is  the  true  reading. 

"  —  where  shall  's  lay  him'''' — The  use  of  the  accusa- 
tive instead  of  tlie  nominative,  as  here,  us  for  we,  is  a 
frequent  usage  of  old  English,  to  be  found  not  only  else- 
where in  Shakespeare,  (as,  in  the  Winter's  Tale, 
"Shall  us  attend  you?")  but  also  in  King  James's 
English  Bible,  and  even  in  the  writings  of  educated  and 
correct  authors  almost  a  century  later.  Instances  of  this 
use  have  been  collected  by  Lowth,  in  his  "  Grammar," 
and  by  Pegge,  in  his  amusing  "  Anecdotes  of  the  Eng- 
lish Language."  The  idiom,  now  obsolete  among  cor- 
rect writers  and  speakers,  is  still  retained,  with  much 
other  idiomatic  Saxon,  among  the  vulgarisms  of  the 
cockney  dialect. 

"^s  once  our  mother" — i.  e.  As  once  we  sang  our 
mother:  the  folio,  1623,  reads,  " /o  our  mother;"  the 
preposition  having  been  accidentally  introduced  from 
the  preceding  line. 

"  Fear  no  more  the  heat  o'  the  sun, 

Nor  the  furious  winter's  rages,"  etc. 
"  This,"  says  Warburton,  "  is  the  topic  of  consolation 
that  nature  dictates  to  all  men  on  these  occasions.  The 
same  farewell  we  have  over  the  dead  body  in  Lucian." 
In  the  same  strain  of  regret  and  tender  envy,  it  may  be 
added,  Macbeth  speaks  of  the  slaughtered  Duncan : 
feeling,  at  the  very  instant  when  he  should  rejoice  in 
the  consummation  of  his  wishes,  the  utter  nothingness 
of  perturbed  earthly  pleasures,  when  compared  with 
the  peaceful  slumbers  of  the  innocent  dead. 

Collins  has  given  an  imitation,  rather  than  aversion, 

of  this  beautiful  dirge.     It  exhibits  his  usual  exquisite 

taste  and  felicity  of  expression,  althoush  inferior  to  the 

original  in  condensation  and  characteristic  simplicity : — 

To  fair  Fidele's  grassy  tomb 

Soft  maids  and  villa^'c  hinds  shall  bring 
Each  opening  sweet  of  earliest  bloom, 
And  rifle  all  the  breathing  spring. 

No  wailing  ghost  shall  dare  appear 
To  vex  with  shrieks  this  quiet  grove; 

But  shepherd  lads  assemble  here. 
And  melting  virgins  own  their  love. 

No  withered  witch  shall  here  he  seen  ; 

No  goblins  lead  their  nightly  crew: 
The  female  fays  shall  haunt  the  green, 

And  dress  thy  grave  with  pearly  dew. 

The  red-breast  oft,  at  evening  hours, 

Shall  kindly  lend  his  little  aid, 
With  hoary  moss  and  gathered  lk)wcr.s, 

To  deck  the  ground  where  thou  art  laid. 

When  howling  winds  and  beating  rain 

In  tempests  shake  the  sylvan  cell; 
Or,  midst  the  chase,  on  every  plain. 

The  tender  thought  on  thee  shall  dwell  : — 

Each  lonely  scene  shall  thee  restore; 

For  thee  the  tear  be  truly  shed  ; 
Beloved  till  life  can  charm  no  more, 

And  mourned  till  pity's  self  be  dead. 

"  No  exorciser  harm  /hrc" — Monck  Mason  has  shown 
that  Shakespeare  invariably  uses  "  exorciser"  to  express 
one  who  can  raise  spirits ;  not  in  its  later  sense  of  one 
who  can  lay  them,  or  cast  out  e\"il  ones. 

"  —  but  his  Jovial  face" — His  face  like  Jove  : 
"  Jovial"  was  not  unfrequently  used  in  this  manner. 
We  meet  with  it  again  in  this  play,  act  v.  scene  4, 
where  Jupiter  says  : — 

Our  Jovial  star  reign'd  at  his  birth. 
"  .Tovial  hand"  is  an  expression  common  in  T.  Heywood's 
plays. — Collier. 

"  — that  iRRF.GULous  devil" — No  other  instance  has 
been  found  of  the  use  of  the  word  "  irrcijulnus,"  which 
Johnson  supposed  to  be  a  misprint  for  irreligious.  But 
in  another  writer  of  this  aee  we  find  "irrcguluied  lust," 
and  the  meanina;  of  "  irregulous"  in  this  place  is  obvious. 

G4 


ACT  v.— Scene  I. 

"i^or  WRYiNG  but  a  little" — The  use  of  wrj/  as  a 
verb  is  not  uncommon  in  old  English.  Thus,  in  Syd- 
ney's "Arcadia" — "That  from  the  right  line  of  virtue 
are  ivryed  to  these  crooked  shifts." 

"  Had  liv'd  to  put  on  this" — To  "  put  on"  is  to  m- 
cite  or  instigate.     So  in  Hamlet — 

Of  deaths  put  on  by  cunning. 

■'  —  each  elder  worse; 
And  make  them  dread  it,  to  the  doers  thrift,"  etc. 

Shakespeare,  Johnson  well  explains,  calls  the  deeds 
of  an  elder  man  an  elder  deed;  as  it  might  be  para- 
phrased in  modern  language — Our  corruptions  gi-ow  with 
our  years. 

Mcuiy  commentators  believe  that  there  is  a  misprint 
somewhere  near  this  "dread."  Theobald  would  read 
dreaded;  Johnson  deeded.  Stevens  interprets — To 
make  them  "  dread  it"  is  to  make  them  jJersevere  in 
the  commission  of  dreadful  action.  "  Dread  it"  being 
here  used  in  the  same  manner  as  Pope  has  "to  sinner 
it"  or  "  to  saint  it." 

Knight  proposes — 

And  make  them  do  each  to  the  doer's  thrift, — 
refeiTing  each  to  the  successive  crimes  or  "  ills"  of  the 
preceding  line. 

Singer  conjectures  that  it  should  be — 

And  make  them  dread  it  to  the  doer's  shrift. 
Shrift  is  llic  old  word  fur  confession  and  repentance. 
Yet,  the  old  reading  may  well  be  understood  as  ex- 
pressing (harshly,  it  is  true,  from  Shakespeare's  usual 
effort  to  compress  his  weightj'  moralities  into  the  short- 
est and  most  sententious  form)  the  idea  explained  by 
M.  Mason — Some,  you  snatch  hence  for  small  faults  ; 
this  is  done  in  love,  that  they  may  sin  no  more.  Others 
you  suffer  to  follow  up  one  sin  with  another,  each  in- 
creasing in  guilt  with  years,  and  then  you  make  them 
dread  it,  i.  e.  make  them  fear  the  consequences ;  and 
this  dread  is  for  the  sinners'  welfare. 

"Thrift"  is  here  used  for  I'uture  and  eternal  advan- 
tage, in  the  same  scriptural  figure  by  which  "  to  die'" 
is  called  by  the  apostle  his  "  gain."  This  understand- 
ing of  the  passage  also  applies  equally  well  to  the  sev- 
eral emendations  of  Singer,  and  of  Knight. 

"It"  in  "dread  it"  is  used  absolutely,  according  to  a 
common  idiomatic  use  now  emjiloyed  only  colloquially, 
as  we  find  in  Lear,  to  "  monster  it,"  for  being  mon- 
strous. So,  "to  walk  it,"  "to  fight  it  out,"  "to  saint 
it,"  "  to  coy  it,"  may  all  be  foimd  in  old  authors,  tliough 
now  rarely  used  except  in  the  language  of  conversation. 

Scene  TI. 

Throughout  this  act  the  stage-directions  are  extremely 
full,  and  the  action  of  the  drama  at  the  close  of  the 
third  scene  is  entirely  dumb-show.  The  drama,  pre- 
ceding Shakespeare's  time,  was  full  of  such  examples. 
But  he  rejected  the  practice,  except  in  this  instance. 
Knight  expresses  the  opinion  that  this,  combined  with 
other  circumstances,  presents  some  evidence  that  Cym- 
BELiNE  was  a  rifacciamento  of  an  early  play.  Pope, 
Malone,  Ilitson,  and  Stevens,  however,  all  insist  upon 
this  masque  or  vision  being  interpolated  by  the  players. 
Coleridge  and  tlie  later  critics  incline  to  tlie  other 
opinion,  that  this  is  a  remnant  of  Shakespeare's  ju- 
venile drama. 

Scene  III. 

"  —  athwart  the  lane, 
He,  with  two  striplings,  (lads  more  like  to  run,"  etc. 
Shakespeare,  who,  like  Scott,  knew  the  superior  effect 
of  actual  historical  incident,  interwoven  in  narrative,  to 
give  tlie  character  of  truth  and  nature,  has  here  adapted 
to  his  purpose  a  well-known  incident  of  old  Scotcli  his- 
tory, which  he  found  in  his  favourite  HoUingshed's 
"  History  of  Scotland :" — 


NOTES  ON  CYMBELINE. 


"There  was,  near  to  the  place  of  the  battle,  a  lone 
lane,  fenced  on  the  sides  with  ditches  and  walls  made 
of  turf,  through  the  which  the  Scots  which  fled  were 
beaten  down  by  the  enemies  on  heaps.  Here  Hay, 
with  his  sons,  supposins?  they  mislit  best  stay  the  flight, 
placed  themselves  overtiiwart  the  lane,  beat  tlicm  back 
whom  they  met  flceine,  and  spared  neither  friend  nor 
foe,  but  down  they  went  all  such  as  came  within  their 
reach ;  wherewith  divers  hardy  personaees  cried  unto 
their  fellows  to  return  back  unto  the  battle." 

"  The  country  base" — i.  e.  The  rustic  same  of  prison- 
base,  or  prison-6ars,  mentioned  by  many  old  writers  by 
the  name  of  base  ;  but  by  Drayton  in  his  "  Polyolbion," 
song  30,  called  "  prison-base." 

"The  mortal  bugs  o'  the  field" — i.  e.  The  mortal 
terrors  of  the  field.  In  Hamlet,  "  bugs"  and  "  goblins" 
are  coupled. 

"/,  in  mine  own  woe  charm'd" — Warburton  remarks 
that  this  alludes  to  the  common  superstition  of  charms 
bavins  power  to  keep  men  unhurt  in  battle.  Macbeth 
says  "  I  bear  a  charmed  life  ;"  Posthumus,  "  I,  in  mine 
own  woe  charmed,"  etc. 

"—  Well,  Tirilljind  him; 
For  being'  now  a  favourer  to  the  Briton,"  etc. 

We  give  the  original  reading,  which,  on  the  recom- 
mendation of  Hanmer,  has  been  changed  in  most  edi- 
tions to — 

For  l)cinfr  nnw  a  favourer  to  tlic  Roman, 
No  more  h  Briton. 

This  alters  the  sense.  In  the  original  reading,  I  under- 
stand Posthumus  as  continuing  his  figurative  search  of 
Death.  As  a  Briton,  he  could  not  find  Death  where 
he  "  did  hear  him  groan,"  etc.  But,  he  "  vrWi  find  him," 
for  he  (Death)  is  now  a  favourer  of  the  Britons,  and 
therefore  Posthumus,  "no  more  a  Briton,"  resumes 
again  his  Roman  character,  in  order  thus  to  reach  his 
vvished-for  death. 

Scene  IV. 

"  —  to  satixfy. 
If  oj  my  freedom'' lis  the  main  part,"  etc. 

Malone  and  others  think  there  is  some  line  or  word 
wanting.  The  meaning  to  me  seems  not  to  demand 
any  change  of  the  te.xt.  Posthumus  sighs  for  freedom, 
but  it  is  freedom  from  his  fettered  conscience.  He 
pleads  sorrow  and  repentance ;  and  then  adds — If  satis- 
faction to  heaven  for  my  crime  is  the  main  part  or  con- 
dition of  my  freedom,  then,  take  in  satisfaction  my  all, 
my  lite. 

" jJnd  to  become  the  geck  and  scorn" — "Geek"  is 
fool ;  and  is  used  by  Shakespeare  in  Twelfth  Night. 

"  —  as  to  FOOT  us" — i.  e.  To  grasp  us  in  his  talons. 
Herbert  says — 

A  nd  till  they  foot  and  toucli  their  prey. 

" — as  is  oiir  fangled  world" — "Fangled"  is  now 
invariably  found  with  new  before  it,  and  only  in  this 
instance,  as  far  as  discoveries  of  the  kind  have  gone, 
without  it :  the  meaning  seems  to  be  the  same  as  new- 
fangled, and  it  has  been  derived  from  fent^an,  Saxon, 
to  undertake  or  attempt.  The  substantive  funglc  was 
in  use  by  Shakespeare's  contemporaries,  meaning  trifles, 
new  toys,  or  follies ;  as,  in  Drayton — 

Wliat  fans,lc  now  thy  thronged  guests  to  win .' 

"  —  or  JUMP  the  after-inq  liry  on  your  own  peril" — 
i.  e.  risk  the  aflcr-inquirj  ;  like  Macbeth's  "We'd 
jump  the  life  to  come." 

Scene  V. 

"  Let  those  who  f.alk  so  confidently  ahout  the  skill  of 
Shakespeare's  contemporary,  .lonson,  point  out  the  con- 
clusion (if  anv  one  of  his  plays  which  is  wrought  with 
more  artifice  and  yet  a  less  degrt'o  of  dramatic  violenrc 


than  this.  In  the  scene  before  us  all  the  surviving  char- 
acters are  assembled ;  and  at  the  expense  of  whatever 
incongniity  the  former  events  may  have  been  produced, 
perhaps  little  can  he  discovered  on  this  occasion  to  otl'eud 
the  most  scrupulous  advocate  for  regularity  :  and,  I  think, 
as  little  is  found  wjinting  to  satisfy  the  spectator  by  a 
caUistrophe  which  is  intricate  without  confusion,  and  not 
more  rich  hi  ornament  than  m  nature." — Stevens. 

>       "  —  whom  she  bore  in  hand  to  love" — i.  e.  Whom 

I  she  pretended  to  love,  or  led  to  believe  that  she  loved. 

In  Measure  for  Measure,  we  have  the  expression — 

I  Bore  many  sentlcmen,  myself  being  one, 

Infidtul,  and  ]ii>i>e  of  action. 

Macbeth  uses  the  same  words  in  his  scene  with  the 
Murderers. 

"So  feat" — So  neat,  ready,  clever,  in  this  instance  : 
it  also  sometimes  means  fine  or  brave,  according  to 
Minshew. 

" — straight-piCHT  Minerva" — "  Pight"  is  pitched  or 
fixed.  "  Straisht-pisht"  therefore  seems  to  mean, 
standing  upright  in  a  fixed  posture,  and  with  this  sense 
the  compound  epithet  has  great  appropriateness. — 
Collier. 

"  Some  upris^ht  justicer" — Is  a  word  found  in  an- 
cient law-books,  which  have  "  justicers  of  the  peace," 
"justicers  of  the  king's  courts,"  etc.  It  had  become 
nearly  obsolete  in  ordinarj-  use  in  Shakespeare's  time, 
who  has  preserved  an  excellent  word  for  poetry  and 
eloquence. 

"  Your  pleasure  teas  my  mere  offence" — The  mean- 
!  ing  of  "  mere"  in  this  place  is,  the  mere  otfence  I  com- 
mitted was  what  your  pleasure  considered  a  crime  :  the 
first  folio  having  misprinted  it  neere,  it  became  near  in 
■  the  later  folios,  and  Johnson  proposed  to  substitute  dear. 
The  reading  of  the  text  has  the  sanction  of  all  the  edi- 
tors since  the  time  of  Tyrwhitt,  who  suggested  the  emen- 
dation. 

"  Bless'd  PR.\Y  you  be" — i.  e.  I  pray  that  you  may  be 
blessed.  Rowe  and  most  later  editors  needlessly  change 
"pray"  of  the  old  copies  into  Ttiay. 

"This  TiERCF. abridgment" — Shakespeare  as  well  as 
Ben  Jonson  sometimes  uses  "  fierce"  for  vehement,  rajiid, 
excessive  in  any  way.  In  Love's  Labour  Lost  we 
have  "fierce  endeavour;"  and  in  Timon  of  Athens, 
"fierce  wretchedness  :"  and  Jonson,  in  his  "  Poetaster," 
has  "fierce  credulity." 

"  Will  serve  oicr  long  inter'gatories" — Apparently 
so  pronounced  in  the  time  of  Shakespeare,  and  some- 
times so  printed;  as  in  the  Mij^chant  of  Venice, 
where  the  word  occurs  in  verse  twice. 

" — upon  his  eagle  back'd" — So  all  the  folios;  but 
modern  editors  stransely  prefer  "  upon  his  eagle  back  ;" 
if  they  thought  fit  to  make  this  change  in  the  text, 
they  ought  to  have  printed  "  upon  his  eagle's  back." — 

COLUEK. 


Schlegel  pronounces  Cvmbeline  to  be  "  one  of  Shake- 
speare's most  wonderful  compositions,  in  which  the 
Poet  has  contrived  to  blend  toiether,  into  one  harmo- 
nious whole,  the  social  manners  of  the  latest  times  with 
heroic  deeds,  and  even  with  appearances  of  the  gods. 
In  the  character  of  Imocren  not  a  feature  of  female  ex- 
cellence is  forgotten  : — her  cliasfe  tenderness,  her  soft- 
ness, and  her  virsrin  pride;  her  boundless  resignation, 
and  her  masnanimity  towards  her  mistaken  husband, 
by  whom  she  is  unjustly  persecuted  ;  her  adventures  in 
disguise,  her  apparent  death,  and  her  recovery, — form 
altogether  a  picture  equally  tender  and  affect ine. 

"The  two  princes,  Guideriiis  and  Arvirairus.  both 
educated  in  the  wilds,  form  a  noble  contrast  to  Miranda 
and  Perdita.  In  these  two  younc  men,  to  whom  the 
chase  has  imparted  vigour  and  hardihood,  but  who  are 


NOTES  ON  CYMBELINE. 


unacquainted  with  their  high  destination,  and  have 
always  been  kept  far  from  human  society,  we  are  en- 
chanted by  a  naive  heroism,  which  leads  them  to  an- 
ticipate and  to  dream  of  deed^  of  valour,  till  an  occa- 
sion is  otiered  wliich  they  are  irresistibly  impelled  to 
embrace.  When  Imogen  comes  in  disguise  to  their 
cave ;  when  Guiderius  and  Arviragus  form  an  impas- 
sioned friendship,  with  all  the  innocence  of  childhood, 
for  the  tender  boy,  (in  whom  they  neither  suspect  a 
female  nor  their  own  sister;)  when,  on  returning  from 
the  chase,  they  find  her  dead,  sing  her  to  the  ground, 
and  cover  the  grave  with  flowers ; — these  scenes  might 
give  a  new  life  for  poetry  to  the  most  deadened  imagi- 
nation. 

"  The  wise  and  virtuous  Belarius,  who,  after  living 
long  as  a  hermit,  again  becomes  a  hero,  is  a  venerable 
figure ; — the  dexterous  dissimulation  and  quick  presence 
of  mind  of  the  Italian,  lachimo,  is  quite  suitable  to  the 
bold  treachery  he  plays ; — Cyinbeline,  the  father  of 
Imogen,  (and  even  her  husband,  Posthumus,)  during 
the  first  half  of  the  piece,  are  somewhat  sacrificed,  but 
this  could  not  be  otherwise; — the  false  and  wicked 
Queen  is  merely  an  instrument  of  the  plot ;  she  and  her 
stupid  son  Cloten,  whose  rude  arrogance  is  pourtrayed 
with  much  humour,  are  got  rid  of,  by  merited  punish- 
ment, before  the  conclusion." 

Dr.  Johnson  has  dismissed  this  play  with  brief  and 
dogmatic  censure  on  "the  improbability  of  the  plot,  the 
folly  of  the  fiction,  the  confusion  of  names  and  man- 
ners," etc.,  such  as  shows  that  he  had  but  little  com- 
prehension of  its  character,  spirit,  and  peculiar  beau- 
ties. This  great  critic,  (for  with  all  his  defects  I  can- 
not deny  him  that  title,)  was  at  once  the  ablest  in  some 
respects,  and  in  others  among  the  most  incompetent  of 
Shakespeare's  commentators.  Admirable  in  vigorous 
common-sense,  in  sagacity,  in  mastery  of  the  language, 
alive  to  his  author's  moral  feelinc,  his  pathos,  his  wit, 
his  humour,  his  true  painting  of  social  life,  he  was  by 
nature  and  habits  incapacitated  to  judge  of  the  more 
delicate  beauties  of  imaginative  poetry — whether  of 
description,  of  invention,  or  of  wilder  passion.  His 
own  poetry,  and  that  of  others  which  he  chiefly  relished, 
is  noble  and  animating  versified  declamation,  but  not 
poetry  in  the  sense  of  Cymbeline  or  the  Tempest. 

Johnson  has  found  more  than  one  congenial  critic 
upon  Cymbeline.  Thomas  Campbell,  after  answering 
all  tliese  objections,  in  two  or  three  brief  sentences, 
which  contain  a  volume  of  philosophical  criticism,  pours 
out  his  own  admiration  in  the  true  spirit  of  a  poet : — 

"In  order  to  enjoy  the  romantic  drama,  we  must  ac- 
cept of  the  terms  on  which  the  romantic  poet  oflers  us 


enjoyment.  The  outline  of  his  piece,  in  such  a  poem 
as  Cymbeline,  will  at  once  show  that  the  scene  is 
placed  remotely  as  to  time,  in  order  to  soften  its  im- 
probabilities to  the  imagination  by  the  efl'ect  of  distance. 
We  all  know  that  in  landscapes  and  landscape-painting 
the  undefined  appearance  of  objects  resulting  from  dis- 
tance has  a  charm  ditferent  from  that  of  their  distinct- 
ness in  the  foreground  ;  and  the  same  principle  holds 
true  in  the  romantic  drama,  when  the  poet  avowedly 
leaves  the  scenes  open  to  the  objection  of  improbability, 
owing  to  the  very  nature  of  romantic  fiction. 

"  Of  all  plays  in  the  world,  I  think  these  remarks 
are  particularly  applicable  to  Shakespeare's  Cymbeline. 
With  my  heart  open  to  romantic  belief,  I  conscientiously 
suppose  all  the  boldly  imagitied  events  of  the  drama — 
I  am  rewarded  with  the  delightful  conceptions  of  Imo- 
gen, of  her  arrival  at  the  cave  of  her  banished  brothers, 
with  its  innumerable  beauties,  and  with  its  happy  con- 
clusion. 

"  This  play  is  perhaps  the  fittest  in  Shakespeare's 
whole  theatre  to  illustrate  tlie  principle,  that  great  dra- 
matic genius  can  occasionally  venture  on  bold  improba- 
bilities, and  yet  not  only  shrive  the  otfence,  but  leave 
us  enchanted  with  the  offender.  The  wager  of  Posthu- 
mus, in  Cymbeline,  is  a  very  unlikely  one.  But  let 
us  deal  honestly  with  this  objection,  and  admit  the 
wager  to  be  improbable ;  still  we  have  enough  in  the 
play  to  make  us  forget  it,  and  more  than  forgive  it. 
Shakespeare  A)resaw  that  from  this  license  he  could 
deduce  delightful  scenes  and  situations,  and  he  scrupled 
not  to  hazard  it.  The  faulty  incident  may  thus  be 
compared  to  a  little  fountain,  which,  though  impreg- 
nated with  some  unpalatable  mineral,  gives  birth  to  a 
large  stream ;  and  that  stream,  as  it  proceeds,  soon 
loses  its  taint  of  taste  in  the  sweet  and  many  waters 
that  join  its  course. 

"  Be  the  wager  what  it  may,  it  gives  birth  to  charm- 
ing incidents.  It  introduces  us  to  a  feast  of  tlie  chastest 
luxury,  in  the  sleeping-scene,  when  we  gaze  on  the 
shut  eyelids  of  Imogen;  and  that  scene  (how  ineffably 
rich  as  well  as  modest  !)  is  followed  by  others  that 
swell  our  interest  to  enchantment.  Imogen  hallows  to 
the  imagination  every  thing  that  loves  her,  and  that 
she  loves  in  return  ;  and  wlien  she  forgives  Posthumus, 
who  may  dare  to  refuse  him  pardon  ?  Then,  in  her 
friendship  with  her  unconscious  brothers  of  the  moun- 
tain-cave, what  delicious  touches  of  romance  !  I  think 
I  exaggerate  not,  in  saying  that  Shakespeare  has  no- 
where breathed  more  pleasurable  feelings  over  the  mind, 
as  an  antidote  to  tragic  pain,  than  in  Cymbeline." — 
T.  Campbell. 


(Sleeping  Children.     From  Cliaatrcy's  Monumcat  in  Lichfield  Cathedral.) 


,..,.,ii.V 


' /••>>■ 


=^'^' 


-  •-   """"^^^^  ^-"i  I    ■  \  vi''f"' vV-'  '^?«i 


L 


n 


WW'y-'W-^ 


dik^cmn 


;,'^ 


xSb^\mm 


I' I;'   I 


i 


.^  INTRODUCTORY  RBMRKS'^ 


CHARACTERISTICS  AND  RELATIVE  RANK  OF  THE  PLAY DOUBTS 

AND  VARYING  OPINIONS  UPON  THE  AUTHORSHIP  OF  PARTS 

STATE  OF  THE  TEXT,  ETC. 


TIMON   OF   ATHENS   is  one  of  several  dramas,   which  add  very  much  to  the 
general  admiration  of  their  author's  genius,  by  exhibiting  it  as  exerted  in  a  new 
\^     ^  and  unexpected  direction,  and   thus  displaying  a  variety   and  fertility   apparently  withoul 

limits;    while  yet,   as   compared  either  with  his  exquisite  poetical  comedies  or  the  tragedies 
of  his  matured  strength,  they  must  be  consigned,  by  the  general  suffrage,  to  a  secondary  class. 

In  its  spirit,  its  object,  and  the  style  of  its  execution,  Timon  of  Athens  is  as  much  ol  a  class 
by  itself  among  the  wide  variety  of  its  author's  works,  as  even  the  Midsummer-Night's  Dream  : 
but  it  is  not,  like  that,  of  a  class  created  by  and  belonging  to  liimself  alone,  or  in  the  bounds  of 
that  magic  circle  wherein  "  none  durst  walk  but  he."  It  was  well  described  by  Coleridge,  (in 
those  extemporary  and  unpublished  lectures  of  1818,  of  which  Mr.  Collier  has  preserved  many 
interesting  and  precious  fragments,)  as  being  "a  bitter  dramatized  satire."  Ilazlitt  too  remarks 
upon  it,  as  being  "  as  much  a  satire  as  a  play,  containing  some  of  the  finest  pieces  of  invective 
possible  to  be  conceived;"  and  several  of  the  critics  have  pointed  out  its  frequent  resemblance, 
not  in  particular  thoughts,  but  in  general  spirit,  to  the  vehement  and  impetuous  denunciations  of 
Juvenal.  This  pervading  spirit  of  bitter  indignation  is  carried  throughout  the  piece,  with  sus- 
tained intensity  of  purpose,  and  unbroken  unity  of  effect.  Yet  Mr.  Campbell,  admitting  the 
resemblance  pointed  out,  by  Schlegel  and  others,  to  the  great  Roman  satirist,  somewhat  spleneti- 
cally  objects  that  "  a  tragedy  has  no  business  to  resemble  a  biting  satire  ;"  and  for  this  reason,  and 
for  its  general  tone  of  caustic  severity,  regarding  it  as  the  production  of  its  author's  spleen  ratliei 
than  of  his  heart,  decides  that  "altogether  Timon  of  Athens  is  a  pillar  in  Shakespeare's  dramatit 
fame  that  miglit  be  removed  without  endangering  the  edifice." 

Unquestionably  it  might  be  removed  without  endangering  the  solidity  or  diminishing  the  eleva- 
tion of  the  "  live-long  monument"  of  the  great  Poet's  glory,  yet  most  certainly  not  without  some- 
what diminishiug  its  variety  and  extent.     To  boiTow  an  illustration  from  the  often  used  parallel 
/%^  between  the  Shakespearian  and  the  Greek  drama,  and  the  admirable  architectural  works  of  theii- 

(§)  respective  ages,  I  would  say  that  Timon  is  not,  indeed,  like  one  of  the  massive  yet  graceful 

columns  which  give  Buj)port  and  solidity,  as  well  as  beauty  and  proportion,  to  the  classic  portico, 
but  rather  resembles  one  of  those  grand  adjuncts — cloister,  or  chapel,  or  chapter-house — attached  to  the  magnificem 
cathedrals  of  the  middle  ages,  and,  like  one  of  them,  might  be  removed  without  impairing  the  solemn  subUmity 
of  the  sacred  edifice,  or  robbing  it  of  many  of  its  daring  lighter  graces ; — yet  not  without  the  loss  of  a  portion  oi 
the  pile,  majestic  and  striking  in  itself,  and  by  its  very  contrast  adding  to  tlie  nobler  and  more  impressive  beauty  ol 
the  rest,  an  effect  of  indefinite  and  apparently  boundless  grandeur  and  extent.  Coleridge,  ("  Literary  Remains,") 
in  an  early  attempt  (1802)  at  arranging  the  chronological  order  of  Shakespeare's  works,  designates  Timon  a.- 
belonging,  with  Lear  and  Macbeth,  to  the  leist  epoch  of  the  Poet's  life,  when  the  period  of  beauty  was  past,  ano 
"  that  of  deinotis  and  grandeur  succeeds."  In  this  view  of  the  subject,  he  designates  Timon  as  "an  after-vibra- 
tion of  Hamlet."  It  has  indeed  no  Uttle  resemblance,  both  in  its  poetical  and  its  reflective  tone,  to  the  gloomier 
and  meditative  passages  of  Hamlet,  especially  those  which  may  be  attributed  to  the  enlarged  and  more  philoso- 
phical Hamlet  of  1(J04 ;  while  with  the  pathos,  the  tenderness,  and  the  dramatic  interest  of  the  tragedy,  it  has 
very  slight  affinity.  Yet  the  sad  morality  of  Hamlet  is,  like  the  countenance  of  the  Royal  Dane,  "  more  in  sorro\\ 
than  in  anger;"  while  that  of  Timon  is  fierce,  angry,  caustic,  and  vindictive.  It  is,  therefore,  that,  instead  ol 
being  considered  as  an  after-vibration  of  Ham  let,  it  would  be  more  appropriately  described  as  a  solemn  prelude,  or  a 
lingering  echo,  to  the  wild  passion  of  Lear.  But  without  immediately  connecting  its  date  with  that  of  any  other 
particuW  drama,  it  may  be  remarked  that  it  bears  all  the  indications,  literary  and  moral,  in  its  modes  of  expression, 
and  prevailing  taste  in  language  and  imagery,  in  its  colour  of  thought  and  sentiment,  and  tone  of  temper  and  feel- 
ing, that  it  belongs  to  that  period  of  the  author's  life  when  he  appeared  chiefly  (to  use  Mr.  Hallam's  words)  "  a^ 
the  stern  censurer  of  mankind." 

In  Lkar,  as  in  Measure  for  Measure,  the  stem,  vehement  rebuke  of  frailty  and  vice  is  embodied  in  charac- 
ters and  incidents  of  high  dramatic  interest,  and  made  living  and  individual  by  becoming  the  natural  outpourings 
of  personal  emotions  and  psissions.  In  Ti.mon  the  i)lot  is  made  to  turn  upon  a  single  incident,  and  is  used  merelv 
as  a  vehicle  for  the  author's  own  caustic  satii-e,  or  wrathful  denunciation  of  general  vice.  A  sudden  change  ol 
fortune,  from  boundless  prosperity  to  ruin  and  beggary,  is  used  to  teach  the  principal  character  the  ingratitude 
of  l)ase  mankind,  and  to  convert  his  indiscriminating  bounty  and  overflowing  kindne.ss  into  as  iniH.scriminate  a 
loathing  for  man  and  all  his  concerns.  When  that  was  done,  and  his  character  created,  all  further  effect  at  dra- 
matic interest  was  neglected,  and  Timon  becomes  the  mouth-piece  of  the  Poet  himself,  who  probably,  without  any 

3 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


acquaintance  with  Juvenal — certainly  without  the  slightest  direct  imitation  of  him — becomes  his  unconscious  rival, 
reminding  the  reader  alike  of  the  splendid  and  impassioned  declamation,  the  bitter  sneer,  and  the  lofty,  stoical 
morality  of  the  great  Roman  satirist,  and  occasionally  too  of  his  revolting  and  cynical  coarseness. 

Among  these  foaming  torrents  of  acrimonious  invective,  are  images  and  expressions — such  for  instance  as  the 


■  planetary  plague,  when  Jove 


AVill  o'er  some  hlgh-vic'd  city  hang  his  poison 
In  the  sick  air — 

which  seem  afterwards  to  have  expanded  themselves  into  the  most  magnificent  passages  of  Milton ;  while  the 
fiery  imprecations  may  again  be  traced,  as  having  lent  energy  and  intensity  to  similar  outpourings  of  rage  and 
hatred  in  the  most  effective  scenes  of  Otway,  Lee,  and  Byron. 

The  inferior  characters  and  the  dialogue  are  sketched  with  much  spirit  and  truth,  yet  not  in  the  light-hearted  mood 
of  pure  comedy,  mingling  the  author's  own  gayety  with  that  of  his  audience,  but  in  the  sarcastic  vein  of  the  sati- 
rist, more  intent  on  truth  of  portraiture  than  on  comic  enjoyment. 

All  this  still  leaves  Timon  far  below  the  rank  of  Othello  or  Macbeth,  nor  does  it  vie,  either  in  poetry  or  phi- 
losophy, with  the  milder  wisdom  of  As  You  Like  It  or  the  Tempest  ;  yet  it  must  surely  add  not  a  little  even  to 
the  fame  of  the  author  of  those  matchless  dramas,  that  he  had  for  a  season  also  wielded  the  satirist's  "  horrible 
scourge,"  (as  Horace  calls  it,)  with  an  energy  as  terrible  as  any  of  those  whose  fame  rests  upon  that  alone. 

The  idea  of  employing  a  frame-work  of  dramatic  story  and  dialogue  merely  for  satirical  purposes  was  not  new 
in  England,  for  it  had  been  frequently  employed  at  an  early  period  of  English  dramatic  literature,  in  dramatized 
eclogues,  or  allegories  ;  rather,  however,  as  attacks  upon  individuals,  or  classes  of  men,  than  for  the  purposes  of 
moral  satire.  Ben  Jonson  has  something  of  the  same  idea  in  his  "  Poetaster,"  which  is  also  a  personal  dramatic 
satire.  This  very  subject  of  Timon  too  had  been  employed  for  a  purpose  like  that  of  Shakespeare ;  with  feeble 
power,  indeed,  though  with  more  scholarship  than  he  possessed. 

Satirical  poetry,  in  its  more  restricted  sense,  as  we  now  commonly  use  the  term,  and  as  implying  moral  censure 
or  ridicule,  clothed  in  poetic  language  and  ornament,  and  directed  at  popular  errors  or  vices,  first  appeared  in 
England  and  became  familiar  there  in  the  later  years  of  the  sixteenth  century,  during  the  very  years  when  Shake- 
speare was  chiefly  employed  in  his  brilliant  series  of  poetic  comedies.  The  satires  of  Gascoigne,  of  Marston  and 
of  Hall,  appeared  successively,  from  1576  to  1598.  The  first  of  these  in  the  order  of  merit,  as  he  claimed  to  be 
in  order  of  time,  was  Joseph  Hall : — 

I  first  adventure — follow  me  who  list, 
And  be  the  second  English  satirist. 

His  satires  were  about  contemporary,  in  composition  and  publication,  with  the  Merchant  of  Venice,  and  the 
First  Part  of  Henry  IV.,  and  he  was  no  unworthy  rival,  in  a  different  walk  of  the  poet's  art,  to  the  great  drama- 
tist ;  for  though  his  poetical  reputation  has  been  merged  in  the  holier  fame  which,  as  Bishop  Hall,  he  afterwards 
gained,  and  still  retains,  as  a  divine  of  singular  and  original  powers  of  eloquence  and  thought,  he  deserves  an 
honourable  memory  of  his  youthful  satires,  as  distinguished  for  humour,  force,  and  pungency  of  expression,  dis- 
criminating censure,  and  well-directed  indignation.  His  chief  defect  is  one  which  he  shared  with  the  author  of 
Timon  tmd  Measure  for  Measure,  in  a  frequent  turbid  ob.scurity  of  language,  overcharged  with  varied  allusion, 
and  imperfectly  developed  or  over-compressed  thought. 

That  Shakespeare  had  read  Hall's  satires  is  not  only  probable  in  itself,  as  he  could  not  well  have  been  ignorant 
of  the  works  of  a  popular  contemporary,  who  was  soon  after  making  his  way  to  the  higher  honours  of  the  church 
and  the  state,  but  is  corroborated  by  several  resemblances  of  imagery,  which  might  well  have  been  suggested  by 
the  satires.  (See  note  on  act  iv.  scene  3.)  It  is  on  that  account  worthy  of  remark  that  Hall,  in  his  satires,  had 
expressed  contempt  for  that  dramatic  blank-verse  which  Shakespeare  was  then  forming,  and  for  which  he  had  just 
thrown  aside  the  artificial  metrical  construction  upon  which  Hall  prided  himself : — 

Too  popular  is  tragic  poesie, 
Straining  his  tip-toes  for  a  farthing  fee, 
And  doth  besides  in  nameless  numbers  tread  ; 
Unbid  iambics  flow  from  careless  head. 

It  is  a  singular  fact,  and  it  may  possibly  have  arisen  from  this  very  challenge,  that  the  spirited  rhyming  satirist  was 
soon  after  eclipsed,  in  his  own  walk  of  moral  satire,  by  the  "rhymeless  iambics"  of  Timon,  gushing  with 
spontaneous  impetuosity  from  a  tragic  source. 

But  whatever  may  have  been  the  connection  between  the  writings  of  the  early  English  satirists  and  Shake- 
speare's essay  in  dramatic  satire — which  I  mention  rather  as  a  point  overlooked  by  the  critics,  and  deserving  more 
examination,  than  as  carrying  with  it  any  conclusive  proof — it  is  certain  that  he  did  not  carry  the  experiment  any 
further ;  whether  it  was  that  he  felt  its  manifold  inferiority,  in  every  higher  attribute  of  poetry,  to  the  true  drama 
of  character  and  passion  evolved  in  action  or  suffering,  or  whether  it  was  that  the  indignant  soreness  of  spirit 
which  is  the  readiest  prompter  of  such  verses,  soon  passed  oS",  and  the  morbid  rage  of  Timon,  "  stung  to  the  quick 
with  high  wrongs,"  gave  way  for  ever  to  the  nobler  reason  of  the  "kindlier-moved"  Prospero. 

That  Timon  of  Athens,  as  to  all  its  higher  and  more  characteristic  portions,  was  wiitten  about  the  period  to 
which  Hallam  and  Coleridge  assign  it,  there  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt.  The  extrinsic  evidence  is  indeed  nega- 
tive ;  but  it  shows,  by  the  absence  of  all  such  references  to  this  play,  as  are  to  be  traced  in  respect  to  almost  all 
Shakespeare's  works,  and  to  all  those  of  his  youth,  that  this  oue  had  not  been  very  long  known  before  his  death ; 
thus  corroborating  the  internal  indications  that  it  was  written  a  few  years  before  or  after  Lear.  We  find  no  evi- 
dence that  it  was  ever  played  at  all,  and  it  is  certain  that  it  could  not  have  been  very  often  represented,  or  the 

4 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


diligence  of  the  Shakespeare  Society  and  its  indefatigable  associates  would  have  afforded  us  some  record  of  its 
performance.  It  was  published  only  iu  the  folio  of  1G23,  and  tlie  manner  in  which  it  there  appears,  strangely  and 
variously  distorted  and  confused,  raises  some  of  the  most  curious  and  doubtful  questions  of  critical  theory  and 
discussion. 

In  the  text,  as  originally  printed,  the  reader  is  startled,  at  first  sight,  by  frequent  successions  of  very  short  lines 
or  half  lines,  metrically  looking  like  lyrical  blank  verse ;  but  which  no  art  of  good  reading,  or  of  editorial  ingenuity, 
can  bring  to  any  thing  like  harmony  or  regularity,  even  of  that  careless  and  rugged  tone  in  which  Shakespeare  at 
times  thought  fit  to  clothe  his  severer  poetry.  Stevens,  as  is  his  wont,  applied  himself  Ijoldly  to  bring  the  lines 
into  regular  metre  ;  but,  with  all  his  editorial  skill  of  patching  and  mending,  altering  and  transposing,  he  succeeded 
only  in  arranging  the  intractable  words  in  lines  of  ten  syllables,  which  no  ear  can  recognise  as  verse,  though  they 
look  like  it.  There  are  again  passages,  printed  as  prose,  that  seem  to  contain  the  mutilated  elements  of  rhythmi- 
cal melody,  and  may  have  been  intended  for  such.  We  find,  moreover,  much  more  than  the  ordinary  difficulties 
■)f  obscured  or  ambiguous  meaning.  These  arise  partially  from  manifest  errors  of  the  printer  or  the  copyist,  and 
some  of  these  the  acuteness  of  various  critics  has  been  able  to  clear  up,  while  others  still  remain  unexplained  ; 
appearing  as  if  the  author  had  not  paused  to  develope  his  own  idea,  but  had  contented  himself  with  an  indication 
of  his  general  sense,  such  as  is  often  employed  by  persons  not  writing  immediately  for  the  press,  or  for  any  eye 
but  their  own. 

But  more  especially,  in  addition  to  all  these  causes  of  perplexity,  there  is  a  most  strongly  marked  difference  of 
manner  between  the  truly  Shakespearian  rhythm  and  diction  and  imagery  of  the  principal  scenes  and  soliloquies, 
which  give  to  the  drama  its  poetic  character,  and  the  tamer  and  uncharacteristic  style  of  much  of  the  detail  of  the 
story  and  dialogue,  and  the  acces.sories  of  the  main  interest.  This  is  as  marked  as  the  contrast  in  the  author's 
juvenile  dramas,  between  the  original  ground-work  and  the  occasional  enlargements  and  additions  of  his  ripening 
taste,  such  as  the  passages  in  Lovk's  Labour's  Lost,  which  can  be  confidently  ascribed  to  tlie  period  of  that  com- 
edy's being  "corrected  and  augmented."  We  might  be  disposed  to  offer  the  same  explanation  of  the  cause  of 
ditference  in  this  case  as  that  ascertained  in  the  other  instances,  were  it  not  that  the  inferior  portion  of  Timos  has 
scarcely  any  of  the  peculiar  character  of  the  author's  more  youthful  maimer,  which  was  as  distinguishable  as  thai 
of  any  other  period  of  his  intellectual  progress,  and  almost  always  more  finished  and  polished  in  its  peculiar  way. 

Several  theories  have  been  proposed  for  the  elucidation  of  these  doubts.  The  first  is  that  of  the  English  com- 
mentators, of  the  age  and  school  of  Stevens  and  Malone,  who  think  that  ever}'  thing  is  accounted  for  by  the  gen- 
eral allegation  that  the  te.xt  is  uncommonly  corrupt.  But  these  errors  and  confusion  of  sense  or  metre,  even  where 
they  appear  to  be  past  remedy,  yet  affect  only  the  several  passages  where  they  are  found,  and  influence  but  little 
the  general  spirit  and  tone  of  the  dialogue.  They  are  of  the  same  sort  with  those  found  in  Coriola.nus,  All's 
Well  that  Ends  Well,  etc. ;  and  like  them  may  be  struck  out  of  the  context,  without  essential  change  in  its 
sense  or  style.  This,  therefore,  cannot  account  for  such  marked  discrepancy  of  execution,  where  the  meaning  is 
<Jear. 

The  next  solution,  in  order  of  time,  is  that  of  Coleridge,  which  however  first  appeared  in  print  in  1842,  iu  Col- 
lier's Introduction  to  his  edition  of  Timon  of  Athens.     Mr.  Collier  there  says: — 

•'There  is  an  apparent  want  of  finish  about  some  portions  of  Timon  of  Athens,  while  others  are  elaborately 
wrought.  In  his  lectures,  ui  ISL^,  Coleridge  dwelt  upon  this  discordance  of  style  at  considerable  lenglli,  but  we 
find  no  trace  of  it  in  the  published  fragments  of  his  lectures  in  1818.  Coleridge  said,  in  181.5.  that  he  saw 
the  same  vigorous  hand  at  work  throughout,  and  gave  no  countenance  to  the  notion  that  any  parts  of  a  pre- 
N-iously  existing  play  had  beeti  retained  in  Timon  of  Athens,  as  it  had  come  down  to  us.  It  was  Shakespeare's 
throughout;  and,  as  originally  written,  he  ap[)roliended  that  it  was  one  of  the  author's  most  complete  perform- 
ances: the  players,  however,  he  felt  convinced,  had  done  the  Poet  much  injustice;  and  he  especially 
instanced  (as  indeed  he  did  in  1818)  the  clumsy,  'clap-trap'  l)low  at  the  Puritans,  in  act  iii.  scene  3,  as  an  inter- 
polation by  the  actor  of  the  part  of  Timon's  servant.  Coleridge  accounted  for  the  ruggedness  and  inequality  of 
the  versification  upon  the  same  principle,  and  he  was  persuaded  that  only  a  corrupt  and  imjierfect  copy  had  come 
to  the  hands  of  the  player-editors  of  the  folio  of  lfJ-23.  Why  the  manuscript  of  Timon  of  .\thens  should  have 
been  more  mutilated  than  that  from  which  other  dramas  were  printed,  for  the  first  time,  in  the  same  volume,  was 
a  question  into  which  he  did  not  enter.  His  admiration  of  some  parts  of  the  tragedy  wfis  unbounded;  but  he 
maintained  that  it  was,  on  the  whole,  a  painfid  and  clisagreeablo  production,  because  it  gave  only  a  disadvanta- 
geous picture  of  human  nature,  very  inconsistent  with  wliat,  he  firmly  b(>lieved,  was  our  great  Poet's  real  view 
of  the  characters  of  his  fellow  creatures.  He  said  that  the  whole  piece  was  a  bitter  dramatic  satire — a  species  of 
writing  iu  which  Shakes[)eare  had  shown,  as  iu  all  other  kinds,  that  he  could  reach  the  very  highest  point  of  ex- 
cellence. Coleridge  could  not  help  suspecting  that  the  subject  might  have  been  taken  up  under  some  temporary 
i'eeling  of  vexation  and  disappointment." 

To  this  theory  the  same  answer  may  bo  given  as  to  the  preceding,  with  the  adilitional  improbability  that  (as 
we  know  from  the  anti<iuarian  iinpiiries  pul)lished  since  Coleridge's  lectures)  Timon  wiis  much  less  exposed  to 
such  corruption  than  other  more  popular  dramas  ;  for  we  cannot  fin<l,  from  the  lists  of  plays  performed  at  court, 
the  manuscripts  of  critical  dramatists,  like  Dr.  Forman,  or  the  theatrical  i)arrister,  who  fixed  the  date  of  Twef.fth 
Nioht,  that  Shakespeare's  Timon  was  ever  acted  at  all  before  it  was  printed;  aiul  the  strong  probability 
is  that  it  was  never  what  is  called  a  stock-piece,  for  repeated  representation.  There  was,  therefore,  but  little  like- 
lihood of  any  great  and  frequent  alterations  or  interpolations  of  this  play,  if  it  had  been  originally  a  complete  and 
finished  performance ;  though  some  |)articular  passages,  such  as  the  sneer  at  the  Puritans,  insisted  upon  by  Cole- 
ridge, might  have  thus  crept  into  the  dialogue. 

We  have  next  the  theory  of  Mr.  Knight,  who,  assuming  a  theory  first  suggested  by  Dr.  Farmer,  that  there 

5 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


existed  some  earlier  popular  play  of  which  Timoa  was  the  hero,  thence  maintains,  from  the  contrast  of  style 
exhibited  throughout  the  drama,  between  the  free  and  flowing  grace,  the  condensation  of  poetical  imagery, 
the  tremendous  vigour  of  moral  satire,  in  its  nobler  parts,  and  the  poverty  of  thought,  meagreness  of  diction,  and 
l)aiTenness  of  fancy  of  large  portions  of  the  remainder,  that  "  Timon  of  Athens  was  a  jilay  originally  produced 
by  an  artist  very  inferior  to  Shakespeare,  which  probably  retained  possession  of  the  stage,  for  some  time,  in 
its  first  form ;  that  it  has  come  down  to  us  not  wholly  re-written,  but  so  far  remodelled,  that  entire  scenes  of 
Shakespeare  have  been  substituted  for  entire  scenes  of  the  elder  play ;  and,  lastly,  that  this  substitution  has  been 
almost  wholly  confined  to  the  character  of  Timon,  and  that  in  the  development  of  that  character  alone,  with  the 
exception  of  some  few  occasional  touches  here  and  there,  we  must  look  for  the  unity  of  the  Shakespearian  concep- 
tion of  the  Greek  Misanthropos — the  Timon  of  Aristophanes  and  Lucian  and  Plutarch — the  'enemy  to  mankind' 
of  the  popular  story-books,  of  the  '  pleasant  Histories  and  excellent  Novels '  which  were  greedily  devoured  by  the 
contemporai-ies  of  the  boyish  Shakespeare." 

We  must  refer  the  reader  of  this  edition  to  the  remarks  prefixed  to  Timojj  in  Mr.  Knight's  edition,  for  the  very 
ingenious  and  eloquent  detail  of  argument  with  which  he  supports  his  conviction  that  Shakespeare,  when  he  re- 
modelled the  character  of  the  Misanthropist,  "  left  it  standing  apart,  in  its  naked  power  and  majesty,  without 
much  regard  to  what  surrounded  it.  It  might  have  been  a  hasty  experiment  to  produce  a  new  character  for  Bur- 
bage,  the  greatest  of  Elizabethan  actors.  That  Timon  is  so  all  in  all  in  the  play  is,  to  our  minds,  much  better 
explained  by  the  belief  that  Shakespeare  engrafted  it  upon  the  feebler  Timon  of  a  feeble  drama,  that  held  posses- 
sion of  the  stage,  than  by  the  common  opinion  that  he,  having  written  the  play  entirely,  had  left  us  only  a  corrupt 
text,  or  left  it  unfinished,  with  parts  not  only  out  of  harmony  with  the  drama  as  a  v^rhole,  in  action,  in  sentiment, 
in  versification,  but  altogether  different  from  any  thmg  he  had  himself  produced  in  hi.s  early,  his  mature,  or  his 
later  years." 

The  theory  has  much  to  give  it  probability,  and  may  possibly  give  the  true  solution  of  the  question.  Yet  there 
are  some  weighty  reasons  that  may  be  opposed  to  it. 

We  have  lately  been  made  acquainted,  through  Mr.  Dyce's  edition  of  1842,  with  the  original  drama  of  Timon. 
referred  to  by  Stevens,  and  other  editors,  who  had  seen  or  heard  of  it  in  manuscript.  This  is  certainly  anterior 
to  Shakespeare's  Timon,  and  the  manuscript  transcript  is  believed  to  have  been  made  before  1600.  It  is  the 
work  of  a  scholar,  and  it  appears  to  have  been  acted.  But  to  this  Timon,  it  is  apparent  that  Shakespeare  was 
luider  no  obligation  of  the  kind  required  by  Mr.  Knight's  theory,  although  it  may  possibly  have  been  the  medium 
tlirough  which  he  derived  one  or  two  incidents  from  Lucian.  We  must  then  presume  the  existence  of  another 
imd  more  popular  drama,  on  the  same  subject,  of  which  all  other  trace  is  lost,  and  of  a  piece  which,  if  it  even 
existed,  could  not  have  been  from  any  despicable  hand ;  for  the  portions  of  the  Shakespearian  drama  ascribed  to  it, 
liowever  inferior  to  the  glow  and  \'igour  of  the  rest,  are  yet  otherwise,  as  compared  with  the  writings  of  preceding 
dramatists,  written  with  no  little  dramatic  spirit  and  satiric  humour.  This  is  surely  a  somewhat  unlikely  pre- 
sumption. 

But  what  weighs  most  with  me  is  this :  that,  great  as  the  discrepancy  of  style  and  execution  may  be. 
yet  in  the  characters,  and  the  whole  plot,  incidents,  and  adjuncts  required  to  develope  them,  there  is  an  entire 
unison  of  thought,  as  if  proceeding  from  a  single  mind;  much  more  so,  for  instance,  than  in  the  Taming  of  the 
Shrew,  where  the  materials  may  be  distinctly  assigned  to  different  workmen,  as  well  as  the  taste  and  fashion  of 
tiie  decoration. 

Another  theory  is  patronized  by  Ulrici,  and  is  said  to  be  the  opinion  commonly  received  in  Germany,  where 
Shakespeare  has  of  late  years  found  so  many  ardent  admirers  and  acute  critics.  It  is  that  Timon  is  one  of  Shake- 
speare's veiy  latest  works,  and  has  come  down  to  us  unfinished. 

To  the  theory  as  thus  stated  I  must  object,  that  so  far  as  we  can  apply  to  a  great  author  any  thing  resembling  those 
niles  whereby  the  criticism  of  art  is  enabled  so  unerringly  to  divide  the  works  of  great  painters  into  their  several 
successive  '•  manners,"  and  to  appropriate  particular  works  of  Raphael  or  Titian  to  their  youth,  or  their  improved 
taste  and  talent  in  their  several  changes  until  maturity ;  we  must  assign  Timon,  not  to  the  latest  era  of  Shakespeare'.-s 
style  and  fancy,  as  shown  in  the  Tempest  and  the  Winter's  Tale,  but  to  the  period  where  it  is  placed  by  Hal- 
lam  and  Coleridge,  as  of  the  epoch  of  Measure  for  Measure,  the  revised  Hamlet,  and  Lear. 

But  the  conclusive  argument  against  this  opinion  is,  that  the  play  does  not,  except  in  a  very  few  insulated  pas- 
sages, resemble  the  unfinished  work  of  a  great  master,  where  parts  are  finished,  and  the  rest  marked  out  only  by 
the  outline,  or  still  more  imperfect  hints.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  like  such  a  work  left  incomplete  and  finished  by 
Mnother  hand,  inferior,  though  not  without  skill,  and  working  on  the  conceptions  of  the  greater  master. 

This  is  precisely  the  hypothesis  to  which  the  examination  of  the  other  theories  has  brought  my  own  mind 
The  hypothesis  which  I  should  offer — certainly  with  no  triumphant  confidence  of  its  being  the  truth,  but  as  mort' 
probable  than  any  other — is  this  :  Shakespeare,  at  some  time  during  that  period  when  his  temper,  state  of  health. 
or  inclination  of  mind,  from  whatever  external  cause,  strongly  prompted  him  to  a  severe  judgment  of  human 
nature,  and  acrimonious  moral  censure,  adopted  the  canvass  of  Timon's  story  as  a  fit  vehicle  for  poetic  satire,  in  the 
highest  sense  of  the  tenn,  as  distinguished  alike  from  personal  lampoons  and  from  the  playful  exhibition  of  transient 
follies.  In  this  he  poured  forth  his  soul  in  those  scenes  and  soliloquies,  the  idea  of  which  had  imnted  him  to  the 
subject;  while,  as  to  the  rest,  he  contented  himself  viith  a  rapid  and  careless  composition  of  some  scenes,  and 
probably  on  others,  (such  as  that  of  Alcibiades  with  the  Senate,)  contenting  himself  with  simply  sketching  out  the 
substance  of  an  intended  dialogue  to  be  afterwards  elaborated.  In  this  there  is  no  improbability,  for  literary  his- 
tory has  preserved  the  evidence  of  such  a  mode  of  composition  in  Milton  and  others.     The  absence  of  all  trace 

6 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


of  the  piece  from  this  time  till  it  was  printed  in  1623,  induces  the  supposition  that  in  this  state  the  author  threw 
aside  his  unfinished  work,  perhaps  deterred  by  its  want  of  promise  of  stage  effect  and  interest,  perhaps  in\-ited 
by  some  more  congenial  theqie.  When,  therefore,  it  was  wanted  by  his  friends  and  "fellows,"  Heminge  &  Con- 
dell,  after  his  death,  for  the  press  and  the  stage,  some  literary  artist  like  Heywood  was  invited  to  fill  up  the  ac- 
cessory and  subordinate  parts  of  the  play  upon  the  author's  own  outline ;  and  this  was  done,  or  attempted  to  be 
done,  in  the  manner  of  the  great  original,  as  far  as  possible,  but  with  little  distinction  of  his  varieties  of  style. 

Upon  this  hj-pothesis,  I  suppose  the  play  to  be  mainly  and  substantially  Shakespeare's,  filled  up  indeed  by  au 
inferior  hand,  but  not  interpolated  in  the  manner  of  Tate,  Davenant,  or  Dryden,  witli  the  rejection  and  adulteration 
of  parts  of  the  original ;  so  that  its  history  would  be  nearly  that  of  many  of  the  admired  paintings  of  Rubens  and 
Murillo,  and  other  prolific  artists,  who  often  left  the  details  and  accessories  of  their  work  to  be  completed  by 
pupils  or  dependents. 

The  reader  must  decide  for  himself  among  these  contending  conjectures,  where  nothing  is  certain  but  the  fact 
of  a  singular  discrepancy  of  taste,  style,  and  power  of  execution  in  the  same  piece,  combined  with  a  perfect 
unity  of  plot,  purpose,  and  intent. 

93 


Temple  of  Theseus. 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


SOURCE  OF  THE  PLOT. 

The  historical  Timon  was  popularly  known,  in  Shakespeare's  age,  merely  as  the  cynical  misanthropist  described 
by  Plutarch,  and  made  familiar  to  the  common  English  reader  by  numerous  allusions  to  him  in  the  dramatists  and 
poets  of  their  times,  or  by  such  versions  of  his  story  as  that  contamed  in  Paynter's  "  Palace  of  Pleasure."  (See 
note  on  act  v.  scene  3.)  But  the  Poet  has  engrafted  upon  this  popular  notion  of  Timou's  story  the  additional  idea 
of  a  man  of  oveiflowing  kindness  and  bounty,  made  savage  by  the  ingratitude  of  his  friends  and  his  country  ;  and 
this,  as  well  as  the  most  marked  incidents  of  the  plot,  came  unquestionably,  either  directly  or  indirectly,  from  the 
dialogue  of  the  Greek  satirist  Lucian.  The  poetical  colouring  and  all  the  tilling  up  of  the  picture  are  his  own. 
The  following  abridgment  of  Lucian's  dialogue,  as  given  by  Skottowe,  shows  the  amount  of  the  Poet's  obligation 
to  the  old  satirist,  as  well  as  the  difference  between  the  same  subject  and  topics  when  viewed  under  the  dry  hght 
of  sarcastic  worldly  wit,  and  when  expanded  and  illustrated  by  poetical  philosophy : — 

"  '  Timon,  or  the  Misanthrope,'  opens  with  an  address  of  Timon  to  Jupiter — the  protector  of  friendship  and  of 
nospitality.  The  misanthrope  asks  what  has  become  of  the  god's  thunderbolt,  that  he  no  longer  revenges  the 
wickedness  of  men  ?  He  then  describes  his  ovi-n  calamities.  After  having  enriched  a  crowd  of  Athenians  that  he 
had  rescued  from  misery — after  ha\'ing  profusely  distributed  his  riches  among  his  friends — those  ungrateful  men 
despise  him  because  he  has  become  poor.  Timon  speaks  from  the  desert,  where  he  is  clothed  with  skins,  and 
labours  with  the  spade.  Jupiter  inquires  of  Mercury,  who  it  is  cries  so  loud  from  the  depth  of  the  valley  near 
Mount  Hymettus ;  and  Mercury  answers  that  he  is  Timon — that  rich  man  who  so  frequently  offered  whole  heca-* 
tombs  to  the  gods ;  and  adds,  that  it  was  at  first  thought  that  he  was  the  vicrim  of  his  goodness,  his  philanthropy, 
and  his  compassion  for  the  unfortunate,  but  that  he  ought  to  attribute  his  fall  to  the  bad  choice  which  he  made  of 
his  friends,  and  to  the  want  of  discernment,  which  prevented  him  seeing  that  he  was  heaping  benefits  upon 
wolves  and  ravens.  '  While  these  vultures  were  preying  upon  his  liver,  he  thought  them  his  best  friends,  and  that 
they  fed  upon  him  out  of  pure  love  and  affection.  After  they  had  gnawed  him  all  round,  ate  his  bones  bare,  and, 
if  there  v^^as  any  marrow  in  them,  sucked  it  carefully  out,  they  left  him,  cut  down  to  the  roots  and  withered ;  and 
so  far  from  relieving  or  assisting  him  in  their  turns,  would  not  so  much  as  know  or  look  upon  him.  This  has 
made  him  turn  digger ;  and  here,  in  his  skin-garment,  he  tills  the  earth  for  hire ;  ashamed  to  show  himself  in  the 
city,  and  venting  his  rage  against  the  ingratimde  of  those  who,  enriched  as  they  had  been  by  him,  now  proudly 
pass  along,  and  know  not  whether  his  name  is  Timon.'  Jupiter  resolves  to  despatch  Mercury  and  Plutus  to  be- 
stow new  wealth  upon  Timon,  and  the  god  of  riches  very  reluctantly  consents  to  go,  because,  if  he  return  to 
Timon,  he  should  again  become  the  prey  of  pai-asites  and  courtesans.  The  gods,  upon  approaching  Timon,  descry 
him  working  with  his  spade,  in  company  with  Labour,  Poverty,  Wisdom,  Courage,  and  all  the  wtues  that  are  in 
the  train  of  indigence.  Poverty  thus  addresses  Plutus : — '  You  come  to  find  Timon ;  and  as  to  me  vsiio  have 
received  him  enervated  by  luxury,  he  would  forsake  me  when  I  have  rendered  him  virtuous :  you  come  to  enrich 
him  anew,  which  will  render  him  as  before,  idle,  effeminate,  and  besotted.'  Timon  rejects  the  offer  which  Plu- 
tus makes  him  ;  and  the  gods  leave  him,  desiring  him  to  continue  digging.  He  then  finds  gold,  and  apostrophizes 
it.  (See  note  on  act  iv.  scene  3.)  But  the  Timon  of  Lucian  has  other  uses  for  his  riches  than  Plutus  anticipated ; 
he  will  guard  them  without  employing  them.  He  will,  as  he  says,  '  purchase  some  retired  spot,  there  build  a 
tower  to  keep  my  gold  in,  and  live  for  myself  alone.  This  shall  be  my  habitation;  and,  when  I  am  dead,  my 
sepulchre  also.  From  this  time  forth  it  is  my  fixed  resolution  to  have  no  commerce  or  connection  witli  mankind, 
but  to  despise  and  avoid  it.  I  vdll  pay  no  regard  to  acquaintance,  friendship,  pity,  or  compassion :  to  pity  the 
distressed  or  to  relieve  the  indigent  I  shall  consider  as  a  weakness — nay,  as  a  crime ;  my  life,  like  the  beasts  of 
the  field,  shall  be  spent  in  solitude ;  and  Timon  alone  shall  be  Timon's  friend.  I  will  treat  all  beside  as  enemies 
and  betrayers ;  to  converse  with  them  were  profanation  ;  to  herd  with  them,  impiety.  Accursed  be  the  day  that 
brings  them  to  my  sight !'  The  most  agreeable  name  to  me  (he  adds)  shall  be  that  of  Misanthrope.  A  crowd 
approach  who  have  heard  of  his  good  fortune ;  and  first  comes  Gnathon,  a  parasite,  who  brings  him  a  new  poem — 
a  dithyrambe.  Timon  strikes  him  down  with  his  spade.  Another,  and  another,  succeeds ;  and  one  comes  from 
the  senate  to  hail  him  as  the  safeguard  of  the  Athenians.  Each  in  his  turn  is  welcomed  with  blows.  The  dialogue 
concludes  with  Timou's  determination  to  mount  upon  a  rock,  and  to  receive  every  man  with  a  shower  of  stones." 

It  is  very  possible  that  Shakespeare  may  have  drawn  the  points  of  character  and  incidents,  peculiar  to  Lucian, 
from  the  piece  on  the  same  subject  since  printed  by  Mr.  Dyce,  if  he  had  happened  to  have  seen  it  performed ; 
where  the  author,  a  scholar  and  probably  a  university  man,  follows  Lucian  in  making  Timon,  at  the  commence- 
ment, rich,  liberal,  and  surroimded  by  parasites,  and  then  overwhelmed  by  adversity,  and  deserted  by  all  except 
his  stewai-d.  To  some  such  preceding  drama,  Malone  and  the  English  critics  generally  msist  that  he  must  have 
been  indebted  for  the  faithful  steward,  the  banquet  scene,  and  the  gold  dug  up  in  the  woods ;  "  they  being  cir- 
cumstances which  he  could  not  have  had  from  Lucian,  there  being  then  no  English  translation  of  the  dialogue  on 
this  subject." 

It  may  have  been  so ;  yet  from  the  close  verbal  resemblance  of  the  apostrophe  to  the  gold,  and  some  slighter 
points  of  similitude,  it  seems  to  me  more  probable  that  Shakespeare  did  get  his  idea  of  Timon  immediately  from 
Lucian's  dialogue — though  certainly  not  from  the  Greek  original ; — for  I  see  no  reason  whatever  to  suppose  that 
he  had  any  acquaintance  with  the  Greek  language,  or  with  its  literature,  except  through  translation.  But  in  that 
way  Lucian  was  very  accessible  to  him.  We  have  had  repeated  occasions  to  show  that  he  probably  drew  several 
of  liis  dramatic  plots  directly  from  the  Italian,  and  that  at  the  period  when  he  wrote  Timon,  (which  is  clearly  not 
a  juvenile  work,  if  not  precisely  of  the  date  as.signed  it  in  the  preceding  remarks,)  he  understood  at  least  enough 
of  the  Italian  language  to  read  it  prose  authors.  Now  we  learn  from  the  bibliographers,  Brunet  and  Ebberts,  that 
there  was  an  Italian  translation  of  most  of  Lucian,  and  including  the  Timon,  by  Lonigo,  which  had  passed  through 
three  or  more  editions,  between  1528  and  1-5.51. 

Besides  this  there  was  a  Latin  ti'anslation  of  all  Lucian,  printed  in  various  forms,  both  separately  and  accompa- 
nying the  Greek  in  several  editions;  and  this  a  verj"  slight  and  schoolboy  knowledge  of  the  language,  not  exceed- 

8 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


ing  that  modicum  of  "  small  Latin"  allowed  him  by  Ben  Jonsou,  would  enable  him  to  make  out.  This  seems  to 
have  been  no  unusual  mode  of  becoming  acquainted  with  Greek  authors  in  that  age,  when  many  of  them  were 
still  without  English  translations ;  for  I  have  been  surprised  to  observe  how  often  even  the  learned  authors  of  the 
age  of  Elizabeth  and  James,  such  as  Burton,  in  the  "  Anatomy  of  Melancholy,"  Jeremy  Taylor,  and  others,  refer 
to  and  quote  the  latin  versions  of  Greek  fathers  and  philosophers. 

COSTUME,    ETC. 

In  the  literary  costume  of  tliis  drama,  the  congniity  of  its  details  with  ancient  manners,  there  are  no  striking 
deviations  from  historical  probability,  except  in  the  odd  transference  of  such  names  as  Lucullus,  Veutidius,  etc.,  to 
Athens.  These,  so  diligent  a  reader  of  North's  "Plutarch"  as  Shakespeare  was  could  not  but  have  known  to 
belong  to  Rome  alone,  and  could  have  used  them  only  from  haste  and  inadvertence.  This  is,  then,  either  an 
additional  mark  of  the  careless  haste  with  which  the  subordinate  parts  of  the  play  were  sketched  out,  or  else,  if 
there  be  any  ground  for  the  theory  of  its  authorship  above  suggested,  it  is  an  error  of  the  dramatist  who  filled  up 
the  chasms  of  the  original  work. 

The  localities,  etc.,  represented  in  the  illustrations  of  this  play,  and  transferred  from  the  illustrated  English  edi- 
tions, are  chiefly  of  such  Athenian  remains  as  belong  to  the  historical  period  of  Alcibiades. 

For  the  other  costume,  Mr.  Planche  of  course  recommends  to  the  artist  the  "  Elgin  marbles"  as  the  principal 
authorities.  "  The  age  of  Pericles,  (he  adds,)  rich  in  art,  as  well  as  luxurious  and  magnificent,  was  the  period 
which  immediately  preceded  that  of  Timon ;  and  it  would  of  course  suggest  the  employment,  in  the  representation 
of  the  drama,  of  gi-eat  scenic  splendour." 


Pebu'les 


Persons  represented 

TIMON,  a  notle  Athenian. 

LUCIUS,  J 

iUCUlLUS,  \   Lords,  and  flatterers  of  Tii:c«. 

SEMPRONIUS,     ) 

VENTIDIUS,  one  of  Timok's  false  Friends. 

APEMANTUS,  a  churliali  PhUosopher 

ALCIBIADES.  an  Athenian  General. 

PLAVinS,  Steward  to  Timon. 

FLAMINIUS, 

LUCILIUS,  ^   TiMON's  Servants. 

SERVILroS, 

CAPHIS, 

PHLLOTUS, 

TITUS, 

LUCIUS, 

EORTENSIUS, 

Tvro  Servants  of  Varho. 

Ttie  Servant  of- Isidore. 

Two  of  Timon's  Creditors 

Cupid,  and  Maskers 

Three  Strangers. 

Poet 

Painter. 

Jeweller. 

Merchant- 

An  Old  Athenian. 

A  Page. 

A  Fool. 


J 


Servants  to  Timon's  Creditors 


PHRTNIA. 
TIMANDRA, 


Other  Lords.  Senators,  Officers,  Soldiers,  Thieves 
and  Attendants 


ScE^3 — Athens,  and  the  Woods 


Mistresses  to  Axcibiadss. 


Scene  I. — Athens.     A  Hall  in  Timon's  House. 

Enter  Poet,  Painter,  Jeweller,  Merchant,  and 
others,  at  several  doors. 

Poet.  Good  day,  sir. 

Pain.  I  ani  gliul  y'are  well. 

Poet.  I  have  not  seen  you  long.     How  goes  the 
world  ? 

Pain.  It  wears,  sir,  as  it  gi-ows. 

Poet.  Ay,  that's  well  known ; 

lint  what  particular  rarity  ?  what  strange, 
Which  inanifdlil  recoi'd  not  matches?     See, 
Magic  of  bounty!  all  tliese  s])irits  thy  power 
Hath  conjur'd  to  attend.     I  know  the  merchant. 

Pain.  I  know  them  botli :  th'  other's  a  jeweller. 

Mer.  O !  'tis  a  worthy  lord. 

.JexD.  Nay,  that's  most  fix'd. 

Mer.  A  most  incomparable  man ;  breath'd,  as  it 

were, 

9.3» 


To  an  untirable  and  continuate  goodness  : 
He  passes. 

Jav.  I  have  a  jewel  here — 

Mer.  O !  pray,  let's  see't.     For  the  lord  Timon, 
sir? 

Jew.  If  he  will  touch  the  estimate;  but,  for  that — 

Poet.  "  Wlicn  we  for  recompence  have  prais'd 
the  vile. 
It  stains  the  glory  in  that  happy  verse 
Which  aptly  sings  the  good." 

Mer.  'Tis  a  good  form. 

Jeic.   And  rich :  here  is  a  water,  look  ye. 

Pain.  You  are  nipt,  sir,  in  some  work,  some 
dedication 
To  the  gi-eat  lord. 

Poet.  A  thing  slipp'd  idly  from  me. 

Our  poesy  is  as  a  gum,  whicli  oozes 
From  whence  'tis  nourish'd  :  the  fire  i'  the  flint 
Shows  not,  till  it  be  struck  ;  our  gentle  flame 

11 


ACT    I. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    1. 


Provokes  itself,  and,  like  the  current,  flies 
Each  bound  it  chafes.     What  have  you  there  ? 

Pain.  A  picture,  sir. — When  coraes  your  book 
forth  ? 

Poet.  Upon  the  heels  of  my  presentment,  sir. 
Let's  see  your  piece. 

Pain.  'Tis  a  good  piece. 

Poet.  So  'tis  :  this  comes  off  well,  and  excellent. 


Pain.  Indifferent. 

Poet.  Admirable  !     How  this  grace 

Speaks  his  own  standing ;  what  a  mental  power 
This  eye  shoots  forth ;  how  big  imagination 
Moves  in  this  lip ;  to  the  dumbness  of  the  gesture 
One  might  interpret. 

Pain.  It  is  a  pretty  mocking  of  the  life. 
Here  is  a  touch  ;  is't  good  ? 


Poet.  I'll  say  of  it. 

It  tutors  nature  :  artificial  strife 
Lives  in  these  touches,  livelier  than  life. 

Enter  certain  Senators,  who  pass  over  the  stage. 

Pain.  How  this  lord  is  follow'd ! 

Poet.  The  senatoi's  of  Athens  : — happy  men  I 

Pain.  Look,  more  ! 

Poet.  You  see  this  confluence,  this  great  flood  of 
visitors. 
[  have  in  this  rough  work  shap'd  out  a  man, 
Whom  this  beneath  world  doth  embrace  and  hug 
With  amplest  entertainment:  my  free  drift 
Halts  not  particularly,  but  moves  itself 
In  a  wide  sea  of  wax  :  no  levell'd  malice 
Infects  one  comma  in  the  course  I  hold, 
But  flies  an  eagle  flight,  bold,  and  forth  on, 
Leaving  no  tract  behind. 

Pain.  How  shall  I  understand  you  ? 

Poet.  I  will  unbolt  to  you. 
You  see  how  all  conditions,  how  all  minds, 
(As  well  of  glib  and  slippeiy  creatures,  as 
Of  grave  and  austere  quality,)  tender  down 
Their  services  to  lord  Timon  :  his  large  fortune. 
Upon  his  good  and  gracious  nature  hanging. 
Subdues  and  pj'operties  to  his  love  and  tendance 
All  sorts  of  hearts ;  yea,  from  the  glass-f\ic'd  flatterer 
To  Apemantus,  that  few  things  loves  better 
Than  to  abhor  himself:  even  he  drops  down 
The  knee  before  him,  and  returns  in  peace 
Most  rich  in  Timon's  nod. 

Pain.  I  saw  them  speak  together. 

Poet.  Sir,  I  have  upon  a  high  and  pleasant  hill. 
Fortune  to  be  thron'd :    the  base  o'  the 
mount 
Is  rank'd  with  all  deserts,  all  kind  of  natures, 
That  labour  on  the  bosom  of  this  sphere 
To  propagate  their  states  :  amongst  them  all, 
Whose  eyes  are  on  this  sovereign  lady  fix'd, 

12 


Feign'd 


One  do  I  personate  of  lord  Timon's  frame  ; 
Whom   Fortune   with  her   ivorj^   hand   wafts   to 

her, 
Whose  present  gi'ace  to  present  slaves  and  servants 
Translates  his  rivals. 

Pain.  'Tis  conceiv'd  to  scope. 

This  throne,  this  Fortune,  and  this  hill,  methinks, 
With  one  man  beckon'd  from  the  rest  below, 
Bowing  his  head  against  the  steepy  mount 
To  climb  his  happiness,  would  be  well  express'd 
In  our  condition. 

Poet.  Nay,  sir,  but  hear  me  on. 

All  those  which  were  his  fellows  but  of  late, 
(Some  better  than  his  value,)  on  the  moment 
Follow  his  strides ;  his  lobbies  fill  with  tendance, 
Rain  sacrificial  whisperings  in  his  ear. 
Make  sncred  even  his  stirrup,  and  through  him 
Drink  the  free  air. 

Pain.  Ay,  marry,  what  of  these  ? 

Poet.   When  Fortune,  in  her  shift  and  change  of 
mood, 
Spurns  down  her  late  belov'd,  all  his  dependants, 
Which  labour'd  after  him  to  the  mountain's  top, 
Even  on  their  knees  and  hands,  let  him  slip  down. 
Not  one  accompanying  his  declining  foot. 

Pain.  'Tis  common : 
A  thousand  moral  paintings  I  can  show, 
That  shall  demonstrate  these  quick  blows  of  Foi-- 

tune's 
More  pregnantly  than  words.     Yet  you  do  well. 
To  show  lord  Timon,  that  mean  eyes  have  seen 
The  foot  above  the  head. 

Trumpets  sound.     Enter  Timos,  attended ;  the 
Servant  q/"  Ve>"tidius  talking  with  him. 

Tim.  Imprison'd  is  he,  say  you  ? 

Vc7i.  Serv.  Ay,  my  good  lord  :  five  talents  is  his 
debt ; 
His  means  most  short,  his  creditors  most  strait : 


ACT    I. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENK    I. 


Your  honourable  letter  he  desires 

To  those  have  shut  him  up ;  which  failing, 

Periods  his  comfort. 

Tim.  Noble  Ventidius  !     Well; 

I  am  not  of  that  feather,  to  shake  olf 
My  friend  when  he  must  need  me.     I  do  know  him 
A  gentleman  that  well  desei-ves  a  help, 
Which  he  shall  have.     I'll  pay  the  debt,  and  free 
him. 

Ven.  Sew.  Your  lordship  ever  binds  him. 

Tim.  Commend  •  me  to  him :   I  will  send  bis 
ransom ; 
And,  being  enfranchis'd,  bid  him  come  to  me. — 
'Tis  not  enough  to  help  the  feeble  up. 
But  to  sui)port  him  after. — Fare  you  well. 

Ven.  Serv.  All  happiness  to  your  honour ! 

[Exit. 

Enter  an  old  Athenian. 

Old  Alh.  Lord  Timon,  hear  me  speak. 

Tim.  Freely,  good  father. 

Old  Ath.  Thou  hast  a  servant  nam'd  Lucilius. 

Tim.  I  have  so  :  what  of  him? 

Old  Ath.  Most  noble  Timon,  call  the  man  before 

thee. 
Tim.  Attends  he  here,  or  no  ? — LuciUus  ! 

Enter  Lucilius. 

Luc.  Here,  at  your  lordship's  sei-vice. 

Old  Alh.  This  fellow  here,  lord  Timon,  this  thy 
creature. 
By  night  frequents  ray  house.     I  am  a  man 
That  from  my  first  have  been  inclin'd  to  thrift, 
And  my  estate  desenes  an  heir,  more  rais'd 
Than  one  which  holds  a  ti'encher. 

Tim.  Well ;  what  further  ? 

Old  Ath.  One  only  daughter  have  I ;  no  kin  else. 
On  whom  I  may  confer  what  I  have  got : 
The  maid  is  fair,  o'  the  youngest  for  a  bride, 
And  I  have  bred  her  at  my  dearest  cost 
In  qualities  of  the  best.     This  man  of  thine 
Attempts  her  love:  I  pr'ythee,  noble  lord, 
.loin  with  me  to  forbid  him  her  resort ; 
Myself  have  spoke  in  vain. 

Tim.  The  man  is  honest. 

Old  Ath.  Therefore  he  will  be,  Timon: 
His  honesty  rewards  him  in  itself; 
It  must  not  bear  my  daugliter. 

Tim.  Does  she  love  him  ? 

Old  AOi.  She  is  young,  and  apt : 
Our  own  precedent  passions  do  instruct  us 
What  levity's  in  youth. 

Tim.   [To  LuciMis.]   Love  you  the  maid  ? 

Luc.  Ay,  my  good  lord  ;  and  she  accepts  of  it. 

Old  Ath.    If  in   her   marriage   my  consent   be 
missing, 
[  call  the  gods  to  witness,  I  will  clioose 
Mine  hfir  from  forth  the  beggai's  of  the  world. 
And  dispossess  her  all. 

Tim.  How  shall  she  be  endow'd. 

If  she  be  ranted  with  an  eqiiai  liusliaiid  ] 

Old  Alh.  Three  talents  on  the  present ;  in  future 
all. 

Tim.  This  gentleraan  of  mine  hntli  serv'd  me 
long : 
To  build  his  fortune,  I  will  strain  n  little. 
For 'tis  a  iiond  in  men.     ftive  him  thy  daughter; 
What  you  i)rstow,  in  him  I'll  n)Uiitfri)oise, 
And  make  him  weigh  with  her. 

Old  Ath.  Most  noble  lord. 

Pawn  me  to  this  your  lionour,  she  is  his. 


Tim.  JNIy  hand  to  thee ;    mine  honour  on  my 
promise. 

Luc.  Humbly  I  thank  your  lordship.    Never  may 
That  state  or  fortune  fall  into  my  keeping. 
Which  is  not  ow'd  to  you  ! 

[Exeunt  Lucilius,  and  old  Athenian. 

Poe<.  A'^ouchsafe  my  labour,  and  long  live  your 
lordship ! 

Tiyn.  I  thank  you ;  you  shall  hear  from  me  anon  : 
Go  not  away. — What  have  you  there,  my  friend  ? 

Pain.  A  piece  of  painting,  which  I  do  beseech 
Your  lordship  to  accept. 

Tim.  Painting  is  welcome. 

The  jjainting  is  almost  the  natural  man ; 
For  since  dishonour  traffics  with  man's  nature, 
He  is  but  outside  :  these  pencil'd  figures  are 
Even  such  as  they  give  out.     I  like  your  work. 
And  you  shall  find,  I  like  it :  wait  attendance 
Till  you  hear  further  from  me. 

Pain.  The  gods  prescne  you  ! 

Tim.  Well  fare  you,  gentleman :  give  me  your 
hand ; 
We  must  needs  dine  together. — Sir,  your  jewel 
Hath  sufter'd  under  praise. 

Jeiv.  What,  my  lord  I  dispraise  ? 

Tim.  A  mere  satiety  of  commendations. 
If  I  should  pay  you  for't  as  'tis  extoll'd. 
It  would  unclew  me  quite. 

Jew.  My  lord,  'tis  rated 

As  those  which  sell  would  give  :  but  you  well  know. 
Things  of  like  value,  differing  in  the  owners, 
Are  prized  by  their  masters.     Believe't,  dear  lord. 
You  mend  the  jewel  by  the  wearing  it. 

Tim.  Well  mock'd. 

Mer.  No,  my  good  lord ;  he  speaks  the  common 
tongue. 
Which  all  men  speak  with  him. 

Tim.  Look,  who  comes  here.    Will  you  be  chid  ? 

Enter  Apemantus. 

Jew.  We'll  bear,  with  your  lordship. 

Mer.  He'll  spare  none. 

Tim.  Good  luorrow  to  thee,  gentle  Apemantus. 

A'pem.  Till  I  be  gentle,  stay  thou  for  thy  good 
morrow ; 
When   thou  art  Timon's  dog,  and   these  knaves 
honest. 

Tim.  Why  dost  thou  call  them  knaves  ?    thou 
know'st  tliem  not. 

Apcm.  Are  they  not  Athenians  ? 

Tim.  Yes. 

Apem.  Then  I  repent  not. 

Jew.  You  know  me,  Apemantus. 

Apem.  Thou  know'st- 1  do;  I  call'd  thee  by  thy 
name. 

Tim.  Thou  art  proud,  Apemantus. 

Apem.  Of  nothing  so  much,  as  that  I  am  not  like 
Timon. 

Tim.  Whither  art  going  ? 

Apcm.  To  knock  out  an  lionest  Athenian's  Imiins. 

Tim.   That's  a  deed  thou'lt  ilie  for. 

Apem.  Right,  if  doing  nothing  be  death  by  the 
law. 

Tim.  How  likest  thou  this  picture,  Apemantus? 

Apem.  The  best,  for  the  innocence. 

Tim.  Wrought  he  not  well  that  painted  it? 

Apem.  He  wrouirht  better  that  made  the  painter; 
and  yet  he's  but  a  filthy  piece  of  work. 

Pain.  Y'are  a  dog. 

Apnv.  Thy  mother's  of  my  generation  :  what's 
she.  if  I  l>e  a  dog  ? 

13 


ACT   1. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    II. 


Tim.  Wilt  dine  with  me,  Apemantus? 

Apem.  No  ;  I  eat  not  lords. 

Tim.  An  thou  should'st,  thou'dst  anger  ladies. 

Apem.  O!  they  eat  lords ;  so  they  come  by  great 
bellies. 

Tim.  That's  a  lascivious  apprehension. 

Apem.  So  thou  apprehend'st  it.  Take  it  for  thy 
labour. 

Tim.  How  dost  thou  like  this  jewel,  Apemantus  ? 

Apem.  Not  so  well  as  plain-dealing,  which  will 
not  cost  a  man  a  doit. 

Tim.  What  dost  thou  think  'tis  worth  ? 

Apem.  Not  worth  my  thinking. — How  now,  poet! 

Poet.  How  now,  philosopher! 

Apem.  Thou  liest. 

Poet.  Art  not  one  ? 

Apem.  Yes. 

Poet.  Then  I  lie  not. 

Apem.  Art  not  a  poet  ? 

Poet.  Yes. 

Apem.  Then,  thou  liest :  look  in  thy  last  work, 
where  thou  hast  feign'd  him  a  worthy  fellow. 

Poet.  That's  not  feign'd ;  he  is  so. 

Apem.  Yes,  he  is  worthy  of  thee,  and  to  pay 
thee  for  thy  labour :  he  that  loves  to  be  flattered  is 
worthy  o'  the  flatterer.  Heavens,  that  I  were  a 
lord ! 

Tim.  What  would'st  do  then,  Apemantus  ? 

Apem.  Even  as  Apemantus  does  now,  hate  a  lord 
with  my  heart. 

Tim.  What,  thyself  ? 

Apem.  Ay. 

Tim.  Wherefore  ? 

Apem.  That  I  had  no  angry  wit  to  be  a  lord. — 
Art  not  thou  a  merchant  ? 

Mer.  Ay,  Apemantus. 

Apem.  Traffic  confound  thee,  if  the  gods  will  not ! 

Mer.  If  traffic  do  it,  the  gods  do  it. 

Apem.  Traffic's  thy  god ;  and  thy  god  confound 
thee! 

Trumpets  sound.     Enter  a  Servant. 

Tim.  What  trumpet's  that  ? 

Serv.  'Tis  Alcibiades,  and  some  twenty  horse, 
All  of  companionship. 

Tim.  Pray,  entertain  them ;  give  them  guide  to 

us. —  [Exeunt  some  Attendants. 

You  must  needs  dine  with  me. — Go  not  you  hence. 

Till  I  have  thank'd  you  ;  and  when  dinner's  done 

Show  me  this  piece. — I  am  joyful  of  your  sights. — 

Enter  Alcibiades,  with  his  Company. 

Most  welcome,  sir ! 

Apem.  So,  so,  there. — 

Aches  contract  and  starve  your  supple  joints  !— 
That  there  should  be  small  love  'mongst  these  sweet 

knaves. 
And  all  this  courtesy! — The  strain  of  man's  bred  out 
Into  baboon  and  monkey. 

Alcib.  Sir,  you  have  sav'd  my  longing,  and  I  feed 
Most  hungerly  on  your  sight. 

Tim.  Right  welcome,  sir : 

Ere  we  depart,  we'll  share  a  bounteous  time 
In  different  pleasures.     Pray  you,  let  us  in. 

[Exeunt  all  but  Apemaxtus. 

Enter  two  Lords. 

1  Lord.  What  time  o'  day  is't,  Apeniijutus? 
Apem.  Time  to  be  honest. 
1  Lord.  That  time  serves  still. 
Apem.  The  most  accursed  thou,  that  still  omit'st  it. 
14 


2  Lord.  Thou  art  going  to  lord  Timon's  feast. 
Apem.  Ay ;   to  see  meat  fill  knaves,  and  wine 

heat  fools. 
2  Lord.  Fare  thee  well ;  fare  thee  well. 
Apem.  Thou  art  a  fool  to  bid  me  farewell  twice. 
2  Lord.  Why,  Apemantus  ? 
Apem.  Shouldst  have  kept  one  to  thyself,  for  I 
mean  to  give  thee  none. 

1  Lord.  Hang  thyself. 

Apem.  No,  I  will  do  nothing  at  thy  bidding :  make 
thy  requests  to  thy  friend. 

2  Lord.  Away,  uupeaceable  dog !   or  I'll  spurn 

thee  hence. 
Apem.  I  will  fly,  like  a  dog,  the  heels  of  the  ass. 

[Exit. 

1  Lord.  He's  opposite  to  humanity.    Come,  shall 

we  in. 
And  taste  lord  Timon's  bounty  ?  he  outgoes 
The  very  heart  of  kindness. 

2  Lord.  He  pours  it  out ;  Plutus,  the  god  of  gold, 
Is  but  his  steward  :  no  meed,  but  he  repays 
Sevenfold  above  itself;  no  gift  to  him, 

But  breeds  the  giver  a  return  exceeding 
All  use  of  quittance. 

1  Lord.  The  noblest  mind  he  carries, 
That  ever  govern'd  man. 

2  Lord.  Long  may  he  live  in  fortunes !     Shall 


we  in  ! 


1  Lord.  I'll  keep  you  company. 


[Exeunt. 


Scese  II. — The  Same.     A  Room  of  State  in 
Timon's  House. 

Hautboys  playing  loud  music.  A  great  banquet 
served  in;  Flavius  aiid  others  attending :  then, 
enter  Timon,  Alcibiades,  Lucius,  Lucullus, 
Sempronius,  and  other  Athenian  Senators,  loith 
Ventidius,  ivhom  Timon  redeemed  from  prison, 
and  Attendants :  then  comes,  dropping  after  all, 
Apemantus,  discontentedly,  like  himself. 

Ven.  Most  honour'd  Timon, 
It  hath  pleas'd  the  gods  to  remember  my  father's 

age. 
And  call  him  to  long  peace. 
He  is  gone  happy,  and  has  left  me  rich : 
Then,  as  in  grateful  virtue  I  am  bound 
To  your  free  heart,  I  do  return  those  talents, 
Doubled  with  thanks  and  service,  from  whose  help 
I  deriv'd  liberty. 

Tim.  O  !  by  no  means. 

Honest  Ventidius  :  you  mistake  my  love. 
I  gave  it  freely  ever ;  and  there's  none 
Can  truly  say,  he  gives,  if  he  receives : 
If  our  betters  plaj^  at  that  game,  we  must  not  dare 
To  imitate  them :  faults  that  are  rich  are  fair. 

Ven.  A  noble  spirit. 
[  They  all  stand  looking  ceremoniorisly  at  Timon. 

Tiyn.  Nay,  my  lords. 

Ceremony  was  but  devis'd  at  first, 
To  set  a  gloss  on  faint  deeds,  hollow  welcomes, 
Recanting  goodness,  sorry  ere  'tis  shown  ; 
But  where  there  is  true  friendship,  there   needs 

none. 
Pray,  sit :  more  welcome  are  ye  to  my  fortunes, 
Than  my  fortunes  to  me.  [They  sit. 

1  Lord.  My  lord,  we  always  have  confess'd  it. 

Apem.  Ho,  ho,  confess'd  it  ?  hang'd  it,  have  you 
not  ? 

Tim.  O,  Apemantus  ! — you  are  welcome. 

Apem.  No,  you  sIimII  not  make  me  welcome  : 
I  come  to  have  thee  thrust  me  out  of  doors. 


ACT    I. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    II. 


Tim.  Fie !    thou'rt   a  churl :    you   have   got  a 
humour  there 
Does  not  become  a  man,  'tis  much  to  blame. — 
They  say,  my  lords,  ira  furor  brevis  est. 
But  yond'  man  is  ever  angry. 
Go,  let  him  have  a  table  by  himself; 
For  he  does  neither  alFect  company. 
Nor  is  he  fit  for't,  indeed. 

Apein.  Let  me  stiiy  at  thine  apperil,  Tinion : 
I  come  to  obsei've ;  I  give  thee  warning  on't. 

Tim.  I  take  no  heed  of  thee ;  thou  art  an  Atlie- 
nian,  therefore,  welcome.  I  myself  would  have  no 
power ;  pr'ythee,  let  my  meat  make  thee  silent. 

Apem.  I  scorn  thy  meat :  'twould  choke  me,  for 
I  should 
Ne'er  flatter  thee. — O  you  gods !  what  a  number 
Of  men  eat  Timon,  and  he  sees  them  not ! 
It  grieves  me,  to  see  so  many  dip  their  meat 
In  one  man's  blood ;  and  all  the  madness  is, 
He  cheers  them  up  too. 

I  wonder,  men  dare  trust  themselves  with  men : 
Methinks,  they  should  invite  them  without  knives ; 


Good  for  their  meat,  and  safer  for  their  lives. 
There's  much  example  for't ;  the  fellow,  that 
Sits   next  him  now,   parts   bread  with  him,  and 

pledges 
The  breath  of  him  in  a  divided  draught. 
Is  the  readiest  man  to  kill  him  :  it  has  been  proved. 
If  I  were  a  huge  man,  I  should  fear  to  drink  al 

meals ; 
Lest  they  should   spy  my  windpipe's  dangerous 

notes : 
Great   men   should  drink  with   harness   on   their 

throats. 
Tim.  My  lord,  in  heart ;  and  let  the  health  go 

round. 
2  Lord.  Let  it  flow  this  way,  my  good  lord. 
Apem.    Flow  this  way  ?     A  brave  fellow  I — he 
keeps  his  tides  well.     Those  healths  will  make  thei 
and  thy  state  look  ill,  Timon. 
Here's  that,  which  is  too  weak  to  be  a  sinner. 
Honest  water,  which  ne'er  left  man  i'  the  mire : 
This  and  my  food  are  equals,  there's  no  odds, 
Feasts  are  too  proud  to  give  thanks  to  the  gods. 


APEMANT08'  GRACE. 


Immortal  gods,  I  crave  no  pelf ; 

I  pray  for  no  man,  but  myself.. 

Grant  I  may  never  prove  so  fond, 

To  trust  man  on  bis  oath  or  bond ; 

Or  a  harlot  for  her  ^weeping; 

Or  a  dog  that  seems  a  sleeping; 

Or  a  keeper  with  my  freedom : 

Or  my  friends,  if  I  should  need  'em 

Amen.     Sofallto'f 

Kich  men  sin,  and  I  eat  root. 


(Eats  and  drinks 


AJ<J^~i\.J<->y^<^> 


Much  good  dich  thy  good  heart,  Apemantus  ! 

Tim.  Captain  Alcibiades,  your  heai't's  in  the  field 
now. 

Alcih.  My  heart  is  ever  at  your  service,  my  lord. 

Tim.  You  had  rather  be  at  a  breakfast  of  enemies, 
than  a  dinner  of  friends. 

Alcih.  So  they  were  bleeding-new,  my  lord, 
there's  no  meat  like  'em :  I  could  wish  my  best 
friend  at  such  a  feast. 


Apem.  'Would  all  those  flatterers  were  thine 
enemies  then,  that  then  thou  might'st  kill  'em,  and 
bid  me  to  'em. 

1  Lord.  Might  we  but  have  that  liappmess,  my 
lord,  that  you  would  once  use  our  hearts,  whereby 
we  might  (■x])ress  some  part  of  our  zeals,  we  should 
think  ourselves  for  ever  perfect. 

Tim.  O I  no  doubt,  my  pood  friends :  but  the 
gods  themselves  have  provided  that  I  shall  havt 

15 


ACT    I. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCEXE    II. 


much  help  from  you  :  how  had  you  been  my  friends 
else  "1  why  have  you  that  charitable  title  from  thou- 
sands, did  you  not  chiefly  belong  to  my  heart?     1 
have  told  more  of  you  to  myself,  than  you  can  with 
modesty  speak  in  your  own  behalf;  and  thus  lar  i 
confirm  you.     O,  vou  gods !  think  I,  what  need  we 
have  any  friends,  if  we  should  ne'er  have  need  ot 
'em  ^  they  were  the  most  needless  creatures  living, 
should  we  ne'er  have  use  for  'em  ;  and  would  most 
resemble  sweet  instruments  hung  up  in  cases,  that 
keep  their  sounds  to  themselves.      VV  hy,   1  have 
often  wished  myself  poorer,  that  I  might  come 
nearer  to  you.     We  are  born  to  do  benefits;  and 
what  better  or  properer  can  we  call  our  own,  than 
the  riches  of  our  friends?     O!   what  a  precious 
comfort 'tis,  to  have  so  many,  like  brothers,  com- 
manding one  another's  fortunes.     O  joy,  e  en  made 
away  ere  't  can  be  born !     Mine  eyes  cannot  hold 
out  water,  methiuks  :  to  forget  their  faults,  I  drink 

to  you.  ,  3  •   1    m- 

J  pern   Thou  weep'st  to  make  them  drink,  i  imon. 

2  Lord.  Joy  had  the  like  conception  in  our  eyes. 
And  at  that  instant  like  a  babe  sprung  up. 

Apem.  Ho,  ho !     I  laugh  to  think  that  babe  a 
bastard.  , 

3  Lord.  I  promise  you,  my  lord,  you  mov  d  me 

much.  ^    -,  7   7 

Apem.  Much!  [Tucket  souM 

Tim.  What  means  that  trump?— How  now! 

Enter  a  Servant. 

Serv.  Please  you,  my  lord,  there  are  certain  ladies 
most  desirous  of  admittance. 

Tim.  Ladies  !     What  are  their  wills  .' 

Serv  There  comes  with  them  a  forerunner,  my 
lord,  which  bears  that  office  to  signify  their  pleas- 
ures. . 

Tiin.  I  pray,  let  them  be  admitted. 

Enter  Cupid. 

Cup.  Hail  to  thee,  worthy  Timon ;  and  to  all 
That  of  his  bounties  taste  !— The  five  best  senses 
Acknowledge  thee  their  patron ;  and  come  freely 
To  ^ratulate  thy  plenteous  bosom.     The  ear. 
Taste,  touch,  smell,  pleas'd  fi-om  thy  table  rise ; 
They  only  now  come  but  to  feast  thine  eyes. 

Ti?n.  They  are  welcome  all.     Let  them  have 
kind  admittance  :  r   •   n 

Music,  make  their  welcome.  [Exit  Cupid. 

1  Lord.  You  see,  my  lord,  how  ample  y  are 
belov'd. 

Music.  Re-enter  Cupid,  with  a  masque  of  Ladies 
as  Amazons,  uith  lutes  in  their  hands,  dancing, 
and  playing. 

Apem.  Heyday!  what  a  sweep  of  vanity  comes 
this  way ! 

They  dance  !  they  are  mad  women. 

Like  madness  is  the  glory  of  this  life. 

As  this  pomp  shows  to  a  little  oil,  and  root. 

We  make  ourselves  fools,  to  disport  ourselves ; 

And  spend  our  flatteries,  to  drink  those  men. 

Upon  whose  age  we  void  it  up  again. 

With  poisonous  spite,  and  envy. 

Who  lives,  that's  not  depraved,  or  depraves  .' 

Who  dies,  that  bears  not  one  spurn  to  their  graves 

Of  their  friends'  gift  ? 

I  should  fear,  those,  that  dance  before  me  "ow, 

Would   one   day  stamp  upon   me:    't  has  been 
done. 

Men  shut  their  doors  against  a  setting  sun. 

16 


The  Lords  rise  from  table,  with  much  adoring  of 
Timon  ;  and,  to  show  their  loves,  each  singles  out 
an  Amazon,  and  all  dance.  Men  with  Women,  a 
lofty  strain  or  two  to  the  hautboys,  and  cease. 

Tim.  You  have  done  our  pleasures  much  gi-ace, 
fair  ladies. 
Set  a  fair  fashion  on  our  entertainment^ 
Which  was  not  half  so  beautiful  and  kind  : 
You  have  added  worth  uiito't,  and  lustre, 
And  entertain'd  me  with  mine  own  device; 
I  am  to  thank  you  for  it. 

1  Lady.  My  lord,  you  take  us  e-en  at  the  best. 

Apem.  'Faith,  for  the  worst  is  filthy ;  and  would 
not  hold  taking,  I  doubt  me. 

Tim.  Ladies,  there  is  an  idle  banquet 
Attends  you  :  please  you  to  dispose  yourselves. 

All  Lad.  Most  thankfully,  my  lord. 

\_Exeunt  Cupid,  and  Ladies. 

Tim.  Flavins ! 

Flav.  My  lord. 

Tim.  The  little  casket  bring  me  hither. 

Flav.  Yes,  my  lord.— [^5?c?e.]— More  jewels 

yet! 
There  is  no  crossing  him  in  his  humour ; 
Else  I  should  tell  him,— well,— i'  faith,  I  should. 
When  all's  spent,  he'd  be  cross'd  then,  an  he  could. 
'Tis  pity  bounty  had  not  eyes  behind. 
That  man  might  ne'er  be  wretched  for  his  mmd. 
{Exit,  and  returns  with  the  Casket. 

1  Lord.  Where  be  our  men  ? 
Serv.  Here,  my  lord,  in  readiness. 

2  Lord.  Our  horses  ! 
Tim.  O,  my  friends ! 

I  have  one  word  to  say  to  you.     Look  you,  my  good 

lord, 
I  must  entreat  you,  honour  me  so  much. 
As  to  advance  this  jewel ;  accept  it  and  wear  it, 
Kind  my  lord. 

1  Lord.  I  am  so  far  ah-eady  in  your  gitts,— 

All.  So  are  we  all. 


Enter  a  Servant. 
Serv.  My  lord,  there  are  certain  nobles  of  the 
senate  newly  alighted,  and  come  to  visit  you. 
Tim.  They  are  fairly  welcome. 
piav.  I  beseech  your  honour. 

Vouchsafe  me  a  word :  it  does  concern  you  near. 
Tim.  Near?  why  then  another  time  I'll  hear 
thee: 
I  pr'ythee,  let's  be  provided  to  show  them  enter- 
tainment. .  , 
Flav.  I  scarce  know  how.                         [Aside. 

Enter  another  Servant. 

2  Serv.  May  it  please  your  honour,  lord  Lucius, 
Out  of  his  free  love,  hath  presented  to  you 

Four  milk-white  horses,  trapp'd  in  silver. 

Tim.  I  shall  accept  them  fairly :  let  the  presents 

Enter  a  third  Servant. 
Be  worthily  entertain'd.— How  now!  what  news  ? 

3  Sen\  Please  you,  my  lord,  that  honourable 
eentleman,  lord  Lucullus,  entreats  your  company 
to-morrow  to  hunt  with  him ;  and  has  sent  your 
honour  two  brace  of  gi-eyhounds. 

Tim.    I'll  hunt  with   him;    and    let  them   be 
receiv'd. 
Not  without  fair  reward. 

Flav.  [Aside.]  What  will  this  come  to  ? 

He  commands  us  to  provide,  and  give  gi'eat  gifts, 


ACT    I. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    II. 


And  all  out  of  an  empty  coffer: 

Nor  will  he  know  liis  purse  ;  or  yield  me  this, 

To  show  him  what  a  beggar  his  heart  is, 

Being  of  no  power  to  make  his  wishes  good. 

His  promises  fly  so  beyond  his  state, 

That  what  he  speaks  is  all  in  debt ;  he  owes 

For  every  word  :  he  is  so  kind,  that  lie  now 

Pays  interest  for't ;  his  land's  put  to  their  books. 

Well,  would  I  were  gently  put  out  of  office, 

Before  I  were  forc'd  out  I 

Happier  is  he  that  has  no  friend  to  feed 

Than  such  as  do  even  enemies  exceed. 

I  bleed  inwardly  for  my  lord.  [Exit. 

Tim.  You  do  yourselves 

Much  wrong :  you  bate  too  much  of  your  own 

merits. 
Here,  my  lord,  a  trifle  of  our  love. 

2  Lord.  With  more  than  common  thanks  I  will 

receive  it. 

3  Lord.  O  !  he's  the  very  soul  of  bounty. 
Tim.  And  now  I  remember,  my  lord,  you  gave 

Good  words  the  other  day  of  a  bay  courser 
I  rode  on :  it  is  yours,  because  you  lik'd  it. 

2  Lord.  O  !  I  beseech  you,  pardon  me,  my  lord, 
in  tliat 

Tim.  You  may  take  my  word,  my  lord  :  I  know 
no  man 
Can  justly  praise,  but  what  he  does  affect : 
I  weigh  my  friend's  affection  with  mine  own ; 
I'll  tell  you  true.     I'll  call  to  you. 

All  Lords.  O  !  none  so  welcome. 

Tim.  I  take  all,  and  your  several  visitations, 
So  kind  to  heart,  'tis  not  enough  to  give  : 
Methinks,  I  could  deal  kingdoms  to  my  friends, 
And  ne'er  be  weary. — Alcibiades 


Thou  art  a  soldier,  therefore  seldom  rich : 
It  comes  in  charity  to  thee  ;  for  all  thy  living 
Is  'mongst  the  dead,  and  all  the  lands  thou  hast 
Lie  in  a  pitch'd  field. 

Alcih.  Ay,  defil'd  land,  my  lord 

1  Lord.  We  are  so  virtuously  bound, — 

Tim.  And  so 

Am  I  to  you. 

2  Lord.  So  infinitely  endear'd. — 
Tim.  All  to  you. — Lights!  more  liglits! 

1  Lord.  The  best  of  happiness, 

Honour,  and  fortunes,  keep  with  you,  lord  Timon. 

Tim.  Ready  for  his  friends. 

[Exeunt  Alcibiades,  Lords,  etc. 

Apem.  What  a  coil's  here  ! 

Serving  of  becks,  and  jutting  out  of  bums  ! 
I  doubt  whether  their  legs  be  worth  the  sums 
That  are  given  for  'em.     Friendship's  full  of  dregs  : 
MetViinks,  false  hearts  should  never  have  sound  legs. 
Thus  honest  fools  lay  out  their  wealth  on  court'sies. 

Tim.  Now,  Apemantus,  if  thou  wert  not  sullen, 
I'd  be  good  to  thee. 

Apem.  No,  I'll  nothing ;  for  if  I  should  be  brib'd 
too,  there  would  be  none  left  to  rail  upon  thee,  and 
then  thou  would'st  sin  the  faster.  Thou  giv'st  so 
long,  Timon,  I  fear  me,  thou  wilt  give  away  thyself 
in  paper  shortly :  what  need  these  feasts,  pomps, 
and  vain  glories  ? 

Tim.  Nay,  an  you  begin  to  rail  on  society  once, 
I  am  sworn  not  to  give  regard  to  you.  Farewell ; 
and  come  with  better  music.  [Exit. 

Apem.   So  ; — thou  wilt  not  hear  me  now  ;— 
Thou  shalt  not  then  ;  I'll  lock  thy  heaven  from  thee. 
O,  that  men's  ears  should  be 
To  counsel  deaf,  but  not  to  flattery !  [Exit. 


.Vncient  Tbicllvivji. 


ScENE  I. — The  Same.  A  Room  in  a  Senators  house. 
Enter  a  Senator,  uith  papers  in  his  hand. 

Sen.  And  late,  five  thousand :  to  VaiTO  and  to 
Isidore 
He  owes  nine  thousand  ;  besides  my  former  sum, 
Which  makes  it  five-and-twenty. — Still  in  motion 
Of  raging  waste  ?     It  ciinnot  hold  ;  it  will  not. 
If  I  want  gold,  steal  but  a  beggar's  dog. 
And  give  it  Timon,  why,  the  dog  coins  gold : 
If  I  would  sell  my  horse,  and  buy  twenty  more 
Better  than  he,  why,  give  my  horse  to  Timon ; 
Ask  nothing,  give  it  him,  it  foals  me  straight, 
And  able  horses.     No  porter  at  his  gate ; 
But  rather  one  that  smiles,  and  still  invites 
All  that  pass  by.     It  cannot  hold ;  no  reason 
Can  sound  his  state  in  safety.     Caphis,  ho ! 
Caphis,  I  say ! 

Enter  Caphis. 

Caph.  Here,  sir  :  what  is  your  pleasure? 

Sen.  Get  on  your  cloak,  and  haste  you  to  lord 
Timon ; 
Importune  him  for  my  moneys ;  be  not  ceas'd 
With  slight  denial ;  nor  then  silenc'd,  when — 
"  Commend  me  to  your  master" — and  the  cap 
Plays  in  the  right  hand,  thus ; — but  tell  him, 
My  uses  cry  to  me.     I  must  serve  my  turn 
Out  of  mine  own  :  his  days  and  times  are  past, 
And  my  reliances  on  his  fracted  dates 
Have  smit  my  credit.     I  love,  and  honour  him. 
But  must  not  break  my  back  to  heal  his  finger. 
Immediate  are  my  needs ;  and  my  relief 
Must  not  be  toss'd  and  turn'd  to  me  in  words, 
But  find  supply  immediate.     Get  you  gone  : 
Put  on  a  most  importunate  aspect, 
A  visage  of  demand  ;  for,  I  do  fear, 
When  every  feather  sticks  in  his  own  wing, 
Lord  Timon  will  be  left  a  naked  gull. 
Which  flashes  now  a  phoenix.     Get  you  gone. 

Caph.  I  go,  sir. 

Sen.  Ay,  go,  sir. — Take  the  bonds  along  with  you, 
And  have  the  dates  in  compt. 

Caph.  I  will,  sir. 

Sen.  Go. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — The  Same.   A  Hall  in  Timon's  house. 
Enter  Flavius,  ivith  many  bills  in  his  hand. 

Flav.  No  care,  no  stop  :  so  senseless  of  expense. 
That  he  w^ill  neither  know  how  to  maintain  it, 

18 


Nor  cease  his  flow  of  riot ;  takes  no  account 

How  things  go  from  him,  nor  resumes  no  care 

Of  what  is  to  continue.     Never  mind 

Was  to  be  so  unwise,  to  be  so  kind. 

What  shall  be  done  ?     He  will  not  hear,  till  feel. 

I  must  be  round  with  him,  now  he  comes  from 

hunting. 
Fie,  fie,  fie,  fie  ! 

Enter  Caphis,  and  the  Servants  of  Isidore,  and 
Varro. 

Caph.  Good  even,  VaiTO.     What ! 

You  come  for  money  ? 

Var.  Sen:  Is't  not  your  business  too  ? 

Caph.  It  is. — And  yours  too,  Isidore  ? 

Isid.  Serv.  It  is  so. 

Caph.  Would  we  were  all  discharg'd  ! 

Var.  Serv.  I  fear  it. 

Caph.  Here  comes  the  lord. 

Enter  Timon,  Alcibiades,  and  Lords,  etc. 

Tim.  So  soon  as  dinner's  done,  we'll  forth  again. 
My  Alcibiades. — With  me  !  what  is  your  will  ? 

Caph.  My  lord,  here  is  a  note  of  certain  dues. 

Tm.  Dues !     Whence  are  you  ? 

Caph.  Of  Athens  here,  my  lord. 

Tim.  Go  to  my  steward. 

Caph.  Please  it  your  lordship,  he  hath  put  me  ofl' 
To  the  succession  of  new  days  this  month : 
My  master  is  awak'd  by  great  occasion 
To  call  upon  his  own,  and  humbly  prays  you. 
That  with  your  other  noble  parts  you'll  suit. 
In  giving  him  his  right. 

Tim.  Mine  honest  friend, 

I  pr'ythee,  but  repair  to  me  next  morning. 

Caph.  Nay,  good  my  lord, — 

Tim.  Contain  thyself,  good  friend. 

Var.  Serv.  One  Varro's  servant,  my  good  lord, — 

Isid.  Serv.  From  Isidore : 

He  humbly  prays  your  speedy  payment, — 

Caph.  If  you  did  know,  my  loid,  my  master's 
wants, — 

Var.  Serv.  'Twas  due  on  forfeiture,  my  lord,  six 
weeks. 
And  past, — 

Isid.  Serv.  Your  steward  puts  me  off",  my  lord  ; 
And  I  am  sent  expressly  to  your  lordship. 

Tim.  Give  me  breath. — 
I  do  beseech  you,  good  my  lords,  keep  on ; 

[Exeunt  Alcibiades,  and  Lords. 

I'll  wait  upon  you  instantly. — Come  hither :  pray 

you,  [To  Flavius. 


ACT    II. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    II. 


riow  goes  the  world,  that  I  am  thus  encounter'd 
With  clamorous  demands  of  debt,  broken  bonds, 
And  the  detention  of  long-since-due  debts, 
Against  my  honour  ? 

Flav.  Please  you,  gentlemen, 

The  time  is  unagreeable  to  this  business : 
Your  importunacy  cease  till  after  dinner, 
That  I  may  make  his  lordship  understand 
Wherefore  you  are  not  jjaid. 

Tim.  Do  so,  my  friends. 

!^ee  them  well  entertain'd.  [Exit  Timox. 

Flav.  Pi'ay>  draw  near. 

[Exit  Flavius. 

Enter  Apemantus,  and  a  Fool. 

Caph.  St<^y,  stay;  here  comes  the  fool  Avith  Ape- 
mantus :  let's  have  some  sport  with  'em. 
Far.  Serv.  Hang  him,  he'll  abuse  us. 
Isid.  Serv.  A  plague  upon  him,  dog ! 
Var.  Serv.  How  dost,  fool  ? 
Apem.  Dost  dialogue  with  thy  shadow  ? 
Far.  Serv.  I  speak  not  to  thee. 
Apem.  No ;  'tis  to  thyself. — Come  awav. 

[To^the  Fool. 
Isid.  Serv.   [To  Var.  Serv.]    There's  the  fool 
hangs  on  your  back  already. 

Apem.  No,  thou  stand'st  single ;  thou'rt  not  on 
liim  yet. 

Caph.  Wliere's  tlie  fool  now  ? 
Apem.  He  last  asked  the  question. — Poor  rogues, 
and  usurers'  men  ;  bawds  between  gold  and  want. 
All  Serv.  What  are  we,  Apemantus  ? 
Apem.  Asses. 


All  Serv.  Why? 

Apem.  That  you  ask  me  what  you  are,  and  do 
not  know  yourselves. — Speak  to  'em,  fool. 

Fool.  How  do  you,  gentlemen? 

All  Serv.  Gramercies,  good  fool.  How  does 
your  mistress  ? 

Fool.  She's  e'en  setting  on  water  to  scald  such 
chickens  as  you  are.  Would,  we  could  see  you  at 
Corinth! 

Apem.  Good :  gramercy. 

Enter  Pas[e. 

Fool.  Look  you,  here  comes  my  mistress'  page. 

Page.  [  To  the  Fool.]  Why,  liow  now,  captain  I 
what  do  you  in  this  wise  company  ? — How  dost 
thou,  Apemantus  ? 

Apem.  Would  I  had  a  rod  in  my  mouth,  that  1 
might  answer  thee  profitably. 

Page.  Pr'ythee,  Apemantus,  read  me  the  super- 
scription of  these  letters :  I  know  not  whicli  is 
which. 

Apem.  Canst  not  read  ? 

Page.  No. 

Apem.  There  will  little  learning  die,  then,  that 
day  tliou  art  hanged.  This  is  to  lord  Timon  ;  this 
to  Alcibiades.  Go :  thou  wast  born  a  bastard,  and 
thou'lt  die  a  bawd. 

Page.  Thou  wast  whelped  a  dog ;  and  thou  shalt 
famish,  a  dog's  death.     Answer  not;  Pm  gone. 

[Exit  Page. 

Apem.  Even  so  thou  out-run'st  gi'ace.  Fool,  I 
will  go  with  you  to  lord  Timon's. 

Fool.  Will  you  leave  me  there  ? 


■  '.p^<-'- 


ACT    II. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    II. 


Apem.  If  Timon  stay  at  home. — You  three  seiTe 
three  usurers? 

All  Serv.  I  would  they  served  us  ! 

Apem.  So  would  I, — as  good  a  trick  as  ever  hang- 
man served  thief. 

Fool.  Are  you  three  usurers'  men  ? 

All  Serv.  Ay,  fool. 

Fool.  I  think,  no  usurer  but  has  a  fool  to  his 
servant:  my  misti'ess  is  one,  and  I  am  her  fool. 
When  men  come  to  borrow  of  your  masters,  they 
approach  sadly,  and  go  away  meny ;  but  they  enter 
my  mistress'  house  merrily,  and  go  away  sadly. 
The  reason  of  this  ? 

Var.  Serv.  I  could  render  one. 

Apem.  Do  it,  then,  that  we  may  account  thee  a 
whoremaster,  and  a  knave ;  which  notwithstanding, 
thou  shalt  be  no  less  esteemed. 

Var.  Serv.  What  is  a  whoremaster,  fool  ? 

Fool.  A  fool  in  good  clothes,  and  something  like 
thee.  'Tis  a  spirit :  sometime  it  appears  like  a  lord  ; 
sometime  like  a  lawyer ;  sometime  like  a  philoso- 
pher, with  two  stones  more  than  his  artificial  one. 
He  is  very  often  like  a  knight ;  and  generally  in  all 
shapes,  that  man  goes  up  and  down  in  from  four- 
score to  thirteen,  this  spirit  walks  in. 

Var.  Serv.  Thou  art  not  altogether  a  fool. 

Fool.  Nor  thou  altogether  a  wise  man  :  as  much 
foolery  as  I  have,  so  much  wit  thoxi  lackest. 

Apem.  That  answer  might  have  become  Ape- 
man  tus. 

All  Serv,  Aside,  aside :  here  comes  lord  Timon. 

Re-enter  Timon,  and  Flavius. 

Apem.  Come,  with  me,  fool,  come. 

Fool.  I  do  not  always  follow  lover,  elder  brother, 
and  woman ;  sometime,  the  philosopher. 

[Exeunt  Apemantus,  and  Fool. 

Flav.  Pray  you,  walk  near :  I'll  speak  with  you 
anon.  [Exeunt  Serv. 

Tim.  You  make  me  marvel.     Wherefore,  ere 
this  time. 
Had  you  not  fully  laid  my  state  before  me, 
That  I  might  so  have  rated  my  expense 
As  I  had  leave  of  means  ? 

Flav.  You  would  not  hear  me, 

At  many  leisures  I  propos'd. 

Thn.  Go  to : 

Perchance,  some  single  vantages  you  took, 
When  my  indisposition  put  you  back ; 
And  that  unaptness  made  your  minister, 
Thus  to  excuse  yourself. 

Flav.  O,  my  good  lord  ! 

At  many  times  I  brought  in  my  accounts. 
Laid  them  before  you :  you  would  throw  them  oft'. 
And  say,  you  found  them  in  mine  honesty. 
When  for  some  trifling  present  you  have  bid  me 
Return  so  much,  I  have  shook  my  head,  and  wept ; 
Yea,  'gainst  the  authority  of  manners,  pray'd  j'ou 
To  hold  your  hand  more  close :  I  did  endui-e 
Not  seldom,  nor  no  slight  checks,  when  I  have 
Prompted  you,  in  the  ebb  of  your  estate. 
And  your  great  flow  of  debts.     My  loved  lord. 
Though  you  hear  now,  (too  late,)  yet  now's  a  time, 
The  greatest  of  your  having  lacks  a  half 
To  pay  your  present  debts. 

Tim.  Let  all  my  land  be  sold. 

Flav.  'Tis  all  engag'd,  some  forfeited  and  gone ; 
And  what  remains  will  hardly  stop  the  mouth 
Of  present  dues.     The  future  comes  apace  ; 
What  shall  defend  the  interim  ?  and  iit  length 
How  goes  our  reckoning  ? 

20 


Tim.  To  Lacedaemon  did  my  land  extend. 

Flav.  O,  my  good  lord  !  the  world  is  but  a  word  ; 
Were  it  all  yours  to  give  it  in  a  breath, 
How  quickly  were  it  gone  ? 

Tim.  You  tell  me  true. 

Flav.  If  you  suspect  my  husbandry,  or  falsehood. 
Call  me  before  th'  exactest  auditors. 
And  set  me  on  the  proof.     So  the  gods  bless  me. 
When  all  our  offices  have  been  oppress'd 
With  riotous  feeders ;  when  our  vaults  have  wept 
With  drunken  spilth  of  wine;  when  every  room 
Hath  blaz'd  with  lights,  and  bray'd  with  minstrelsy. 
I  have  retir'd  me  to  a  wasteful  cock, 
And  set  mine  eyes  at  flow. 

Ti7n.  Pr'ythee,  no  more. 

Flav.  Heavens,  have  I  said,  the  bounty  of  this 
lord ! 
How  many  prodigal  bits  have  slaves,  and  peasants. 
This  night  englutted !     Who  is  not  Timon's  ? 
What  heai't,  head,  sword,  force,  means,  but  is  lord 

Timon's  ? 
Great  Timon,  noble,  worthy,  royal  Timon ! 
Ah !  when  the  means  are  gone  that  buy  this  praise, 
The  breath  is  gone  whereof  this  praise  is  made  : 
Feast-won,  fast-lost ;  one  cloud  of  winter  showers. 
These  flies  are  couch' d. 

Tim.  Come,  sermon  me  no  further. 

No  villanous  bounty  yet  hath  pass'd  my  heart ; 
Unwisely,  not  ignobly,  have  I  given. 
Why  dost  thou  weep  ?     Canst  thou  the  conscience 

lack, 
To  think  I  shall  lack  friends  ?     Secure  thy  heart. 
If  I  would  broach  the  vessels  of  my  love, 
And  try  the  argument  of  hearts  by  borrowing, 
Men,  and  men's  fortunes,  could  I  frankly  use. 
As  I  can  bid  thee  speak. 

Flav.  Assurance  bless  your  thoughts  I 

Tim.  And,  in  some  sort,  these  wants  of  mine  are 
crown'd. 
That  I  account  them  blessings ;  for  by  these 
Shall  I  try  friends.     You  shall  perceive,  how  you 
Mistake  my  fortunes ;  I  am  wealthy  in  my  friends. 
Within  there ! — Flaminius !  Servilius  ! 

Enter  Flaminius,  Servilius,  and  other  Servants. 

Serv.  My  lord,  my  lord, — 

Tijn.  I  will  despatch  you  severally. — You,  to 
lord  Lucius ; — to  lord  Lucullus  you ;  I  hunted  with 
his  honour  to-day  : — j^ou,  to  Sempronius.  Com- 
mend me  to  their  loves ;  and,  I  am  proud,  say,  thai 
my  occasions  have  found  time  to  use  them  toward 
a  supply  of  money :  let  the  request  be  fifty  talents. 

Flam.  As  you  have  said,  my  lord. 

Flav.  Lord  Lucius,  and  Lucullus?  humph! 

Tim.  Go  you,  sir, — [To  another  Serv.'] — to  the 
senators, 
(Of  whom,  even  to  the  state's  best  health,  I  have 
Deserv'd  this  hearing,)  bid  'era  send  o'  the  instant 
A  thousand  talents  to  me. 

Flav.  I  have  been  bold, 

(For  that  I  knew  it  the  most  general  way,) 
To  them  to  use  your  signet,  and  your  name ; 
But  they  do  shake  their  heads,  and  I  am  here 
No  richer  in  return. 

Tim.  Is't  true  ?  can't  be  ? 

Flav.  They  answer,  in  a  joint  and  corporate  voice. 
That  now  they  are  at  fall,  want  treasure,  cannot 
Do  what  they  would  ;  are  sony — you  are  honour- 
able,— 
But  yet  they  could  have  wish'd — they  know  not — 
Something  hath  been  amiss — a  noble  nature 


ACT    II. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    11. 


May  catch  a  wreoch — would  all  were  well — 'tis 

pity  :— 
And  so,  intending  other  serious  matters, 
After  distasteful  looks,  and  these  hard  fractions, 
With  certain  half-caps,  and  cold-raoviug  nods, 
They  froze  me  into  silence. 

Tim.  You  gods,  reward  them  ! — 

Pr'ythee,  man,  look  chcerjy  :  these  old  fellows 
Have  their  ingratitude  in  them  hereditary  : 
Their  blood  is  cak'd,  'tis  cold,  it  seldom  llows ; 
'Tis  lack  of  kindly  warmth  they  are  not  kind. 
And  nature,  as  it  grows  again  toward  earth. 
Is  fashion'd  for  the  journey,  dull,  and  heavy. — 
Go  to  Ventidius,— [To  a  5eri-.]— 'Pr'ythee,— [To 

Flavius,] — be  not  sad. 
Thou  art  true,  and  honest :  ingeniously  I  speak, 


No  blame  belongs  to  thee. — [^^Fo  Serv.'\ — Ventidius 

lately 
Buried  his  father ;  by  whose  death,  he's  stepp'd 
Into  a  great  estate  :  when  he  wiis  poor, 
Imprison'd,  and  in  scarcity  of  friends, 
I  clear'd  hiin  with  five  talents  :  greet  him  from  me  : 
Bid  him  suppose  some  good  necessity 
Touches  his  fi-iend,  wliich  craves  to  be  rememberM 
With  those  live  talents  : — that  had, — [2'w  Flav.]  — 

give  it  these  fellows 
To  whom  'tis  instant  due.     Ne'er  speak,  or  think. 
That  Timon's  fortunes  'mong  his  friends  can  sink. 
Flav.  I  would,  I  could  not  think  it :  that  thought 

is  bounty's  foe ; 
Being  free  itself,  it  thinks  all  others  so. 

{Exeunt. 


Aor  II    Scisi  2  — 'Pr'ythee.  be  not  sad.  ibou  art  true,  and  honest. 


-^^  ^ . 


\f[ 


[Z^^- 


Scene  I. — The  Same.  A  /loom i«  Luc ullus's  house. 
Flaminius  tvaiting.     Enter  a  Servant  to  liim. 

Serv.  I  have  told  my  lord  of  you ;  he  is  coming 

down  to  you. 
Flam.  I  thank  you,  sir. 

Enter  Lucullus. 

Serv.  Plere's  my  lord. 

Lucul.  [Aside.']  One  of  lord  Timon's  men  ?  a 
gift,  I  warrant.  Why,  this  hits  right ;  I  dreamt  of 
a  silver  bason  and  ewer  to-night.  Flaminius,  honest 
Flaminius,  you  are  very  respectively  welcome,  sir. 
— Fill  me  some  wine. — \_Exit  Servant.] — And  how 
does  that  honourable  complete,  free-hearted  gentle- 
man of  Athens,  thy  very  bountiful  good  lord  and 
master. 

Flam.  His  health  is  well,  sir. 

Lucul.  I  am  right  glad  that  his  health  is  well,  sir. 
And  what  hast  thou  there  under  thy  cloak,  pretty 
Flaminius  ? 

Flam.  'Faith,  nothing  but  an  empty  box,  sir, 
which,  in  my  lord's  behalf,  I  come  to  entreat  your 
honour  to  supply  ;  who,  having  gi-eat  and  instant 
occasion  to  use  fifty  talents,  hath  sent  to  your  lord- 
ship to  furnish  him,  nothing  doubting  your  present 
assistance  therein. 

Lucul.  La,  la,  la,  la, — nothing  doubting,  says  he  ? 
alas,  good  lord  !  a  noble  gentleman  'tis,  if  he  would 
not  keep  so  good  a  house.  Many  a  time  and  often 
I  have  dined  with  him,  and  told  him  on't;  and  come 
again  to  supper  to  him,  of  purpose  to  have  him 
spend  less,  and  yet  he  would  embrace  no  counsel, 
take  no  warning  by  my  coming.  Every  man  has 
his  fault,  and  honesty  is  his :  I  have  told  him  on't, 
but  I  could  ne'er  get  him  from  it. 

Re-enter  Servant  toith  wine. 

Serv.  Please  your  lordship,  here  is  the  wine, 
oo 


Lucul.  Flaminius,  I  have  noted  thee  always  wise. 
Here's  to  thee. 

Flam.  Your  lordship  speaks  your  pleasure. 

Lucul.  I  have  observed  thee  always  for  a  towardly 
prompt  spirit, — give  thee  thy  due, — and  one  tluit 
knows  what  belongs  to  reason ;  and  canst  use  the 
time  well,  if  the  time  use  thee  well :  good  parts  in 
thee. — Get  you  gone,  siiTah. — [To  the  Servant,  who 
s:oes  out.] — Draw  nearer,  honest  Flaminius.  Tin- 
lord's  a  bountiful  gentleman ;  but  thou  art  wise, 
an^  thou  knowest  well  enough,  although  thou 
comest  to  me,  that  this  is  no  time  to  lend  money, 
especially  upon  bare  friendship,  Avithout  security. 
Here's  three  solidares  for  thee  :  good  boy,  wink 
at  me,  and  say,  thou  saw'st  me  not.  Fare  thet* 
well. 

Flam.  Is't  possible,  the  world  should  so  much 
differ. 
And  we  alive  that  liv'd  ?     Fly,  damned  baseness, 
To  him  that  worships  thee. 

[Throwing  the  money  away. 

Lucul.  Ha !  now  I  see  thou  art  a  fool,  and  fit  for 
thy  master. 

[Exit  Lucullus. 

Flam.  May  these  add  to  the  number  that  may 
scald  thee ! 
Let  molten  coin  be  thy  damnation, 
Thou  disease  of  a  friend,  and  not  himself! 
Has  fi'iendship  such  a  faint  and  milky  heart. 
It  turns  in  less  than  two  nights  ?     O  you  gods ! 
I  feel  my  master's  passion.     This  slave. 
Unto  this  hour,  has  my  lord's  meat  in  him : 
Why  should  it  thrive,  and  turn  to  nutriment, 
When  he  is  turn'd  to  poison? 
O,  may  diseases  only  work  upon't ! 
And,  when  he's  sick  to  death,  let  not  that  part  of 

nature, 
Which  my  lord  paid  for,  be  of  any  power 
To  expel  sickness,  but  prolong  his  hour !        [Exit. 


Athens.    The  Piijx. 


Scene  II. — The  Same.     A  Public  Place. 
Enter  Lrcius,  jcith  three  Strangers. 

Luc.  Who  ?  the  lord  Timon  ?  he  is  my  verv 
srood  friend,  and  an  honourable  gentleman. 

1  Stran.  We  know  him  for  no  less,  though  we 
are  but  strangers  to  him.  But  I  can  tell  you  one 
thins,  my  lord,  and  which  I  hear  from  common 
rumours :  now  lord  Timon's  happy  hours  arc  done 
and  past,  and  his  estate  shrinks  from  him. 

Luc.  Fid  no,  do  not  believe  it;  he  cannot  want 
for  money. 

'2  Stran.  But  believe  you  this,  my  lord,  that,  not 
long  ago,  one  of  his  men  was  with  the  lord  Lucullus, 
to  borrow  so  many  talents ;  nay,  urged  extremely 
for't,  and  showed  what  necessity  belonged  to't,  and 
yet  was  denied. 

Luc.  IIow  ? 

'i  Stran.  1  tell  you,  denied,  my  lord. 

Luc.  Whnt  a  strange  case  was  that  I  now,  before 
the  gods,  I  am  ashamed  on't.  Denied  that  honour- 
able man  ?  there  was  ver\-  little  honour  showed  in't. 
For  my  own  part,  I  must  needs  confess,  I  have 
received  some  small  kindnesses  from  him,  as  money, 
plate,  jewels,  and  sucii  like  trifles,  nothing  comi)ariiig 
to  his;  yet,  had  he  mistook  him,  and  sent  to  me,  I 
should  ne'er  have  denied  his  occasion  so  many 
talents. 

Enter  Servilius. 

Ser.  See,  by  good  hap,  yonder's  my  lord  ;  I  have 
sweat  to  see  his  honour. — Mv  honoured  lord, — 

[T«Lucirs. 
Luc.  Scn'ilius!  you  are  kindly  met,  sir.     Fare 
thee  well :  commend  me  fo  thy  honourable-virtuous 
lord,  my  very  exquisite  friend. 

Ser.  3Iay  it  please  your  honour,  my  lord  hath 
sent — 

94* 


Luc.  ILiI  what  has  he  sent?  I  am  so  much 
endeared  to  that  lord,  he's  ever  sending :  how  shall 
I  thank  him,  thinkest  thou  ?  And  what  has  he  sent 
now  ? 

Ser.  He  has  only  sent  his  present  occasion  noAV. 
my  lord ;  requesting  your  lordship  to  supply  his 
instant  use  with  so  many  talents. 

Luc.  1  know,  his  lordship  is  but  meriy  with  me  : 
He  cannot  want  fifty-five  hundred  talents. 

Ser.  But  in  the  mean  time  he  wants  less,  my  lord. 
If  his  occasion  were  not  virtuous, 
I  should  not  urge  it  half  so  faithfully. 

Luc.  Dost  thou  speak  seriously,  Senilius ? 

Ser.  Ui)on  my  soul,  'tis  true,  sir. 

Luc.  What  a  wicked  beast  was  I,  to  disfurnisli 
myself  against  such  a  good  time,  when  I  might  have 
shown  myself  honourable  !  how  unluckily  it  hap- 
pened, that  I  should  purchase  the  day  before  for  a 
little  part,  and  imdo  a  great  deal  of  honour! — Ser- 
vilius, now  before  the  gods,  I  am  not  able  to  do ;  tin- 
more  beast,  I  say. — t  was  sending  to  use  lord  Timon 
myself,  these  gentlemen  can  witness;  but  I  wouM 
not,  fur  the  wealth  of  Athens,  1  had  done  it  now. 
Commend  me  bountifully  to  his  good  lordship:  and 
I  hope,  his  honour  will  conceive  the  fairest  of  me. 
because  I  have  no  power  to  be  kind  : — and  tell  him 
this  from  me,  J  count  it  one  of  my  greatest  afflic- 
tions, say,  that  I  cannot  pleasure  such  an  honour- 
able gentleman.  Good  Servilius,  will  you  befriend 
me  so  far,  as  to  use  mint*  own  words  to  him  1 

Ser.   Yes,  sir.  I  sjiall. 

Luc.  I'll  look  you  out  a  good  turn.  Senilius. — 

[Erit  Servilil's. 
True,  as  you  said,  Timon  is  shrunk  indeed  ; 
And  he  that's  once  denied  will  hardly  speed. 

[Krit  LuciDs. 

1  Stran.  Do  you  observe  this,  Hostilius  ? 

'2  Stran.  Av.  too  well. 
23 


ACT    III. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    in. 


1  Stran.  Why  this 
Is  the  world's  soul ;  and.  just  of  the  same  piece 
Is  every  flatterer's  spirit.     Who  can  call  him 
His  friend,  that  dips  in  the  same  dish  ?  fur,  in 
My  knowing,  Timon  has  been  this  lord's  father, 
And  kept  his  credit  with  his  purse. 
Supported  his  estate;  nay,  Timon's  money 
Has  pjiid  his  men  their  wages :  he  ne'er  drinks. 
But  Timon's  silver  treads  upon  his  li]); 
And  yet,  (O,  see  the  monstrousness  of  man 
When  he  looks  out  in  an  ungrateful  shape !) 
He  does  deny  him,  in  respect  of  his, 
What  charitable  men  afford  to  beggars. 

3  Stran.  Religion  groans  at  it. 

1  Stran.  For  mine  own  part, 

I  never  tasted  Timon  in  my  life, 
Nor  came  any  of  his  bounties  over  me. 
To  mark  me  for  his  friend  ;  yet,  I  protest. 
For  his  right  noble  mind,  illustrious  virtue. 


And  honourable  carriage, 

Had  his  necessity  made  use  of  me, 

I  would  have  put  my  wealth  into  donation. 

And  the  best  half  should  have  return'd  to  him, 

So  much  I  love  his  heart.     But,  I  perceive, 

Men  must  learn  now  with  pity  to  dispense : 

For  policy  sits  above  conscience.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — The  Same.  A  Room  in  Sempronius"s 

house. 

Enter  Sempronius,  and  a  Servant  q/" Timon's. 

Sem.  Must  he  needs  trouble  me  iu't?    Humph! 
'Bove  all  others  ? 
He  might  have  tried  lord  Lucius,  or  Lucullus ; 
And  now  Ventidius  is  wealthy  too. 
Whom  he  redeem'd  from  prison  :  all  these 
Owe  their  estates  unto  him. 

Serv.  My  lord, 


aly  lord,  they  have  all  been  toucli'd,  and  founi  base  metal. 


They  have  all  been  touch'd,  and  found  base  metal ; 

For  they  have  all  denied  him. 

Sem.  How  !  have  they  denied  him  ? 

Have  Ventidius  and  Lucullus  denied  him? 

And  does  he  send  to  me  ?     Three  ?  humph  ! 

It  shows  but  little  love  or  judgment  in  him  : 

Must  I  be  his  last  refuge  ?    His  friends,  like  physi- 
cians. 

Thrice  give  him  over !  must  I  take  the  cure  upon 
me  ? 

He  has  much  disgrac'd  me  in't :  I  am  angiy  at  him. 

That  might  haveknown  my  place.     I  see  no  sense 
for't, 

But  his  occasions  might  have  woo'd  me  first ; 

For,  in  my  conscience,  I  was  the  first  man 

That  e'er  received  gift  from  him  : 

And  does  he  think  so  backwardly  of  me  now. 

That  I'll  requite  it  last?     No  :  so  it  may  prove 

24 


An  argument  of  laughter  to  the  rest. 
And  amongst  lords  I  be  thought  a  fool. 
I  had  rather  than  the  worth  of  thrice  the  sum. 
He  had  sent  to  me  first,  but  for  my  mind's  sake : 
I'd  such  a  courage  to  do  him  good.    But  now  return, 
And  with  their  faint  reply  this  answer  join  ; 
Who  bates  mine  honour  sliall  not  know  my  coin. 

[Exit. 
Sen:  Excellent !  Your  lordship's  a  goodly  villain. 
The  devil  knew  not  what  he  did,  when  he  made 
man  politic  ;  he  crossed  himself  by't :  and  I  cannot 
think,  hut,  in  the  end,  the  villanies  of  man  will  set 
him  clear.  How  fairly  this  lord  strives  to  appear 
foul  ?  takes  virtuous  copies  to  be  wicked ;  like  those 
that,  under  hot  ardent  zeal,  would  set  whole  realms 
on  fire.  Of  such  a  nature  is  his  politic  love. 
This  was  my  lord's  best  hope  ;  now  all  are  fled. 
Save  only  the  gods.     Now  his  friends  are  dead. 


ACT   III. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCEKE    IV. 


Labouring  for  nine. 


Doors,  that  were  ne'er  acquainted  with  their  wards 
Many  a  bounteous  year,  must  be  employ'd 
Now  to  guard  sure  their  master: 
And  this  is  all  a  liberal  course  allows ; 
Who  cannot  keep  his  wealth  must  keep  his  house. 

[Exit. 

ScESE  IV. — The  Same.    A  Hall  in  Timo.n's  house. 

Enter  two  Servajits  of  V.\kko,  and  the  Servant  of 
Lucius,  meeting  Titus,  IIortk.nsius,  and  other 
Servants  to  Timo.n's  Creditors,  waiting  his  coming 
out. 

Var.  Serv.  Well  met ;  good-morrow,  Titus  and 
Ilortensius. 

Tit.  The  like  to  you,  kind  Varro. 

Hor.  Lucius  ? 

What,  do  we  meet  together  ? 
Luc.  Serv.  Ay  ;  and,  I  think, 

One  business  does  command  us  all,  for  mine 
Ts  money. 

Til.  So  is  theirs,  and  ours. 

Enter  Puilotus. 

Luc.  Serv.  .\nd,  sir, 

Philotus  too ! 

Phi.  Good  day  at  once. 

Luc.  Serv.  Welcome,  good  brother. 

What  do  vou  think  the  hour  1 

Phi. 

Luc.  Serv.  So  much  ? 

Phi.  Is  not  my  lord  seen  yet  ? 

Luc.  Serv.  Not  yet. 

Phi.  I  wonder  on't :  he  was  wont  to  shine  at 
seven. 

Luc.  Serv.  Ay,  but  the  days  are  waxed  shorter 
with  him  : 
You  must  consider,  tliat  a  prodigal  course 
Is  like  the  sun's ;  init  not,  like  his,  recoverable. 
I  fear,  'tis  deepest  winter  in  lord  Timon's  purse ; 
That  is,  one  may  reach  deep  enough,  and  yet 
Find  little. 

Phi.  I  am  of  your  fear  for  that. 

Tit.    I'll  show  you   how  t'  observe   a   strange 
event. 
Your  lord  sends  now  for  money. 

Hor.  Most  true,  he  docs. 

Tit.  And  he  wears  jewels  now  of  Timon's  gift. 
For  which  I  wait  for  money. 

Hor.  It  is  against  my  heart. 

Luc.  Serv.  Alaik,  liow  strange  it  shows, 

Timon  in  this  should  pay  more  than  he  owes : 
And  e'en  as  if  your  lord  should  wear  rich  jewels. 
And  send  for  money  for 'em.  ' 

Hor.  I'm  weary  of  this  charge,  the   gods  can 
witness: 
I  know,  my  lord  hath  spent  of  Timon's  wealth, 
And  now  ingratitude  makes  it  worse  than  stealth. 

1  Var.  Serv.  Yes,  mine's  three  thousand  crowns  ; 
what's  yours  ? 

Luc.  Serv.  Five  thousand  mine. 

1  Var.  Serv.  'Tis  much  deep  :  and  it  should  seem 
by  the  sum, 
Your  master's  conlidence  was  above  mine ; 
Klse,  surely,  his  had  equall'd. 

Enter  Flamimus. 

Tit.  One  of  Tjord  Timon's  men. 
Luc.  Serv.  Fiaminius!    Sir,  u  word.     Pray,  is  my 
lord  ready  to  come  forth  ? 
Flam.  No,  indeed,  he  is  not. 


Tit.  We  attend  his  lordship :  pray,  signify  so 
much. 

Flam.  I  need  not  tell  him  that;  he  knows,  you 
are  too  diligent.  [Exit  Flamimus. 

Enter  Flavius  in  a  cloak,  mvffied. 

Luc.  Serv.  Hal  is  not  that  his  Steward  mu filed 
so  ? 
He  goes  away  in  a  cloud :  call  him,  call  him. 

Tit.  Do  you  hear,  sir  ? 

1  Var.  Serv.  By  your  leave,  sir, — 

Flav.  What  do  you  ask  of  me,  my  friend  ? 

Tit.  We  wait  for  certain  money  here,  sir. 

Flav.  Ay, 

If  money  wei*e  as  certain  as  your  waiting, 
'Twere  sure  enough. 

Why  then  preferr'd  you  not  your  sums  and  bills. 
When  your  false  masters  ate  of  mj'  lord's  meat  ? 
Then,  they  could  smile,  and  fawn  upon  his  debts. 
And  take  down  the  intei-est  into  their  gluttonous 

maws. 
You  do  yourselves  but  wrong,  to  stir  me  up ; 
Let  me  pass  quietly  : 

Believe't,  my  lord  and  I  have  made  an  end ; 
I  have  no  more  to  reckon,  he  to  spend. 

Luc.  Serv.  Ay,  but  this  answer  will  not  sen'e. 

Flav.  If 'twill  not  serve. 

'Tis  not  so  base  as  j-ou ;  for  you  serve  knaves.  [Exit. 

1  Var.  Serv.  How!  what  docs  his  cashier'd  wor- 
ship mutter  ? 

2  Var.  Serv.  No  matter  what :  he's  poor,  and 
that's  revenge  enough.  Who  can  speak  broader 
than  he  that  has  no  house  to  put  his  head  in  ?  such 
may  rail  against  great  buildings. 

Enter  Servilius. 

Tit.  O!  here's  Servilius;  now  we  shall  know 
some  answer. 

Ser.  If  I  might  beseech  you,  gentlemen,  to  re-    • 
pair  some  other  hour,  1  should  derive  much  from't : 
for,  take't  of  my  soul,  my  lord  leans  wondrously  to 
discontent.     His  comfortalfle  temper   has   forsook 
him :  he's  much  out  of  health,  and  keeps  his  chamber. 

Luc.  Serv.   Many  do  keep   their  chambers,  are. 
not  sick : 
And  if  it  be  so  far  beyond  his  health, 
Methinks,  he  should  the  sooner  pay  his  debts, 
And  make  a  clear  way  to  the  gods. 

Serv.  Good  gods  I 

Tit.  We  cannot  take  this  for  answer,  sir. 

Flam.  [Within.]  Servihus,  help  ! — my  lord  I  m\ 
lord ! 

Enter  Timon,  in  a  rage  ;  F LAJiuyivs,  folloicing . 

Tim.  What !  are  my  doors  oppos'd  against  my 
passage  ? 
Have  I  been  ever  free,  and  must  my  house 
Be  my  retentive  enemy,  my  gaol  ? 
I'hc  place  which  I  have  feasted,  does  it  now. 
Like  all  mankind,  show  nie  an  iion  heart  ? 

Luc.  Srrv-   Put  in  now,  Titus. 

l\l.  My  lord,  here  is  my  bill. 

Luc.  Serv.  Here's  mine. 

Hor.  Serv.   And  mine,  my  lord. 

Both  Var.  Serv.  And  ours,  my  lord. 

Phi.  All  our  bills. 

Tim.  Knock  me  down  with  'em  :  cleave  me  to 
the  girdle. 

Luc.  Serv.  Alas!  my  lord, — 

Tim,  Cut  mv  heart  in  sums. 

Til.  Mine,  (iftv  talents. 


ACT    III. 


TTMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    V. 


Tim,  Tell  out  my  blood. 
Luc.  Serv.  Five  thousand  crowns,  my  lord. 
Tim.  Five  thousand  drops  pays  that. — 
What  yours  ? — and  yours  ? 

1  Far.  Sew.  My  lord,— 

2  Far.  Serv.  My  lord,— 

Tim.  Tear   me,    take    me ;    and   the    gods  fall 

upon  you !  [Exit. 

Hor.  Faith,  I  perceive  our  masters  may  throw 

their  caps  at  their  money :  these  debts  may  well 

be  called  desperate  ones,  for  a  madman  owes  'em. 

\_Exeunt. 

Re-enter  Timon  and  FtAVius. 

Tim.  They  have  e'en  put  my  breath  from  me, 
the  slaves : 
Creditors  ? — devils ! 

Flav.  My  dear  lord, — 

Tim.  What  if  it  should  be  so  ? 

Fiav.  My  lord, — 

Tim.  I'll  have  it  so. — My  steward  ! 

Flav.  Here,  my  lord. 

Tim.  So  fitly  ?  Go,  bid  all  my  friends  again, 
Lucius,  Lucullus,  and  Sempronius  ;  Ullorxa,  all : 
I'll  once  more  feast  the  rascals. 

Flav.  O  my  lord ! 

You  only  speak  from  your  distracted  soul : 
There  is  not  so  much  left  to  furnish  out 
A  moderate  table. 

Tim.  Be't  not  in  thy  care  :  go, 
I  charge  thee ;  invite  them  all :  let  in  the  tide 
Of  knaves  once  more ;  my  cook  and  I'll  provide. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — The  Same.     The  Senate- House. 
The  Senate  sitting.     Enter  Alcibiades,  attended. 

1  Sen.  My  lord,  you  have   my  voice   to't :  the 
fault's  bloody ;  'tis  necessary  he  should  die. 
Nothing  emboldens  sin  so  much  as  mercy. 

2  Sen.  Most  true ;  the  law  shall  bruise  him. 
Alcih.  Honour,  health,   and  compassion  to  the 

senate ! 

1  Sen.  Now,  captain? 

Alcih.  I  am  an  humble  suitor  to  your  virtues  ; 
For  pity  is  the  virtue  of  the  law. 
And  none  but  tyrants  use  it  cruelly. 
It  pleases  time  and  fortune  to  lie  hea\y 
Upon  a  friend  of  mine ;  who,  in  hot  blood. 
Hath  stepp'd  into  the  law,  which  is  past  depth 
To  those  that  without  heed  do  plunge  into  't. 
He  is  a  man,  setting  his  fate  aside, 
Of  comely  virtues : 

Nor  did  he  soil  the  fact  with  cowardice ; 
(A.n  honour  in  him  which  buys  out  his  fault,) 
But,  with  a  noble  fury,  and  fair  spii-it. 
Seeing  his  reputation  touch'd  to  death, 
He  did  oppose  his  foe  : 
And  with  such  sober  and  unnoted  passion 
He  did  behave  his  anger,  ere  'twas  spent, 
As  if  he  had  but  prov'd  an  argument. 

1  .Sera.  You  imdergo  too  strict  a  paradox, 
Sti'iving  to  make  an  ugly  deed  look  fair  : 
Your  words  have  took  such  pains,  as  if  they  labour'd 
To  bring  manslaughter  into  form,  and  set  quarrelling 
Upon  the  head  of  valour;  which,  indeed. 
Is  valour  misbegot,  and  came  into  the  world 
When  sects  and  factions  were  newly  born. 
He's  truly  valiant,  that  can  wisely  suffer 
The  worst  that  man  can  breathe,  and  make  his 
wrongs 

26 


His  outsides ;  to  wear  them  like  his  raiment,  care- 
lessly. 
And  ne'er  prefer  his  injuries  to  his  heart, 
To  bring  it  into  danger. 
If  wrongs  be  evils,  and  enforce  us  kill. 
What  folly  'tis  to  hazard  life  for  ill  ? 
Alcih.  iVIy  lord,— 

1  Sen.      You  cannot  make  gross  sins  look  clear ; 
To  revenge  is  no  valour,  but  to  bear. 

Alcib.  My  lords,  then,  under  favour,  pardon  me. 
If  I  speak  like  a  captain. 

Why  do  fond  men  expose  themselves  to  battle. 
And  not  endure  all  threats  ?  sleep  upon't, 
And  let  the  foes  quietly  cut  their  throats, 
Without  repugnancy  ?  if  there  be 
Such  valour  in  the  bearing,  what  make  we 
Abroad  ?  why  then,  women  are  more  valiant. 
That  stay  at  home,  if  bearing  carry  it. 
And  the  ass  more  captain  than  the  lion  ;  the  fellow, 
Loaden  with  irons,  wiser  than  the  judge. 
If  wisdom  be  in  suffering.     O,  my  lords  ! 
As  you  are  great,  be  pitifully  good  : 
Who  cannot  condemn  rashness  in  cold  blood  ? 
To  kill,  I  gi'ant,  is  sin's  extreraest  gust ; 
But  in  defence,  by  mercy,  'tis  most  just. 
To  be  in  anger,  is  impiety ; 
But  who  is  man,  that  is  not  angiy  ? 
Weigh  but  the  crime  with  this. 

2  Sen.  You  breathe  in  vain. 

Alcib.  In  vain  ?  his  service  done 

At  Lacedsemon,  and  Byzantium, 
Were  a  sufficient  briber  for  his  life. 

1  Sen.  What's  that  ? 

Alcib.      Why,  I  say,  my  lords,  he  has  done  fair 
sei-vice. 
And  slain  in  fight  many  of  your  enemies. 
How  full  of  valour  did  he  bear  himself 
In  the  last  conflict,  and  made  plenteous  wounds  ? 

2  Sen.  He  has  made  too  much  plenty  with  'em. 
He's  a  sworn  rioter :  he  has  a  sin,  that  often 
Drowns  him,  and  takes  his  valour  prisoner. 

If  there  were  no  foes,  that  were  enough 
To  overcome  him  :  in  that  beastly  fuiy 
He  has  been  known  to  commit  outrages. 
And  cherish  factions.     'Tis  inferr'd  to  us. 
His  days  are  foul,  and  his  drink  dangerous. 

1  Sen.  He  dies. 

Alcih.  Hard  fate !  he  might  have  died  in  war. 
My  lords,  if  not  for  any  parts  in  him. 
Though  his  right  arm  might  purchase  his  own  time, 
And  be  in  debt  to  none,  yet,  more  to  move  you, 
Take  my  deserts  to  his,  and  join  them  both  : 
And  for,  I  know,  your  reverend  ages  love 
Security,  I'll  pjiwn  my  victories,  all 
My  honour  to  you,  upon  his  good  returns. 
If  by  this  crime  he  owes  the  law  his  life. 
Why,  let  the  war  receive't  in  valiant  gore ; 
For  law  is  strict,  and  war  is  nothing  more. 

1  Sen.  We   are   for   law  :  he   dies ;  urge  it  uo 

more. 
On  height  of  our  displeasui-e.     Friend,  or  brother. 
He  forfeits  his  own  blood  that  spills  another. 

Alcih.  Must  it  be  so  ?  it  must  not  be.     My  lords. 
I  do  beseech  you,  know  me. 

2  Sen.  How ! 

Alcih.  Call  me  to  your  remembrances. 

3  Sen.  What ! 
Alcib.  I  cannot  think,  but  your  age  h«s  forgot  me ; 

It  could  not  else  be,  I  should  prove  so  base. 
To  sue,  and  be  denied  such  common  gi'ace. 
My  wounds  ache  at  you. 


ACT    UI. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    VI. 


1  Sen.  Do  you  dai-e  our  auger  ? 

'Tis  in  few  words,  but  spacious  in  effect : 
We  banish  thee  for  ever. 

Alcib.  Banish  me! 

Banish  yoiu-  (lota£;e,  banish  usury, 
That  makes  the  senate  ugly. 

1  Sen.  If,  after  two  days'  shine  Athens  contain 

thee, 
Attend  our  weightier  judgment.     And,  not  to  swell 

our  s|)irit, 
He  shall  be  executed  presently.   [Exeunt  Senators. 
Alcib.    Now  the   gods    keep   you   old   enough ; 

that  you  may  live 
Only  in  bone,  that  none  may  look  on  j'ou! 
1  am  worse  than  mad :  I  have  kept  back  their  foes, 
While  they  have  told  their  money,  and  let  out 
Their  coin  upon  large  interest ;  I  myself, 
Rich  only  in  large  hurts  : — all  those,  for  this  ? 
Is  this  the  balsam,  tliat  the  usuring  senate 
Pours  into  captains'  wounds  ?     Banishment! 
It  comes  not  ill ;  I  hate  not  to  be  banish'd  : 
It  is  a  cause  worthy  my  sjileen  and  fiuy. 
That  I  may  strike  at  Athens.     I'll  clieer  up 
iVIy  discontented  troops,  and  lay  for  hearts. 
'Tis  honour  with  most  lands  to  be  at  odds  ; 
Soldiers  should  brook  as  little  wrongs,  as  gods.  [Exit. 

Scene  VI. — A  Banquel-haU  in  Timon's  House. 

Music.     Tables  set  out:  Servants  attending.     Enter 
divers  Lords,  at  several  doors. 

1  Lord.  The  good  time  of  day  to  you,  sir. 

2  Lord.  I  also  wish  it  to  you.  I  tliink,  this 
honourable  lord  did  but  try  us  tliis  other  day. 

1  Lord.  Upon  that  wei-e  my  thouglits  tiring, 
wlien  we  encountered.  1  hope,  it  is  not  so  low 
with  him,  as  he  made  it  seem  in  the  trial  of  his 
several  friends. 


2  Lord.  It  should  not  be,  bj'  the  persuasion  of  his 
new  feasting. 

1  Lord.  1  should  think  so.  He  hath  sent  mean 
earnest  inviting,  wliich  many  my  near  occasions 
did  urge  me  to  put  off;  but  he  hath  conjured  me 
beyond  them,  and  I  must  needs  ap|)ear. 

2  Lord.  In  like  mainu-r  was  1  in  debt  to  my  im- 
portunate business,  but  he  would  not  hear  my  ex- 
cuse. 1  am  sorry,  when  he  sent  to  borrow  of  me, 
that  my  i)rovision  was  out. 

1  Lord.  1  am  sick  of  that  gi"ief  too,  as  I  under- 
stand how  all  things  go. 

2  Lord.  Evei-y  man  here's  so.  What  would  he 
liave  borrowed  of  you  ? 

1  Lord.  A  thousand  pieces. 

2  Lord.  A  thousand  pieces ! 
1  Lord.  What  of  you  ? 

3  Lord.  He  sent  to  me,  sir, — Here  he  comes. 

Enter  Timon,  and  Attendants. 

Tim.  With  all  my  heart,  gentlemen  both  : — And 
how  fare  you  ? 

1  Lord.  Ever  at  the  best,  hearing  well  of  your 
lordship. 

2  Lord.  The  swallow  follows  not  summer  moic 
willing,  tlian  we  your  lordship. 

Tim.  [Asidc.'\  Nor  more  willingly  leaves  winter  ; 
such  suiumer-birds  are  men. — [To  them.'] — Gen- 
tlemen, our  dinner  will  not  recom[)ense  this  long 
stay :  feast  your  ears  with  the  music  awhile,  if 
they  will  fare  so  harshly  o'  the  trumpet's  sound  ; 
we  shall  to't  presently. 

1  Lord.  I  hope,  it  remains  not  unkindly  with  your 
lordship,  that  I  returned  you  an  empty  messenger. 

Tim.  O,  sir !  let  it  not  trouble  you. 

2  Lord.   My  noble  lord, — 

Tim.  Ah !  my  good  friend,  what  cheer  ? 

[The  banquet  brought  in. 


(fete^ 


2  Lord.  My  most  honoural)le  lord,  I  am  e'en 
sick  of  shame,  that  when  your  lordship  this  other 
day  sent  to  me,  I  was   so  unfortunate  a  beggar. 

Tim.  Think  not  on't,  sir. 

2  Lord.  If  you  liad  sent  but  two  hours  before, — 

Tim.  Let  it  not  cumber  your  better  remembrance. 
— Come,  bring  in  altogether. 

2  Lord.  All  covered  dishes  ! 

1  Lord,  lioyal  cheer,  I  warrant  you. 

3  Lord.  Doubt  not  that,  if  money,  and  the  season 
can  yield  it. 

1  Lord.  How  do  you?     Wliat's  the  news? 

3  Lord.  Alcibiadf's  is  banished  :  hear  you  of  it  ? 

1  tV  ~  Lord.    Alcibiadcs  l)anished  ! 

3  Lord.  'Tis  so  ;  be  sure  of  it. 

1  Lord.  How?  how? 


2  Lord.  T  pray  you,  upon  what? 

Tim.  My  woithy  friends,  will  you  draw  near? 

3  Lord.  I'll  tell  you  more  anon.  Here's  a  noble 
feast  toward. 

2  Lord..  This  is  the  old  man  still. 

3  Lord.  Wiirt  hold  ?  will't  hold  ? 

2  Lord.   It  does;  but  lime  will — and  60 — 

3  Lord.  I  do  conceive. 

Tim.  Each  man  to  his  stool,  with  that  spur  as  he 
would  to  tli<'  lip  of  his  mistress:  your  diet  shall  be 
in  all  places  alike.  Make  not  a  city  feast  of  it,  to 
let  the  meat  cool  ere  wo  can  agi'ce  upon  the  first 
place  :  sit,  sit.     The  gods  recpiire  our  thanks. 

"  Yon  great  benefactors,  sprinkle  our  society  with 
thankfulness.     For  your  own  gifts  make  yourselves 


ACT    III. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    VI. 


praised,  but  reserve  still  to  give,  lest  your  deities  be 
despised.  Lend  to  each  man  enough,  that  one  need 
not  lend  to  another;  for,  were  your  godheads  to 
borrow  of  men,  men  would  forsake  the  gods.  Make 
the  meat  be  beloved,  more  than  the  man  that  gives 
it.  Let  no  assembly  of  twenty  be  without  a  score 
of  villains :  if  there  sit  twelve  women  at  the  table, 
let  a  dozen  of  them  be — as  they  are. — The  rest  of 
your  fees,  O  gods  ! — the  senators  of  Athens,  together 
with  the  common  lag  of  people, — what  is  amiss  in 
them,  you  gods  make  suitable  for  destruction.  For 
these,  my  present  friends, — as  they  are  to  me 
nothing,  so  in  nothing  bless  them,  and  to  nothing 
are  they  welcome." 

Uncover,  dogs,  and  lap. 

[The  dishes  uncovered  are  full  of  warm  ivater. 
Some  speak.  What  does  his  lordship  mean  ? 


Some  other.  I  know  not. 

Tim.  May  you  a  better  feast  never  behold. 
You  knot  of  mouth- fiiends !  smoke,  and  luke-warm 

water 
Is  your  perfection.     This  is  Timon's  last ; 
Who  stuck  and  spangled  you  with  flatteries, 
Washes  it  oft",  and  sprinkles  in  your  faces 

\_Throiving  ivater  in  their  faces. 
Your  reeking  villany.     Live  loath'd,  and  long. 
Most  smiling,  smooth,  detested  parasites, 
Courteous  destroyers,  affable  wolves,  meek  bears ; 
You  fools  of  fortune,  trencher-friends,  time's  flies, 
Cap  and  knee  slaves,  vapours,  and  minute-jacks ! 
Of  man,  and  beast,  the  infinite  malady 
Crust  you  quite  o'er ! — What !  dost  thou  go  ? 
Soft,  take  thy  physic  first — thou  too, — and  thou : — 

[Tliroics  the  dishes  at  them,  and  drives  them  out. 


Stay,  I  will  lend  thee  money,  borrow  none. — 
What,  all  in  motion  ?     Henceforth  be  no  feast, 
Whereat  a  villain's  not  a  welcome  guest. 
Burn,  house  I  sink,  Athens  !  henceforth  hated  be 
Of  Timon,  man,  and  all  humanity  !  [Exit. 

Re-enter  the  Lords,  with  other  Lords  and  Senators. 

1  Lord.  How  now,  my  lords  ! 

2  Lord.  Know  you  the  quality  of  lord  Timon's 
fury? 

3  Lord.  Push  !  did  you  see  my  cap  ? 

4  Lord,  I  have  lost  my  gown. 

28 


3  Lord.  He's  but  a  mad  lord,  and  nought  but 
humour  sways  him.  He  gave  me  a  jewel  the  other 
day,  and  now  he  lias  beat  it  out  of  my  hat : — did 
you  see  my  jewel  ? 

4  Lord.  Did  you  see  my  cap  ? 
2  Lord.  Here  'tis. 

4  Lord.  Here  lies  my  gown. 

1  Lord.  Let's  make  no  stay. 

2  Lord.  Lord  Timon's  mad. 

3  Lord.  I  feel't  upon  my  bones. 

4  Lord.  One  day  he  gives  us  diamonds,  next  day 

stones.  [Exeunt. 


Scene  I. —  JVllJwul  the  Walls  of  Alliens. 
Enter  TiMox. 

Tim.   Let  me  look  back  upon  thcc.     O  thou  wall, 
That  gu-dlest  in  those  wolves,  dive  in  the  earth. 
And  fence  not  Athens  !     Matrons,  turn  incontinent ; 
Obedience  fail  in  children  I   slaves,  and  fools, 
F^Iuck  the  grave  wrinkled  senate  from  the  bench, 
And  minister  in  their  steads !  to  general  filths 
Convert  o'  the  instant  gi'een  virginity ! 
Do't  in  your  parents'  eyes  !  bankrujits,  hold  fast ; 
Rather  than  render  back,  out  with  your  knives, 
And  cut  j'our  trusters'  throats !  bound  sei-vants,  steal  I 
Large-handed  robbers  your  grave  masters  are, 
And  pill  by  law  :  maid,  to  thy  master's  bed  ; 
Thy  mistress  is  o'  the  brothel !  son  of  sixteen. 
Pluck  the  lin'd  crutch  from  thy  old  limping  sire, 
With  it  beat  out  his  brains !   piety,  and  fear, 
lleligion  to  the  gods,  peace,  justice,  truth. 
Domestic  awe,  night-rest,  and  neighbourhood, 
Instruction,  manners,  mysteries,  and  trades, 
.Degrees,  observances,  customs,  and  laws, 
Decline  to  your  confounding  contraries, 
And  yet  confusion  live  ! — Plagues,  incident  to  men, 
Your  potent  and  infectious  fevers  heap 
<  )n  Athens,  ripe  for  stroke  I  thou  cold  sciatica, 
Oipple  our  senators,  that  their  limbs  may  halt 
As  lamely  as  their  manners!  lust  and  liberty 
Creep  in  the  minds  and  marrows  of  our  youth, 
Tliat  'gainst  the  stream  of  virtue  they  may  strive. 
And  di'own  themselves  in  riot !  itches,  blains. 
Sow  all  the  Athenian  bosoms,  and  their  crop 
Be  general  leprosy  !  breath  infect  breath. 
That  their  society,  as  their  friendshij),  may 
Be  merely  poison !     Nothing  I'll  bear  from  thee, 
But  nakedness,  thou  detestable  town  ! 
Take  thou  that  too,  with  multiplying  bans  ! 
Timon  will  to  the  woods;  where  he  shall  find 
Pii'  unkindest  beast  more  kinder  than  mankind. 
The  gods  confi)imd  (hear  me,  you  good  gods  all) 
The  Athenians  iioth  within  and  out  that  wall ! 
And  grant,  as  Timon  grows,  his  hate  may  grow 
To  the  whole  race  of  mankind,  high,  and  low  I 
Amen.  [Exit. 

Scene  IL — Athens.     A  Room  in  Timon's  Jiouse. 
Enter  Fi.avius,  with  two  or  three  Servants. 

1  Serv.  Hear  you,  master  steward!  whcrc's  our 
master  ? 
Are  we  undone  ?  cast  ofT?  nothing  remaining? 
Flat'.  Alack!  my  fellows,  what  should  I  say  to 
you  ? 
TjCt  me  be  recorded  by  the  righteous  gods, 
I  am  as  poor  as  you. 


^  - 


N 


VC^tvi-:^- 


1  Serv.  Such  a  house  broke  ! 
So  noble  a  master  fallen !     All  gone,  and  not 
One  friend  to  take  his  fortune  by  the  arm, 
And  go  along  with  liim  ! 

2  Serv.  As  we  do  turn  our  backs 
From  our  companion,  thrown  into  his  grave, 

So  his  familiars  to  his  l)uried  fortunes 

Slink  all  away ;  leave  their  false  vows  with  him, 

Like  empty  jjurses  pick'd ;  and  his  poor  self, 

A  dedicated  begirar  to  the  air. 

With  his  disease  of  all-shunn'd  poverty. 

Walks,  like  contempt,  alone. — More  of  our  fellows. 

Enter  other  Servants. 

Flnv.  All  broken  imjilements  of  a  ruin'd  house. 

.3  Serv.  Yet  do  our  hearts  wear  Timon's  livery, 
That  see  T  by  our  faces :  we  are  fellows  still, 
Serving  alike  in  sorrow.     Leak'd  is  our  bark  : 
And  we,  poor  mates,  stand  on  the  dying  deck. 
Hearing  the  surges  threat:  we  must  all  part 
Into  this  sea  of  air. 

FLav.  Good  fellows  all. 

The  latest  of  my  wealth  I'll  share  amongst  you. 
Wherever  we  shall  meet,  fi)r  "^rimon's  sake. 
Let's  yet  be  fellows  ;  let's  shake  our  heads,  and  sny, 
As  'twere  a  knell  unto  our  master's  fortunes, 
"We  have  seen  better  days."     Let  each  take  some; 

[Givinsx  them  mniirif. 
Nay,  put  out  all  your  hands.  Not  one  word  more  : 
Thus  i)art  we  rich  in  sorrow,  parting  poor. 

[Thei/  embrace,  and  part  several  ways. 
O,  the  fierce  wretchedness  that  glory  brings  us  ! 

29 


ACT    IV. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    III. 


Who  would  not  wish  to  be  from  wealth  exempt, 

•Since  riches  point  to  misery  and  contempt  ? 

Who  would  be  so  mock'd  with  glory  ?  or  to  live 

But  in  a  dream  of  friendship  ? 

To  have  his  pomp,  and  all  what  state  compounds, 

But  only  painted,  like  his  varnished  friends  ? 

Poor  honest  lord  !   brought  low  by  his  own  heart ; 

Undone  by  goodness.     Strange,  unusual  blood. 

When  man's  worst  sin  is,  he  does  too  much  good ! 

Who,  then,  dcares  to  be  half  so  kind  again  ? 

For  bounty,  that  makes  gods,  does  still  mar  men. 

My  dearest  lord, — bless'd,  to  be  most  accurs'd. 

Rich,  only  to  be  wretched, — thy  great  fortunes 

Are  made  thy  chief  afflictions.     Alas,  kind  lord  ! 

He's  flung  in  rage  from  this  ingi-ateful  seat 

Of  monstrous  friends ; 

Nor  has  he  with  him  to  supply  his  life, 

Or  that  which  can  command  it. 

I'll  follow,  and  inquire  him  out : 

I'll  ever  serve  his  mind  with  my  best  will ; 

Whilst  I  have  gold  I'll  be  his  steward  still.     [Exit. 

Scene  III.— The  Woods. 
Enter  Timon. 

Tiin.  O,  blessed  breeding  sun !   draw  from  the 

earth 
Rotten  humidity ;  below  thy  sister's  orb 
Infect  the  air.     Twinn'd  brothers  of  one  womb. 
Whose  procreation,  residence,  and  birth. 
Scarce  is  dividant,  touch  them  with  several  fortunes, 
The  greater  scorns  the  lesser :  not  nature, 
(To  whom  all  sores  lay  siege,)  can  bear  great  fortune, 
But  by  contempt  of  nature. 
Raise  me  this  beggar,  and  deny't  that  loi'd ; 
The  senator  shall  bear  contempt  hereditary, 
The  beggar  native  honour. 
It  is  the  pasture  lards  the  rother's  sides, 
The  want  that  makes  him  lean.     Who  dares,  who 

dares. 
In  purity  of  manhood  stand  upright. 
And  say,  "  This  man's  a  flatterer  ?"  if  one  be, 
So  are  they  all ;  for  every  grise  of  fortune 
Is  smooth'd  by  that  below  :  the  learned  pate 
Ducks  to  the  golden  fool.     All  is  oblique  ; 
There's  nothing  level  in  our  cursed  natui-es, 
But  direct  villany.     Therefore,  be  abhorr'd 
All  feasts,  societies,  and  throngs  of  men  ! 
His  semblable,  yea,  himself,  Timon  disdains : 
Destruction  fang  mankind  ! — Earth,  yield  me  roots ! 

[Digging. 
Who  seeks  for  better  of  thee,  sauce  his  palate 
With  thy  most  operant  poison — What  is  here  ? 
(lold  ?  yellow,  glittering,  precious  gold  ?     No,  gods, 
I  am  no  idle  votarist.     Roots,  you  clear  heavens ! 
Thus  much  of  this  will  make  black,  white ;  foul, 

fair ; 
AVrong,  right ;   base,  noble  ;   old,  young ;   coward, 

valiant. 
•  Ha !  you  gods,  why  this  ?     What  this,  you  gods ! 

wily,  this 
Will  lug  your  priests  and  servants  from  your  sides. 
Pluck  stout  men's  pillows  from  below  their  heads. 
This  yellow  slave 

Will  knit  and  break  religions;  bless  th'  accurs'd; 
Make  the  hoar  leprosy  ador'd ;  place  thieves. 
And  give  them  title,  knee,  and  approbation. 
With  senators  on  the  bench  :  this  is  it. 
That  makes  the  wappen'd  widow  wed  again ; 
She,  whom  the  spital-house,  and  ulcerous  sores 
Would  cast  the  gorge  at,  this  embalms  and  spices 

30 


To  the  April  day  again.     Come,  damned  earth. 
Thou  common  whore  of  mankind,  that  put'st  odds 
Among  the  rout  of  nations,  I  will  make  thee 
Do  thy  right  nature. — [Marck  afar  off.] — Ha!  a 

drum  ? — Thou'rt  quick, 
But  yet  I'll  bury  thee  :  thou'lt  go,  strong  thief. 
When  gouty  keepers  of  thee  cannot  stand. — 
Nay,  stay  thou  out  for  earnest. 

[Reserving  some  gold. 

Enter  Alcibiades,  with  drum  and  fife,  in  warlike 
manner;  and  Phrynia,  and  Timandra. 

Alcih.  What  art  thou  there  ? 

Speak. 

2V»i.  A  beast,  as  thou  art.     The  canker  gnaw 
thy  heart. 
For  showing  me  again  the  eyes  of  man  ! 

Alcih.  What  is  thy  name  ?     Is  man  so  hateful  to 
thee. 
That  art  thyself  a  man  ? 

Tim.  I  am  misanthropos,  and  hate  mankind. 
For  thy  part,  I  do  wish  thou  wert  a  dog, 
That  I  might  love  thee  something. 

Alcih.  I  know  thee  well ; 

But  in  thy  fortunes  am  unlearn'd  and  strange. 

T'im.  I  know  thee  too;  and  more,,  than  that  I 
know  thee, 
I  not  desire  to  know.     Follow  thy  drum ; 
With  man's  blood  paint  the  ground,  gules,  gules: 
Religious  canons,  civil  laws  are  cruel ; 
Then  what  should  war  be  ?     This  fell  whore  of 

thine 
Hath  in  her  more  destruction  than  thy  sword. 
For  all  her  chei'ubin  look. 

Phry.  Thy  lips  rot  oft"! 

Tim.  I  will  not  kiss  thee;  then,  the  rot  returns 
To  tliine  own  lips  again. 

Alcih.    How   came   the    noble    Timon    to    this 
change  ? 

Tim.  As  the  moon  does,  by  wanting  light  to  give  : 
But  then,  renew  I  could  not,  like  the  moon ; 
There  were  no  suns  to  borrow  of. 

Alcih.  Noble  Timon, 

What  friendship  may  I  do  thee  ? 

Tim.  None,  but  to 

Maintain  my  opinion. 

Alcih.  What  is  it,  Timon  ? 

Tim.  Promise  me  friendship,  but  perform  none . 
if  thou  wilt  not  promise,  the  gods  plague  thee,  for 
thou  art  a  man !  if  thou  dost  perform,  confound 
thee,  for  thou  art  a  man  ! 

Alcih.  I  have  heard  in  some  sort  of  thy  miseries. 

Tim.  Thou  saw'st  them,  when  I  had  prosperity. 

Alcih.  I  see  them  now;  then  was  a  blessed  time. 

Tim.  As  thine  is  now,  held  with  a  brace  of  harlots. 

Timan.  Is  this  th'  Athenian  minion,  whom  the 
\vorld 
Voic'd  so  regardfally  ? 

T/m.  Art  thou  Timandra  ? 

Timan.  Yes. 

Tim.  Be  a  whore  still!  they  love  thee  not,  that 
use  thee : 
Give  them  diseases,  leaving  with  thee  their  lust. 
Make  use  of  thy  salt  hours  ;  season  the  slaves 
For   tubs,   and   baths ;    bring  down   rose-cheeked 

youth 
To  the  tub-fast,  and  the  diet. 

Timan.  Hang  thee,  monster  ! 

Alcih.  Pardon  him,  sweet  Timandra,  for  his  wits 
Are  drown'd  and  lost  in  his  calamities. — 
I  have  but  little  gold  of  late,  brave  Timon, 


ACT    IV. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    III. 


The  want  whereof  doth  dail}'  make  revolt 
In  my  penurious  band :  I  liave  lieard  and  griev'd, 
How  cursed  Athens,  mindless  of  thy  worth. 
Forgetting  thy  great  deeds,  when  neighbour  states, 
But  for  thy  sword  and  fortune,  trod  upon  tliem, — 

Tim.    I  pr'ythee,  beat  thy  drum,  and  get  thee 
gone. 

Alcih.  I  am  thy  friend,  and  pity  thee,  dear  Timon. 

Tlin.   How  dust  thou  pity  him,  whom  thou  dost 
trouble  ? 
I  had  rather  be  alone. 

Alcil).  Why,  fare  thee  well : 

Here  is  some  gold  for  thee. 

Tim.  Keep  it,  T  cannot  eat  it. 

Alcib.  When   I   liave   laid   proud   Athens  on  a 
heap, — 

Tim.  Warr'st  thou  'gainst  Athens  ? 

Alcib.  Ay  Timon,  and  have  cause. 

Tim.  The  gods  confound  them  all  in  thy  con- 
quest; and  thee  after,  when  thou  hast  con(|uered. 

Alcib.  Why  me,  Timon  ? 

Ti?n.  That,  by  killing  of  villains,  thou  wast  born 
to  conquer  my  country. 

Put  up  thy  gold  :  go  on, — here's  gold, — go  on  ; 
Be  as  a  planetary  plague,  when  Jove 
Will  o'er  some  high-vic'd  city  hang  his  poison 
In  the  sick  air :  let  not  thy  sword  skip  one. 
Pity  not  honour'd  age  for  his  white  beard  ; 
He  is  an  usurer.    Strike  me  the  counterfeit  matron  ; 

95 


It  is  her  habit  only  that  is  honest, 

Herself 's  a  bawd.     Let  not  the  virgin's  check 

Make  soft  thy  trenchant  sword,  for  those  milk-paps. 

That  through  the  window-l)ars  bore  at  men's  eyes. 

Are  not  within  the  leaf  of  pity  writ, 

But  set  them  down  horrible  traitors.     Spare  not 

the  babe. 
Whose  dimpled    smiles  from  fools  exhaust   their 

mere  J' : 
Think  it  a  bastard,  whom  the  oracle 
Hath  doubtfully  pronounc'd  thy  throat  shall  cut. 
And  mince  it  sans  remorse:  swear  against  objects; 
Put  armour  on  thine  ears,  and  on  thine  eyes. 
Whose  proof,  nor  yells  of  mothers,  maids,  nor  babes, 
Nor  sight  of  priests  in  holy  vestments  bleeding. 
Shall  pierce  a  jot.    There's  gold  to  pay  thy  soldiers  : 
Make  large  confusion  ;  and  thy  fury  spent, 
Confounded  be  thyself!     Speak  not,  be  gone. 
Alcih.  Hast  thou  gold  yet?     I'll  take  the  gold 

thou  giv'st  me, 
Not  all  thy  counsel. 

Tim.  Dost  thou,  or  dost  thou  not,  heaven's  cui-se 

upon  thee ! 
Phnj.  Sf  Timan.  Give  us  some  gold,  good  Timon  : 

hast  thou  more  ? 
Tim.  Enough  to  make  a  whore  forswear  lier  trade. 
And  to  make  whores,  a  bawd.     Hold  up,  you  sluts, 
Your  aprons  mountant :  you  are  not  oathable, — 
Although,  I  know,  you'll  swear,  terribly  swear, 


Tibon's  Cave. 


ACT    IV. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    III. 


your 


Into  strong  shudders,  and  to  heavenly  agues, 
The    immortal   gods  that  hear  you, — spare 

oaths, 

I'll  trust  to  j-our  conditions :  be  whores  still ; 
And  he  whose  pious  breath  seeks  to  convert  you, 
Be  strong  in  whore,  allure  him,  burn  him  up ; 
Let  your  close  fire  predominate  his  smoke, 
And  be  no  turncoats.     Yet  may  your  pains,  six 

months, 
Be  quite  contrary :  and  thatch  your  poor  thin  roofs 
With  burdens  of  the  dead  ; — some  that  were  hang'd, 
No  matter : — wear  them,  betray  with  them  :  whore 

still ; 
Paint  till  a  horse  may  mire  upon  j-our  face  : 
A  pox  of  wrinkles  I 

Phry.    cy    Tlman.    Well,    more     gold. — What 
then  ?— 
Believ't,  that  we'll  do  any  thing  for  gold. 

Tim.  Consumptions  sow 
In  hollow  bones  of  man ;  strike  their  sharp  shins, 
And  mar  men's  spurring.    Crack  the  lawyer's  voice, 
That  he  may  never  more  false  title  plead, 
Nor  sound  his  quillets  shrilly  :  hoarse  the  flamen, 
That  scolds  against  the  quality  of  flesh, 
And  not  believes  himself:  down  with  the  nose, 
Down  with  it  flat ;  take  the  bridge  quite  away 
Of  him,  that  his  particular  to  foresee. 
Smells  from  the  general  weal :    make  curl'd-pate 

ruffians  bald ; 
And  let  the  unscarr'd  braggarts  of  the  war 
Derive  some  pain  from  you.     Plague  all, 
That  your  activity  may  defeat  and  quell 
The  source  of  all  erection. — Thei'e's  more  gold  : 
Do  you  damn  others,  and  let  this  damn  you, 
And  ditches  grave  you  all ! 

Phry.  f^:Timan.  More  counsel  with  more  money, 
bounteous  Timon. 

Tim.  More  whore,  more  mischief  first :   I  have 
given  j"ou  earnest. 

Alcib.    Strike   up   the   drum   towards   Athens  I 
Farewell,  Timon  : 
If  I  thrive  well,  I'll  visit  thee  again. 

Tim.  If  I  hope  well,  I'll  never  see  thee  more. 

Alcib.  I  never  did  thee  harm. 

Tim.  Yes,  thou  spok'st  well  of  me. 

Alcib.  Call'st  thou  that  harm  ? 

Tim.  Men  daily  find  it.     Get  thee  awaj', 
And  take  thy  beagles  with  thee. 

Alcib.  We  but  oflTend  him. — 

Strike ! 

[Drum  beats.     Exeunt  Alcibiades, 
Phrtnia,  and  Timandra. 

Tint.  That  nature,  being  sick  of  man's  unkind- 
ness. 
Should  yet  be  hungry  I — Common  mother,  thou, 

[Diorginor, 

Whose  womb  unmeasurable,  and  infinite  breast. 
Teems,  and  feeds  all ;  whose  self-same  mettle, 
Whereof  thy  proud  child,  arrogant  man,  is  puflf'd. 
Engenders  the  black  toad,  and  adder  blue. 
The  gilded  newt,  and  eyeless  venom'd  worm. 
With  all  the  abhorred  births  below  crisp  heaven 
Whereon  Hyperion's  quickening  fire  doth  shine ; 
Yield  him,  who  all  the  human  sons  doth  hate, 
From  forth  thy  plenteous  bosom,  one  poor  root ! 
Ensear  thy  fertile  and  conceptions  womb  ; 
Let  it  no  more  bring  out  ingrateful  man  I 
Go  great  with  tigers,  dragons,  wolves,  and  bears ; 
Teem  with  new  monsters,  whom  thy  upward  face 
Hath  to  the  marbled  mansion  all  above 
Never  presented  ! — O !  a  root, — dear  thanks ! 

32 


Dry  up  thy  marrows,  vines,  and  plough-torn  leas : 
Whereof  ingi-ateful  man,  with  liquorish  draughts, 
And  morsels  unctuous,  greases  his  pure  mind. 
That  from  it  all  considei'ation  slips 

Enter  Apemantus. 

More  man  ?     Plague  !  plague  ! 

Apem.  I  was  directed  hither :  men  report. 
Thou  dost  affect  my  manners,  and  dost  use  them. 

Tim.  'Tis,  then,  because  thou  dost  not  keep  a  dog 
Whom  I  would  imitate.     Consumption  catch  thee  I 

Ajxm.  This  is  in  thee  a  nature  but  infected ; 
A  poor  unmanly  melancholy,  sprung 
From  change  of  fortune.     Why  this  spade?  this 

place  ? 
This  slave-like  habit  ?  and  these  looks  of  care  ? 
Thy  flatterers  yet  wear  silk,  drink  wine,  lie  soft, 
Hug  their  diseas'd  perfumes,  and  have  forgot 
That  ever  Timon  was.     Shame  not  these  woods. 
By  putting  on  the  cunning  of  a  carper. 
Be  thou  a  flatterer  now,  and  seek  to  thrive  • 
By  that  which  has  undone  thee  :  hinge  thy  knee, 
And  let  his  very  breath,  whom  thou'lt  observe, 
Blow  of!" thy  cap;  praise  his  most  vicious  strain, 
And  call  it  excellent.     Thou  wast  told  thwfe ; 
Thou  gav'st  thine  ears,  like  tapsters  that  bade  wel- 
come, 
To  knaves,  and  all  approachevs  :  'tis  most  just. 
That  thou  turn  rascal ;  had'st  thou  wealth  again. 
Rascals  should  have't.     Do  not  assume  my  likeness. 

Tim.  Were  I  like  thee,  I'd  throw  away  myself. 

Apem.  Thou  hast  cast  away  thyself,  being  like 
thyself; 
A  madman  so  long,  now  a  fool.     What!  think'st 
That  the  bleak  air,  tliy  boisterous  chamberlain. 
Will  put  thy  shirt  on  warm  ?     Will  these  moss'd 
trees,  ** 

That  have  outliv'd  the  eagle,  page  thy  heels. 
And  skip  when  thou  point'st  out  ?     Will  the  cold 

brook. 
Candied  with  ice,  caudle  thy  morning  taste, 
To  cure  thy  o'er-night's  surfeit  ?  call  the  creatures, — 
Whose  naked  natures  live  in  all  the  spite 
Of  ^^Teakfal  heaven,  whose  bare  unhoused  trunks. 
To  the  conflicting  elements  expos'd. 
Answer  mere  nature, — bid  them  flatter  thee  ; 
O  !  thou  shalt  find — 

Tim.  A  fool  of  thee.     Depart. 

Apem.  I  love  thee  better  now  than  e'er  I  did. 

Titn.  I  hate  thee  worse. 

Apem.  Why  ? 

Tii7i.  Thou  flatter'st  misery. 

Apem.  I  flatter  not,  but  say  thou  art  a  caitiff". 

Tim.  Why  dost  thou  seek  me  out  ? 

Apem.  To  vex  thee. 

Tim.  Always  a  villain's  office,  or  a  fool's. 
Dost  please  thyself  in't  ? 

Apem.  Ay. 

Tim.  What !  a  knave  too  ? 

Apem.  If  thou  didst  put  this  sour  cold  habit  on 
To  castigate  th}'  pride,  'twere  well;  but  thou 
Dost  it  enforcedly :  thou'dst  courtier  be  again, 
Wert  thou  not  beggar.     Willing  misery 
Outlives  incertain  pomp,  is  crown'd  before : 
The  one  is  filling  still,  never  complete. 
The  other,  at  high  wish  :  best  state,  contentless, 
Hath  a  distracted  and  most  wretched  being, 
Worse  than  the  worst  content. 
Thou  should'st  desire  to  die,  being  miserable. 

Tirn.  Not  by  his  breath,  that  is  more  miserable. 
Thgu  art  a  slave,  whom  Fortune's  tender  arm 


ACT    IV, 


TDION  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    III. 


With  favour  never  clasp'd,  but  bred  a  dog. 

Hadst  thou,  hke  us,  from  our  first  swath,  i)roceeded 

The  sweet  degrees  that  this  brief  world  atibrds 

To  such  as  may  the  passive  drugges  of  it 

Freely  command,  thou  would'sthave  pluiig'd  thyself 

lu  general  riot ;  melted  down  thy  youth 

In  ditfereut  beds  of  lust;  and  never  learn'd 

The  icy  precepts  of  respect,  but  follow'd 

The  sugar'd  game  before  thee.     But  myself, 

Who  had  the  world  as  my  confectionary  ; 

The  mouths,  the  tongues,  the  eyes,  and  hearts  of  men 

At  duty,  more  than  1  could  frame  employment; 

That  numberless  upon  me  stuck,  as  leaves 

Do  on  tlie  oak,  have  with  one  winter's  brush 

Fell  from  their  boughs,  and  left  me  open,  bare 

For  every  storm  that  blows ; — I,  to  bear  this. 

That  never  knew  but  better,  is  some  burden : 

Thy  nature  did  commence  in  sullerance,  time 

Hath  made  thee  hard  iu't.     Why  shouJd'st  thou 

hate  men  ? 
They  never  tlattcr'd  thee  :  what  hast  thou  given  ? 
If  thou  wilt  curse,  thy  father,  that  poor  rag, 
3Iust  be  thy  subject ;  who,  in  spite,  put  stuti' 
To  some  she  beggar,  and  compounded  thee 
Poor  rogue  hereditary.     Hence  I   be  gone  I — 
If  thou  hadst  not  been  born  the  worst  of  men, 
Thou  hadst  been  a  knave,  and  flatterer. 

Apem.  Art  thou  proud  yet  1 

Tim.  Ay,  that  I  am  not  thee. 

Apem.  I,  that  I  was 

No  prodigal. 

Tim.  I,  that  I  am  one  now : 

Were  all  the  wealth  I  have  shut  up  in  thee, 
I'd  give  thee  leave  to  hang  it.     Get  thee  gone. — 
That  the  whole  life  of  Athens  were  in  this ! 
Thus  would  I  eat  it.  [Eating  a  root. 

Apem.  Here;  I  will  mend  thy  feast. 

[Offeriiiic  him  sometltifig. 

Tim,.  First  mend  my  company,  take  away  thyself. 

Apem.  So  I  shall  mend  mine  own,  by  the  lack  of 
thine. 

Tim.  'Tis  not  well  mended  so,  it  is  but  botch'd ; 
If  not,  I  would  it  were. 

Apem.  What  would'st  thou  have  to  Athens  ? 

Tim.  Thee  thither  in  a  whirlwind.  If  thou  wilt. 
Tell  them  tiiere  I  have  gold :  look,  so  I  have. 

Apem.  Here  is  no  use  for  gold. 

Tim.  The  best,  and  truest ; 

For  here  it  sleeps,  and  does  no  hired  harm. 

Apem.  Where  ly'st  o'  nights,  Timon  ? 

Tim.  U/)der  that's  above  me. 

Where  feed'st  thou  o'  days,  Apemantus  ? 

Apem.  Where  my  stomach  finds  meat;  or,  rather, 
where  I  eat  it. 

Tim.  Would  poison  were  obedient,  and  knew  my 
mind ! 

Apem.  Where  w^ould'st  thou  send  it  ? 

Tim.  To  sauce  thy  dishes. 

Apem.  The  middle  of  humanity  thou  never 
knewest,  but  the  extremity  of  both  ends.  When 
thou  wast  in  thy  gilt,  and  thy  perfume,  they  mocked 
thee  for  too  much  curiosity :  in  thy  rags  thou 
knowest  none,  but  art  despised  for  the  contrary. 
There's  a  medlar  for  thee ;  eat  it. 

Tim,  On  what  I  hate,  I  feed  not. 

Apem.   Dost  hate  a  medlar? 

7'j/n.  Ay,  though  it  look  like  thee. 

Apem.  .\i\  thou  hadst  hated  meddlers  sooner,  thou 
should'st  have  loved  thyself  better  now.  What  man 
didst  thou  ever  know  unthrift,  tliat  was  beloved  after 
bis  means  ? 


Tim.  Who,  without  those  means  thou  talkestof, 
didst  thou  ever  know  beloved  ? 

Apem.  Myself. 

Tim.  I  understand  thee  :  thou  hadst  some  means 
to  keep  a  dog. 

Apem.  What  thinss  in  the  world  canst  thou 
nearest  compare  to  thy  flatterers  ? 

2'//H.  Women  nearest ;  l)ut  men,  men  are  the 
things  themselves.  What  would'st  thou  do  with 
the  world,  Apemantus,  if  it  lay  in  thy  power  ? 

Apem.  Give  it  to  the  beasts,  to  be  rid  of  the  men. 

Tim.  Would'st  thou  have  thyself  fall  in  the  con- 
fusion of  men,  and  remain  a  beast  with  the  beasts  ? 

Apem.  Ay,  Timon. 

Tim.  A  beastly  ambition,  which  the  gods  grant 
thee  to  attain  to.  If  thou  wert  the  lion,  the  fox 
would  beguile  thee  :  if  thou  wert  the  lamb,  the  fox 
would  eat  thee  :  if  thou  wert  the  fox,  the  lion  would 
suspect  thee,  when,  peradventure,  thou  wert  accused 
by  the  ass :  if  thou  wert  the  ass,  thy  dulness  would 
torment  thee,  and  still  thou  livedst  but  as  a  break- 
fast to  the  wolf:  if  thou  wert  the  wolt",  tliy  greedi- 
ness would  atflict  thee,  and  oft  thou  should'st  hazar.. 
thy  life  for  thy  dinner :  wert  thou  the  unicorn,  pride 
and  wrath  would  confound  thee,  and  make  thine 
own  self  the  conquest  of  thy  fury  :  wert  thou  a 
bear,  thou  would'st  be  killed  by  the  horse  :  wert 
thou  a  horse,  thou  would'st  be  seized  by  the  leopard : 
wert  thou  a  leopard,  thou  weit  germaii  to  the  lion, 
and  the  spots  of  thy  kindred  were  jurors  on  thy  life  ; 
all  thy  safety  were  remotion,  and  thy  defence, 
absence.  What  beast  conld'st  thou  be,  that  were 
not  subject  to  a  beast  ?  and  what  a  beast  art  thou 
already,  that  seest  not  thy  loss  in  transformation. 

Apem.  If  thou  conld'st  please  me  with  speaking 
to  me,  thou  might'st  have  hit  upon  it  heie :  the 
commonwealth  of  Athens  is  become  a  forest  of 
beasts. 

Tim.  How  has  the  ass  broke  the  wall,  that  thou 
art  out  of  the  city  ? 

Apem.  Yonder  comes  a  poet,  and  a  painter.  The 
plague  of  company  light  upon  thee  I  I  will  fear  to 
catch  it,  and  give  way.  When  I  know  not  what 
else  to  do,  I'll  see  thee  again. 

Tim.  When  there  is  nothing  living  l)ut  thee,  thou 
shalt  be  welcome.  I  had  rather  be  a  beggar's  dog, 
than  Apemantus. 

Apem.  Thou  art  the  cap  of  all  the  fools  alive. 

Tim.  Would  thou  wert  clean  enough  to  spit  upon. 

Apem.  A  plague  on  thee,  tliou  art  too  bad  to  curse. 

Tim.  All  villains,  that  do  stand  by  tliee,  are  ])ure. 

Apem.  There  is  no  leprosy  but  what  thou  speak' st. 

Tim.   If  I  name  thee. — 
I'll  beat  thee,  but  I  should  infect  my  hands. 

Apem.   I  would,  my  tongue  couki  rot  them  off! 

Tim.   Away,  thou  issue  of  a  mangy  dog! 
Clioler  does  kill  me,  that  thou  art  alive; 
I  swoon  to  see  thee. 

Apem.  Would  thou  would'st  burst  I 

Tim.  Away, 

Thou  tedious  rogue  I   I  am  sorry,  I  shall  lose 
A  stone  by  thee.  [Throws  a  stone  at  him. 

Apem.  Beast ! 

Tim.  Slave! 

Apem.  Toad ! 

Tim.  Rogue,  rogue,  rogue  ! 

[ApK^FANTi's  retreats  backwarif,  as  going, 
I  am  sick  of  this  false  world,  and  will  love  nought 
But  even  the  mere  necessities  u|>oii*t.    ' 
Tlien,  Timon.  presently  prepare  thy  grave  : 
Lie  where  the  light  foam  of  the  sea  may  beat 

33 


ACT    IV. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    III. 


Thy  grave-stone  daily;  make  thine  epitaph. 
That  death  in  nie  at  others'  lives  may  laugh. 
O,  thou  sweet  king-killer,  and  dear  divorce 

[Looking  on  the  gold. 
'Twixt  natural  son  and  sire  I  thou  bright  defiler 
Of  Hymen's  purest  bed  !  thou  valiant  Mars  ! 
Thou  ever  j-oung,  fresh,  lov'd,  and  delicate  wooer. 
Whose  blush  doth  thaw  the  consecrated  snow 
That  lies  on  Dian's  lap !  thou  visible  god. 
That  solder'st  close  impossibilities, 
And  mak'st  them  kiss!    that  speak'st  with  every 

tongue, 
To  ever}'  purpose  !     O  thou  touch  of  hearts  ! 
Think,  thy  slave  man  rebels ;  and  by  thy  virtue 
Set  them  into  confounding  odds,  that  beasts 
May  have  the  world  in  empire  ! 

Apem.  Would  'twere  so  ; 

But  not  till  I  am  dead ! — I'll  say,  thou'st  gold  : 
Thou  will  be  throng'd  to  shortly. 

Tim.  Throng'd  to  ? 

Apem.  Ay. 

Tim.  Thy  back,  I  pr'ythee. 


Apem.  Live,  and  love  thy  misery  ! 

Tim.  Long  live  so,  and  so  die  I — I  am  quit. — 

[Exit  Apemantus. 


More  things 
them. 


like  men? — Eat,  Timon,  and  abhor 


Enter  Banditti. 

1  Band.  Where  should  he  have  this  gold  ?  It 
is  some  poor  fragment,  some  slender  ort  of  his 
remainder.  The  mere  want  of  gold,  and  the  falling- 
frnm  of  his  friends,  drove  him  into  this  melancholy. 

2  Band.  It  is  noised,  he  hath  a  mass  of  treasure. 

3  Band.  Let  us  make  the  assay  upon  him  :  if  he 
care  not  for't,  he  will  supply  us  easily ;  if  he  covet- 
ously reserve  it,  how  shall's  get  it  ? 

2  Band.  True ;  for  he  bears  it  not  about  him, 
'tis  hid. 

1  Band.  Is  not  this  he  ? 
All.  Where? 

2  Band.  'Tis  his  description. 

3  Band.  He ;  I  know  him. 
All.  Save  thee,  Timon. 


We  are  not  thievs,  but  men  that  much  do  want 


Tim.  Now,  thieves? 

All.  Soldiers,  not  thieves. 

Tim.  Both  too ;  and  women's  sons. 

All.  We  are  not  thieves,  but  men  that  much  do 

want. 
Tim.  Your  greatest  want  is,  you  want  much  of 
men. 
WTiy  should  you  want  ?     Behold,  the  earth  hath 

roots ; 
Within  this  mile  break  forth  a  hundred  springs ; 
The  oaks  bear  mast,  the  briars  scarlet  hips  ; 
The  bounteous  housewife,  nature,  on  each  bush 
Lays  her  fall  mess  before  you.     Want !  why  want  ? 
1  Band.  We  cannot  live  on   grass,  on  berries, 
water, 
As  beasts,  and  birds,  and  fishes. 

Tim.  Nor  on  the  beasts  themselves,  the  birds, 
and  fishes ; 
You  must  eat  men.     Yet  thanks  I  must  you  con. 
That  you  are  thieves  profess'd.  that  you  work  not 
In  holier  shapes ;  for  there  is  boundless  theft 

34 


In  limited  professions.     Rascal  thieves, 
Here's  gold.     Go,  suck  the  subtle  blood  o'  the  grape. 
Till  thehigh  fevei-  seethe  your  blood  to  froth, 
And  so  'scape  hanging  :  trust  not  the  physician  ; 
His  antidotes  are  poison,  and  he  slays 
.More  than  you  rob  :  take  wealth  and  lives  together; 
Do  villany,"do,  since  you  protest  to  do't. 
Like  workmen,     ril'example  you  with  thievery  : 
The  sun's  a  thief,  and  with  his  great  attraction 
Robs  the  vast  sea :  the  moon's  an  arrant  thief. 
And  her  pale  fire  she  snatches  from  the  sun  : 
The  sea's  a  thief,  whose  liquid  surge  resolves 
The  moon  into  salt  tears  :  the  earth's  a  thief. 
That  feeds  and  breeds  by  a  composture  stolen 
From  general  excrement:  each  thing's  a  thief. 
The  laws,  your  curb  and  whip,  in  their  rough  power 
Have  uncheck'd  theft.    Love  not  yourselves ;  away ! 
Rob  one  another.     There's  more  gold  :  cutthroats; 
All  that  you  meet  are  thieves.     To  Athens,  go : 
Break  open  shops ;  nothing  can  you  steal. 
But  thieves  do  lose  it. .    Steal  not  less  for  this 


ACT    IV. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENK    III. 


I  {five  jou;  and  gold  confound  you  howsot^'r! 
A.nien.  [Timon  relircs  to  his  cave. 

3  Band.  He  has  almost  charmed  me  from  my 
profession,  by  persuading  nie  to  it. 

1  Band.  'Tis  in  the  malice  of  mankind,  that  he 
thus  advises  us ;  not  to  have  us  thrive  in  our  mystery. 

2  Band.  I'll  believe  him  as  an  enemy,  and  give 
over  my  trade. 

1  Band.  Let  us  first  see  peace  in  Athens  :  there 
is  no  time  so  miserable,  but  a  man  may  be  true. 

[Exeunt  Banddti. 

Enter  Flavius. 

Flav.  O  you  gods  ! 
Is  yond'  despis'd  and  ruinous  man  my  lord  ? 
Full  of  decay  and  failing?     O  monument. 
And  wonder  of  good  deeds  evilly  bestow'd  ! 
What  an  alteration  of  honour  has  desperate  want 

made ! 
What  viler  thing  upon  the  earth,  than  friends 
Who  can  bring  noblest  minds  to  basest  ends  ? 
How  rarely  does  it  meet  with  this  time's  guise, 
When  man  was  wish'd  to  love  his  enemies  : 
Grant,  I  may  ever  love,  and  rather  woo 
Those  that  would  mischief  me,  than  those  that  do ! 
He  has  caught  me  in  his  eye  :   I  will  present 
My  honest  grief  unto  him  ;  and,  as  my  lord, 
Still  sei-ve  him  with  my  life. — My  dearest  master ! 

TiMON  comes  forward  from  his  cave. 

Tim.  Away !  what  art  thou  ? 

Flav.  Have  you  forgot  me,  sir  ? 

Tim.  Why  dost  ask  that?     I  have  forgot  all  men : 
Then,  if  thou  grant'st  thou'rt  a  man,  I  have  forgot 
thee. 

Flav.  An  honest  poor  servant  of  yours. 

Tim.  Then,  I  know  thee  not: 

I  never  had  honest  man  about  me,  1 ; 
All  I  kept  were  knaves,  to  serve  in  meat  to  villains. 

Flav.  The  gods  are  witness, 
Ne'er  did  poor  steward  wear  a  truer  grief 
For  his  undone  lord,  than  mine  eyes  for  you. 

Tim.  What!  dost  thou  weep? — Come  nearer: — 
then,  I  love  thee. 
Because  thou  art  a  woman,  and  disclaim'st 
Flinty  mankind  ;  whose  eyes  do  never  give, 
But  thorough  lust,  and  laughter.     Pity's  sleeping : 
Strange  times,  that  weep  with  laughing,  not  with 
weeping ! 

Flav.  I  beg  of  you  to  know  me,  good  mj-  lord, 
T'  accept  my  grief,  and,  whilst  this  poor   wealth 

lasts. 
To  entertain  me  as  your  steward  still. 

Tim.  Had  I  a  steward 

n-* 


So  true,  so  just,  and  now  so  comfortable  ? 

It  almost  turns  my  datigerous  nature  wild. 

Let  me  behold  thy  face.     Surely,  this  man 

AVas  born  of  woman. — 

Forgive  my  geneial  and  exceptless  rashness, 

You  ])erpctual-sober  gods  !     1  do  proclaim 

One  honest  man, — mistake  me  not, — but  one ; 

No  more,  I  pray, — and  he's  a  steward. — 

How  fain  would  I  have  hated  all  mankind, 

And  thou  redcem'st  thyself:  ijut  all,  save  thee, 

I  fell  with  curses. 

Methinks,  thou  art  more  honest  now,  than  wise ; 

For  by  oppressing  and  betraying  me. 

Thou  might'st  have  sooner  got  another  service, 

For  many  so  arrive  at  second  masters, 

Upon  their  first  lord's  neck.     But  tell  me  true, 

(For  1  nujst  ever  doubt,  though  ne'er  so  sure,) 

Is  not  thy  kindness  subtle,  covetous, 

If  nota  usuring  kindness ;  and  as  rich  men  deal  gifts, 

Expecting  in  return  twenty  for  one  ? 

Flav.  No,  my  most  worthy  master  ;   in  whose 
breast 

Doubt  and  suspect,  alas !  are  plac'd  too  late. 

You  should  have  fear'd  false  times,  when  you  did 

feast : 
Suspect  still  comes  where  an  estate  is  least. 
That  which  I  show,  heaven  knows,  is  merely  love. 
Duty  and  zeal  to  your  unmatched  mind, 
Care  of  your  food  and  living  :  and,  believe  it, 
My  most  honour'd  lord. 
For  any  benefit  that  points  to  me. 
Either  in  hope,  or  present,  I'd  exchange 
For  this  one  wish, — that  you  had  power  and  wealth 
To  requite  me,  by  making  rich  yourself. 

Tim.  Look  thee,  'tis  so. — Thou  singly  honest 
man. 
Here,  take  : — the  gods  out  of  my  miseiy 
Have  sent  thee  treasure.     Go,  live  rich,  and  happy  ; 
But  thus  condition'd  : — thou  shalt  build  from  men  ; 
Hate  all,  curse  all ;  show  charity  to  none. 
But  let  the  famish'd  flesh  slide  from  the  bone, 
Ere  thou  relieve  the  beggar :  give  to  dogs 
What  thou  deny'st  to  men  ;  let  prisons  swallow  'em. 
Debts  wither  'em  to  nothing.     Be  men  like  blasted 

woods. 
And  may  diseases  lick  up  their  false  bloods  I 
And  so,  farewell,  and  thrive. 

Flav.  ,  O !  let  me  stay. 

And  comfort  you,  my  master. 

Tim.  Ifthouhat'st 

Curses,  stay  not:   fly,  whilst  thou'rt  bless'd  and 

free. 
Ne'er  see  thou  man,  and  let  me  ne'er  see  thee. 

[Ereunt  nfveralbj. 


A\y>,  % 


ijs  vXV.\\\\  !\ 


■  .j~:Zyj}fmr^^^'f^'^ 


\.^> 


Scene  1. — The  Same.     Before  Timon's  Cave. 
Enter  Poet  and  Painter. 

Pah.  As  I  took  note  of  the  place,  it  cannot  be 
far  where  he  abides. 

Poet.  What's  to  be  thought  of  him?  Does  the 
rumour  hold  for  true,  that  he  is  so  full  of  gold  ? 

Pain.  Certain:  Alcibiades  reports  it;  Plirynia 
and  Timandra  had  gold  of  him  :  lie  likewise  en- 
riched poor  straggling  soldiers  with  great  quan- 
tity. 'Tis  said,  he  gave  unto  his  steward  a  inifriit,? 
sum. 

Poet.  Then  this  breaking  of  his  has  been  but 
a  tiy  for  his  friends. 

Pain.  Nothing  else  ;  you  shall  see  him  a  palm 
ill  Athens  again,  and  flourish  with  the  highest. 
Therefore,  'tis  not  amiss,  we  tender  our  loves  to 
hira,  in  this  supposed  distress  of  his  :  it  will  show 
honestly  in  us,  and  is  very  likely  to  load  our  pur- 
poses with  what  they  travail  for,  if  it  be  a  just 
and  true  report  that  goes  of  his  having. 

Poet.  What  have  you  now  to  present  unto 
him  ? 

Pain.  Nothing  at  this  time  but  my  visitation  ; 
only,  I  will  promise  him  an  excellent  piece. 

Poet.  I  must  serve  him  so  too  ;  tell  him  of  an 
intent  that's  coming  toward  him. 

Pain.  Good  as  the  best.  Promising  is  the  vei-y 
air  o'  the  time  :  it  opens  the  eyes  of  expectation  : 
performance  is  ever  the  duller  for  his  act ;  and, 
but  in  the  plainer  and  simpler  kind  of  people,  the 
deed  of  saying  is  quite  out  of  use.     To  promise 


'  y  ^\(:fV^/'/;^^<<^}l/7^'?T----~ 


ACT    V. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    II. 


is  most  courtly  and  fashionable :  pei-fomiance  is  a 
kind  of  will,  or  testament,  whicli  argues  a  great 
sickness  in  his  judgment  that  makes  it. 

Enter  Tmos,  from  his  cave. 

Tim.  Excellent  workman!  Thou  canst  not  paint 
a  man  so  bad  as  is  thyself. 

Poet.  I  am  thinking,  what  I  shall  say  I  have 
provided  for  liim.  It  must  be  a  personating  of 
himself:  a  satire  against  the  softness  of  prosperity, 
with  a  discovery  of  the  mfinite  flatteries  that  follow 
youth  and  opulency. 

Tim.  Must  thou  needs  stand  for  a  villain  in  thine 
own  work  ?  Wilt  thou  whip  thine  own  faults  in 
other  men  ?     Do  so  ;   1  have  gold  for  thee. 

Poet.  Nay,  let's  seek  him  : 
Then  do  we  sin  against  our  own  estate, 
When  we  may  profit  meet,  and  come  too  late. 

Pain.   True ; 
When  the  day  seiTes,  before  black-corner'd  night, 
Find  what  thou  want'st  by  free  and  offered  light. 
Come. 

Tim.  I'll  meet  you  at  the  turn.     What  a  god's 
gold, 
That  he  is  worshipp'd  in  a  baser  temple. 
Than  where  swine  feed  ! 
'Tis  thou  that  rigg'st  the  bark,  and  plough'st  the 

foam ; 
Settlest  admired  reverence  in  a  slave : 
To  thee  be  worship ;  and  thy  saints  for  aye 
Be  crown'd  with  plagues,  that  thee  alone  obey  ! 
Fit  I  meet  them.  [Advancing. 

Poet.  Hail,  worthy  Timon  ! 

Pain.  Our  late  noble  master. 

Tim.  Have  I  once  liv'd  to  see  two  honest  men  ? 

Poet.  Sir, 
Having  often  of  your  open  bounty  tasted, 
Flearing  you  were  retir'd,  your  friends  fall'n  off. 
Whose  thankless  natures — O,  abhorred  spirits  ! 
Not  all  the  whips  of  heaven  are  large  enough — 
What !  to  you. 

Whose  star-like  nobleness  gave  life  and  influence 
To  their  whole  being  ?     I  am  rapt,  iind  cannot  cover 
The  monstrous  bulk  of  this  ingratitude 
With  any  size  of  words. 

Tim.    Let  it  go  naked,  men  may  see't  the  better  : 
Vou,  that  are  honest,  by  being  what  you  are. 
Make  them  best  seen,  and  known. 

Pain.  He,  and  myself. 

Have  travell'd  in  the  great  shower  of  your  gifts. 
And  sweetly  felt  it. 

Tim.  Ay,  you  are  honest  men. 

Pain.   We  are  hither  come  to  offer  you  our 
service. 

Tim.    Most  honest  men  !      ^V^^y,  how   shall  I 
requite  you  ? 
Can  you  eat  roots,  and  drink  cold  water  ?   no. 

B'lth.  What  we  can  do,  we'll  do,  to  do  you  service. 

Tim.    You  are  honest  men.      You  have  heard 
that  1  have  gold  ; 
I  am  sure  you  have  :   speak  truth  ;   yon  are  honest 
men. 

Pain.  So  it  is  said,  my  noble  lord  ;  but  therefore 
Came  not  my  friend,  nor  I. 

Tim.  (ir)od  honest  men  I — Thou  draw'st  a  coun- 
terfeit 
Best  in  all  Athens:  thou  art.  indeed,  the  best; 
Thou  counterfeit'st  most  lively. 

Pain.  So,  so.  my  lord. 

Tim.  Even  so.  sir.  as  T  say. — And.  for  thy  fiction, 
Why,  thy  verse  swells  with  stuff  so  fine  and  smooth, 


That  thou  art  even  natural  in  thine  art. — 

But,  for  all  this,  my  honest-natur'd  triends, 

I  must  needs  say,  you  have  a  little  fault : 

Marry,  'tis  not  monstrous  in  you  ;  neither  wish  I, 

Y(5u  take  amch  pains  to  mend. 

Botli.  Beseech  your  honour. 

To  make  it  known  to  us. 


im. 


You'll  take  it  ill. 


Both.  Most  thankfully,  my  lord. 
Tim.  Will  you,  indeed  ? 

Both.  Doubt  it  not.  worthy  lord. 
T'im.  There's  never  a  one  of  you  but  ti'usts  a 
knave. 
That  mightily  deceives  you. 

Both.  Do  we,  my  lord? 

Tim.    Ay,  and  you  hear  him  cog,  see  him  dis- 
semble, 
Know  his  gross  patchery,  love  him,  feed  him. 
Keep  in  your  bosom  ;  yet  remain  assur'd. 
That  he's  a  made-up  villain. 

Pain.  I  know  none  such,  my  lord. 
Poet.  Nor  T. 

Tim.  Look  you,  I  love  you  well ;  I'll  give  you 
gold. 
Rid  me  these  villains  from  your  companies  : 
Hang  them,  or  stab  them,  drown  them  in  a  draught. 
Confound  them  by  some  course,  and  come  to  me, 
I'll  give  you  gold  enough. 

Both.  Name  them,  my  lord  ;  let's  know  them. 
Tim.    You  that  way,  and  you  this ;  but  two  in 
company : — 
Each  man  apart,  all  single  and  alone. 
Yet  an  arch-villain  keeps  him  company. 
If,  where  thou  art,  two  villains  shall  not  be, 

[To  the  Paiiitrr. 
Come  not  near  him. — If  thou  would'st  not  reside 

[  To  the  Poet. 
But  where  one  villain  is.  then  him  abandon. — 
Hence!  pack!  there's  gold;  ye  came  for  gold,  ye 

slaves : 
You   have  done  work  for  me,   there's  payment : 

hence ! 
You  are  an  alchymist,  make  gold  of  that. 
Out,  rascal  dogs!  [Exit,  healing  Uiem  out. 

Scene  II. — The  Same. 
Enter  Flavius,  and  two  Senators. 

Flav.  It  is  in  vain  that  you  would  speak  with 
Tiinon  ; 
For  lie  is  set  so  only  to  himself. 
That  nothing  but  himself,  which  looks  like  man, 
Is  h'iendly  with  him. 

1  Sen.  Bring  us  to  his  cave  : 

It  is  our  part,  and  promise  to  the  Athenians, 
To  speak  with  Timon. 

2  Sen.  At  all  times  alike 

Men  are  not  still  the  same.     'Twas  time,  and  giiefs. 
That  fram'il  him  thus:  time,  with  his  fairer  hand 
Olferiiig  the  furtuins  of  his  former  days. 
The  former  man  may  make  him.     Bring  us  to  him. 
And  chance  it  as  it  may. 

Fldv.  Here  is  his  cave. — 

Peace  and  content  l)e  here  !   Lord  Timon  !   Timon  I 
liOok  out.  and  speak  to  friends.      Th'  .Athenians, 
]iy  two  of  their  most  reverend  senate,  greet  thee  : 
Speak  to  them,  noble  Timon. 

Enter  Timon. 

Tim.  Thou  sun,  that  comfort'st,  burn  ! — Speak, 
and  be  haiig'd  : 


Act  V.  Scene  2  —Here  is  bis  cave 


For  each  true  word,  a  blister;  and  each  false 
Be  as  a  cauterizing  to  the  root  o'  the  tongue, 
Consuming  it  with  speaking ! 

1  Sen.  Worthy  Timon, — 
Tim.  Of  none  but  svich  as  you,  and  you  of  Timon. 

2  Sen.  The  senators  of  Athens  greet  thee,  Timon. 
Tim.  I  thank  them ;  and  would  send  them  back 

the  plague, 
Could  I  but  catch  it  for  them. 

1  Sen.  O!  forget 
What  we  are  sorry  for  ourselves  in  thee. 
The  senators,  with  one  consent  of  love. 
Entreat  thee  back  to  Athens  ;  who  have  thought 
On  special  dignities,  which  vacant  lie 

For  thy  best  use  and  wearing. 

2  Sen.  They  confess 
Toward  thee  forgetfulness,  too  general,  gross ; 
Which  now  the  public  body,  which  doth  seldom 
Play  the  recanter,  feeling  in  itself 

A  lack  of  Timon's  aid,  hath  sense  withal 
Of  its  own  fall,  restraining  aid  to  Timon  ; 
And  send  forth  us,  to  make  their  sori'owed  render, 
Together  with  a  recompense,  more  fruitful 
Than  their  offence  can  weigh  down  by  the  dram ; 
Ay,  even  such  heaps  and  sums  of  love  and  wealth. 
As  shall  to  thee  blot  out  what  wrongs  were  theirs. 
And  write  in  thee  the  figures  of  their  love, 
Ever  to  read  them  thine. 

Tim.  You  witch  me  in  it ; 

Surprise  me  to  the  veiy  brink  of  tears  : 
Lend  me  a  fool's  heart,  and  a  woman's  eyes. 
And  I'll  beweep  these  comforts,  worthy  senators. 

1  Sen.  Therefore,  so  please  thee  to  return  with  us. 
And  of  our  Athens,  thine  and  ours,  to  take 
The  captainship,  thou  shalt  be  met  with  thanks, 
Allow'd  with  absolute  power,  and  thy  good  name 
Live  with  authority : — so  soon  we  shall  drive  back 

38 


Of  Alcibiades  th'  approaches  wild  ; 
Who,  like  a  boar  too  savage,  doth  root  up 
His  country's  peace. 

2  Sen.  And  shakes  his  threat'ning  sword 

Against  the  walls  of  Athens. 

1  Sen.  Therefore,  Timon, — 

Tim.  Well,   sir,   I  will;   tlierefore,  I  will,  sir: 
thus, — 
If  Alcibiades  kill  my  countrymen, 
Let  Alcibiades  know  this  of  Timon, 
That  Timon  cares  not.     But  if  he  sack  fair  Athens, 
And  take  our  goodly  aged  men  by  the  beards, 
Giving  our  holy  virgins  to  the  stain 
Of  contuiuelious,  beastly,  mad-brain'd  w.ar. 
Then,  let  him  know, — and  tell  him,  Timon  speaks  it. 
In  pity  of  our  aged,  and  our  youth, 
I  cannot  choose  but  tell  him, — that  I  care  not. 
And  let  him  take't  at  worst;  for  their  knives  care 

not. 
While  you  have  throats  to  answer :  for  myself. 
There's  not  a  whittle  in  th'  unruly  camp. 
But  I  do  prize  it  at  my  love,  befoi'e 
The  reverend'st  throat  in  Athens.     So  I  leave  you 
To  the  protection  of  the  prosperous  gods. 
As  thieves  to  keepers. 

Flnv.  Stay  not :  all's  in  vain. 

Tim,.  Why,  I  was  writing  of  my  epitaph, 
It  will  be  seen  to-mori*ow.     My  long  sickness 
Of  health,  and  living,  now  begins  to  mend. 
And  nothing  brings  me  all  things.     Go ;  live  still : 
Be  Alcibiades  your  plague,  you  his, 
And  last  so  long  enough  ! 

1  Sen.  We  speak  in  vain. 

Tim.  But  yet  I  love  my  country ;  and  am  not 
One  that  rejoices  in  the  common  wreck, 
As  common  bruit  doth  put  it. 

1  Sen.  That's  well  spoke. 


ACT    V. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    III. 


Tim.  Commend  me  to  my  loving  countrymen, — 

1  Sen.  These  words  become  your  lips  as  they 

pass  through  them. 

2  Sen.  And  enter   iu   our  eai-s,  like  great  tri- 

umphers 
In  their  applauaing  gates. 

Tim.  Commend  me  to  them ; 

And  tell  them,  that  to  ease  them  of  their  griefs, 
Their  fears  of  hostile  strokes,  their  aches,  losses, 
Their  pangs  of  love,  with  other  incident  throes 
That  nature's  fragile  vessel  doth  sustain 
In  life's  uncertain  voyage,  I  will  some  kindness  do 

them. 
I'll  teach  them  to  prevent  wild  Alcibiadcs'  wrath. 
2  Sen.   I  like  this  well;  he  will  return  again. 
Tim.  I  have  a  tree,  which  grows  here  in  my 

close, 
That  mine  own  use  invites  rae  to  cut  down, 
And  shortly  must  I  fell  it :  tell  my  friends. 
Tell  Athens,  in  the  sequence  of  degree. 
From  high  to  low  throughout,  that  whoso  please 
To  stop  affliction,  let  him  take  his  haste, 
Come  hither,  ere  my  tree  hath  felt  the  axe. 
And  hang  himself. — I  pray  you,  do  my  greeting. 
Ftav.  Trouble  him  no  further;   thus  you  still 

shall  find  him. 
Tim.  Come  not  to  me  again  ;  but  say  to  Athens, 
Timon  hath  made  his  everlasting  mansion 
Upon  the  beached  verge  of  the  salt  flood; 
Whom  once  a  day  with  his  embossed  froth 
The  turbulent  surge  shall  cover :  thither  come, 
And  let  my  grave-stone  be  your  oracle. — 
Lips,  let  sour  words  go  by,  and  language  end  : 
What  is  amiss,  plague  and  infection  mend ! 
Graves  only  be  men's  works,  and  death  their  gain. 
Sun,  hide  thy  beams:  Timon  hath  done  his  reign. 

[Exit  Timon. 


1  Sen.  His  discontents  are  unremovably  coupled 
to  nature. 

2  Sen.    Our  hope  in  him  is  dead.     Let  us  return. 
And  strain  what  other  means  is  left  unto  us 

In  our  dear  peril. 

1  Sen.  It  requires  swift  foot.   [Exeunt. 

Scene  III. —  The  Walls  of  Athens. 
Enter  two  Senators,  and  a  Messenger. 

1  Sen.    Tliou  hast  painfully  discover'd  :   are  his 

files 
As  full  as  thy  report  ? 

Mess.  I  have  spoke  the  least ; 

Besides,  his  expedition  promises 
Present  apjiroach. 

2  Sen.  We  stand  much  hazard,  if  they  bring  not 

Timon. 
Mess.  I  met  a  courier,  one  mine  ancient  friend. 
Whom,  though  in  general  part  we  were  oppos'd. 
Yet  our  old  love  made  a  particular  force, 
And  made  us  speak  like  friends : — this  man  was 

riding 
From  Alcibiades  to  Timon's  cave, 
With  letters  of  entreaty,  which  imported 
His  fellowship  i'  the  cause  against  your  city, 
In  part  for  his  sake  mov'd. 

Enter  Senators  from  Timon. 

1  Sen.  Here  come  our  brothers. 

3  Sen.  No  talk  of  Timon ;  nothing  of  him  ex- 

pect.— 
The  enemies'  drum  is  heard,  and  fearful  scouring 
Doth  choke  the  air  with  dust.     In,  and  prepare : 
Ours  is  the  fall,  I  fear,  our  foes  the  snare. 

[Exeunt. 


ThB   I'-UJTUE.NON. 


ACT    V. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCENE    V 


Scene  IV. —  The  Woods.     Timon's  Cave,  and  a 
Tomb-stone  seen. 

Enter  a  Soldier,  seeking  Timon. 

Sold.  By  all  desci'iption  this  should  be  the  place. 
Who's  here  ?    speak,  ho ! — No  answer  ? — What  is 

this? 
Timon  is  dead,  who  hath  outstretch'd  his  span : 


Some  beast  rear'd  this ;   there  does  not  live  a  man. 
Dead,  sure,  and  this  his  grave. — What's  on  this 

tomb 
I  cannot  read ;  the  character  I'll  take  with  wax : 
Our  captain  hath  in  every  figure  skill ; 
An  ag'd  interpreter,  though  young  in  days. 
Before  proud  Athens  he's  set  down  by  this, 
Whose  fall  the  mark  of  his  ambition  is.  \_Exit. 


^'ji^-- 


Walls  of  Athens,  (restored.) 


Scene  V. — Before  the  Walls  of  Athens. 
Trumpets  sound.     Enter  Alcibiades,  and  Forces. 

Alcib.  Sound  to  this  coward  and  lascivious  town 
Our  terrible  approach.  [A  parley  sounded. 

Enter  Setiators  on  the  ivalls. 

Till  now  you  have  gone  on,  and  fiU'd  the  time 
With  all  licentious  measure,  making  your  wills 
The  scope  of  justice:  till  now,  myself,  and  such 
As  slept  within  the  shadow  of  your  power. 
Have  wander'd  with  our  travers'd  arms,  and  breath'd 
Our  sufferance  vainly.     Now  the  time  is  flush, 
Wlien  crouching  marrow,  in  the  bearer  strong, 
Cries  of  itself,  "  No  more  :"  now  breathless  wrong 
Shall  sit  and  pant  in  your  great  chairs  of  ease  ; 
And  pursy  insolence  shall  break  his  wind 
With  fear,  and  horrid  flight. 

1  Sen.  Noble,  and  young. 
When  thy  first  griefs  were  but  a  mere  conceit. 
Ere  thou  hadst  power,  or  we  had  cause  of  fear. 
We  sent  to  thee ;   to  give  thy  rages  balm. 

To  wipe  out  our  ingratitude  with  loves 
Above  their  quantity. 

2  Sen.  So  did  we  woo 
Transformed  Timon  to  our  city's  love. 

By  humble  message,  and  by  promis'd  means : 

40 


We  were  not  all  unkind,  nor  all  deserve 
The  common  stroke  of  war. 

1  Sen.  These  walls  of  ours 
Were  not  erected  by  their  hands,  from  whom 
You  have  receiv'd  your  gi-ief :  nor  .are  they  such. 
That   these   great   towers,   ti'ophies,  and   schools 

should  fall 
For  private  faults  in  them. 

2  Sen.  Nor  are  they  living. 
Who  were  the  motives  that  you  first  went  out ; 
Shame,  that  they  wanted  cunning,  in  excess 
Hath  broke  their  hearts.     March,  noble  lord. 
Into  our  city  with  thy  banners  spread  : 

By  decimation,  and  a  tithed  death, 

(If  thy  revenges  hunger  for  that  food 

Wliich    nature    loaths)    take    thou    the    destin'd 

tenth ; 
And  by  the  hazard  of  the  spotted  die. 
Let  die  the  spotted. 

1  Sen.  All  have  not  offended  ; 

For  those  that  were,  it  is  not  square  to  take, 
On  those  that  are,  revenge :  crimes,  like  lands. 
Are  not  inherited.     Then,  dear  countryman, 
Bring  in  thy  ranks,  but  leave  without  thy  rage  : 
Spare  thy  Athenian  cradle,  and  those  kin. 
Which  in  the  bluster  of  thy  wrath  must  fall 
With  those  that  have  oftended.     Like  a  shepherd. 


ACT    V. 


TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


SCEXE    V. 


Approach  the  fold,  and  cull  th'  infected  forth, 
But  kill  not  all  together. 

2  Sen.  What  thou  wilt. 

Thou  rather  shalt  enforce  it  with  thy  suiile, 
Than  hew  to"t  with  thy  sword. 

1  Sen.  Set  but  thj-  foul 
Against  our  rampir'd  gates,  and  they  shall  ope. 
So  thou  wilt  send  thy  gentle  heart  before. 

To  say,  thou'lt  enter  fi-iendiy. 

2  Sen.  Throw  tliy  glove. 
Or  any  token  of  thine  honour  else, 

That  thou  wilt  use  tlie  wars  as  thy  redress, 
And  not  ;is  our  confusion,  all  thy  powers 
•Shall  make  their  harbour  in  our  town,  till  we 
Have  seal'd  thy  full  desire. 

Alcib.  Then,  there's  my  frlove  : 

Descend,  and  open  j'our  uncharged  ports. 
Those  enemies  of  Timon's,  and  mine  own. 
Whom  you  jourselves  shall  set  out  for  repi'oof. 
Fall,  and  no  more ;  and, — to  atone  your  fears 
With  my  more  noble  meaninir, — not  a  man 
Shall  pass  liis  qu<irter,  or  offend  the  stream 
Of  regular  justice  in  your  city's  bounds. 
But  shall  be  rendered  to  your  public  laws 
At  heaviest  answer. 

Both.  'Tis  most  nobly  spokeu. 

Alcib.    Descend,  and  keep  your  words. 

[The  Senators  descend,  and  open 
the  gates. 


Enter  a  Soldier. 

Sold.  My  noble  general,  Timon  is  dead ; 
Entomb'd  upon  the  very  hem  o'  the  sea  : 
And  on  bis  grave-stone  this  insculpture,  which 
With  wax  I  brought  away,  wliose  soft  impression 
Interprets  for  my  poor  ignorance. 

Alcib.   [Rcads.'\  "  Here  lies  a  wretched  corse,  of 

wretched  soul  bereft : 
Seek  not  my  name.     A  jilague  consume  you  wicked 

caiti'Hs  left  I 
Here  lie  I  Timon ;    who,  alive,  all  living  men  did 

hate : 
Pass  by,  and  curse  thy  fill ;    but  pass,  and  stay  noi 

here  thy  gait." 

These  well  express  in  thee  thy  latter  spirits : 
Thougli  thou  abhorr'dst  in  us  our  human  griefs. 
Scorn'dst  our  brain's  flow,  and  those  our  droplets 

which 
From  niggard  natm'c  fall,  yet  rich  conceit 
Taught  thee  to  make  vast  Neptune  weep  for  aye 
-  On  thy  low  grave  on  faidts  forgiven.     Dead 
Is  noble  Timon  ;  of  whose  memory 
Hereafter  more. — Bring  me  into  your  city, 
And  I  will  use  the  olive  with  my  sword  : 
Make   war  breed  peace;    make  peace  stint   war; 

make  each 
Prescribe  to  other,  as  each  other's  leech. — 
Let  our  di-ums  stiike.  [Exeunt. 


'   r    ^ 


■^li 


is- 


Timon's  Grave. 


Athens,  from  the  Pnyx. 


NOTES    ON    TIMON    OF   ATHENS. 


ACT  I.— Scene  I. 

"  —  breath'd,  as  it  were" — "  Breath'd"  is  innred  by 
constant  practice  ;  so  trained  as  not  to  be  wearied.  To 
breathe  a  horse,  is  to  exercise  him  for  the  course.  So 
in  Hamlet: — 

It  is  the  breathing  time  of  day  with  me. 

"He  passes" — Aswenowsay — Hesurpasses.  Thus, 
in  the  Merry  Wives  or  Windsor,  we  have — "  Wliy 
this  passes,  Master  Ford." 

"  When  we  for  recompense  have  prais'd  the  vile" — 
"  We  must  here  suppose  (says  Warburton)  the  Poet 
busy  in  reading  in  his  own  work ;  and  that  these  three 
lines  are  the  introduction  of  the  poem  addressed  to 
Timon,  which  he  afterwards  gives  the  Painter  an  ac- 
count of." 

"  Our  poesy  is  as  a  gum,  which  oozes" — The  reading 
of  tlie  original  is : — 

Our  poesie  is  as  a  gownc  -which  uses 
From  whence  'tis  nourisht. 

Pope  changed  this  to — 

Ovir  poesie  is  as  a  gum  which  issues. 

The  reading  "oozes"  is  Johnson's.  Tieck  maintains 
that  the  passage  should  stand  as  iu  the  original.  He 
says,  "  The  act,  the  flattei-y  of  this  poet  of  occasions, 
which  is  useful  to  those  who  pay  for  it.  The  expression 
is  hard,  forced,  and  obscure,  but  yet  to  be  understood." 
We  agi-ee  with  Knight,  that  "  we  cainiot  see  how  the 
construction  of  the  sentence  can  support  this  interpre- 
tation," and  retain  the  reading  of  Pope  and  Johnson. 

"  Each  bound  it  chafes" — It  is  doubtful  whether 
the  old  copy  has  chafes,  or  chases ;  the  long /and/ 
being  not  very  distinguishable  from  each  other,  in  ordi- 
nary Old-English  printing.  Either  reading  may  be  jus- 
tified in  the  freedom  of  poetical  diction,  but  "  chafes" 

42 


appears  more  like  the  Shakespearian  usage ;  as  in  Ju 

Lius  Cesar: — 

The  troubled  Tiber  chafing  with  its  shores. 

And,  in  the  same  age,  Drayton  has  precisely  the  phrase 

iu  question : — 

Like  as  the  ocean  chafing  with  his  bounds, 
With  raging  billow  tlies  against  the  rocks. 

Johnson  thinks  the  whole  so  obscure  that  some  line 
must  have  been  lost  in  the  manuscript.  Yet  we  are  not 
to  take  the  Poet  here  as  Shakespeare's  own  representa- 
tive ;  on  the  contrary,  as  Henley  well  remarks: — "  This 
jumble  of  incongruous  images  seems  to  have  been  de- 
signed, and  put  into  the  mouth  of  the  poetaster,  that  the 
reader  might  appreciate  his  talents  :  his  language,  there- 
fore, should  not  be  considered  in  the  abstract." 

"  Upon  the  heels  of  my  presentment" — "  As  soon  as 
my  book  has  been  presented  to  lord  Timon." — Johnson. 

"  Speaks  his  own  standing" — The  context  shows 
that  the  Painter  had  with  him  a  portrait  of  Timon,  in 
which  the  grace  of  the  attitude  spoke  "  his  own  stand- 
ing,"— the  habitual  carriage  of  the  original. 

"  —  arfificial  strife" — i.  e.  The  contest  of  art  with 
nature.     So  in  Venus  and  Adonis  : — 

Look,  when  a  painter  would  surpass  the  life. 
In  limning  out  a  well-propoilion'd  steed, 
His  art  with  nature's  workmanship  at  strife, 
As  if  the  dead  the  living  should  exceed. 

The  allusion  was  so  frequent  that  it  was  probably  suffi- 
ciently intelligible  in  this  brief  phrase.  Ben  Jonson. 
in  his  verses  prefixed  to  the  first  folio,  speaks  of  the 
head  of  Shakespeare  there  engraved  as  one — 

Wherein  tlie  graver  had  a  strife 

With  nature  to  outdo  the  life. 

"In  a  wide  sea  of  wax" — The  practice  of  writing 
with  an  iron  style,  upon  table-books  covered  with  wax, 
prevailed  at  an  eariy  date  in   England,   as  well  as  in 


NOTES  ON  TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


Greece  and  Rome.  But  it  had  gone  quite  out  of  use 
two  centuries  before  the  date  of  this  play,  while  the 
classic  custom  was  well  known  to  any  reader  of  Gold- 
ing's  "  Ovid,"  or  North's  "  Plutarch  ;"  and  this  it  is  that 
the  Poet  refers  to. 

"  —  no  levell'd  malice" — "  To  level  is  to  aim  ;  to 
point  the  shot  at  a  mark.  Shakespeare's  meaning  is, 
my  poem  is  not  a  satire  written  with  any  particular 
view,  or  'levell'd'  at  any  single  person:  I  Hy,  like  an 
eagle,  into  a  general  expanse  of  life,  and  leave  not,  by 
any  private  mischief,  the  trace  of  my  passage." — John- 
son. 

"  I  will  UNBOLT  <o  you' — i.  e.  I  will  open,  explain. 

" — from  the  gl\ss-fac'd  flatterer'' — "That  shows 
in  his  look,  as  by  refection,  the  looks  of  his  patron." — 
Johnson. 

"  —  even  he  drops  doxcn 
The  knee  before  him,"  etc. 

Stevens  remarks  upon  this  passage,  that  either  Shake- 
speare meant  to  put  a  falsehood  into  the  mouth  of  the 
Poet,  or  had  not  yet  thoroughly  planned  the  character 
of  Apemantus ;  for,  in  the  ensuing  scenes,  iiis  behaviour 
is  as  cynical  to  Timon  as  to  his  followers.  It  is  answered 
that  the  Poet,  seeing  that  Apemantus  paid  frequent  vis- 
its to  Timon,  naturally  concluded  that  he  was  equally 
courteous  with  other  guests. 

"  To  PROPAGATE  their  states" — i.  e.  To  advance  or 
improve  their  various  conditions  of  life. 

"  —  conceived  to  scope" — i.  e.  Properly  imagined, 
appositely,  to  the  purpose. 

"  In  our  condition" — "  Condition"  is  here  used  for 
art.  or  profession.  The  Painter  has  formed  a  picture 
in  his  mind  according  to  the  description  of  the  Poet, 
and  he  says  that  it  was  a  subject  fitted  for  the  painter 
as  well  as  the  poet. 

"  Follow  his  strides ;  his  lobbies  fill  with  tendance" — 
"  One  of  the  earliest  and  noblest  enjoyments  I  had  when 
a  boy  was  in  the  contemplation  of  those  capital  prints 
by  Hogarth,  the  '  Harlot's,  and  Rake's  Progresses,' 
which,  along  with  some  others,  hung  upon  the  walls  of 

a  great  hall,  in  an  old-fashioned  house  in shire,  and 

seemed  the  solitary  tenants  (with  myself)  of  that  anti- 
quated and  life-deserted  apartment. 

"  Recollection  of  the  manner  in  which  those  prints 
used  to  affect  me  has  often  made  me  wonder,  when  I 
have  heard  Hogarth  described  as  a  mere  comic  j)ainter, 
as  one  whose  chief  ambition  was  to  raise  a  lannh.  To 
deny  that  there  are  throughout  the  prints  wliicii  I  have 
mentioned  circumstances  introduced  of  a  laughable  ten- 
dency, would  be  to  run  counter  to  the  common  notions 
of  mankind  ;  but  to  suppose  that  in  their  rutin  <;  charac- 
ter ihey  ai)peal  chiefly  to  the  risible  facultj',  and  not  first 
and  foremost  to  the  verj'  heart  of  man,  its  best  and  most 
serious  feelings,  would  be  to  mistake  no  less  grossly 
their  aim  and  purpose.  A  set  of  severer  satires,  (for 
they  are  not  so  much  comedies,  which  they  have  been 
likened  to,  as  they  are  strong  and  masculine  satires,) 
less  mingled  with  any  thing  of  mere  fun,  were  never 
written  upon  paper,  or  graven  upon  copper.  They  re- 
semble Juvenal,  or  the  satiric  touches  in  Timon  of 
Athens. 

"  I  was  pleased  with  the  reply  of  a  gentleman,  who, 
being  asked  which  book  he  esteemed  most  in  his  library, 
answered,  '  Shakespkake  ;'  being  asked  which  bonk 
he  esteemed  the  next  best,  replied,  '  Hogarth.'  His 
graphic  representations  are  indeed  books ;  they  liave 
the  teeming,  fruitful,  suggestive  meaning  of  words. 
Others'  pictures  we  look  at — his  prints  we  read. 

"  In  pursuance  of  this  parallel,  I  have  sometimes  en- 
tertnined  myself  with  conqiaring  the  Timon  ok  Atkkns 
of  Shakespeare  (which  I  have  just  mentioned)  and  Ho- 
garth's '  Rake's  Progress'  together.  The  n\nry,  the 
moral,  in  both,  is  nearly  the  same.  The  wild  courso 
of  riot  and  extravagance,  ending  in  the  one  with  driving 
the  Prodigal  from  the  society  of  men  into  the  solitude 

9C 


of  the  deserts,  and  in  the  other  with  conducting  the 
Rake  through  his  several  stages  of  dissipation  into  the 
still  more  complete  desolations  of  the  mad-house,  in  the 
play  and  in  the  picture  are  described  with  almost  equal 
force  and  nature.  The  '  Levee  of  the  Rake,'  which 
forms  the  subject  of  the  second  plate  in  the  series,  is  al- 
most a  transcript  of  Timon's  Levee,  in  the  opening  scene 
of  that  play.  \Ve  find  a  dedicating  poet,  and  other  sim- 
ilar characters,  in  both.  The  concluding  scene  in  the 
'  Rake's  Progress'  is  perhaps  superior  to  the  last  scenes 
of  Timon." — Ch.  Lamb. 

"  This  delightful  writer  has  not  olisei-ved  that,  in  an- 
other of  Hogarth's  admirable  transcripts  of  human  life, 
the  '  Marriage  a-la-Mode,'  the  painter  has  also  exhibited 
an  idea  which  is  found  in  the  Ti.mon  of  Athens — the 
faithful  steward  vainly  endeavouring  to  present  a  warn- 
ing of  the  a|)proach  of  debt  and  dishonour,  in  his  neg- 
lected accounts : — 

■  O  my  good  lord  ! 


At  many  times  I  lirought  in  my  iiccounts, 

Laid  tliem  bel'ore  you ;  you  would  throw  them  off." 

Knight. 

"Drink  the  free  air"— "To  drink  the  air,  like  the 
haustus  alhcrios  of  Virgil,  is  merely  a  poetical  phrase 
for  draw  the  air,  or  breathe.  To  'drink  the  free  air.' 
therefore,  through  another,  is  to  breathe  freely  at  his 
will  only." — G.  Wakefield. 

"A  thousand  moral  paintings  I  can  show" — "  Shake- 
speare seems  to  intend,  in  this  dialogue,  to  express  some 
competition  between  the  two  great  arts  of  imitation. 
Whatever  the  Poet  declares  himself  to  have  shown,  the 
Painter  thinks  he  could  have  shown  better." — Johnson. 

"  His  honesty  rewards  him  in  itself" — "  The  mean- 
ing of  the  first  line  the  Poet  himself  explains,  or  rather 
unfolds,  in  the  second.  'The  m;ui  is  honest.'  'True; 
and  for  that  very  cause,  and  with  no  additional  or  ex- 
trinsic motive,  he  will  be  so.  No  man  can  be  justly 
called  honest,  who  is  not  so  for  honesty's  sake,  itself  in 
eluding  its  own  rewards.'  " — Coleridge. 

"  —  Never  may 
That  state  or  fortune  fall  into  my  keeping,"  etc. 
That  is,  "  Let  me  never  henceforth  consider  any  thing 
that  I  possess  but  as  owed  or  due  to  you :  held  for  your 
service,  and  at  your  disjwsal."     In  the  same  sense,  Ladv 
Macbeth  says  to  Duncan : — 

Your  6cr\'ants  ever 

Have  theirs,  themselves,  and  what  is  theirs,  in  compt, 
To  make  their  audit  at  yoiu:  highness'  pleasure, 
Still  to  return  your  own. 

^^Well  fare  you,  gentleman" — Timon  is  addressing 
the  Painter,  and,  tiiking  leave  of  him  for  the  present,  he 
says,  "  Well  fare  you,  gentleman,"  and  not  gentlemen, 
as  is  usually  printed,  abandoning  the  old  copy. 

"  —  UNCLEW  me  (piilc" — "  To  '  unclew'  is  to  unwind 
a  ball  of  thread.  To  '  unclew'  a  man,  is  to  draw  out  the 
whole  mass  of  his  fortimes." — Johnson. 

"  That  I  had  no  angry  wit  to  be  a  lord" — The  mean- 
ing is  so  obscure,  that  I  can  offer  no  satisfactory  expla- 
nation ;  and  the  reader  must  take  his  choice  of  conjec- 
tural corrections.  The  best,  I  think,  is  that  of  Judge 
Hlackstone,  who  supposes  the  common  typographical 
error  of  a  transposition — "  Angry  that  I  had  no  wit — to 
be  a  lord."  Heath  would  read,  "  That  I  had  so  irroig'il 
my  wit  to  be  a  lonl ;"  and  M.  Mason,  more  plausibly. 
"  That  I  iiad  uh  angry  wish  to  be  a  lord." 

"Aches  contract  and  starve  your  supple  joints" — 
"  Aches"  is  here,  as  in  act  v.  scene  2,  and  in  the  Tem- 
pest, (act  i.  scene '2,)  to  be  pronounced  as  a  dissyllable. 

"  —  710  MEEn,  but  he  repays" — i.e.  No  desert;  n 
frequent  old  use  of  the  word,  though  it  generally  signi- 
fies reward.  In  this.  Shakespeare  was  not  peculiar:  it 
was  the  language  of  his  lime.  T.  Heywood,  in  hi.^ 
"  Silver  Age,"  (l(ji;i,)  em[)loy8  to  meed  as  to  deserve  : — 
And  yet  thy  body  mteda  a  better  grave. 
43 


NOTES  ON  TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


"  All  rsE  of  quittance"—"  Use"  is,  I  think,  here  em- 
ployed for  usury,  in  its  ancient  sense — i.  e.  interest, 
whether  high  or  low.  "  It  exceeds  all  interest  ever 
paid  in  acquittal  of  a  debt." 

Scene  II. 

"  But  'yond  man  is  ever  angry" — Knight  retains  and 
defends  the  original  very  ;  but  the  antithesis  of  the  brief 
fury  with  "  ever  angiy"  seems  necessary,  and  the  typo- 
graphical change  of  very  for  "ever"  is  of  the  most  com- 
mon occurrence. 

" — at  thine  apperil" — Stevens  and  others,  not  un- 
derstanding this,  have  altered  it  to  onr  peril;  but  "ap- 
peril," in  the  same  sense,  occurs  three  times  in  Ben 
Jonson,  and  is  also  used  by  Middleton. 

"  —  J  myself  would  have  no  power;  pr'ythee,  let  my 
meat  make  thee  silent"—"  Tinion  (says  Tyrwhitt)  like 
a  poUte  landlord,  disclaims  all  power  over  his  guests. 
His  meaning  is,  '  I  myself  would  have  no  power  to 
make  thee  silent;  but,  pr'ythee,  let  my  meat  perform 
that  office.'  " 

"  —  they  should  invite  them  without  knives" — Every 
guest  in  our  author's  time  brought  his  own  knife,  which 
he  occasionally  whetted  on  a  stone  that  hung  behmd  the 
door. 

"My  lord,  IN  heart" — We  must  suppose  Timon 
here  pledging  one  of  his  guests.  "  In  heai't"  is  a  verj' 
old  English  phrase  for  heartily,  sincerely. 

"  Much  good  DiCH  thy  good  heart" — So  printed  in  all 
the  old  copies ;  an  apparent  corruption  of  d'it,  for  do  it. 
It  is  remarkable  that  "dich"  has  been  found  in  no  other 
writer,  uor  is  it  traced  in  any  provincial  dialect. 

"  —  we  should  think  ourselves  for  ever  perfect" — 
Not  meaning  in  moral  excellence,  but  in  secure  happi- 
ness;  as  Macbeth  uses  the  word — "  I  had  been  perfect 
else." 

"  —  The  ear. 
Taste,  touch,  smell,  pleas'dfrom  thy  table  rise,"  etc. 
This  is  Warburton's  ingenious  emendation  of  a  diffi- 
cult passage,  which  in  the  old  copies  runs  thus : — 

There  taste,  touch,  all  pleas'd  fi-om  thy  table  rise. 
Warburton's  restoration  of  the  text  makes  four  of  the 
senses  to  be  gratified  at  Timon's  table,  while  the  sight 
is  to  be  delighted  by  the  coming  mask.  Coleridge,  (in 
his  "  Literary  Remains,")  adverting  to  Warburton's 
change,  says,  "  This  is  indeed  an  excellent  emendation." 

"  —  he'd  be  cross'd  then" — Theobald  and  Stevens 
say,  that  "  an  equivoque  is  here  intended,  in  which 
"  cross'd"  means  ha^nng  his  hand  crossed  with  money, 
or  having  money  in  his  possession,  and  to  be  crossed,  or 
thwarted.  So  in  As  You  Like  It  : — "  Yet  I  should  bear 
no  cross,  if  I  did  bear  you ;"  many  coins  being  marked 
w^ith  a  cross  on  the  reverse. 

*' — wretched  for  his  mind" — Johnson  and  others  say 
this  means  "  for  his  nobleness  of  soul."  It  rather  seems 
to  convey  the  sense  of  "for  having  his  mind  on  any 
thing." 

"  —  I'll  call  TO  you" — The  modem  reading  is,  "I'll 
call  on  you."  The  old  reading  is  retained,  as  the  an- 
cient idiomatic  phrase  for  call  on. 

"  —  defil'd  layid,  my  lord" — Alcibiades  plays  upon 
the  word  pitch'd,  used  by  Timon. 

"  I  doubt  whether  their  legs  be  worth  the  sums" — i.  e. 
Their  bows :  to  make  a  leg  was  formerly  to  make  a  bow. 

ACT  II.— Scene  I. 

"  And  late,  five  thousand  :  to  Varro  and  to  Isidore" — 
This  is  ordinarily  pointed  thus : — 

And  late,  five  thousand  to  Varro ;  and  to  Isidore 
He  owes  nine  thousand. 

We  follow  Knight  in  retaining  the  punctuation  of  the 

44 


original.  The  Senator  is  recapitulating  what  Timon 
owes  himself — "  And  late  five  thousand ;" — "  besides  my 
former  sum,  which  makes  it  five-and-twenty."  The 
mention  of  what  Timon  owes  to  Varro  and  Isidore  is 
parenthetical. 

" — it  foals  me  straight" — i.  e.  Immediately. 

"  —  iVo  porter  at  his  gate" — i.  e.  No  one  to  keep  out 
intruders ;  as  we  now  say,  "  He  keeps  open  house." 

"  Can  SOUND  his  state  in  safety" — So  the  old  copies  ; 
the  meaning  being,  that  no  reason  can  sound  Timon's 
state  and  find  it  in  safety.  The  usual  reading  has  been 
found,  which  is  not  more  intelligible  than  "sound." 
Thus  Collier,  with  whose  text  I  concur,  but  not  with 
his  explanation.  "  Sound"  rather  seems  to  be  taken  as 
in  Henry  VIII.,  for  proclaim — "  Pray  Heaven  he  sound 
not  my  disgrace." 

"  —  his  fracted  dates" — i.  e.  His  bonds,  or  obliga- 
tions, broken  by  not  being  paid  at  the  date  when  due. 


Scene  II. 

"  Was  to  be  so  unwise,  to  be  so  kind" — This  is  ellip- 

tically  expressed : — 

Never  mind 

AVas  [made]  to  be  unwise,  [in  order]  to  be  so  kind. 

Conversation  (as  Johnson  observes)  affords  many  exam- 
ples of  similar  lax  expression. 

"  Good  even,  Varro" — The  old  stage-direction  is, 
"  Enter  Caphis,  Isidore,  and  Varro."  Caphis  we  know, 
was  the  servant  of  the  senator  who  was  Timon's  credi- 
tor, and  the  other  two  appear  to  have  been  servants  of 
Isidore  and  Varro,  although  addressed  by  the  names  of 
their  respective  masters,  and  so  designated  in  the  pre- 
fixes of  all  the  folios.  "  Good  even,"  or  good  den  was 
the  usual  salutation  from  noon,  the  moment  that  "  good 
morrow"  became  improper. 

"  With  clamorous  demands  of  debt,  broken  bonds" — 
So  the  old  copies  uniformly.  Malone  altered  the  text 
to  "  date-broken  bonds,"  which  agrees  with  the  "  fracted 
dates"  of  the  preceding  scene.  Yet  the  old  text  is  well 
enough  as  it  stands. 

"Gramercies,  good  fool" — This  word,  from  the 
French  grand  merci,  is  usually  employed  in  the  singu- 
lar; as  a  little  further  on  in  t;his  scene. 

"  I  have  retired  me  to  a  wasteful  cock" — This  is  an 
obscure  and  perhaps  misprinted  phrase,  which  has 
divided  the  commentators.  Pope  boldly  cut  the  knot 
by  substituting  "a  lonely  room."  Hanmer  and  War- 
bm'ton  explain  it  to  be  a  cockloft,  or  garret  lying  in 
waste,  or  put  to  no  use.  But,  as  Johnson  well  says, 
"  there  is  no  evidence  that  cock  was  ever  used  for  cock- 
loft, or  waste  for  lying  in  waste."  Others  say  that  it 
means  what  we  now  call  a  waste-pipe ;  a  pipe  continu- 
ally ninning,  and  carrying  off  supeifluous  water — a  very 
strange  place  for  the  steward  to  retire  to,  as  he  hardly 
needed  the  waste-pipe's  aid  (as  the  critics  say  it  ope- 
rated) "  to  keep  the  idea  of  Timon's  increasing  prodigal- 
ity in  his  mind."  Nares  (Glossary)  gives  the  most  in- 
teUigible  interpretation.  He  takes  "  cock"  to  mean  the 
usual  contrivance  for  drawing  liquor  from  a  cask.  The 
preceding  lines  intimate  that  many  of  these  were  left  to 
run  to  waste,  in  the  riot  of  a  prodigal  house,  "  with 
drunken  spilth  of  wine."  He  retires  to  one  of  these 
scenes  of  waste,  and,  stopping  the  vessel,  sets  his  eyes 
to  flow  instead.  This  is  probably  the  sense  intended, 
the  thought  being  hastily  and  imperfecdy  expressed. 

"And  try  the  argument  of  hearts  by  borrowing" — 
The  contents  of  a  poem  or  play  were  formerly  called 
the  "  argument."  "  If  I  would  (says  Timon)  by  bor- 
rowing try  of  what  men's  hearts  are  composed — what 
they  have  in  them,"  etc. 

"  —  INGENIOUSLY  I  spcok" — "  Ingcnious"  was  an- 
ciently used  instead  of  iTi^erawoMS.  So  in  the  Taming 
OF  THE  Shrew  : — 

A  course  of  learning  and  ingenious  studies. 


NOTES  ON  TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


ACT    III.— SCK.NE    I. 

'■  Here's  three  solidares  for  thee" — "  Where  Shake- 
speare found  this  odd  word  (says  Mr.  Nares)  is  uncer- 
tain. '  Solidata'  is,  in  low  Latin,  the  word  for  the  daily 
pay  of  a  common  soldier;  and  '  solidare'  the  verb  ex- 
pressing the  act  of  paying  it — wlience  conies  the  word 
soldier  itself.  From  one  or  the  other  of  these,  some 
writer  had  formed  the  English  word.  Or  the  true  read- 
ing may  be  solidate,  which  is  precisely  solidata  made 
English." 

"Unto  THIS  hour" — The  old  copies  read,  "  Unto  his 
honour."  As  there  seems  no  honour  in  an  ingrate  in 
having  his  benefactor's  feast  still  undigested  within  him, 
this  a[)pears  to  be  certainly  a  misprint;  and  "  this  hour" 
is  a  most  probable  correction. 

Scene  II. 

"  —  had  he  mistook  him,  and  sent  to  me" — i.  e.  "  Had 
he  (Timon)  mistaken  himself  and  sent  to  me,  I  would 
ne'er,  etc.  He  means  to  insinuate  that  it  would  have 
been  a  kind  of  mistake  in  Timou  to  apply  to  a  person 
who  had  received  such  trifling  favours  from  him,  in  pre- 
ference to  Lucullus,  who  had  received  much  greater ; 
hut  if  Timon  had  made  that  mistake,  he  should  not  have 
denied  him  so  many  talents." — M.  Maso.v. 

"  '  Had  he  mistook  him'  means,  had  he  by  mistake 
thought  him  under  less  obligations  than  me,  and  sent  to 
me  accordingly." — Heath. 

"  —  so  MANY  talents" — i.  e.  A  certain  amount  of 
money,  referring,  it  may  be  presumed,  to  the  letter  or 
note  requesting  the  loan.  Some  editors  have  boldly 
changed  it  into  ''fifty  talents."  But  Malone  has  well 
shown  that  this  use  of  the  indefinite  was  the  phraseology 
of  the  age.  Similar  idioms  have  not  gone  out  of  use 
in  Scotland,  as  "  he  sold  so  muck  of  the  estate," — i.  e. 
he  sold  a  certain  part  of  the  estate. 

"  —  that  I  should  purchase  the  day  before  for  a  little 
part" — "  Pai"t"  has  been  pronounced  to  be  a  misprint, 
as  .Johnson  thinks  for  park;  according  to  Theobald  for 
dirt — M.  Mason  says  for  port,  (i.  e.  for  a  little  pomp.) 
Yet  the  sense  of  the  old  text  is  well  enough.  He  says 
he  purchased  what  could  give  but  a  small  "  part"  of 
honour,  and  lost  a  great  deal  of  it. 

"  —  every  flatterer'' s  spirit" — The  folio  has,  "every 
flatterer's  sport."  But  it  gives  no  distinct  meaning, 
while  the  antithesis  of  the  "  world's  soul"  to  the  "flat- 
terer's spirit"  shows  that  this  was  the  word  meant;  and 
it  gives  the  best  sense. 

'•  —  in  respect  of  his" — i.  e.  "  In  respect  of  his  for- 
tune :  what  Lucius  denies  to  Timon  is  in  proportion  to 
what  Lucius  pos.sesses,  less  than  the  usual  alms  given  by 
good  men  to  beggars." — John  so. v. 

''I would  have  put  my  wealth  into  donation, 
And  the  best  half  should  have  retnrn'd  to  him,"  etc. 
That  is,  "  I  would  have  treated  my  wealth  as  if  it  had 
been  a  donation  from  him,  and  then  returned  him  half 
of  that  for  which  I  thus  conceive  myself  indebted  for  his 
bounty."  This  seems  to  me  very  clear,  and  is  the  ex- 
planation generally  received ;  though  Mr.  Singer,  whose 
judgment  is  entitled  to  great  respect,  prefers  another  in- 
terpretation, and  objects  to  this.  He  interprets  it,  "  I 
would  have  put  my  wealth  into  the  form  of  a  gift,  and 
sent  him  the  best  half  of  it."  To  this  the  word  "re- 
tura'd"  seems  irreconcileable. 

Scene  III. 

"  Thry  hare  all  been  touch'd" — i.  e.  Tried;  allud- 
ing to  the  touchstone.     So  in  Ki.vo  Richard  HL  : — 

O  Buckineham,  now  do  I  piny  tho  touch. 
To  irj',  if  thou  be  current  gold,  indeed. 

"Have  Ventidins  and  Lucnlhts  denied  him" — As  the 
line  here  halts  more  than  usual,  some  of  the  editors  have 


proposed  to  insert  the  name  of  Lucius,  and  to  recast  the 
line : — 

Have  Lucius  and  Ventidius  and  LucuUus 

Denied  him  all  ? 

I  rather  think  that  the  line  is  as  originally  written,  but 
that  the  I'oet  made  an  error  in  his  accent,  (as  he  some- 
times does,  both  in  foreign  and  in  classical  names,)  by 
pronouncing  Lucullus  with  the  accent  on  the  first  syl- 
lable. 

"  Thrice  give  him  over" — The  old  copies  read, 
"  Thrive  give  hira  over,"  vv^nch  Stevens  explains  to 
mean,  that  Timon's  friends,  who  have  thriven  Ijy  him. 
give  him  over,  like  physicians,  after  they  have  been  en- 
riched by  the  fees  of  the  patient.  The  misprint  was, 
however,  a  very  easy  one,  and  "  thrice"  (which  John- 
son introduced)  is  suj)ported  by  the  fact  that  the  three 
friends  of  Timon,  Ventidius,  Lucullus,  and  Lucius,  had 
given  him  over,  and  by  the  three  of  a  previous  line. 

"  —  the  villainies  of  man  will  set  hint  clear" — "  The 
devil's  folly  in  making  man  politic  is  to  appear  in  this ; 
that  he  will,  at  the  long  run,  be  too  many  for  his  old 
master,  and  get  free  of  his  bonds.  The  villainies  of 
man  are  to  set  himself  clear,  not  the  devil,  to  whom  he 
is  supposed  to  be  in  thraldom." — Ritson. 

This  sense  appeared  to  me  perfectly  obvious  till  I 
found  a  mass  of  commentary  understanding  the  words 
otherwise.  Servilius  is  said  to  mean  that  "  man's  vil- 
lainies are  such  that  they  will  make  the  devil  seem 
guiltless  in  comparison,  and  so  clear  him  from  punish- 
ment." But  why  this  should  cross  the  devil  is  not  ap- 
parent. 

"  Who  cannot  keep  his  wealth  must  keep  his  HOfsE" — 
i.  e.  Keep  within  doors,  for  fear  of  duns.  So  in  Mea- 
sure FOR  Measure,  (act  ii.  scene  2:) — "You  will  turn 
good  husband  now,  Pompey ;  you  wiU  keep  the  house." 

Scene  IV. 

"  Else,  surely,  his  had  equalVd" — i.  e.  "  Your  mas- 
ter's confidence  exceeded  my  master's,  or  my  master's 
demand  had  been  equal  to  your  master's;"  as  Timon's 
extravagance  had  no  limits.  "  Above  mine"  for  above 
that  of  mine  is  an  inaccuracy  justifiable  enough  collo- 
quially. 

"Knock  me  down  with  'em  :  cleave  me  to  the  girdle" — 
This  is  a  bitter  angry  play  on  the  double  sense  of  the 
word  bill — the  tradesman's  account,  and  the  old  weapon 
of  that  name;  and,  though  a  quibble,  it  is  not  out  of 
character  in  the  excited  mood  in  which  Timon  speaks. 
It  may  be  observed  in  real  life  that,  in  \-iolent  anger  and 
vexation,  the  mind  often  Hies,  as  if  for  relief,  to  a  poor 
joke  and  a  forced  laugh. 

"Lucius,  Lucullus,  and  Sempronius ;  Ullorxa"— 
"The  folio  (1G32)  omits  'Ullorxa,'  and  it  is  certainly 
superfluous  as  regards  the  measure,  and  a  name  (as  Ste- 
vens observes)  '  unacknowledged  by  Athens  or  Rome.' 
Nevertheless,  it  is  found  in  the  folio,  (1C23.)  and,  as  it 
does  not  in  any  way  aflect  the  sense,  we  insert  it. 
Shakespeare  has  allowed  himself  great  license  in  the 
names  of  many  of  the  characters,  which  (as  Johnson  re- 
marks) are  Roman,  and  not  Grecian;  and  in  the  first 
scene  of  this  act  he  has  spoken  of  coins,  ('soliilares,') 
of  the  existence  of  which  we  have  no  knowledge." — 
Collier. 

Scene  V. 

"He  did  BEHAVE  his  anscr'' — There  have  been 
doubts  as  to  the  reading  and  sense  here,  the  folio  haN-ing 
"  behoove  his  anger."  But  there  seems  no  reason  to 
doubt  that  Rowe  hit  upon  the  true  word  in  printing  be- 
have, as  used  in  the  transitive  sense,  found  in  old  ])oet8, 
for  to  manage,  to  govern,  to  use  ;  as  in  Spenser,  just  be- 
fore our  Poet's  time : — 

—  wIki  his  limbs  with  labours,  and  his  mind 
licJiarcn  with  cares. 

And  in  Uavenant,  in  1630  : — 

How  well  my  etars  behatc  their  influence. 

4o 


NOTES  ON  TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


We  have  the  evidence  of  this  original  sense  in  the  phrase, 
"behave  himself,"  "behave  ourselves,"  etc. — i.  e.  gov- 
ern himself  well  or  ill. 

"  —  if  BEARING  carry  it" — i.  e.  If  suhmissio?i  carry 
away  the  prize.  "  Carry  it"  was  a  common  idiom  in 
this  sense,  and  it  is  in  this  sense  that  we  still  speak  of 
carrying  the  day. 

"  —  hy  mercy" — He  attests  "mercy"  to  the  justice 
of  a  homicide  in  self-defence. 

"  —  ^Tis  inferr'd  to  us" — i.  e.  It  is  brought,  or  pro- 
duced to  us.  Shakespeare  not  unfrequently  uses  the 
verb  to  infer  in  this  sense.     Thus  in  Henry  VI.  (Part 

III. :)- 

Inferring  argximents  of  mighty  force. 

"  —  and  I.A.Y  for  hearts" — i.  e.  Lay  out  for  hearts,  as 
we  now  express  it.  Thus  Ben  Jonson  says,  "  Lay  for 
some  petty  principality."  To  "  lay"  was  of  old  used  for 
way-lay.  Thus,  in  Middleton's  "  Chaste  Maid  in  Cheap- 
side,"  we  have  "lay  the  water-side,"  an4  "lay  the 
common-stairs."  In  xMayne's  "  City  Match,"  Quartfield 
.says : — 

The  covinti-y  has  been  laid,  and  warriints  granted 

To  apprehend  him. 

Scene  VT. 

"  Upon  that  were  my  thoughts  tiring" — To  tire 
on  is  to  fasten  on,  like  a  bird  of  prey  pecking  at  its 
victim;  and  in  this  sense  it  is  used  in  the  Winter's 
Tale,  and  Venus  and  Adonis.  Yet  it  is  quite  possible 
that  Z.  Jackson  is  right  in  thinking  "  tiring"  a  misprint 
for  stirring. 

"  Who  stuck  and  spangled  you  with  flatteries" — This 
being  the  reading  of  all  editions,  ancient  and  modern, 
and  giving  a  fair  sense.  I  have  not  cared  to  disturb  it, 
though  I  incline  strongly  to  believe  that  the  Poet  wrote 
thus : — 

Who  stock  and  spangled  with  your  flatteries, 

Washes  it  oft". 

"Burn,  house  !  sink,  Athens  !  henceforth  hated  be 

Of  Tiinon,  man,  and  all  hmnanity  '." 
Plutarch  records  the  circumstance  which  converted 
the  generous  Timon  into  a  misanthrope.     We  subjoin, 
from  North's  translation,  the  entire  passage  relating  to 
Timon : — 

"  Antonius  forsook  the  city  (Alexandria)  and  company 
of  his  friends,  and  built  him  a  house  in  the  sea.  by  the 
isle  of  Pharos,  upon  certain  forced   mounts  which  he 
caused  to  be  cast  into  the  sea,  and  dwelt  there,  as  a  man 
that  banished  himself  from  all  men's  company — saying 
that  he  would  lead  Timon's  life,  because  he  had  the  like 
wrong  offered  him  that  was  afore  offered  unto  Timon ; 
and  that  for  the  unthankfuhiess  of  those  he  had  done 
good  unto,  and  whom  he  took  to  be  his  friends,  he  was 
angry  with   all    men,  and  would  trust  no  man.     This 
Timon  was  a  citizen  of  Athens,  that  lived  about  the  war 
of  Peloponnesus,  as  appeareth  by  Plato,  and  Aristopha- 
nes' comedies ;  in  the  which  they  mocked  him,  calling 
him  a  viper,  and  malicious  man  unto  mankind,  to  shun 
all  other  men's  companies  but  the  company  of  young 
Alcibiades,  a  bold  and  insolent  youth,  whom  he  would 
greatly  feast,  and  make  much  of,  and  kissed  him  very 
gladly.     Apemantus  pondering  at  it,  asked  him  the  cause 
what  he  meant  to  make  so  nuich  of  that  young  man 
alone,  and  to  hate  all  others.     Timon  answered  him — 
'  I  do  it  (said  he)  because  I  know  that  one  day  he  shall 
do   great  mischief  unto   the   Athenians.'     This  Timon 
.sometimes  would  have  Apemantus  in  his  company,  be- 
cause he  was  much  like  to  his  nature  and  conditions, 
and  also  followed  him  in  manner  of  life.     On  a  time 
when  they  solemnly  celebrated  the  feasts  called  Choce., 
at  Athens,  (to  wit,  the  feasts  of  the  dead,  where  they 
made  sprinklings  and  sacrifices  for  the  dead,)  and  that 
they  two  then  seated  together  by  themselves,  Apeman- 
tus  said  unto   the  other,   '  O,  here   is  a  trim  banquet, 
Timon.'     Timon  answered  again,   'Yea,  (said  he.)  so 
thou  wert  not  here.'     It  is  reported  of  him  also,  that 

46 


this  Timon  on  a  time  (the  people  being  assembled  in  the 
market-place  about  despatch  of  some  affairs)  got  up  in- 
to the  pulpit  for  orations,  where  the  orators  commonly 
used  to  speak  unto  the  people ;  and  silence  being  made, 
every  man  listening  to  hear  what  he  would  say,  because 
it  was  a  wonder  to  see  him  in  that  place ;  at  length  he 
began  to  speak  in  this  manner : — '  My  lords  of  Athens,  I 
have  a  little  yard  in  my  house  where  there  groweth  a 
fig-tree,  on  the  which  many  citizens  have  hanged  them- 
selves ;  and  because  I  mean  to  make  some  building  up- 
on that  place,  I  thought  good  to  let  you  all  understand 
it,  that  before  the  fig-tree  be  cut  down,  if  any  of  you  be 
desperate,  you  may  there  in  time  go  hang  yourselves.' 
He  died  in  the  city  of  Thales,  and  was  buried  upon  the 
sea-side.  Now  it  chanced  so,  that  the  sea  getting  in,  it 
compassed  his  tomb  round  about,  that  no  man  could 
come  to  it ;  and  u^jou  the  same  was  written  this  epi- 
taph : — 

Here  lies  a  wretched  corse,  of  -m-etched  soul  bereft, 

Seek  not  my  name  :  a  plague  consume  you  wicked  wretches  left. 

It  is  reported  that  Timon  himself,  when  he  lived,  made 
this  epitaph ;  for  that  which  was  commonly  rehearsed 
was  not  his,  but  made  by  the  poet  Callimachus : — 

Here  lie  I,  Tiinon,  who  alive  all  living  men  did  hate, 

Pass  by  and  curse  thy  fill ;  but  pass,  and  stay  not  here  thy  gait." 

"  One  day  he  gives  us  diamonds,  next  day  stones" — 
Timon.  in  his  mock  banquet,  has  thrown  nothing  at  his 
guests  but  warm  water  and  the  dishes  that  contained  it. 
The  mention  of  "  stones,"  in  the  passage  cited,  may  be 
thus  plausibly  accounted  for: — Stevens  states  that  Mr. 
Strutt,  the  engraver,  was  in  possession  of  a  manuscript 
play  on  this  subject,  which  is  supposed  to  have  been  an 
older  drama  than  Shakespeare's.  There  is  a  scene  in  it 
resembling  the  banquet  given  by  Timon  in  the  present 
play.  Instead  of  warm  water,  he  sets  before  his  false 
friends  stones  painted  like  artichokes,  and  afterwards 
beats  them  out  of  the  room.  He  then  retires  to  the 
woods,  attended  by  his  faithful  steward.  In  the  last  act, 
he  is  followed  by  his  fickle  mistress,  etc.,  after  being  re- 
ported to  have  discovered  a  treasure  by  digging.  Ste- 
vens pronounces  it  to  be  a  wretched  composition,  al- 
though apparently  the  work  of  an  academic.  It  is  pos- 
sible that  this  production  may  have  been  of  some  ser- 
vice to  Shakespeare.  It  has  since  been  printed  (1842) 
by  the  Shakespeare  Society. 

ACT    IV.— Scene  I. 

"And  fence  not  Athens"—"  This  passage  is  printed,  in 
all  modern  editions,  as  follows : — 

Let  me  look  back  upon  thee,  O  thou  wall, 
That  girdlest  in  those  wolves  !     Dive  in  the  earth. 
And  fence  not  Athens  ! 
We  follow  the  punctuation  of  the  original.    When  Timon 
says,  "  Let  me  look  back  upon  thee,"  he  apostrophizes 
the  city  generally — the   seat  of  his  splendour  and  his 
misery.     To  say  nothing  of  the  metrical  beauty  of  the 
pause  after  thee,  there  is  much  greater  force  and  propri- 
ety in  the  arrangement  which  we  adopt." — Knight. 

"Convert  o' the  instant" — "Convert"  is  here  used 
in  the  sense  of  turn — turn  yourself  "  green  virginity." 
So  in  Ben  Jonson's  "  Cynthia's  Revels:" — 

O  which  way  shall  I  tirst  convert  myself? 
Gifford,  in  a  note  on  this  passage,  mentions  that  the  word 
occurs,  in  this  sense,  in  the  old  translation  of  the  Bible  : — 
"  Howbeit,  after  this  Jeroboam  converted  not  from  his 
wicked  ways." 

"  —  CONFOUNDING  Contraries" — i.  e.  Contrarieties 
whose  nature  it  is  to  waste  or  destroy  each  other.     So  in 

Henry  V. : — 

as  doth  a  galled  rock 

O'erhang  and  jutty  his  confounded  base. 

"  —  tcith  multiplying  bans" — i.  e.  Curses.  To  ban 
is  to  curse. 

Scene  II. 
"  So  noble  a  master  fallen"—"  Nothing  contributes 


NOTES  ON  TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


more  to  the  exaltation  of  Timou's  character,  than  the 
zeal  and  fidelity  of  his  ser\'ants.  Nothing  but  real  vir- 
tue can  be  honoured  by  domestics  :  nothing  but  impar- 
tial kindness  can  gain  affection  from  dependents." — 
Johnson. 

"  They  embrace,  and  part  several  icai/s" — We  owe 
to  Mr.  Collier  the  restoration  of  this  old  expressive  stage- 
direction,  instead  of  "  Exeunt  Servants,"  as  it  stands  in 
modem  editions.  These  explanatory  passages,  as  well 
as  the  text,  might  be  by  Shakespeare. 

"  —  Strange,  iimimial  blood" — "  Blood"  wa.s  an- 
ciently used  for  natural  inclination,  passion,  appetite  ; 
for  which  sense  Stevens  quotes  old  Gower,  and  the 
"  Yorkshire  Tragedy,"  one  of  the  plays  of  Shakespeare's 
time  ascribed  to  him ;  but  lie  might  have  found  in  his 
imdoubted  productions  equally  good  authority.  Thus, 
in  Much  Ano  about  Nothing: — "Wisdom  and  blood 
combating  in  so  tender  a  body,  we  have  ten  proofs  to 
one  blood  hath  the  masteiy." 

Scene  III. 

"  It  is  the  pasture  lards  the  rother's  sides^'' — The 
original  reading  is  thus : — 

It  is  the  pastnnr  lards  the  brother's  sides  ; 
The  want  that  makes  him  leave. 

Former  commentators  have  filled  many  pages  in  striving 
to  restore  the  true  reading,  and  to  explain  not  only  these 
lines,  but  the  context.  After  all  their  laboin-s,  the 
reader  was  still  left  to  say,  with  Johnson,  "  the  ol)scurity 
is  still  great,  though  we  should  admit  the  emendation." 
But  a  late  happy  discovery  of  Mr.  Singer's  throws  un- 
expected light  on  the  whole,  by  restoring  the  true  read- 
ing of  a  single  word,  and  changing  a  single  letter.  The 
preceding  lines  are  well  explained  by  Knight: — 

"Touch  the  '  twinn'd  brothers'  with  'several  for- 
tunes,' (i.  e.  with  different  fortunes,)  and  '  the  greater 
scorns  the  lesser.'  1  he  Poet  then  interposes  a  reHection 
that  man"s  nature,  obnoxious  as  it  is  to  all  miseries,  can- 
not bear  great  fortune  without  contempt  of  kindred  na- 
ture. The  greater  and  the  lesser  brothers  now  change 
places : — 

Raise  me  this  beggar,  and  'deny't'  that  lord. 
This  word  'deny't'  was  changed  by  Warburton  into 
denude.  Coleridge  says,  'Deny  is  here  clearly  eqtial 
to  withhold ;  and  the  it  (quite  in  the  genius  of  vehement 
conversation,  which  a  syntaxist  explains  by  ellipses  and 
subaudilurs  in  a  Greek  or  Latin  classic,  yet  triumphs 
over  as  ignorances  in  a  contemporary)  refers  to  accidental 
and  artificial  rank  or  elevation,  implied  in  the  verb 
raised 


We  agree  with  Mr. 


Collier  in  inserting 


'rother,"  (in- 


stead of  brother,  as  it  stands  in  the  folios,  and  all  other 
editions,)  at  the  instance  of  Mr.  Singer.  The  suggestion 
was  made  in  a  letter  published  in  the  "  Atiiena-um,"  in 
April,  1842,  in  which  the  writer  truly  observed,  that  to 
change  brother  to  "  rother"  removed  the  whole  dilliculty 
of  a  passage,  regarding  which  commentators  had  so 
much  disputed.  Warburton  recommended  icclkcr,  witii 
a  near  approach  to  the  meaning  of  the  line;  but  a 
"rother"  is  a  horned  beast,  such  as  oxen  or  cows;  and 
in  Golding's  Ovid's  "  Metamorphoses."  (1567,)  we  meet 
with  the  expression  of  "herds  of  rother-beasts."  But 
Shakespeare  must  have  been  well  acquainted  with  tlie 
word  from  his  own  youthfid  experience,  for  in  thi-  town 
of  Stratford-upon-Avon  (as  indeed  is  stated  in  Holloway's 
'General  Provincial  Dictionan,")  is  what  is  still  called 
a  rothcr-markel.  The  word  "rother"  is  also  found  in 
the  statute-book.  (Jacob's  "  Law  Dictionary,"  stat.  21. 
Jac.  L  chap.  13.) 

This  reading,  and  the  use  and  meaning  of  "rother," 
is  still  furtlier  confirmed  by  a  discovers  of  the  Shake- 
speare Society,  of  an  old  entry  in  the  original  records  of 
Stratfonl-upon-.\von,  directing  that  "the  bejLst-market 
be  holdfu  in  the  Rodcr  street,  and  in  n«j  oilier  place." 

"  — for  every  orise  of  fortune"— \.  e.  Ever)'  step  or 
degree  of  fortune. 

9G* 


"  Gold  ?  yellow,  glittering,  precious  gold" — This 
whole  passage  bears  too  close  a  resemblance  to  Lucian 
to  have  been  accidental.  There  was  no  English  trans- 
lation in  Shakespeare's  day,  nor  is  there  any  probability 
whatever  that  he  was  a  Greek  scholar.  My  only  solii- 
tif)n  of  the  mysterj-,  upon  which  the  English  critics  have 
thrown  no  satiefactorj-  light,  is,  that  he  must  liave  got  at 
Lucian's  general  sense  through  the  ordinary  Latin  trans- 
lation commonly  accompanying  the  original,  or  through 
an  Italian  or  French  translation.  Franklin  thus  trans- 
lates the  parallel  passage  of  the  Greek  satirist : —  "  Timon 
in  digging  finds  gold,  and  thus  addresses  it — '  It  is,  it 
must  be  gold ;  fine,  yellow,  noble  gold,  sweet  to  be- 
hold. Burning  like  fire,  thou  shinest  night  and  day: 
what  virgin  wcnild  not  spread  forth  her  bosom  to  receive 
so  beautiful  a  lover !'  "  etc. 

"  I  am  no  idle  votarist" — i.  e.  "I  am  no  insincere 
or  inconstant  supplicant.  Gold  will  not  serve  me  in- 
stead o(  roots." — Johnson. 

"  You  clear  heavens" — i.  e.  "  Clear"  as  undarkened 
by  guilt  or  shame ;  as  opposed  to  man  stained  witli 
crime.  So  in  Lear — "  the  clearest  gods;"  and  in  the 
Rape  of  Lucrece  : — 

Then  CoUatine  again  Iiy  Lucrece'  side. 
In  her  clear  bed  might  have  reposed  stilL 

(i.  e.  her  unpolluted  bed.) 

"  Pluck  stout  men^s  pillows  from  below  their  heads" — 
"  Stout"  means  here  in  health.  There  was  a  notion  that 
the  departure  of  the  dying  was  rendered  easier  by  re- 
moving the  pillow  from  under  their  heads. 

"  This  yellow  slave" — This  single  eloquent  phrase, 
falling  on  a  poetical  mind,  brought  by  personal  circum- 
stances into  a  mood  of  feeling  somewhat  like  Timon's. 
kindled  into  one  of  the  most  intensely  poetical  and 
beautiful  shorter  poems  of  our  language — the  late  Dr. 
Leyden's  address  to  "  the  vile  yellow  slave,"  the  "slave 
of  the  dark  and  dirty  mine."  for  whose  vile  radiance  he 
had  sacrificed  health  and  {irobably  life,  and  certainly 
domestic  hap[)incss ;  and  who  now  came  to  mock  with 
his  presence  his  victim's  houi-s  of  pain  and  disease. 

"  —  makes  the  wappen'd  widow  wed  again" — "  It  is 
not  clear  what  is  meant  by  '  wappen'd '  in  this  passage  ; 
perhaps  icorii  out,  debilitated.  In  Fletcher's  'Two 
Noble  Kinsmen.'  (which  tradition  says  was  written  in 
conjunction  with  Slmkespeai"e,)  we  have  vnwappered 
in  a  contrary  sense  : — 

we  prevent 

The  loathsome  misery  of  ace,  beguile 
The  gout,  the  rheum,  that  in  lag  hours  attend 
For  gray  approachers :  we  come  toward  the  coda 
Young  and  unicapper'd,  not  halting  under  crimes 
Many  and  stale. 

Grose,  in  his  provincial  '  Glossary,'  cites  wappered  as  a- 
Gloucestershire  word,  and  explains  it  'restless  or  fa- 
tigued, (perhaps  worn  out  with  disease,)  as  spoken  of 
a  sick  person.'  Stevens  cites  a  passage  from  Middle- 
ton's  and  Decker's  '  Roaring  Girl,'  in  which  wappening 
and  niggling  are  said  to  be  all  one.  Niggling,  in  cant 
language,  was  company-keeping  with  a  woman.  '  Wed' 
is  used  for  wedded.  '  It  is  gold  that  induces  some  one 
to  accept  in  marriage  this  '  wappen'd  widow.'  that  the 
inhabitants  of  a  spital-house,  or  those  atllicted  with  ul- 
cerous sores,  would  cast  the  gorge  at,  (i.  e.  rcjrct  with 
loathing,)  were  she  not  gilded  over  by  wealth.'  " — 
Singer. 

"To  the  ApRir.  pay  again" — The  ".April  day"  is 
not  i\\c  fooVs  dinj.  as  Jolnisun  iniiiuined  ;  but  the  spring- 
time of  lite.     Shakespeare  himself  has,  in  a  sonnet : — 
Calls  back  the  lovely  April  of  her  prime. 

"  /  will  not  kiss  thee" — "  This  alludes  to  an  opinion 
in  former  times,  generally  prevalent,  lliat  the  venereal 
artection  transmitted  to  another  left  the  infecter  free.  I 
will  not  (.says  Timon)  lake  the  rot  from  thy  lips,  by 
kissing  thee." — Johnson. 

"  —  through  the  window-hart  bore  at  men's  eyes" — 
No  satisfactory  explanation  has  been  given  of  this  line, 

47 


NOTES  ON  TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


and  some  as  yet  incorrigible  error  of  the  press  appears 
probable.  One  of  the  conjectures  is  ingenious.  Tyr- 
whitt  would  read,  widow'' s  barb — the  barb  being  a  com- 
mon old  word  for  some  part  of  female  dress.  Chaucer 
describes  Cressida  as  wearing  a  barbe.  Yet  this  does 
not  well  suit  the  context.     Singer  explains  thus : — 

"By  'window-bars'  the  Poet  probably  means  'the 
partlet,  gorget,  or  kerchief,  which  women  put  about 
their  neck,  and  pin  down  over  their  paps,'  sometimes 
called  a  niced,  and  translated  mamillare,  or  fascia  pcc- 
toralis ;  and  described  as  made  oi'  fine  linen.  From  its 
semi-transparency  arose  the  simile  of  '  window-bars.' 
The  younger  Boswell  thought  that  windoies  were  used 
to  signify  a  woman's  breasts,  in  a  passage  he  has  cited 
from  Weaver's  '  Plantagenet's  Tragical  Story ;'  but  it 
seems  doubtful.  The  passage  hardly  warrants  Johnson's 
explanation : — '  The  virgin  shows  her  bosom  tlu-ough 
the  lattice  of  her  chamber.'  " 

"And  mince  it  sans  remorse" — "An  allusion  to  the 
tale  of  '  CEdipus.'  " — Johnson. 

"I'll  trust  to  your  conditions" — "You  need  not 
swear  to  continue  whores ;  I  will  trust  to  your  inclina- 
tions."— Johnson. 

"  Conditions"  was  often  used  by  the  older  writers,  as 
Bacon,  Raleigh,  and  the  contemporary  poets,  for  quali- 
ties, characteristics,  general  disposition. 

"  —  Yet  may  your  pains,  six  months" — The  meaning 
of  this  passage  appears  to  be  as  Stevens  explains  it — 
'•  Tiraon  had  been  exhorting  them  to  follow  constantly 
their  trade  of  debauchery,  but  he  inteiTupts  himself,  and 
imprecates  upon  them  that  for  half  the  year  their  pains 
may  be  quite  contrary — that  they  may  suffer  such  pun- 
ishment as  is  usually  inflicted  upon  harlots.  He  then 
continues  his  exhortations." 

"Be  quite  contrary" — The  metre  shows  that  "con- 
ti-ary"  is  to  be  accented  on  the  second  syllable,  which 
was  the  English  pronunciation  till  the  beginning  of  the 
last  century,  since  which  it  has  become  a  vulgarism. 

"  —  and  thatch  your  poor  thin  roofs 
With  burdens  of  the  dead,"  etc. 
The  Poet  can  seldom  refrain  from  enlarging  on  his 
especial  dislike  of  wigs,  or  artificial  hair,  as  common  in 
his  day  as  in  this,  with  both  sexes.  His  own  practice 
was  at  least  consistent.  The  engraved  portraits  of  him, 
at  different  ages,  show  that,  though  early  bald,  he  con- 
stantly refused  to  "  thatch  "  his  fair  high  front  with  arti- 
ficial youth. 

"  —  HOARSE  the  flamen" — The  original  reading  is, 
"hoar  the  flamen," — make  the  priest  gray,  or  hoary; 
and  this,  Stevens  says,  refers  to  the  hoar  leprosy  pre- 
viously mentioned.  But  the  whole  context  refers  to 
the  effect  of  disease  upon  the  voice — ("crack  the  law- 
yer's voice;") — and  then  passes  to  the  priest's,  "that 
scolds  against"  vice,  to  which  his  becoming  gray  has  no 
reference,  and  administers  no  rebuke.  Though  the  edi- 
tors generally,  including  Messrs.  Knight  and  Collier, 
retain  hoar,  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  Poet  wrote 
"  hoarse," — a  verb  formed  by  himself,  and  in  his  own 
manner.  The  amendment  is  that  of  Upton,  a  well- 
known  editor  of  the  old  English  poets. 

"  —  that  his  particular  to  foresee" — "  The  metaphor 
is  apparently  incongruous,  but  the  sense  is  good.  To 
foresee  his  particular,  is  to  provide  for  his  private  ad- 
vantage, for  which  he  leaves  the  right  scent  of  public 
good.  In  hunting,  when  hares  have  crossed  one  an- 
other, it  is  common  for  some  of  the  hounds  to  '  smell 
from  the  general  weal,'  and  '  foresee'  their  own  '  partic- 
ular.' Shakespeare,  who  seems  to  have  been  a  sports- 
man, and  has  often  alluded  to  falconry,  perhaps  alludes 
here  to  hunting." — Johnson. 

"And  ditches  grave  yoti  all" — To  "  grave,"  and  to 
ungrave,  were  expressive  old  words  for  to  bury,  and  to 
disinter,  frequently  used  by  old  poets,  which  it  is  to  be 

48 


regretted  have  become  quite  obsolete.     Thus,  in  Chap- 
man's "  Homer's  Iliad :" — 

•  The  throats  of  dogs  shall  grave 


His  manly  limbs. 
The  misanthropist  imprecates  on  them  all  the  loss  of  de- 
cent funeral  rites,  by  finding  their  graves  in  "  ditches." 

"  Com,mon  mother,  thou" — Was  it,  as  Warburton  sug- 
gests, from  any  knowledge  of  the  poetical  idea  of  pagan 
statuary,  or  rather  from  going  beyond  it  to  the  original 
poetical  idea  which  gave  it  birth,  that,  in  his  "infinite 
breast,"  Shakespeare  has  addressed  the  earth  with  the 
epithet  which  the  Greeks  gave  to  the  Ephesian  Diana — 
the  "Many-breasted  Diana,"  considered  as  "varied  na- 
ture, the  mother  of  all  ?"  Many  coins,  medals,  etc.,  have 
come  down  to  us,  thus  representing  Diana. 

"  —  below  CRISP  heaven" — "Crisp,"  often  used  for 
curled,  or  winding,  in  old  poetic  diction,  is  here  still 
more  boldly  employed  for  be7it,  curved,  vaulted — 
though  Stevens  refers  it  to  the  curled  clouds. 

"  That  from  it  all  consideration  slips" — This  line, 
as  it  is  printed  in  all  the  folios,  indicates  that  Timon  was 
interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  Apemantus,  which  is  lost 
in  the  punctuation  of  the  ordinary  editions. 

"  —  a  nature  but  infected" — i.  e.  Not  thy  real  na- 
ture, but  one  poisoned  by  adversity.  It  is  the  original 
reading,  and,  I  think,  both  clear  and  Shakespearian. 
But  very  many  editions  adopt  Rowe's  alteration — "a 
nature  but  affected;"  which  does  not  agree  with  the 
context,  for  the  nature  is  not  falsely  assumed.  Besides, 
the  word  in  this  sense  is  hardly  of  the  Elizabethan  age. 
Affected  would  then  mean  either  loved,  or  else  operated 
upon,  influenced;  as  the  eye  is  affected  by  light. 

"  —  the  cunning  of  a  carper" — "The  cunning  of  a 
carper"  is  the  insidious  art  of  a  critic.  Shame  not 
these  woods  (says  Apemantus)  by  coming  here  to  find 
fault.  Ursula,  speaking  of  the  sarcasms  of  Beatrice,  ob- 
serves : — 

Why  sure,  such  carping  is  not  commendable. 

"  —  like  tapsters  that  bade  welcome" — A  similar  sneer 
on  tapsters  occurs  in  the  Poet's  Venus  and  Adonis  : — 

Like  shrill-tongiied  tapsters,  answering  every  call, 
Soothing  the  humour  of  fantastic  wits. 

"  —  Will  these  moss'd  trees" — The  folio  has  moist 
trees,  but  the  epithet  seems  so  out  of  place,  and  "moss'd" 
so  well  applies  to  the  trees  "  that  have  outliv'd  the 
eagle,"  and  so  resembles  the  Poet's  own  phrase  in  As 
You  Like  It,  ("  Under  a  tree  whose  boughs  were  moss'd 
with  age,")  that  the  correction  (suggested  by  Hanmer) 
seems  self-evident.  But  Collier  and  Knight  both  retain 
moist — the  latter  on  the  ground  of  Winter's  ingenious 
theory  of  association : — 

"  Warm  and  moist  were  the  appropriate  terms,  in  the 
days  of  Shakespeare,  for  what  we  should  now  call  an 
aired  and  a  damp  shirt.  So  John  Florio,  ('Second 
Frutes,'  1591,)  in  a  dialogue  between  the  master  Tor- 
quato  and  his  servant  Ruspa : — 

T.  Dispatch,  and  give  me  a  sliirt ! 

R.  Here  is  one  with  rutfs. 

T.  Thou  dolt,  seest  thou  not  how  moyst  it  is  ? 

R.  Pardon  me,  good  sir,  I  was  not  aware  of  it. 

T.  Go  into  the  kitchen  and  warme  it. 

Can  tne  reader  doubt  (though  he  may  perhaps  smile  at 
the  association)  that  the  image  of  the  chamberlain  put- 
ting the  shirt  on  warm,  impressed  the  opposite  word 
moist  on  the  imagination  of  the  Poet  ?" 

"  —  is  crown' d  before" — i.  e.  Arrives  sooner  at  the 
completion  of  its  wishes.  So  in  a  former  scene  of  this 
play:— 

And  in  some  sort  these  wants  of  mme  are  crowned, 

That  I  account  them  blessings. 

And  more  appositely  in  Cymbeline  : — 
My  supreme  crown  of  grief. 

"  TT'i97-se  than  the  worst  content" — i.  e.  "  Best  states 
conteutless  have  a  wretched  being — a  being  worse  than 
that  of  the  worst  of  states  that  are  content." — Johnson. 


NOTES  ON  TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


•'  Hadst  thou,  like  us" — There  is  in  this  speech  a  sul- 
len haughtiness,  and  malignant  dignity,  suitable  at  once 
to  the  lord  and  the  man-hater.  The  impatience  with 
•which  he  bears  to  have  his  luxury  reproached  by  one 
that  never  had  luxury  within  his  reach,  is  natural  and 
graceful.  There  is  in  a  letter,  written  by  the  Karl  of 
Essex,  just  before  his  execution,  to  another  nobleman, 
a  passage  somewhat  resembling  this,  with  which,  I  be- 
lieve, every  reader  will  be  pleased,  though  it  is  so 
Kerious  and  solemn  that  it  can  scarcely  be  inserted  with- 
out iiTeverence : — 

•  God  grant  your  lordship  may  quickly  feel  the  com- 
fort I  now  enjoy  in  my  unfeigned  conversion,  but  that 
you  may  never  feel  the  torments  I  have  suffered  for  my 
long  delaying  it.  I  had  none  but  dinnes  to  call  upon 
me,  to  whom  I  said,  if  my  ambition  could  have  entered 
into  their  narrow  breasts,  they  would  not  have  been  so 
humble ;  or  if  my  delights  had  been  once  tasted  by  them, 
they  would  not  have  been  so  precise.  But  your  lord- 
ship hath  one  to  call  upon  you,  that  knovveth  what  it  is 
vou  now  enjoy;  and  what  the  greatest  fniit  and  end  is 
of  all  contentment  that  this  world  can  afford.  Think, 
therefore,  dear  earl,  that  I  have  staked  and  buoyed  all 
the  ways  of  pleasure  unto  you,  and  left  them  as  sea- 
marks for  you  to  keep  the  channel  of  religious  virtue. 
For  shut  your  eyes  never  so  long,  they  must  be  open  at 
the  last,  and  then  you  must  say  witli  me,  there  is  no 
peace  to  the  ungodly.'  " — Johnson. 

"  — from  our  first  swath" — i.  e.  From  infancy. 
"  Swath"  is  the  dress  of  a  new-born  child. 

•'  —  all  the  passive  druoges" — I  have  here  varied 
from  all  the  modern  editions,  by  retaining  the  old 
spelling,  for  the  purpose  of  distinguishing  it  from  drugs 
in  our  modern  sense — drufrgc  being  an  ancient  variation 
of  drudge.  I  should  have  prefen-ed  modernizing  it  into 
drudges,  but  there  is  so  much  of  harsh  and  irregular 
metre  in  this  play,  that  here,  where  the  author  has 
poured  forth  a  continuous  strain  of  animated  rhythm,  it 
would  be  insufferable  to  vaiy  it  for  the  sake  of  modern- 
izing a  word. 

"  Thou  hadst  been  a  knave,  and  flatterer'' — "  Dryden 
has  quoted  two  verses  of  Virgil  to  show  how  well  he 
could  have  written  satires.  Sliakespeare  has  here  given 
a  specimen  of  the  same  power,  by  a  line  bitter  beyond 
all  bitterness,  in  which  Timon  tells  .-\pemantus  that  he 
had  not  virtue  enough  for  the  %aces  which  he  condemns. 
Dr.  Warbui-ton  explains  worst  by  loicest,  which  some- 
what weakens  the  sense,  and  yet  leaves  it  sufficiently 
vigorous.  I  have  heard  Mr.  Burke  commend  the  sub- 
tilty  of  discrimination  with  which  Shakespeare  distin- 
guishes the  present  character  of  Timon  from  that  of  Ap- 
emantus,  whom  to  vulgar  eyes  he  would  now  resemble." 
— Johnson. 

•'  —  they  mocked  thee  for  too  much  curiosity" — The 
word  "curiosity"  is  here  used  in  the  sense  of  finical 
delicacy.  So  in  Jervas  Markham's  "  English  Arcadia," 
( 1G06  :) — "  For  all  those  eye-charming  graces,  of  which 
with  such  curiosity  she  hath  boasted."  And  in  Hobby's 
translation  of  Castiglione's  "  Cortcgiano,"  (l.'iSG:) — "A 
waiting-gentlewoman  should  Hee  affection  or  curiosity." 
'•  Curiosity"  is  here  inserted  as  a  synonyme  to  affection, 
which  means  affectation. 

•'  —  u-ert  thou  the  vnicom" — "The  account  given  of 
the  unicom  is  this:  that  he  and  the  lion  being  enemies 
bv  nature,  as  soon  as  the  lion  sees  the  unicorn  he  betakes 
himself  to  a  tree.  The  unicorn  in  his  fury,  and  with  all 
the  swiftness  of  his  course,  running  at  liini,  sticks  his 
horn  fkst  in  the  tree,  and  then  the  lion  falls  upon  liim  and 
kills  him"  (Gesner's"  History  of  Animals.'') — Han.mer. 

" — O  thou  TOUCH  of  hearts" — i.  e.  Touchstone  of 
hearts. 

"  —  you  want  much  o/men" — "  The  old  copy  reads: — 
Your  greatest  wont  is,  you  wnni  much  of  meat. 
Theobald  proposed  '  you  want  much  of  meet,' — (i.  e. 
much  of  what  you  ought  to  be,  much  of  the  qualities  be- 


fitting  you  as  human  creatures.)  Stevens  says,  perhaps 
we  should  read  : — 

Your  greatest  want  is,  you  want  much  of  me. 

Your  greatest  want  is  that  you  expect  supplies  from  me. 
of  whom  you  can  reasonably  expect  nothing.  Your  ne- 
cessities are  indeed  desperate,  when  you  apply  to  one 
in  ray  situation.  Dr.  Farmer  would  point  the  passage 
differently  ;  thus : — 

Your  greatest  want  is,  yon  want  much.    Of  meat 
Why  should  you  want,  etc. 

Johnson  thinks  the  old  reading  is  the  true  one,  saying 
that  '  Timon  tells  them  their  greatest  want  is  that,  like 
other  men,  the  want  much  of  meat;  then  telling  them 
where  meat  may  be  had,  he  asks,  '  Want!  why  want?' 
I  have  adopted  Hanmer's  reading,  which  is  surely  the 
true  one,  being  exactly  in  the  spirit  of  Timon's  sarcastic 
bitterness,  and  supported  by  what  he  subsequently  says. 
After  telling  them  where  food  may  be  had  which  will 
sustain  nature,  the  thieves  say,  '  We  cannot  live  on  grass, 
on  berries,  and  on  water.'  Timon  replies,  '  Nor  on  the 
beasts,  the  birds,  and  fishes;  you  must  eat  wiera.'  There 
is  a  double  meaning  implied  in  '  you  want  much  of  men,' 
which  is  obvious,  and  much  in  Shakespeare's  manner." 
— Singer. 

With  Mr.  Singer,  I  have  adopted  this  emendation, 
against  the  authority  of  the  other  editions.  "  You  waul 
much  of  meat,"  is  very  tame  in  sense,  and  strange  in 
expression.  The  other  reading  is  quite  in  the  manner 
of  Timon's  bitter  pleasantry,  the  risus  Sardonicus, 
playing  upon  words — "  want  much  of  men  "  being  anti- 
thetically opposed  to  "  men  that  much  do  want." 

"  — the  earth  hath  roots  :" — 

"  Vile  olus.  et  duris  hserentia  mora  ruberis, 
Puimantis  stomachi  composuere  famem : 
Fluniine  viciuo  stultus  sitit. 
I  do  not  supi>ose  these  to  be  imitations,  but  only  to  be 
similar  thoughts  on  similar  occasions." — Johnson. 

As  close  a  resemblance  as  this  may  be  traced  in  some 
admiraljle  lines,  in  the  beginning  of  the  first  satire  (book 
iii.)  of  Hall's  •'  Satires,"  which,  as  they  were  published 
in  1.598,  Shakespeare  could  not  but  have  read,  as  the 
popular  work  of  a  distinguished  contemporaiy,  who,  at 
the  probable  date  of  the  composition  of  Timon,  was 
making  his  way  to  high  honours  in  the  church.  In 
contrasting  modern  luxury  with  ancient  simplicity,  Hall 

says : — 

Time  was  that,  whiles  the  autum-fall  did  last. 
Our  hungry  sires  gap'd  for  the  falling  mast — 
Could  no  unhusked  akome  leave  the  tree. 
But  there  was  challenge  made  whose  it  might  be , 
And  if  some  nice  and  liquorous  appetite 
Desir'd  more  dainty  dish  of  nu-e  delight. 
They  scaled  the  stonied  crab  with  clasped  knee, 
*******'»■ 

Or  search'd  the  hopeful  thicks  of  hedgj'  rows 
For  brierie  berries,  haws,  or  sourer  sloes. 

******** 

Their  only  cellar  was  the  neighbour  brook. 
Nor  did  fur  belter  care — for  better  look. 

The  American  reader  will  observe,  in  these  spirited 
lines,  the  Old-English  use  and  origin  of  our  Americatiisni 
of  fall  for  autumn.  The  thoughts  here  are  too  obvious 
to  eveiy  poetical  mind  to  have  been  the  subject  of  direct 
and  intentional  imitation  ;  yet  the  use  of  the  same  lan- 
guage and  order  of  images  indicates  the  probability  that 
the  language  of  tlio  earlier  poet  had  suggested  that  of 
the  dramatist,  while  that  rjf  Hall  again  is  more  immedi- 
ately amplified  from  Juvenal. 

"  —  Yet  thanks  T  must  you  con" — We  have  this  idio- 
matic  expression    in  .Vi.l's   Wkf.i.  that  Enps   Wei.i  . 
It  is  sometimes  spelled  cun,  as  in  Nash's  '•  Pierce  Pen 
niless,"  (1592:) — "Our  lord  will  cun  thee  httle  thauk 
for  it." 

"  /«  limited  prnfrssions"—\.  e.  Professions  govemefl 
by  the  rules  and  limits  of  society. 

"  —  since  you  protest  to  do'f' — The  ordinary  read- 
ing is  profess.  There  appears  no  necessity  for  the 
change,  for  either  word  may  be  used  in  the  sense  of  to 
declare  openly. 

40 


NOTES  ON  TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


"  The  moon  into  salt  tears" — "  The  moon  is  called 
the  moist  star  in  Hamlet,  and  the  Poet,  in  the  last 
scene  of  the  Tempest,  has  shown  that  he  was  acquaint- 
ed with  her  influence  on  the  tides.  The  watery  beams 
of  the  moon  are  spoken  of  in  Komeo  and  Juliet.  The 
sea  is,  therefore,  said  to  resolve  her  into  '  salt  tears,'  in 
allusion  to  the  flow  of  the  tides,  and  perhaps  of  her  in- 
fluence upon  the  weather,  which  she  is  said  to  govern. 
There  is  an  allusion  to  the  lachrymose  nature  of  the 
planet  in  the  following  apposite  passage  in  King  Rich- 
ard III.: — 

That  I,  being  govem'd  by  the  iDOt'ry  moon, 

May  bring  foith  plenteous  tears  to  drown  the  world. 

In  the  play  of  '  Albumazar,'  the  original  of  which  is  Lo 
Astrologo,  by  Baptista  Porta,  (printed  at  Venice,  in 
1606,)  there  is  a  passage  which  contains  similar  examples 
of  thievery,  beginning,  '  The  world's  a  theatre  of  theft,' 
etc.  And  the  ode  of  Anacreon.  which  seems  to  have 
furnished  the  first  idea  of  all  similar  passages,  had  been 
Englished  by  John  Southern,  from  the  French  of  Eon- 
sard,  previous  to  1589." — Singer. 

"  Have  iinchech'd  theft" — i.  e.  The  laws,  being  pow- 
erful, have  their  theft  unchecked. 

'"Tis  in  the  malice  of  mankind,  that  he  thus  ad- 
rises  tis ;  not  to  have  us  thrive  in  our  mi/stery" — The 
"malice  of  mankind"  means  here  Timon's  malicious 
hatred  of  mankind.  "  He  does  not  give  us  this  advice 
to  pursue  our  trade  of  stealing,  etc.,  from  any  good-will 
to  us,  or  a  desire  that  we  should  thrive  in  our  profes- 
sion; but  merely  from  the  malicious  enmity  that  he 
bears  to  the  human  race." 

"  —  there  is  no  time  so  miserable,  but  a  man  may  be 
true" — The  second  thief  has  just  said  he  will  give  over 
his  trade.  It  is  time  enough  for  that,  says  the  first  thief: 
let  us  wait  till  Athens  is  at  peace.  There  is  no  hour  of  a 
man's  life  so  wi-etched,  but  he  always  has  it  in  his  power 
to  become  a  "true"  (i.  e.  an  honest)  man. 

"  How  rarely  does  it  meet  with  this  timers  guise" — 
'•  Rarely"  does  not  mean  seldom,  in  our  modern  sense, 
hut  as  anciently  used,  for  admirably,  excellently. 

"  It  almost  turns  m,y  dangerous  nature  wild" — This 
is  the  original  text.  It  is  like  Lear's  "  This  way  mad- 
ness lies."  "  Dangerous"  is  used  for  unsafe,  subject  to 
danger  ;  as  we  still  say,  "  a  dangerous  voyage."  Timon, 
in  an  excited  and  half-frantic  state  of  mind,  indignant  at 
all  mankind,  is  startled  by  unexpected  kindness,  which 
lie  says  almost  makes  him  mad.  It  strikes  me  as  a 
touch  of  the  same  discriminating  and  experienced  ob- 
servation of  the  "  variable  weather  of  the  mind," — the 
reason  goaded  by  misery,  and  verging  to  insanity, — 
that  furnished  material  for  all  the  great  Poet's  portrait- 
ures of  the  disturbed  or  shattered  intellect.  Wai'burton 
proposed,  and  several  of  the  best  critics  have  approved 
of,  the  emendation  of  mild  for  xcild,  because  such  unex- 
pected fidelity  was  likely  to  soothe  and  mollify  the 
misanthrope's  temper.  It  is  not  in  unison  with  the 
spirit  of  the  passage. 

"  —  thou  shalt  build  from  men" — i.  e.  Away  from 
men. 

ACT  v.— Scene  I. 

"Enter  Poet  and  Painter" — Johnson  has  truly  re- 
marked upon  the  inconvenience  of  commencing  the  fifth 
act  here,  as  the  Poet  and  Painter  were  in  sight  of  Ape- 
mantus  before  he  quitted  the  scene.  He  suspected  some 
transposition  of  the  scenes,  as  they  have  come  down  to  us  ; 
but  the  difficulty  is  to  arrange  them  otherwise  than  as 
at  present,  and  to  begin  act  v.  at  any  other  point.  The 
divisions  are  modern,  not  being  marked  in  the  folio  of 
1623,  nor  in  any  subsequent  edition  in  that  form. 

Enter  Timon,  from  his  Cave'' — "  So  the  stage-direc- 
tion in  the  old  copies,  from  which  it  seems  unnecessary 
lo  deviate.  Timon  is  usually  represented  as  in  sight 
during  the  introductory  dialogue  between  the  Poet  and 
Painter:  'Enter  Poet  and  Painter;  Timon  behind,  un- 

60 


seen,'  has  been  the  usual  modern  stage-direction  at  tin 
opening  of  the  act ;  but  although  he  may  be  supposed 
to  have  overheard  them,  it  is  to  be  concluded  that  he 
here  comes  forward,  and  shows  himself  to  the  audience, 
though  still  unseen  by  the  Poet  and  Painter.  All  that 
Timon  says,  therefore,  in  this  part  of  the  scene,  i.s 
aside." — Collier. 

"  —  before  black-corner'd  night" — Stevens  says 
that  this  means  only  "  night  which  is  obscure  as  a  dark 
corner," — a  meaning  the  Poet  could  scarcely  have  had. 
The  phrase  is  dark  in  every  sense,  being,  in  all  proba- 
bility, a  misprint  for  some  epithet  which  w^e  cannot  cer- 
tainly ascertain.  Black-coned,  black-covered,  and  black- 
cnrtained  night,  have  all  been  proposed.  The  last  is 
the  most  probable,  the  Poet  having  elsewhere  spoken 
of  "  night's  black  mantle,"  and  "  night's  pitchy  mantle." 

"  —  Thou  draw'st  a  counterfeit" — A  "  counterfeit" 
was  an  old  word  of  frequent  use  for  a  portrait.  Few 
readers  can  forget — 


•  fair  Portia's  counterfeit. 


"  Yon  have  done  work  for  me" — "  This  is  the  ordi- 
nary reading.  Maloue  says,  '  For  the  insertion  of  the 
word  done,  which  it  is  manifest  was  omitted  by  the 
negligence  of  the  compositor,  I  am  answerable.  Timoii 
in  this  line  addresses  the  Painter,  whom  he  before 
called,  excellent  workman :  in  the  next,  the  Poet.'  It 
appears  to  us  that  this  is  a  hasty  correction.  Timon 
has  overheard  both  the  Poet  and  the  Painter  declaring 
tiiat  they  have  notliing  to  present  to  him  at  that  time 
but  promises,  and  it  is  with  bitter  irony  that  he  says, 
'  excellent  workman.'  In  the  same  sarcastic  spirit  he 
now  says,  '  You  have  work  for  me — there's  payment.'  " 
— Knight. 


Alcibiades. 

Scene  II. 

"  —  hath  sense  withal 
Of  its  oum  fall,  restraining  aid  to  Timon,"  etc. 
That  is — Becomes  sensible  that  it  is  about  to  fall  by 
widiholding  aid  from  Timon. 

"  —  to  make  their  sorrowed  render" — "Render"  is 
confession.     So  in  Cymbeline,  (act  iv.  scene  4  :) — 

niay  drive  ns  to  a  render 

Where  we  have  lived. 

"  Together  with  a  recompense  more  frnitful" — i.  e. 
A  recompense  so  large  that  the  off"ence  they  have  com- 
mitted, though  every  dram  of  that  offence  should  be  put 
into  the  scale,  cannot  counterpoise  it. 

"  —  My  long  sickness" — i.  e.  "  The  disease  of  life 
begins  to  promise  me  a  period." — Johnson. 


NOTES  ON  TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


"  I  have  a  tree,  which  grows  here  in  my  close" — The 
story  of  Timoii  was  familiar  to  unlearned  readers,  iu 
Shakespeare's  day,  through  various  popular  sources. 
One  of  the  vai'iatious  of  his  story,  best  known  to  a  pop- 
ular audience,  was  that  contained  in  the  collection  by 
Paynter,  entitled  the  '•  Palace  of  Pleasure,"  (l.")75.)  It 
is  as  follows,  which  the  reader  will  perceive  describes  a 
common-place  cynic,  veiy  difl'erent  from  the  Poet's 
generous-spirited  Timon,  driven  to  misanthropy  by  base 
ingratitude : — 

"  Of  the  strange  and  beastly  nature  of  Timon  of 
\thens,  enemy  to  mankind,  with  his  death,  burial,  and 
epitaph. 

"  All  the  beasts  of  the  world  do  apply  themselves  to 
other  beasts  of  their  kind,  Timon  of  Athens  only  ex- 
cepted:  of  whose  strange  nature  I'lutarch  is  aslonied,  in 
the  life  of  Marcus  Antonius.  Plato  and  Aristophanes 
do  report  his  marvellous  nature,  because  he  was  a  man 
i)Ut  bv  shape  only:  in  qualities  he  was  the  capital  ene- 
my of  mankind,  which  he  confessed  frankly  utterly  to 
abhor  and  hate.  He  dwelt  alone  in  a  little  cabin,  in 
the  fields,  not  far  from  Athens,  separated  from  all  neigh- 
bours and  company ;  he  never  went  to  the  city,  or  to 
any  other  habitable  place,  except  he  was  constrained. 
He  could  not  abide  any  man's  company  and  conversa- 
tion :  he  was  never  seen  to  go  to  any  man's  house,  nor 
yet  would  suffer  them  to  come  to  him.  At  the  same 
time  there  was  in  Athens  another  of  like  quality,  called 
Apemantus,  of  the  veiy  same  nature,  different  from  the 
natural  kind  of  man,  and  lodged  likewise  in  the  middle 
of  the  fields.  On  a  day  they  two  being  alone  together 
at  dinner,  Apemantus  said  unto  him,  '  O,  Timon,  what 
a  pleasant  feast  is  this !  and  what  a  rnerrj'  company  are 
we,  being  no  more  but  thou  and  1 1'  '  Nay,  (quoth 
Timon,)  it  would  be  a  merry  banquet  indeed,  if  there 
were  none  here  but  myself  I'  AVlierein  he  showed  how 
like  a  beast  (indeed)  he  was  ;  for  he  could  not  abide  any 
other  man,  being  not  able  to  suffer  the  company  of  him 
which  was  of  like  nature.  And  if  by  chance  he  hap- 
pened to  go  to  Athens,  it  was  only  to  speak  with  Alci- 
biades,  who  then  was  an  e.xcellent  captain  there,  w^here- 
at  many  did  man-el ;  and  therefore  Apemantus  de- 
manded of  him.  why  he  spake  to  no  man  but  to  Alci- 
biades.  'I  speak  to  him  sometimes,  (said  Timon.)  be- 
cause I  know  that  by  his  occasion  the  Athenians  shall 
receive  great  hurt  and  trouble.'  Which  words  many 
times  he  told  to  Alcibiades  himself. 

•'  He  had  a  garden  adjoining  to  his  house  in  the  fields, 
wherein  was  a  fig-tree,  whereupon  manv  desperate  men 
ordinarily  did  hang  themselves;  in  ])lace  whereof  he 
purposed  to  set  up  a  house,  and  therefore  was  forced  to 
cut  it  down.  For  which  cause  he  went  to  Athens,  and 
in  the  market-place  he  called  the  people  about  him, 
saying  that  he  had  news  to  tell  them.  When  the  peo- 
ple understood  that  he  was  about  to  make  a  discourse 
imto  them,  which  was  wont  to  speak  to  no  man,  they 
marvelled,  and  the  citizens  on  every  part  of  the  city  ran 
to  hear  him ;  to  whom  he  said,  tliat  he  j)urposed  to  cut 
down  his  fig-tree  to  build  a  house  upon  the  place  where 
it  stood.  '  Wherefore,  (quoth  he.)  if  there  be  any  man 
among  you  all  in  this  company  that  is  disjioscd  to  hang 
iiimself,  let  him  come  betimes  before  it  be  cut  down.' 
Having  thus  bestowed  this  charity  among  the  people, 
he  returned  to  his  lodging,  where  he  lived  a  certiiin 
time  after  without  alteration  of  nature ;  and  liocause  that 
nature  changed  not  in  his  life-time,  he  would  not  suffer 
that  death  should  alter  or  vary  the  same:  for  like  as  he 
lived  a  beastly  and  churlish  life,  even  st)  ho  required  to 
liavo  his  funeral  done  after  that  manner.  Hy  liis  last 
will  he  ordained  himself  to  be  interred  upon  the  sea- 
shore, that  the  vv-aves  'and  surges  might  beat  and  vex  his 
dead  carca.se.  Yea,  anil  that  if  it  were  possible,  his  de- 
sire was  to  be  l»uried  in  the  depth  of  the  sea;  causing 
.'111  epitaph  to  be  maile,  wherein  were  described  the 
qualities  of  his  brutish  life.  I'lutarch  also  reportelli  an- 
other to  be  made  by  Callimachus,  much  like  to  that 
which  Timon  made  himself,  whose  owu  soundeth  to 
this  effect  in  English  verse : — 


My  wretched  catife  days. 

Expired  now  and  past : 
My  carren  corpse  interred  here 

Is  fast  in  ground : 
In  waltrinp;  waves  of  swel- 

I.ins;  sea,  by  surges  cast: 
My  name  if  thou  desire, 

The  gods  thee  do  confound." 

"  —  wilh  his  EMBOSSED /ro/A" — i.  e.  Swollen,  foam- 
in  i^  froth.  As  elsewhere  noted,  "embossed"'  was  a 
hunting  term,  applied  to  the  deer  when  hard  run,  and 
foaming;  and  this  might  have  been  in  the  Poet's  mind. 
But  a  boss,  or  bubble  of  water,  as  "  when  it  raineth,  or 
the  pot  seetheth,"  was  familiar  Old-English.  It,  there- 
fore, refers  to  the  sea's  swelling  foam. 

Scene  IV. 

"Some  beast  rear'd  this" — The  old  copies  have  read 
for  "  rear'd."  Johnson  was  in  favour  of  read,  instead 
of  "reai-'d,"  which  was  substituted  by  Theobald.  It 
would,  however,  be  strange  for  the  Soldier  to  call  upon 
a  beast  to  read  that  which,  he  tells  us  just  afterwards, 
he  could  not  read  himself. 

Scene  V. 


"  —  wi/h  our  traveus'd  arms" — i.  e.  Arms  across. 
The  same  image  occurs  in  the  Tempest: — 
His  amis  in  this  sad  kiiot. 

"  —  that  they  wanted  cunni.ng" — i.  e.  Knowledge; 
the  etymological  meaning  of  the  word,  and  used  as  in 
the  liturgical  version  of  the  Psalms — Saxon,  connan, 
(to  know.)  The  line,  like  many  others,  is  wrongly 
printed  in  parenthesis,  m  the  old  copies. 

"  —  RENDERED  to  yovr  public  laws" — The  original 
foUo  reads,  and  the  modern  editions  retain,  "  but  shall 
be  remedied;"  the  second  folio  has  "remedied  by," — 
neither  of  which  gives  any  determinate  sense.  I  have 
no  doubt  that  it  is  an  error  of  the  priuter  of  the  old 
manuscript,  as  "rendered"  is  the  most  probable  word. 
Remitted,  and  remanded,  have  been  proposed  by  others. 
giving  the  same  sense  ;  but  the  words  are  less  iu  the 
manner  of  the  Poet's  age. 

"  —  and  stay  not  here  thy  gait" — This,  which  is  here 
given  as  one  epitaph,  is  in  fact  two ;  as  is  evident,  be- 
cause, in  the  first  couplet,  the  reader  is  told,  "  Seek  not 
my  name,"  and  yet  in  the  next  line  he  is  told,  "  Here 
lie  I,  Timon,"  etc.  They  stand  separately  iu  "  Plu- 
tarch's Lives,"  by  Sir  Thomas  North.  (See  note  on 
act  iii.  scene  (j.) 


"  The  play  of  Ti.Mo.v  is  a  domestic  trasedy,  and  there- 
fore strongly  fastens  on  the  attention  of  the  reader.  In 
the  ]ilaii  there  is  not  much  art.  l)ut  the  incidents  are 
natural,  and  the  characters  various  and  exact.  The  ca- 
tastrophe affords  a  very  powerful  warning  acrainst  that 
ostentiitious  liberality,  which  scatters  bounty,  hut  con- 
fers no  benefits;  and  buys  Hattery,  but  not  friendship." 

— .ToH.SSON. 


"  The  remarks  of  Sclilegel  are  worthy  of  the  writer, 
although  his  estiinate  of  the  character  of  Tim<>n  is  more 
severe  than  is  warranted  by  the  incidents  of  the  drama : — 

"  '  Of  all  the  works  of  Shakespeare,  Timo.n  of  Athens 
possesses  most  the  character  of  a  satire:  a  laughing 
satire,  in  the  picture  of  the  parasites  and  flatlerei-s ;  and 
a  .luvenalian.  in  the  bitterness  and  llie  impn-cations  of 
Timon  against  the  iugratitinle  of  a  false  world.  The 
story  is  treated  in  a  veiy  sinqtle  manner,  and  is  defi- 
nitely divided  into  large  ma.sses.  In  the  first  act,  the 
joyous  life  of  Timon  ;  his  noble  and  hospitable  extrava- 
gance, and  the  throng  of  every  description  of  suitors  of 
him:  iu  the  second  and  third  act.s.  his  embarrassment, 
and  the  trial  which  he  is  thereby  reduced  to  make  of 
his  supposed  friends,  who  all  desert  him  in  the  hour  of 
need:  in  the  fourth  and  fifth  acts.  Timoirs  (light  to  the 
woods,  his  misanthropical  melancholy,  and  his  death. 

51 


NOTES  ON  TIMON  OF  ATHENS. 


The  only  thing  which  may  be  called  an  episode  is  the 
banishment  of  Alcibiades,  and  his  return  by  force  of 
arms.  However,  they  are  both  examples  of  ingratitude  : 
the  one,  of  a  state  towards  its  defender ;  and  the  other, 
of  private  friends  to  their  benefactor.  As  the  merits  of 
the  general  towards  his  fellow-citizens  suppose  more 
strength  of  character  than  those  of  the  generous  prodi- 
gal, their  respective  behaviours  are  no  less  different: 
Timon  frets  himself  to  death ;  Alcibiades  regains  his  lost 
dignity  by  violence. 

"  '  If  the  Poet  very  properly  sides  with  Timon  against 
the  common  practice  of  the  world,  he  is,  on  the  other 
hand,  by  no  means  disposed  to  spare  Timon.  Timon 
was  a  fool  in  his  generosity ;  he  is  a  madman  in  his  dis- 
content ;  he  is  every  where  wanting  in  the  wisdom 
which  enables  men  in  all  things  to  observe  the  due 
measure.  Although  the  truth  of  his  extravagant  feel- 
ings is  proved  by  his  death,  and  though,  when  he  digs 
up  a  treasure,  he  spurns  at  the  wealth  which  seems  to 
solicit  him,  we  yet  see  distinctly  enough  that  the  vanity 
of  wishing  to  be  singular,  in  both  parts  of  the  play,  had 
some  share  in  his  liberal  self-forgetfulness,  as  well  as  in 
his  anchoretical  seclusion.  This  is  particularly  evident 
in  the  incomparable  scene  where  the  cynic  Apemantus 
visits  Timon  in  the  wilderness.  They  have  a  sort  of 
competition  with  each  other  in  their  trade  of  misanthro- 
py :  the  cynic  reproaches  the  impoverished  Timon  with 
having  been  merely  driven  by  necessity  to  take  to  the  way 
of  living  which  he  had  been  long  following  of  his  own 
free  choice ;  and  Timon  cannot  bear  the  thought  of 
being  merely  an  imitator  of  the  cynic.  As  in  this  sub- 
ject, the  effect  could  only  be  produced  by  an  accumula- 
tion of  similar  features,  in  the  variety  ol'  the  shades  an 
amazing  degree  of  understanding  has  been  displayed  by 
Shakespeare.  What  a  powerfully  diversified  concert 
of  flatteries,  and  empty  testimonies  of  devotedness !  It 
is  highly  amusing  to  see  the  suitors,  whom  the  ruined 
circumstances  of  their  patron  had  dispersed,  immediately 
flock  to  him  again  when  they  learn  that  he  has  been  re- 
visited by  fortune.  In  the  speeches  of  Timon  after  he 
is  undeceived,  all  the  hostile  figures  of  language  are  ex- 
hausted; it  is  a  dictionary  of  eloquent  imprecation.' — 

SCHLEGEL. 

"Alas!  the  error  of  hapless  Timon  lay  not  (as  the 
critic  supposes)  in  '  the  vanity  of  wishing  to  be  singular,' 


but  in  the  humility  of  not  perceiving  that  he  really  was 
so,  in  the  boundless  and  unsuspecting  generosity  of  his 
disposition.  Timon  is  not  to  be  considered  an  object 
of  imitation ;  but  it  is  plain  that,  had  he  not  thought  as 
well  of  others  as  of  himself,  he  would  not  have  been 
overwhelmed  with  horror  and  astonishment  on  the  dis- 
covery of  his  fatal  mistake." — Illust.  Shak. 

"  Timon  of  Athens  is  cast  as  it  were  in  the  same 
mould  as  Lear  ;  it  is  the  same  essential  character,  the 
same  generosity  more  from  wanton  ostentation  than 
love  of  others,  the  same  fierce  rage  under  the  smart  of 
ingratitude,  the  same  rousing  up,  in  that  tempest,  of 
powers  that  had  slumbered  unsuspected  in  some  deep 
recess  of  the  soul ;  for  had  Timon  or  Lear  known  that 
j)hilosophy  of  human  nature  in  their  calmer  moments 
which  fury  brought  forth,  they  would  never  have  had 
such  terrible  occasion  to  display  it.  The  thoughtless 
confidence  of  Lear  in  his  children  has  something  in  it 
far  more  touching  than  the  self-beggary  of  Timon; 
though  both  one  and  the  other  have  prototypes  enough 
in  real  life.  And  as  we  give  the  old  king  more  of  our 
pity,  so  a  more  intense  abhorrence  accompanies  his 
daughters  and  the  worse  characters  of  that  drama,  than 
we  spare  for  the  miserable  sycophants  of  the  Athenian. 
Their  thanklessness  is  anticipated,  and  springs  from  the 
very  nature  of  their  calling;  it  verges  on  the  beaten 
road  of  comedy.  In  this  play  there  is  neither  a  female 
personage,  except  two  courtesans,  who  hardly  speak, 
nor  any  prominent  character,  (the  honest  steward  is  not 
such,)  redeemed  by  virtue  enough  to  be  estimable;  for 
the  cynic  Apemantus  is  but  a  cynic,  and  ill  replaces  the 
noble  Kent  of  the  other  drama.  The  fable,  if  fable  it 
can  be  called,  is  so  extraordiuai-ily  deficient  in  action — 
a  fault  of  which  Shakespeare  is  not  guilty  in  any  other 
instance — that  we  may  wonder  a  little  how  he  should 
have  seen  in  the  single  delineation  of  Timon  a  counter- 
balance for  the  manifold  objections  to  this  subject. 
******* 

"  Timon  is  less  read  and  less  pleasing  than  the  great 
majority  of  Shakespeare's  plays ;  but  it  abounds  with 
signs  of  his  genius.  Schlegel  observes  that  of  all  his 
works  it  is  that  which  has  most  satire ;  comic  in  repre- 
sentation of  the  parasites,  indignant  and  Juvenalian  in 
the  bursts  of  Timon  nimself." — Hallam. 


The  Propyl^a. 


■•s«iiir  / 


i^ueE^i^pg 


.1=^-  - 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS 

CHARACTERISTICS    AND    DATE    OF    THE    THR«E   ROMAN   DRAMAS, 

AND    ESPECIALLY  OF   CORIOLANUS ITS    POSSIBLE    POLITICAL 

ORIGIN,  AND  ITS  OPINIONS STATE  OF  THE  TEXT,  ETC. 

HE  three  Roman  historical  dramas  bear  strong  witness  to  themselves  that 
they  were  the  product  of  one  of  the  later  eras  of  their  author's  genius. 
They  are  all  of  them  impressed  with  the  more  general  characteristics 
of  the  style,  spirit,  and  versification  of  Othello  and  Macbeth,  so  that 
there  is  scarcely  a  single  scene,  or  indeed  a  single  remarkable  passage, 
in  any  one  of  them  which  could  reasonably  be  ascribed  to  any  other 
author,  or  to  the  Poet's  own  younger  days,  as  nearly  contemporary  with 
his  earlier  comedies.  Yet,  as  compared  with  these  great  tragedies  and 
their  author's  other  works  known  to  be  of  the  same  epoch,  these  pecu- 
liar characteristics  are  softened  and  sobered ;  the  language  and  turn  of 
expression  are  less  compressed  and  elliptical;  the  style  less  crowded 
with  thronging  ideas  and  transient  allusions,  and  generally  much  more 
expanded  and  continuous ;  the  whole  tone  and  spirit  less  excited,  and 
consequently  less  exciting.  The  whirlwind  of  passion  which  bad  swept 
through  Lear  and  Macbeth,  and  arose  with  sudden  violence  and  forct- 
in  portions  of  Shakespeare's  other  dramas  of  that  period  of  his  genius, 
appears  to  have  passed  away,  yet  leaving  behind  it  the  evidence  of  its 
recent  sway,  and,  like  the  humcane  of  the  natural  world,  it  is  followed 
by  a  solemn  calm. 

Thus,  while  these  noble  dramas  impress  the  reader  with  the  sense  of  the  same  surpassing  power  displayed  in  its 
full  career  in  the  Poet's  greater  tragedies,  yet  it  is  as  of  that  power  not  put  forth  to  any  excited  or  continuous 
effort ; — like  that  of  Hercules,  as  ancient  art  delighted  to  represent  him  in  its  statues,  gems,  and  coins — vast  and 
majestic  in  all  his  proportions,  engaged  no  longer  in  toils  calling  forth  all  his  gigantic  strength,  but  breathing  from 
every  limb  and  muscle  the  expression  of  present  power  and  past  struggles  and  Nactories. 

All  his  tragedies  and  historical  dramas  bear  the  impress  of  the  same  genius ;  but  in  the  Roman  dramas  there  is  a 
more  artist-like  calmness,  a  personal  self-possession  and  temperance  preserved  "  in  the  very  torrent,  tempest,  and 
whirlwind  of  passion."  This  difference  between  many  of  the  passages  depicting  the  stronger  emotions  in  Corio- 
LANUs  and  Julius  Cssar,  and  similar  scenes  in  the  other  dramas,  is  doubtless  to  be  ascribed  in  part  to  the  choice 
of  the  subjects  generally  requiring  the  restrained  emotion  and  cold  majesty  imposed  by  "  the  high  Roman  fashion" 
(7f  life,  morals,  and  maimers;  yet  to  me  it  seems  also  to  result  in  some  degree  from  a  less  readily  kindling  sympathy 
in  the  Poet  himself,  so  that  instead  of  identifying  his  own  feelings  throughout  with  those  of  his  personages  he 
rather  reflected  from  the  calm  surface  of  his  own  mind  the  true  and  living  portraiture  of  their  characters,  emotions, 
and  lofty  bearing.  Of  the  three  dramas  dra^^^l  from  classic  history,  A.stont  and  Cleopatra  is  the  most  varied, 
vivid,  and  magnificent,  partakes  least  of  the  peculiar  tone  and  spirit  just  noticed,  and  breathes  most  of  the  fiery 
energy  of  the  great  tragedies.  Coriola.n'us,  on  the  other  hand,  is  the  most  marked  with  these  characteristics, — 
is  that  in  which  the  author  is  most  inclined  to  regard  man  in  his  general,  social,  and  political  relations,  and  least  tn 
identify  himself  with  the  emotions  and  sentiments  of  the  individual.  It  is  also  the  most  thoroughly  Roman,  the 
most  perfectly  imbued  with  the  spii-it  of  antiquitj',  not  only  of  his  own  works,  but  of  all  modern  dramas  founded 
upon  classic  story. 

Indeed,  Shakespeare  must  have  entered  upon  this  new  class  of  characters  and  subjects  with  some  peculiai- 
advantages  over  more  niodern  authors.  To  him  they  jnust  have  offered  themselves  with  ail  the  zest  and  freshness 
tjf  perfect  novelty  ;^-exhibitiiig  to  him  human  nature  under  a  new  aspect,  affording  new  materials  for  philosophic 
reflection,  and  suggesting  new  and  untried  combinations  for  his  fancy.  In  our  days,  the  great  features  of  Roman 
and  Grecian  story  and  character  are  made  trite  and  familiar  from  childhood  to  all  wlio  have  the  sliglitest  advant^igcs 
of  early  education.  In  Shakespeare's  boyhood  this  was  otherwise.  The  poetiy  and  mythology  of  Rome  was 
indeed  made  familiar,  in  some  form  or  other,  by  Latin  poets,  read  in  schools  or  translated,  imitated  or  applied  in 
masque  or  pageant,  or  the  popular  light  literature  of  the  times,  and  thus  became  familiar  alike  to  the  sciiolar,  tbt- 
rourt,  and  the  people.  But  the  original  historians  of  antiquit)%  and  the  grand  swelling  tale  of  empire  they 
related,  were  alike  unknown,  except  to  professed  scholars,  or  so  far  as  tliey  might  be  taiiglit  in  schools  in  the 
meagre  abridgment  of  Kutropius.  There  was  no  good  history  of  Rome  in  English  in  a  popular  form,  and  the  tra- 
ditionary fragments  of  Roman  history  were  mixed  up  in  old  romances  and  stories,  as  well  as  in  poetry,  with  the 
legends  and  the  manners  of  Gothic  romance.  Li\y  was  first  translated  into  English  and  pulilished  in  ICOO,  by 
Philemon  Holland;  and  Plutarch  first  appeared  in  an  English  dress  in  l.">70,  in  a  translation  by  North,  not  from 
the  original  Greek,  but  confessedly  from  the  French  of  Amyot.  North's  "  Plutarch"  was  reprinted  in  159-5.  Bui 
North's  large  and  closely  printed  folio  was  not  calculated  to  attract  at  once  the  attention  of  a  young  dramatic  poet 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


ia  an  age  when  there  were  no  such  familiar  channels  of  literary  intelligence  as  reviews  and  magazines  to  acquaint 
the  world  with  every  novelty  of  literature.  Shakespeare  does  not  seem  to  have  read  Plutarch  during  the  period 
of  the  fertile  and  rapid  production  of  his  comedies  and  most  of  his  historical  dramas,  before  1600;  for  we  find 
him  in  his  notions  of  ancient  history  adoj^tiug  the  current  inaccurate  ideas  of  his  age;  as,  for  instance,  in  the  Mid- 
summer-Night's Dream  he  dramatizes  Duke  Theseus  and  his  Amazon  bride  as  they  came  to  him  from  Ovid 
through  the  poems,  lege?ids,  and  romances  of  the  middle  ages,  arrayed  ui  the  trappings  of  chivalry,  and  with  no 
resemblance  to  Plutarch's  half  legendary,  half  biographical  narrative. 

Nor  am  I  aware  that  there  is  to  be  found  in  Shakespeare  any  illusti'ation  or  thought,  in  fact,  which  can  be  traced 
distinctly  to  Plutarch  or  the  original  Roman  historians,  other  than  such  fragments  of  ancient  story  as  were  mixed 
up  with  the  familiar  current  literature  of  the  times,  before  the  allusion  to  the  prodigies  that  occurred  "a  little  ere 
the  mightiest  Julius  fell,"  which  is  added  in  the  enlarged  Hamlet  of  1604,  and  of  which  no  trace  appears  in  the 
outline  edition  of  1603. 

Tills  probably  marks  the  date  when  the  Poet  became  acquainted  with  North's  "  Plutarch,"  though  the  probability- 
also  is,  that  he  did  not  immediately  employ  it  for  the  construction  of  his  Roman  tragedies.  But  it  soon  became,  as 
T.  'Warton  happily  phrases  it,  "  Shakespeai'e's  storehouse  of  learned  history :"  there  he  found  great  mmds  and  high 
exploits  exhibited  as  influenced  by  the  discipline  of  ancient  philosophy  or  of  republican  patriotism,  and  of  habits 
and  manners  strongly  contrasted  with  those  in  which  he  had  hitherto  seen  society  arrayed  under  the  contending 
yet  mixed  influence  of  Christianity,  of  feudal  institutions,  and  the  spirit  of  chivalric  honour.  All  this  he  saw  for 
tlie  first  time,  not  through  the  dim  medium  of  second-hand  compilation  or  abridgment,  but  as  painted  with  match- 
less truth  and  simplicity  in  old  Plutarch's  gi-aphic  narrative,  until  he  felt  himself  as  well  acquainted  with  the  heroes 
of  old  Rome  as  with  those  of  the  civil  wais  of  York  and  Lancaster,  and  was  as  able  to  place  them  living  and  breath- 
ing before  us.  The  fidelity  and  spirit  with  which  this  is  done  cannot  be  better  exemplified  than  by  placing  Corio- 
lanus  side  by  side  with  Hotspur.  The  gi-oundwork  of  the  Achilles-Uke  character  of  the  two  haughty,  quick- 
tempered, impetuous  soldiers,  is  the  same  in  both ;  the  differences  between  them  ai-e  those  impressed  on  the  one 
by  the  spirit  of  chivalric  aristocracy,  and  by  that  of  patrician  republicanism  upon  the  other.  How  perfectly  Shake- 
speare entered  into  the  spirit  of  antiquity — how,  in  spite  of  some  slight  erroi's  of  confusion  of  ancient  usages  with 
those  of  later  days,  such  as  the  convenient  compends  of  antiquarian  lore  can  guard  the  most  superficial  modern 
scholar  from  committing,  he  yet  gave  to  his  Roman  scenes  all  the  effect  of  reality,  every  reader  must  feel ;  but  this 
will  be  made  more  striking  by  comparing  any  one  of  his  Roman  tragedies  with  the  "Cataline"  or  "  Sejanus"  of  Ben 
Jonson,  Addison's  "  Cato,"  Thomson's  "  Coriolanus,"  or  the  "Mort  de  Cesar"  or  "Brutus"  of  Voltaire.  All  of 
these  dramatists  were  scholai's,  all  men  of  genius  in  their  several  walks,  and  all,  certainly  Ben  Jonson  and 
Addison,  had  taken  great  pains  to  draw  the  rich  materials  of  their  works  directly  from  the  best  authors  of  antiquity. 
Still  their  heroes  are  but  the  heroes  of  the  stage ;  however  perfect  their  costume,  they  are  but  lifeless  automatons 
compared  with  the  real  and  livmg  Romans  of  the  half-learned  Shakespeare.  He  preserves  in  these  tragedies 
throughout  an  artist-like  keeping,  which,  combined  with  their  dramatic  skill,  the  constant  propensity  of  the  author 
to  moral  or  political  argument  or  reasoning,  and  the  more  habitual  and  matufe  tone  of  his  philosophy,  as  well  as 
with  the  evidence  of  diction  and  versification,  gives  sh-ong  attestation  that  they,  and  especially  Coriolanus,  be- 
long to  that  later  epoch  of  Shakespeare's  authorship,  when  (to  use  Coleridge's  discriminating  criticism)  "  the 
energies  of  intellect  in  the  cycle  of  genius  became  predominant  over  jiassion  and  creative  self-manifestation." 

This  period  I  should  place  as  beginning  after  the  production  of  Lear  and  Macbeth,  in  1608  or  1609,  or  about  the 
Poet's  forty-fifth  year.  Besides  those  reasons  for  ascribing  the  Roman  dramas  to  this  date,  which  appeal  only  to  the 
leader's  taste  and  feeling,  the  following  considerations  seem  also  of  some  weight.  Coriolanus  and  its  Plutarchiaii 
companions  appeared  first  ia  print  in  the  posthumous  folio  of  1623,  and  they  were  then  entered  in  the  Stationers" 
Register  as  among  the  plays  in  that  volume  "not  formerly  entered  to  other  men."  This  was  the  case  with  all 
Shakespeare's  later  works,  either  produced  or  remodelled  after  Lear;  for  it  appears  that  after  Othello,  Hamlet. 
and  Lear  had  placed  him  far  above  his  contemporaries,  his  plays  became  of  too  much  value  to  the  theatrical  company 
which  held  the  copies  to  be  suffered  to  go  into  the  market  as  mere  literary  property.  Again:  there  is  no  period 
of  Shakespeare's  life,  except  the  last  seven  or  eight  years,  where  we  can  well  find  room  for  the  production  ol 
these  dramas.  We  well  know  from  various  sources  what  were  the  luxuriant  products  of  his  youthful  genius  until 
1.598.  During  the  succeeding  ten  years  we  find  him  with  his  full  share  of  interest  and  ocfcupation  in  the  manage- 
ment and  pecuuiaiy  concerns  of  his  theatre,  yet  employed  in  the  enlargement  of  his  Hamlet  "  to  as  much  again 
as  it  was,"  the  improvement  and  revision  of  some  of  his  comedies,  and  the  composition  of  As  You  Like  It,  Much 
Ado  About  Nothing,  Twelfth  Night,  very  probably  of  several  of  his  English  historical  plays,  and  of  Timon,  and 
certainly  of  Othello,  Measure  for  Measure,  Troiltjs  and  Cressida,  Lear,  and  Macbeth.  It  can  scarcely  be 
thought  that  he  had  then  leisure  to  add  the  Roman  tragedies  to  all  these.  On  the  other  hand,  if  there  had  been  no 
trace  of  any  additional  authorship  after  1609,  we  might  infer  that  he  had  been  incapacitated  by  disease,  or  drawn 
away  by  some  other  cause  from  composition  ;  but  as  we  know  that  after  that  date  he  revised  or  greatly  enlarged 
some  dramas,  and  wrote  two  or  three  new  ones,  we  have  far  more  reason  to  presume  that  some  portion  of  hit- 
leisure,  after  he  had  returned  to  his  native  village,  during  which  he  wrote  the  Tempest,  was  also  employed  in 
the  composition  of  these  tragedies,  filled  like  that,  his  last  poetic  comedy,  with  grave  and  deep  reflections,  wide 
moral  speculation,  and  the  sobered  energy  of  mature  but  calm  power,  than  to  believe  that  they  were  poured  forth 
in  the  same  rapid  torrent  of  invention  and  passionate  thought  which,  during  the  ten  preceding  years  of  the  Poet'f- 
life,  had  enriched  English  literature  with  more  of  original  dramatic  character,  and  poetic  sentiment  and  expression 
than  it  owes  to  the  whole  life  of  any  other  author. 

6 


s 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


The  political  reasoning,  and  still  more,  the  political  painting,  with  which  Coriolanus  abounds,  appears  to  me 
To  offer  some  good  grounds  for  conjecture  as  to  its  date,  which  liave  not  attracted  the  notice  of  former  com- 
mentators. 

With  the  exception  of  two  or  three  transient  risings  of  the  people  against  the  insufferable  oppression  of  the 
noljles,  there  had  never  been  in  England  any  thing  like  a  political  sti-uggle  for  popular  riglita  until  the  last  year 
<rf  the  parliament  dissolved  by  King  James  in  ICIO,  nor  any  thing  like  an  election  into  which  political  principles 
were  openly  carried,  as  between  the  people  and  the  prerogative  of  government,  until  that  of  the  parliament  of  1614. 
The  former  divisions  of  the  English  nation  had  turned  either  upon  personal  parties,  like  the  wars  of  York  and  Lan 
(«ster,  or  upon  the  religious  questions  and  collisions  following  or  just  preceding  the  Reformation.  But  from  IGIO, 
and  especially  about  the  time  of  the  election  of  the  second  short-lived  parliament  of  James  I.,  and  during  its  single 
session — for  it  presented  the  remarkable  contrast  to  our  modern  legislation  of  not  ha\-ing  passed  a  single  law,  having 
iieen  dissolved  in  its  first  year — the  rights  of  the  conmions  were  boldly  and  eloquently  asserted,  and  the  great 
writers  and  events  of  ancient  lilierty  quoted  and  appealed  to.  The  elections,  too,  had  been  held  with  unusual 
eoccitement ;  and  gieat  efforts  had  been  made  by  the  court,  without  success,  to  carry  its  candidates  and  defeat  the 
rJiarapions  of  English  liberty.  Now,  without  at  all  supposing  that  Shakespeare  meant  to  influence  the  public  mind 
through  the  drama,  it  yet  appears  natural  that  his  own  mind  shoukl  now  for  the  first  time  have  been  directed  to 
those  topics  that  agitated  the  nation ;  while  he  was  equally  sure  that  his  audience,  whatever  their  political  bias 
might  be,  would  now  find  interest  in  political  subjects  and  scenes  to  which,  but  a  few  years  before,  they  would 
liave  been  quite  indifferent. 

His  own  observarion,  too,  of  electioneering  movements  might  well  have  furnished  him  with  much  of  that  living 
truth  in  the  e.xhibition  of  popular  feeling,  which  could  hardly  have  been  drawn  from  books  alone  or  general  specu- 
lation without  personal  knowledge,  and  which  gives  a  reality  to  his  scenes  of  this  kind,  such  as  we  look  for  in  vain 
in  the  splendid  dramas  of  Corneille  or  Voltaire,  on  the  same  or  similar  subjects. 

At  least  it  is  certain  that,  wide  as  had  pre\-iously  been  the  Poet's  range  of  oI)sen/ation  and  exhibition  of  man 
individually  and  socially,  it  is  only  in  the  plays  that  may  have  been  written  after  1608  we  perceive  that  the  great 
topics  of  human  rights  and  political  policy  had  been  much  in  his  thoughts.  In  these,  and  especially  in  Coriolanus, 
(as  Hazlitt  remarks,)  "  the  arguments  for  and  against  aristocracy  or  democracy,  or  the  privileges  of  the  few  and 
The  claims  of  the  many,  on  liberty  and  slavery,  power  and  the  abuse  of  it,  are  ably  handled,  with  the  spirit  of  a 
jioet  aiid  the  acuteuess  of  a  philosopher."  Whether  Hazlitt's  inference  be  also  true,  that  the  Poet  "had  a  leaning 
to  the  aibitrary  side  of  the  question,"  can  be  considered  better  by  placing  Coriolanus  side  by  side  with  Brutus. 
(See  Julius  Cesar,  Introductory  Remarks.) 

The  text  of  the  original  edition  is  in  the  main  accurately  printed,  but  here  and  there  it  appears  as  if  printed  from 
a  manuscript  with  accidental  omissions  or  obliterations.  The  text  is,  therefore,  generally  clear  enough ;  but  in 
four  or  five  passages  we  must  rely  upon  conjectural  insertions  or  corrections,  and  in  at  least  two  of  them,  these 
are  not  at  all  satisfactory.  Many  of  the  editors,  from  Pope  to  Maloue,  have  varied  boldly  from  the  old  edition  in 
altering  the  assignment  of  the  dialogue  to  the  several  persons.  Stevens,  and  those  of  his  school,  have  laboured  to 
regulate  the  dramatic  freedom  of  the  verse  into  the  regular  heroic  measure  of  the  epic.  The  present  edition,  like 
those  of  the  last  two  English  editors,  has  returned  to  the  older  readings,  in  both  respects,  with  a  few  slight 
exceptions,  where  the  correction  seemed  incontrovertibly  right. 


.<^^Pf^ 


~\, 


Uo.MA.v  Eagle. 


¥  'i 


Tribunes  of  the  People 


PEBSONS  REPRESENTED 

CAIUS  MARCIUS  CORIOLANUS,  a  noble  Roman 

TITUS  LARTIUS,      >    ^  ,  ^  4.^     tt  -,    ■ 

i   Generals  against  the  Volciana 
COMINIUS,  >  ^ 

MENENIUS  AGRIPPA,  Friend  to  Cohioxanus 

SICINIUS  VELUTUS, 

JUNIUS  BRUTUS. 

young  MARCTUS,   Son  to  Coriolanus 

A  Roman  Herald. 

TUI.LUS  AUFIDIUS,  General  of  the  Volcians 

Lieutenant  to  Adfidios. 

Conspirators  Twith  Aufidios 

A  Citizen  of  Antium 

Two  Volcian  Guards. 

VOLUMNIA,  Mother  to  Coriolajjus, 
VIRGILIA,  "Wife  to  Coriolands. 
VALERIA.  Friend  to  Virgilia. 
Gentlewoman,  attending  Virqii,ia. 

Roman  and  Volcian  Senators,  Patricians,  ^diles. 
Lictora,  Soldiers,  Citizens,  Messengers,  Serv^ts 
to  AuriDius,  and  other  Attendants 


ScsNB  — Pai-tly  in  Rome;  and  partly  in  the  Territories 
of  the  Volcians  and  Antiates 


^^T-. 


-    I 


-^^1. 


^':'... 


,1/ 


4 

4 


•7 


'^  1        ■         ...riwmifi^ifi,, 


■-^i.^ 


^' 


1  1 


.ry>.-i 


^ 


// 


^'.^'     .. 


V 


-   \\ 


i 


\ 


•>- '      t 


ScKNE  1. — Rome.     A  Slnd. 

Enter  a  company  of  mutinous  Citizens,  xcith  staves, 
clubs,  and  other  wcajwns. 

1  Cit.  Before  we  proceed  any  further,  hear  me 
speak. 

All.  Speak,  speak. 

1  Cif.  You  arc  all  resolved  rather  to  die,  than  to 
famish  ? 


All.  Resolved,  resolved. 

1  Cit.    First  you  know,  Cuius  Marcius  is  chief 
enemy  to  the  people. 

All.  We  know't.  wo  ktiow't. 

1  Cit.   Let  us  Kill  him,  and  we'll  have  corn  at 
our  own  price.     Is't  a  verdict  ? 

All.  No  more  talking  on't;  let  it  be  done.    Away, 

away  ' 

2  Cit.  One  word,  good  citizens. 

9 


ACT    I. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    I. 


1  Cit.  We  are  accounted  poor  citizens ;  the  pa- 
tricians good.  What  authority  surfeits  on,  would 
reheve  us  :  if  tliey  would  yield  us  but  the  superflu- 
ity, while  it  were  wholesome,  we  might  guess  they 
i-elieved  us  humanely ;  but  they  think,  we  are  too 
dear :  the  leanness  that  afflicts  us,  the  object  of 
our  misery,  is  as  an  inventory  to  particularize  their 
abundance  ;  our  sufferance  is  a  gain  to  them. — Let 
lis  revenge  this  with  our  ])ikes,  ere  we  become 
rakes :  for  the  gods  know,  I  speak  this  in  hunger 
for  bread,  not  in  thirst  for  revenge. 

2  Cit.  Would  you  proceed  especially  against 
Caius  Marcius  ? 

All.  Against  him  first:  he's  a  very  dog  to  the 
commonalty. 

2  Cit.  Consider  you  wdiat  services  he  has  done 
for  his  country  ? 

1  Cit.  Very  well ;  and  could  be  content  to  give 
him  good  report  for't,  but  that  he  pays  himself  with 
being  proud. 

2  Cit.  Nay,  but  speak  not  maliciously. 

1  Cit.  I  say  unto  you,  what  he  hath  done  fa- 
mously, he  did  it  to  that  end :  though  soft-con- 
scienced  men  can  be  content  to  say  it  was  for  his 
country,  he  did  it  to  please  his  mother,  and  to  be 
partly  proud ;  which  he  is,  even  to  the  altitude  of 
ills  virtue. 

2  Cit.  What  he  cannot  help  in  his  nature,  you 
account  a  vice  in  him.  You  must  in  no  way  say 
he  is  covetous. 

1  Cit.  If  I  must  not,  I  need  not  be  barren  of  ac- 
cusations :  he  hath  faults,  with  surplus,  to  tiro  in 
repetition.  [Shouts  within.'\  What  shouts  are  these  ? 
The  other  side  o'  the  city  is  risen :  why  stay  we 
prating  here  ?  to  the  Capitol ! 

All.  Come,  come. 

1  Cit.  Soft !  who  comes  here  ? 

Enter  Menenius  Agrippa. 

2  Cit.  Worthy  Menenius  Agrippa ;  one  that  hath 
always  loved  the  people. 

1  Cit.  He's  one  honest  enough :  would,  all  the 
rest  were  so ! 

3'Ien.  What  work's,  my  countrymen,  in  hand  ? 
Where  go  you 
With  bats  and  clubs  ?     The  matter  ?     Speak,  I  pray 
you. 

2  Cit.  Our  business  is  not  unknown  to  the  senate  : 
they  have  had  inkling  this  fortnight  what  we  intend 
to  do,  wdiich  now  we'll  show  'em  in  deeds.  They 
say,  poor  suitors  have  strong  breaths :  they  shall 
know,  we  have  strong  arms  too. 

Men.    Why,    masters,    my  good   friends,    mine 
honest  neighliours. 
Will  you  undo  j-ourselves  ? 

2  Cit.  We  cannot,  sir ;  we  are  undone  already. 

Men.  I  tell  you,  friends,  most  charitable  care 
Have  the  patricians  of  you.     For  your  wants, 
Your  suffering  in  this  dearth,  you  may  as  well 
Strike  at  the  heaven  with  your  staves,  as  lift  them 
Against  the  Roman  state  ;  whose  course  will  on 
The  way  it  takes,  cracking  ten  thousand  curbs 
Of  more  strong  link  asunder,  than  can  ever 
Appear  in  your  impediment.  ,  For  the  dearth. 
The  gods,  not  the  patricians,  make  it ;  and 
Your  knees  to  them,  not  arms,  must  help.    Alack  ! 
You  are  transported  by  calamity 
Thither  where  more  attends  j^ou ;  and  you  slander 
The  helms  o'  the  state,  who  care  for  you  like  fathers, 
When  you  curse  them  as  enemies. 

2  Cit.  Care  for  us  ? — True,  indeed ! — They  ne'er 
30 


cared  for  us  yet.  Suffer  us  to  famish,  and  their 
store-houses  crammed  with  grain ;  make  edicts  for 
usury,  to  suj)port  usurers ;  repeal  daily  any  wdiole- 
some  act  established  against  the  rich,  and  provide 
more  piercing  statutes  daily  to  chain  up  and  restrain 
the  poor.  If  the  wars  eat  us  not  up,  they  will ; 
and  there's  all  the  love  they  bear  us. 

Men.  Either  you  must 
Confess  yourselves  wondrous  malicious, 
Or  be  accus'd  of  folly.     I  shall  tell  you 
A  pretty  tale  :  it  may  be,  you  have  heard  it ; 
But,  since  it  serves  my  purpose,  I  will  venture 
To  stale  't  a  little  more. 

2  Cit.  Well,  I'll  hear  it,  sir :  yet  j'ou  must  not 
think  to  fob  off  our  disgi'ace  with  a  tale ;  but,  an't 
please  you,  deliver. 

Men.    There  was  a  time,  when  all  the  body's 
members 
Rebell'd  against  the  belly  ;  thus  accus'd  it : — 
That  only  like  a  gulf  it  did  remain 
r  the  midst  o'  the  body,  idle  and  unactive, 
Still  cupboarding  the  viand,  never  beai'ing 
Like  labour  with  the  rest ;  where  th'  other  instru- 
ments 
Did  see,  and  hear,  devise,  instruct,  w.alk,  feel, 
And,  mutually  participate  ; — did  minister 
Unto  the  appetite,  and  affection  common 
Of  the  whole  body.     The  belly  answered, — 

2  Cit.  Well,  sir,  what  answer  made  the  belly  ? 

3Ieji.  Sir,  I  shall  tell  you. — With  a  kind  of  smile. 
Which  ne'er  came  from  the  lungs,  but  even  thus, 
(For,  look  you,  I  may  make  the  belly  smile. 
As  well  as  speak,)  it  tauntinglj'  replied 
To  the  discontented  members,  the  mutinous  pai'ts 
That  envied  his  receipt ;  even  so  most  fitly 
As  you  malign  our  senators,  for  that 
They  are  not  such  as  you. 

2  Cit.  Your  belly's  answer?     What  I 

The  kingly  ci-owned  head,  the  vigilant  eye, 
The  counsellor  heart,  the  arm  our  soldier. 
Our  steed  the  leg,  the  tongue  our  trumpeter, 
With  other  muniments  and  petty  helps 
In  this  our  fabric,  if  that  they — 

Men.  AVhat  then  ?— 

'Fore  me,  this  fellow  speaks ! — what  then  ?  what 
then  ? 

2  Cit.  Should  by  the  cormoi-ant  belly  be  restrain'd. 
Who  is  the  sink  o'  the  body, — 

Men.  Well,  what  then  ? 

2  Cit.  The  former  agents,  if  they  did  complain. 
What  could  the  belly  answer  ? 

Men.  I  will  tell  you, 

If  you'll  bestow  a  small  (of  what  you  have  little) 
Patience  a  while,  you'll  hear  the  belly's  answer. 

2  Cit.  Y'are  long  about  it. 

Men.  Note  me  this,  good  friend  ; 

Your  most  grave  belly  was  deliberate. 
Not  rash  like  his  accusers,  and  thus  answei-'d  : — 
"  True  is  it,  my  incorporate  friends,"  quoth  he, 
"  That  I  receive  the  general  food  at  first. 
Which  you  do  live  upon  ;  and  fit  it  is. 
Because  I  am  the  store-house,  and  the  shop 
Of  the  whole  body:  but  if  you  do  remember, 
I  send  it  through  the  rivers  of  your  blood. 
Even  to  the  court,  the  heart,  to  the  seat  o'  the  brain  ; 
And  through  the  cranks  and  offices  of  man. 
The  strongest  nerves,  and  small  inferior  veins. 
From  me  receive  that  natural  competency 
Whereby  they  live.     And  though  that  all  at  once. 
You,  my  good  friends,"  this  says  the  belly,  mark 
me, — 


ACT    I. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    I. 


2  Cit.  Ay,  sir ;  well,  well. 

Men.  "  Though  all  at  once  cannot 

See  what  T  do  deliver  out  to  each, 
Yet  I  can  make  my  audit  up,  that  all 
From  me  do  back  receive  the  flour  of  all. 
And  leave  me  but  the  bran."     What  say  you  to't  ? 

2  Cit.  It  was  an  answer.     How  apply  you  this  ? 

Men.   The  senators  of  Rome  are  this  good  belly, 
And  you  the  mutinous  members  :  for  examine 
Their   counsels,    and   their   cares ;    digest   things 

rightly. 
Touching  the  weal  o'  the  common,  you  shall  find, 
No  public  benefit  which  you  receive. 
But  it  proceeds,  or  comes,  from  them  to  you, 
And  no  way  from  yourselves. — What  do  you  think  ? 
You,  the  great  toe  of  this  assembly  ? — 

2  Cit.  I  the  great  toe  ?     Why  the  gi-eat  toe  ? 

Men.  For  that  being  one  o'  the  lowest,  basest, 
poorest. 
Of  this  most  wise  rebellion,  thou  go'st  foremost : 
Thou  rascal,  that  art  worst  in  blood  to  ran, 
Lead'st  first  to  win  some  vantage. — 
But  make  you  ready  your  stitT  bats  and  clubs, 
Rome  and  her  rats  are  at  the  point  of  Ijattle  ; 
The  one  side  must  have  bale. — Hail,  noble  Marcius  I 

Knter  Caius  Marcius. 

Mar.  Thanks. — What's  the  matter,  you  dissen- 

tious  rogues. 
That  rubbing  the  poor  itch  of  your  opinion. 
Make  youi"selves  scabs  ? 

2  Cit.  We  have  ever  your  good  word. 

Mar.  He  that  will  give  good  words  to  thee,  will 

flatter 
Beneath  abhorring. — What  would  you  have,  you 

curs. 
That  like  nor  peace,  nor  war  ?  the  one  affrights 

you ; 
The  other  makes  you  proud.    He  that  trusts  to  you, 
AVhere  he  should  find  you  lions,  finds  you  hai-es ; 
Where  foxes,  geese  :  you  are  no  surer,  no. 
Than  is  the  coal  of  fire  upon  the  ice. 
Or  hailstone  in  the  sun.     Your  virtue  is 
To  make  him  worthy,  whose  offence  subdues  him. 
And   curse    that   justice   did    it.      Who   deserves 

greatness. 
Deserves  your  hate ;  and  your  affections  are 
A  sick  man's  appetite,  who  desires  most  that 
Which  would  increase  his  evil.     He  that  depends 
Upon  your  favours,  swims  with  fins  of  lead, 
And   hews  down   oaks  with   rushes.     Hang  ye  I 

Trust  ye  ? 
With  every  minute  you  do  change  a  mind. 
And  call  him  noble,  that  was  now  your  hate. 
Him  vile,   that  was  your  garland.     What's   the 

matter. 
That  in  these  several  places  of  the  city 
You  cry  against  the  noble  senate,  who. 
Under  the  gods,  keep  you  in  awe,  which  else 
Would    feed    on    one    another  ? — What's     their 

seeking  ? 
Men.  For  corn  at  their  own  rates;    Avhereof, 

they  say, 
Tlie  city  is  well  stor'd. 

Mar.  Hang  "em  !     They  say? 

They'll  sit  by  the  fire,  and  presume  to  know 
What's  done  i'  the  Capitol ;  who's  like  to  rise. 
Who  thrives,  and  who  declines ;  side  factions,  and 

give  out 
Conjectural  marriages  ;  making  parties  strong. 
And  feebling  such  as  stand  not  in  their  liking 


Below   their   cobbled   shoes.      They   say,  there's 

grain  enough  ? 
Would  the  nobility  lay  aside  their  ruth. 
And  let  me  use  my  sword,  I'd  make  a  quarrj' 
With  thousands  of  these  quarter'd  slaves,  as  high 
As  I  could  pick  my  lance. 

Men.  Nay,   these    are    almost    thoroughly    pei-- 

suaded ; 
For  though  abundantly  they  lack  discretion. 
Yet  are  they  passing  cowardly.    But,  I  beseech  j'oii. 
What  says  the  othei-  troop  ? 

Mar.  They  are  dissolved.     Hang  'em  ' 

They   said,   they   were   an-hungiy ;    sigh'd   forth 

proverbs, — 
That  hunger  broke  stone  walls  ;  that  dogs  must  eat ; 
That  meat  was  made  for  mouths ;  that  the  gods 

sent  not 
Coi'n  for  the  rich  men  only. — With  these  shreds 
They    vented    their    complainings ;    which    being 

answer'd. 
And  a  petition  granted  them,  a  strange  one, 
(To  break  the  heart  of  generosity, 
And  make  bold  power  look  pale,)  they  threw  their 

caps 
As   they  would  hang  them  on  the  horns  o'  the 

moon. 
Shouting  their  emulation. 
Men.  What  is  granted  them  ? 

Mar.    Five    tribunes,   to    defend    their    vulgar 

wisdoms. 
Of  their  own  choice  :  one's  .Junius  Brutus, 
Sicinius  Velutus.  and  I  know  not — 'Sdeath  ! 
The  rabble  should  have  first  imroof 'd  the  city, 
Ere  so  prevail'd  with  me  :  it  will  in  time 
Win  upon  power,  and  throw  forth  greater  themes 
For  insurrection's  arguing. 

Men.  This  is  strange. 

]Mar.  Go;  get  you  home,  you  fragments  ' 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Mess.  Where's  Caius  Marcius  ? 
Mar.  Here.      What's  the  matter  .' 

Mess.  The  news  is,  sir,  the  Volsces  are  in  arms. 
Mar.  I  am  glad  on't:  then,  we  shall  have  means 
to  vent 
Our  musty  superfluity. — See,  our  best  elders. 

Enter  Comi>'ius,  Titus  Lartius,  and  other  Sena- 
tors; Jcrs'ius  Brutus,  and  Sici>'ius  Velutus. 

1  Sen.  Marcius,  'tis  ti'ue,  that  you  have  lately 
told  us ; 
The  Volsces  are  in  arms. 

Mar.  They  have  a  leader, 

Tullus  Aufidius,  that  will  put  you  to't. 
I  sin  in  envying  his  nobility ; 
And  were  I  any  thing  but  what  I  am, 
I  would  wish  me  only  he. 

Com.  You  have  fought  together. 

Mar.  Were  half  to  half  the  world  by  th'  ears, 
and  he 
Upon  my  part^',  I'd  revolt,  to  make 
Only  my  Avars  with  him  :  he  is  a  lion 
That  I  am  proud  to  hunt. 

1  Sen.  Then,  worthy  Marcius, 

Attend  upon  Cominius  to  these  wars. 

Com.  It  is  your  former  promise. 

Mar.  Sir,  it  is  ; 

And  I  am  constant. — Titus  Lartius,  thou 
Shalt  see  me  once  more  strike  at  Tullus'  face. 
What!  art  thou  stiff ?  stand'stout? 

Tit.  No,  Caius  Marcius  ? 


ACT    I. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    I. 


I'll  lean  upon  one  crutch,  and  fight  with  the  other, 
Ere  stay  behind  this  business. 

Men.  O,  true  bred  ! 

1  Sen.  Your  company  to  the  Capitol;  where,  I 
know, 
Our  greatest  friends  attend  us. 

Tit.  Lead  you  on : 

Follow,  Cominius  ;  we  must  follow  you ; 
Right  worthy  you  priority. 

Com.  Noble  Marcius ! 

1  Sen.  Hence  !  To  your  homes  !  be  gone. 

[  To  the  Citizens. 
Mar.  Nay,  let  them  follow. 

The  Volsces   have   much   corn :   take   these   rats 

thither, 
To  gnaw  their  garners. — Worshipful  mutineers, 
Four  valour  puts  well  forth :  pray,  follow. 

\^Exejint  Senators,  Com.,  Mar.,  Tit.,  and 
Menen.     Citizens  steal  away. 
Sic.  Was  ever  man  so  proud  as  is  this  Marcius  ? 
Bru.  He  has  no  equal. 
Sic.  When  we  were   chosen   tribunes   for  the 

people, — 
Bru.  Mark'd  you  his  lip,  and  eyes  ? 
Sic.  Nay,  but  his  taunts. 

Bru.  Being  mov'd,  he  will  not  spare  to  gird  the 

gods. 
Sic.  Bemock  the  modest  moon. 


Bru.  The  present  wars  devour  him  :  he  is  grown 
Too  proud  to  be  so  valiant. 

Sic.  Such  a  nature. 

Tickled  with  good  success,  disdains  the  shadow 
Which  he  treads  on  at  noon.     But  I  do  wonder. 
His  insolence  can  brook  to  be  commanded 
Under  Cominius. 

Bru.  Fame,  at  the  which  he  aims. 

In  whom  already  he  is  well  gi'ac'd,  cannot 
Better  be  held,  nor  more  attain'd,  than  by 
A  place  below  the  first ;  for  what  miscarries 
Shall  be  the  general's  fault,  though  he  perform 
To  the  utmost  of  a  man  ;  and  giddj'^  censure 
Will  then  cry  out  of  Marcius,  "  O,  if  he 
Had  borne  the  business!" 

Sic.  Besides,  if  things  go  well, 

Opinion,  that  so  sticks  on  Marcius,  shall 
of  his  demerits  rob  Cominius. 

Bru.  Come : 

Half  all  Cominius'  honours  are  to  Marcius, 
Though  Marcius  earn'd  them  not ;  and  all  his  faults 
To  Marcius  shall  be  honours,  though,  indeed, 
In  aught  he  merit  not. 

Sic.  Let's  hence,  and  hear 

How  the  despatch  is  made ;  and  in  what  fashion, 
More  than  his  singularity,  he  goes 
Upon  his  present  action. 

Bru.  Let's  along.  [Exeunt. 


Site  of  Rome.    'Kburtine  Chain  in  tlip  distance. 


ACT    I. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    III. 


Scene   II. — Coi-ioli.     The  Senate-House. 
Enter  Tullus  Aufidius,  and  Senators. 

1  Sen.  So,  your  opinion  is,  Aufidius, 
That  they  of  Rome  are  enter'd  in  our  counsels, 
And  know  how  we  proceed. 

Auf.  Is  it  not  yours  ? 

What  ever  have  been  thought  on  in  this  state. 
That  could  be  brought  to  bodily  act  ere  Rome 
Had  circumvention  ?     'Tis  not  four  days  gone. 
Since  I  heard  thence ;  these  are  the  words :  I  think, 
t  have  the  letter  here ;  yes,  here  it  is  : —     [Reads. 
"  They  have  press'd  a  power,  but  it  is  not  known 
Whether  for  east,  or  west.     The  dearth  is  gi-eat ; 
The  people  mutinous ;  and  it  is  rumour'd, 
Cominius,  Marcius  j^our  old  enemy, 
(Who  is  of  Rome  worse  hated  than  of  j'ou,) 
And  Titus  Lartius,  a  most  valiant  Roman, 
These  three  lead  on  this  preparation 
Whither  'tis  bent :  most  likely,  'tis  for  you. 
Consider  of  it." 

1  Sen.  Our  army's  in  the  field. 

We  never  yet  made  doubt  but  Rome  was  ready 
To  answer  us. 

Auf.  Nor  did  you  think  it  folly. 

To  keep  your  great  pretences  veil'd,  till  when 
They  needs  must  show  themselves ;  which  in  the 

hatching, 
It  seem'd,  appeard  to  Rome.     By  the  discovery, 
We  shall  be  shorten'd  in  our  aim  ;  which  was, 
To  take  in  many  towns,  ere,  almost,  Rome 
Should  know  we  were  afoot. 

2  Sen.  Noble  Aufidius, 
Take  your  commission  ;  hie  you  to  3^our  bands. 
Let  us  alone  to  guard  Corioli : 

If  they  set  down  before  's,  for  the  remove 
Bring  up  your  army  ;  but,  I  think,  you'll  find 
They've  not  prepar'd  for  us. 

Auf.  O  !  doubt  not  that ; 

I  speak  from  certainties.     Nay,  more ; 
Some  parcels  of  their  power  are  forth  already, 
And  only  hitherward.     I  leave  your  honours. 
If  we  and  Caius  3Iarcius  chance  to  meet, 
'Tis  sworn  between  us,  we  shall  ever  strike 
Till  one  can  do  no  more. 

All.  The  gods  assist  you ! 

Auf  And  keep  your  honours  safe  ! 

1  Sen.  Farewell. 

2  Sen.  Farewell. 
All.  Farewell.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — Rome.     An  Apartment  in  Marcius' 
House. 

Enter  Volumnia,  and  Virgilia-     They  sit  down 
on  two  Low  stools,  and  sew. 

Vol.  I  pray  you,  daughter,  sing;  or  express 
yourself  in  a  more  comfortable  sort.  If  my  son 
were  my  husband,  I  should  freelier  rejoice  in  that 
absence  wherein  he  won  honour,  than  in  the 
embracements  of  his  bed,  where  he  would  show 
most  love.  When  yet  he  was  but  tender-bodied, 
and  the  only  son  of  my  womb ;  when  youth  with 
comeliness  plucked  all  gaze  his  way ;  when,  for  a 
day  of  king's  entreaties,  a  mother  should  not  sell 
him  an  hour  from  her  beholding ;  I, — considering 
how  honour  would  become  such  a  person ;  that  it 
was  no  better  than  picture-like  to  hang  by  the  wall, 
if  renown  made  it  not  stir, — was  pleased  to  let  him 
seek  danger  where  he  was  like  to  find  fame.     To  a 


cruel  war  I  sent  him ;  from  whence  he  returned, 
his  brows  bound  with  oak.  I  tell  thee,  daughter,  I 
sprang  not  more  in  joj'  at  first  hearing  he  was  a 
man-child,  than  now  in  first  seeing  he  had  proved 
himself  a  man. 

Vir.  But  had  he  died  in  the  business,  madam? 
how  then  ? 

Vol.  Then,  his  good  report  should  have  been  my 
son :  I  therein  would  have  found  issue.  Hear  me 
profess  sincerely  : — had  I  a  dozen  sons, — each  in 
my  love  alike,  and  none  less  dear  than  thine  and 
my  good  Marcius, — I  had  rather  had  eleven  die 
nobly  for  their  country,  than  one  voluptuously  sur- 
feit out  of  action. 

Enter  a  Gentletcoman. 

Gent.  Madam,  the  lady  Valeria  is  come  to  visit 
you. 

Vir.  'Beseech  you,  give  me  leave  to  retire  myself. 

Vol.  Indeed,  you  shall  not. 
Methinks,  I  hear  hither  your  husband's  drum. 
See  him  pluck  Aufidius  down  by  the  hau' ; 
As  children  from  a  bear  the  Volsces  shunning  him  : 
Methinks,  I  see  him  stamp  thus,  and  call  thus, — 
"  Come  on,  j-ou  cowards  I  you  were  got  in  fear. 
Though  you  were  born  in  Rome."    His  bloody  brow 
With  his  mail'd  hand  then  wiping,  forth  he  goes, 
Like  to  a  harvest-man,  that's  task'd  to  mow 
Or  all,  or  lose  his  hire. 

Vir.  His  bloody  brow  ?     O,  Jupiter !  no  blood. 

Vol.  Away,  you  fool !  it  more  becomes  a  man. 
Than  gilt  his  trophy  :  the  breasts  of  Hecuba, 
When  she  did  suckle  Hector,  look'd  not  lovelier 
Than  Hector's  forehead,  when  it  spit  forth  blood 
At  Grecian  swords  contemning. — Tell  Valeria, 
We  are  fit  to  bid  her  welcome.  [E.vit  Gent. 

Vir.  Heavens  bless  my  lord  from  fell  Aufidius  ! 

Vol.  He'll  beat  Aufidius'  head  below  his  knee. 
And  tread  upon  his  neck. 

Re-enter  Gentlewoman,  with  Valeria,  and  her 

Usher. 

Val.  "Sly  ladies  both,  good  day  to  you. 

Vol.   Sweet  madam, — 

Vir.  I  am  glad  to  see  your  ladyship. 

Val.  How  do  you  both  ?  you  are  manifest  house- 
keepers. What  are  you  sewing  here  ?  A  fine  spot, 
in  good  faith. — How  does  your  little  son  ? 

Vir.  I  thank  your  ladyship;  well,  good  madam. 

Vol.  He  had  rather  see  the  swords,  and  hear  a 
drum,  than  look  upon  his  school-master. 

Val.  O'  my  word,  the  fother's  son :  I'll  swear, 
'tis  a  very  pretty  boy.  O'  my  troth,  I  looked  upon 
him  o'  Wednesday  half  an  hour  together :  he  has 
such  a  confirmed  countenance.  I  saw  him  run 
after  a  gilded  butterfly ;  and  when  he  caught  it,  he 
let  it  go  again ;  and  after  it  again  ;  and  over  and 
over  he  comes,  and  up  again  ;  catched  it  again  :  or 
whether  his  fall  em-aged  him,  or  how  'twas,  he  did 
so  set  his  teeth,  and  tear  it ;  O !  I  waiTant,  how 
he  mammocked  it ! 

Vol.  One  of  his  fother's  moods. 

Val.  Indeed  la,  'tis  a  noble  child. 

Vir.  A  crack,  madam. 

Val.  Come,  lay  aside  your  stitchery ;  I  must 
have  you  play  the  idle  huswife  with  me  this  after- 
noon. 

Vir.  No,  good  madam ;  I  will  not  out  of  doors. 

Val.  Not  out  of  doors  ! 

Vol.   She  shall,  she  shall. 

Vir.  Indeed,  no.  by  your  patience :   I  will   not 
13 


\ 


ACT    I. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCErJE    IV. 


over  the  threshold,  till  iny  lord  return  from  the 
wars. 

Vol.  Fie !  you  confine  yourself  most  unreason- 
ably. Come ;  you  must  go  visit  the  good  lady  that 
lies  in. 

Vir.  I  will  wish  her  speedy  strength,  and  visit 
lier  with  my  prayers  ;  but  I  cannot  go  thither. 

Vol.  Why,  I  pray  you  ? 

Vir.  'Tis  not  to  save  labour,  nor  that  I  want  love. 

Val.  You  would  be  another  Penelope  ;  yet,  thej' 


say,  all  the  yarn  she  spun  in  Ulysses'  absence  did 
but  fill  Ithaca  full  of  moths.  Come  :  I  w^ould,  your 
cambric  were  sensible  as  your  finger,  that  j^ou 
might  leave  pricking  it  for  pity.  Come,  you  shall 
go  with  us. 

Vir.  No,  good  madam,  pardon  me ;  indeed,  I 
will  not  forth. 

Val.  In  truth,  la,  go  with  me ;  and  I'll  tell  you 
excellent  news  of  your  husband. 

Vir.  O !  good  madam,  there  can  he  none  yet. 


What  are  you  sewing  liere  ?    A  fine  spot,  in  good  faitli. 


Val.  Verily,  I  do  not  jest  with  you:  there  came 
news  fi-om  him  last  night. 

Vir.   Indeed,  madam  ? 

Val.  In  earnest,  it's  true ;  I  heard  a  senator 
speak  it.  Thus  it  is  : — The  Volsces  have  an  army 
forth,  against  whom  Corainius  the  general  is  gone, 
with  one  part  of  our  Roman  power  :  your  lord,  and 
Titus  Lartius,  are  set  down  before  their  citj'  Corioli ; 
they  nothing  doubt  prevailing,  and  to  make  it  brief 
wars.  This  is  true  on  mine  honour ;  and  so,  I  pray, 
go  with  us. 

Vir.  Give  me  excuse,  good  madam ;  I  will  obey 
you  in  every  thing  hereafter. 

Vol.  Let  her  alone,  lady  :  as  she  is  now,  she  will 
but  disease  our  better  mirth. 

Val.  In  troth,  I  think,  she  would. — Fare  you 
well  then. — Come,  good  sweet  lady. — Pr'ythee, 
Virgilia,'  turn  thy  solemness  out  o'  door,  and  go 
alons;  witli  us- 

Vir.  No,  at  a  word,  madam  ;  indeed,  I  must  not. 
I  wish  you  much  mirth. 

Val.  Well  then,  Farewell.  [Exeunt. 

14 


Scene  IV. — Before  Corioli. 

Enter,  with  druin  and  colours,  Marcids,  Titus 
Lar.tius,  Officers,  and  Soldiers.  To  them  a 
Messenger. 

Mar.  Yonder  comes  news  : — a  wager,  they  have 

met. 
Lart.  My  horse  to  yours,  no. 
Mar.  'Tis  done. 

Lart.  Agi-eed. 

Mar.  Say,  has  our  general  met  the  enemy  ? 
Mess.  They  lie  in  view,  but  have  not  spoke  as  yet. 
Lart.  So,  the  good  horse  is  mine. 
Mar.  I'll  buy  him  of  you. 

Lart.  No,  I'll  nor  sell,  nor  give  him  :  lend  you 

him  I  will. 
For  half  a  hundred  yeai's. — Summon  the  town. 
Mar.  How  far  off  lie  these  armies  ? 
Mess.  AVithin  this  mile  and  half. 

Mar.  Then  shall  we  hear  theii*  'larum,  and  they 

ours. 
Now,  Mars,  I  pr'ythee,  make  us  quick  in  Avork, 


ACT    1. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCEIfE    IV. 


That  we  with  smoking  swords  may  march  from 

hence, 
To  help  our  fielded  friends  ! — Come,  blow  thy  blast. 

A  parley  sounded.    Enter,  on  the  walls,  two  Senators, 
and  others. 

Tullus  Aufidius,  is  he  within  your  walls  ? 

1  Sen.  No,  nor  a  man  that  fears  you  less  than  he. 
That's  lesser  than  a  little.     Hark,  our  drums 

[Drums  afar  off. 
Are  bringing  forth  our  youth :  we'll  break  our  walls. 
Rather  than  they  shall  pound  us  up.     Our  gates. 
Which  yet  seem  shut,  we  have  but  pinn'd  with 

rushes ; 
They'll  open  of  themselves.     Hark  you,  far  off; 

[Alarum  afar  off. 
There  is  Aufidius :  list,  what  work  he  makes 
Amongst  your  cloven  army. 

Mar.  O !  they  are  at  it. 

Lart.  Their  noise  be  our  instruction. — Ladders, 
ho! 

The  Volsces  enter,  and  pass  over  the  stage. 

Mar.  They  fear  us  not,  but  issue  forth  their  city. 
Now  put  your  shields  before  your  hearts,  and  fight 
With  hearts  more  proof  than  shields. — Advance, 

brave  Titus : 
They  do  disdain  us  much  beyond  our  thoughts. 
Which  makes  me  sweat  with  wrath. — Come  on, 

my  fellows  : 
He  that  retires,  I'll  take  him  for  a  Volsce, 
And  he  shall  feel  mine  edge. 

Alarum,  and  exeunt  Romans  and  Volsces,  fighting. 
The  Romans  are  beaten  hack  to  their  trenches. 
Re-enter  Marcius  enraged. 

Mar.  All  the  contagion  of  the  south  light  on  j^ou. 
You  shames  of  Rome  I    you  herd  of — Boils  and 

plagues 
Plaster  you  o'er,  that  you  may  be  abhorr'd 
Further  than  seen,  and  one  infect  another 
Against  the  wind  a  mile  !     You  souls  of  geese, 
That  bear  the  shapes  of  men,  how  have  you  run 
From  slaves  that  apes  would  beat!     Pluto  and  hell ! 
All  hurt  behind ;  backs  red,  and  faces  pale 

98 


1  Sol. 

2  Sol. 

3  Sol. 

All. 


With  flight  and  agued  fear!     Mend,  and  charge 

home. 
Or,  by  the  fires  of  heaven,  Pll  leave  the  foe, 
And  make  my  wars  on  you :  look  to't :  come  on  ; 
If  you'll  stand  fast,  we'll  beat  them  to  their  wives, 
As  they  us  to  our  trenches  follow. 

Another  alarum.  The  Volsces  and  Romans  re-enter, 
and  the  fight  is  renewed.  The  Volsces  retire  into 
Corioli,  and  Makcivs  follows  ilum  to  the  gates. 

So,   now   the    gates   are   ope : — now   prove    good 

seconds. 
'Tis  for  the  followers  fortune  widens  them, 
Not  for  the  fliers  :  mark  me,  and  do  the  like. 

[He  enters  the  gates,  and  is  shut  in. 
Fool-hardiness !  not  I. 

Nor  I. 
See,  they  have  shut  him  in. 

[Alarum  continues. 
To  the  pot  I  warrant  him. 

Enter  Titus  Lartius. 

Lart.  What  is  become  of  Marcius  ? 

All.  Slain,  sir,  doubtless. 

1  Sol.  Following  the  fliers  at  the  very  heels, 
With  them  he  enters ;  who,  upon  the  sudden, 
Clapp'd-to  their  gates  :  he  is  himself  alone. 
To  answer  all  the  city. 

Lart.  O  noble  fellow  ! 

Who  sensibly  outdares  his  senseless  sword. 
And,  when   it  bows,  stands   up.     Thou  art  left. 

Mai'cius : 
A  carbuncle  entire,  as  big  as  thou  art, 
Were  not  so  rich  a  jewel.     Thou  wast  a  soldier 
Even  to  Cato's  wish,  not  fierce  and  terrible 
Only  in  strokes ;  but,  with  thy  gi-im  looks,  and 
The  thunder-like  percussion  of  thy  sounds. 
Thou  mad'st  thine  enemies  shake,  as  if  the  world 
Were  feverous,  and  did  tremble. 

Re-enter  Marcius,  bleeding,  assaulted  by  the  Enemy. 

1  Sol.  Look,  sir ! 

Lart.  O  'tis  Marcius  ! 

Let's  fetch  him  off,  or  make  remain  alike. 

[They  fight,  and  all  enter  the  City. 


ISOLA  TiBERIANA. 


ACT    I. 


CORTOLANUS. 


SCEKE    VI. 


Scene  V. —  Within  the  Toivn.     A  Street. 
Enter  certain  Romans,  iviih  spoils. 

1  Rom.  This  will  I  carry  to  Rome. 

2  Rom.  And  I  this. 

3  Ram.  A  murrain  on't !     I  took  this  for  silver. 

{^Alarum  continues  still  afar  off. 

Enter  Marcius,  and  Titus  Lartius,  ivith  a 
Trumpet. 

Mar.  See  here  these  movers,  that  do  prize  their 
hours 
At  a  crack'd  drachm  !     Cushions,  leaden  spoons, 
Irons  of  a  doit,  doublets  that  hangmen  would 
Bury  with  those  that  wore  them,  these  base  slaves, 
Ere  yet  the  fight  be  done,  pack  up. — Down  with 

them  ! — 
And  hark,  what  noise  the  general  makes. — To  him ! 
There  is  the  man  of  my  soul's  hate,  Aufidius, 
Piercing  our  Romans  :  then,  valiant  Titus,  t.ake 
Convenient  numbers  to  make  good  the  city. 
Whilst  I,  with  those  that  have  the  spirit,  will  haste 
To  help  Cominius. 

Lart.  Worthy  sir,  thou  bleed'st ; 

Thy  exercise  hath  been  too  violent 
For  a  second  course  of  fight. 

Mar.  Sir,  praise  me  not; 

My  work  hath  yet  not  warm'd  me.     Fare  you  well. 
The  blood  I  drop  is  rather  physictal 
Than  dangerous  to  me.     To  Aufidius  thus 
I  will  appear,  and  fight. 

Lart.  Now  the  fair  goddess.  Fortune, 

Fall  deep  in  love  with  thee  ;  and  her  great  charms 
Misguide  thy  opposers'  swords  !  Bold  gentleman. 
Prosperity  be  thy  page  ! 

Mar.  Thy  friend  no  less 

Than  those  she  placeth  highest  I     So,  farewell. 

Lart.  Thou  worthiest  Marcius  ! — 

[Exit  Marcius. 
Go,  sound  thy  trumpet  in  the  market-place  ; 
Call  thither  all  the  ofificers  of  the  town, 
Where  they  shall  know  our  mind.     Away ! 

[Exeuni. 

Scene  VI. — Near  the  Camp  of  Cominius. 
Enter  Cominius,  and  Forces,  as  in  retreat. 

Com.  Breathe  jou,  my  friends.     Well  fought: 
we  are  come  off 
Like  Romans,  neither  foolish  in  our  stands, 
Nor  cowardly  in  retire  :  believe  me,  sirs. 
We  shall  be  charg'd  again.     Whiles  we  have  sti'uck. 
By  interims  and  conveying  gusts,  we  have  heard 
The  charges  of  our  friends. — The  Roman  gods 
Lead  their  successes  as  we  wish  our  own. 
That  both  our  powers,  with  smiling  fronts  encoun- 
tering. 
May  give  you  thankful  sacrifice  ! — ■ 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Thy  news  ? 
Mess.  The  citizens  of  Corioli  have  issued, 
And  given  to  Lartius  and  to  Marcius  battle : 
I  saw  our  party  to  their  trenches  driven. 
And  then  I  came  away. 

Com.  Though  thou  speak'st  truth, 

Methinks,  thou  speak'st  not  well.     How  long  is't 
since  ? 
Mess.  Above  an  hour,  my  lord. 
Com.  'Tis  not  a  mile ;   bliefly  we  heard  tlieir 
drums : 

16 


How  could'st  thou  in  a  mile  confound  an  hour, 
And  bring  thy  news  so  late  ? 

Mess.  Spies  of  the  Volsces 

Held  me  in  chase,  that  I  was  forc'd  to  wheel 
Three  or  four  miles  about ;  else  had  I,  sir, 
Half  an  hour  since  brought  ray  report. 

Enter  Marcius. 

Com.  Who's  yonder, 

Thtat  does  appear  as  he  were  flay'd  ?     O  gods  ' 
He  has  the  stamp  of  Marcius,  and  I  have 
Before-time  seen  him  thus. 

Mar.  Come  I  too  late  ? 

Com.  The  shepherd  knows  not  thunder  from  a 
tabor, 
More  than  I  know  the  sound  of  Marcius'  tongue 
From  every  meaner  man. 

Mar.  Come  I  too  late  ? 

Com.  Ay,  if  you  come  not  in  the  blood  of  others, 
But  mantled  in  your  own. 

3Iar.  O  !  let  me  clip  you 

In  arms  as  sound,  as  when  I  woo'd ;  in  heart 
As  merry,  as  when  our  nuptial  day  was  done. 
And  tapers  burn'd  to  bedward. 

Com.  Flower  of  warriors. 

How  is't  with  Titus  Lartius  ? 

Mar.  As  with  a  man  busied  about  decrees : 
Condemning  some  to  death,  and  some  to  exile ; 
Ransoming  him,  or  pitying,  threatening  the  other ; 
Holding  Corioli  in  the  name  of  Rome, 
Even  like  a  fawning  greyhound  in  the  leash, 
To  let  him  slip  at  will. 

Corn.  "Where  is  that  slave, 

AVhich  told  me  they  had  beat  you  to  your  trenches  ? 
Where  is  he  ?     Call  him  hither. 

Mar.  Let  him  alone, 

He  did  inform  the  truth  :  but  for  our  Gentlemen — 
The  common  file,  (A  plague  ! — Tribunes  for  them  ?) 
The  mouse  ne'er  shunn'd  the  cat,  as  they  did  budge 
From  rascals  worse  than  they. 

Com.  But  how  prevail'd  you  ? 

Mar.   Will  the  time  serve  to  tell  ?     I  do   not 
think — 
Where  is  the  enemy  ?     Are  you  lords  o'  the  field  ? 
If  not,  why  cease  you  till  you  are  so  ? 

Com.  Marcius,  we  have  at  disadvantage  fought. 
And  did  retire  to  win  our  purpose. 

Mar.  How   lies   their   battle  ?     Know   you   on 
which  side 
They  have  plac'd  their  men  of  trust  ? 

Com.  As  I  guess,  Marcius, 

Their  bands  i'  the  vaward  are  the  Antiates, 
Of  their  best  trust:  o'er  them  Aufidius, 
Their  very  heart  of  hope. 

Mar.  I  do  beseech  you. 

By  all  the  battles  wherein  we  have  fought. 
By  the  blood  we  have  shed  together,  by  the  vows 
We  have  made  to  endure  friends,  that  you  directly 
Set  me  against  Aufidius,  and  his  Antiates ; 
And  that  you  not  delay  the  present,  but. 
Filling  the  air  with  swords  advanc'd  and  darts, 
We  prove  this  very  hour. 

Com.  Though  I  could  wish 

You  were  conducted  to  a  gentle  bath. 
And  balms  applied  to  you,  yet  dare  I  never 
Deny  your  asking.     Take  j'our  choice  of  those 
That  best  can  aid  your  action. 

Mar.  Those  are  they 

That  most  are  willing. — If  any  such  be  here, 
(As  it  were  sin  to  doubt,)  that  love  this  painting 
Wherein  you  see  me  smear'd  ;  if  any  fear 


ACT    I. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE   IX. 


Lesser  his  person  than  an  ill  report ; 
If  any  think,  brave  death  outweighs  bad  hfe, 
And  that  his  country's  dearer  than  himself; 
Let  him,  alone,  or  so  many  so  minded, 
Wave  thus,  to  express  his  disposition, 
And  follow  Marcius. 

[  They  all  shout,  and  wave  their  swords ;  take 
him  up  in  their  arms,  and  cast  up  their  caps. 
O  me,  alone  !     Make  you  a  sword  of  me  ? 
If  these  shows  be  not  outward,  which  of  you 
But  is  four  Volsces?     None  of  you,  but  is 
Able  to  bear  against  the  great  Aufidius 
A  shield  as  hard  as  his.     A  certain  number, 
Though  thanks  to  all,  must  I  select  from  all 


the 


rest 


Shall  bear  the  business  in  some  other  fight. 
As  cause  will  be  obey'd.     Please  you  to  march ; 
And  four  shall  quickly  draw  out  my  command, 
Which  men  are  best  inclin'd. 

Cotii.  March  on,  my  fellows ; 


Make  good  this  ostentation,  and  you  shall 

Divide  in  all  with  us.  [Exeunt. 


Scene  YII.—  The  Gates  o/Corioli. 

Titus  Lartius,  having  set  a  Guard  upon  Corioli, 
going  with  drum  and  trumpet  toward  Cominius 
and  Caius  Marcius,  enters  with  a  Lieutenant,  a 
party  of  Soldiers,  and  a  Scout. 

Lart.  So ;  let  the  ports  be  guarded :  keep  your 
duties, 
As  I  have  set  them  down.     If  I  do  send,  despatch 
Those  centuries  to  our  aid  ;  the  rest  will  sei-ve 
For  a  short  holding :  if  we  lose  the  field, 
We  cannot  keep  the  town. 

Lieu.  Fear  not  our  care,  sir. 

Lart.  Hence,  and  shut  your  gates  upon  us. — 
Our  guider,  come  ;  to  the  Roman  camp  conduct  us. 

[Exeunt. 


•^j^-  j'.'^i% 


Thk  Tiber.    Mount  Aventine  in  the  distance. 


Scene  VIII. — A  field  of  battle  between  tfie  Roman 
and  the  Volscian  camps. 

Alarum.     Enter  Marcius,  and  Aufidius. 

Mar.  I'll  fight  with  none  but  thee ;  for  I  do  hate 
thee 
Worse  than  a  promise-breaker. 

Auf.  We  hate  alike : 

Not  Afric  owns  a  serpent,  I  abhor 
More  than  thy  fame  and  envy.     Fix  thy  foot. 

Mar.  Let  the  first  budger  die  the  other's  slave, 
And  the  gods  doom  him  after ! 

^uf.  If  I  fly,  Marcius, 

Halloo  me  like  a  hare. 

Mar.  Within  these  three  hours,  Tullus, 
Alone  I  fought  in  your  Corioli  walls. 
And  made  what  work  I  pleas'd.     'Tis  not  my  blood, 
Wherein  thou  seest  me  mask'd  :  for  thy  revenge, 
Wrench  up  thy  power  to  the  highest. 

Auf.  Wert  thou  the  Hector, 

That  was  the  whip  of  your  bragg'd  progeny. 
Thou  should'st  not  scape  me  here. — 

[They  fight,  and  certain  Volsces  come  to  the 
aid  q/"  Aufidius. 


Officious,  and  not  valiant — you  have  sham'd  me 
In  your  condemned  seconds. 

[Exeunt  fighting,  all  driven  in  by  Marcius. 

Scene  IX. —  The  Roman  Camp. 

Alarum.  A  retreat  sounded.  Flourish.  Enter  at 
one  side,  Cominius,  and  Romans;  at  the  other 
side,  Marcius,  with  his  arm  in  a  scarf,  and  other 
Romans. 

Com.  If  I  should  tell  thee  o'er  this  thy  day's 

work, 
Thou'lt  not  believe  thy  deeds ;  but  I'll  report  it, 
Where  senators  shall  mingle  tears  with  smiles. 
Where  great  patricians  shall  attend,  and  shrug, 
r  the  end,  admire  ;  where  ladies  shall  be  frighted. 
And,  gladly  quak'd,  hear  more ;   where  the  dull 

Tribunes, 
That  with  the  fusty  plebeians  hate  thine  honours, 
Shall  say,  against  their  hearts, — "We  thank  the 

gods. 
Our  Rome  hath  such  a  soldier  !" — 
Yet  cam'st  thou  to  a  morsel  of  this  feast, 
Having  fully  dined  before. 

17 


ACT    I, 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    IX. 


Enter  Titus  Lartius  with  his  Power,  from  the 
joursuit. 

Lart.  O  general, 

Here  is  the  steed,  we  the  caparison : 
Hadst  thou  beheld — 

Mar.  Pray  now,  no  more  :  my  mother, 

Who  has  a  charter  to  extol  her  blood, 
"When  she  does  praise  me,  grieves  me.    I  have  done, 
As  you  have  done ;  that's  what  I  can ;  induc'd 
As  you  have  been ;  that's  for  my  countiy  : 
He  that  has  but  effected  his  good  will 
Hath  overta'en  mine  act. 

Com.  You  shall  not  be 

The  grave  of  your  deserving  :  Rome  must  know 
The  value  of  her  own :  'twere  a  concealment 
Worse  than  a  theft,  no  less  than  a  ti-aducement. 
To  hide  your  doings ;  and  to  silence  that. 
Which,  to  the  spire  and  top  of  praises  vouch'd. 
Would  seem  but  modest.    Therefore,  I  beseech  you. 
In  sign  of  what  you  are,  not  to  reward 
What  you  have  done,  before  our  army  hear  me. 
Mar.  I  have  some  wounds  upon  me,  and  they 
smart 
To  hear  themselves  remember'd. 

Com.  Should  they  not. 

Well  might  they  fester 'gainst  ingratitude. 
And  tent  themselves  with  death.     Of  all  the  horses, 
(Whereof  we  have  ta'en  good,  and  good  store,)  of  all 
The  treasure,  in  this  field  achiev'd  and  city. 
We  render  you  the  tenth ;  to  be  ta'en  forth, 
Before  the  common  distribution, 
At  your  only  choice. 

Mar.  I  thank  you,  general ; 

But  cannot  make  my  heart  consent  to  take 
A  bribe  to  pay  my  sword :  I  do  refuse  it ; 
And  stand  upon  my  common  part  with  those 
That  have  beheld  the  doing. 

[A  long  flourish.  They  all  cry,  Marcius  ! 
Marcius  !  cast  up  their  caps  and  lances : 
CoMiNius  and  Lartius  stand  bare. 


Mar.  May  these  same  instruments,  which  you 
profane, 
Never  sound  more,  when  drums  and  trumpets  shall 
I'  the  field  prove  flatterers  :  let  courts  and  cities  be 
Made  all  of  false-fac'd  soothing. 
Where  steel  grows  soft  as  the  parasite's  silk : 
Let  them  be  made  an  overture  for  the  wars ! 
No  more,  T  say.     For  that  I  have  not  wash'd 
My  nose  that  bled,  or  foil'd  some  debile  wretch. 
Which  without  note  here's  many  else  have  done, 
You  shout  me  forth 
In  acclamations  hypei-bolical ; 
As  if  I  loved  my  little  should  be  dieted 
In  praises  sauc'd  with  lies. 

Com.  Too  modest  are  you  : 

More  cruel  to  your  good  report,  than  grateful 
To  us  that  give  you  truly.     By  your  patience. 
If  'gainst  yourself  you  be  incens'd,  we'll  put  you 
(Like  one  that  means  his  proper  harm)  in  manacles. 
Then  reason  safely  with  you. — Therefore,  be  it 

known. 
As  to  us,  to  all  the  world,  that  Caius  Marcius 
Wears  this  war's  garland  :  in  token  of  the  which 
My  noble  steed,  known  to  the  camp,  I  give  him. 
With  all  his  train  belonging;  and,  from  this  time. 
For  what  he  did  before  Corioli,  call  him. 
With  all  th'  applause  and  clamour  of  the  host, 
Caius  Marcius  Coriolanus. — 
Bear  the  addition  nobly  ever ! 

[Flourish.     Trumpets  sound,  and  drums. 
All.  Caius  Marcius  Coriolanus ! 
Cor.  I  will  go  wash  ; 
And  when  my  face  is  fair,  you  shall  perceive 
Whether  I  blush,  or  no :  howbeit,  I  thank  you. — 
I  mean  to  stride  your  steed  ;  and,  at  all  times, 
To  undercrest  your  good  addition 
To  the  fairness  of  my  power. 

Com.  So,  to  our  tent ; 

Wliei-e,  ere  we  do  repose  us,  we  will  write 
To  Rome  of  our  success. — You,  Titus  Lartius, 
Must  to  Corioli  back  :  send  us  to  Rome 


Roman  Victory. 


ACT    1. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCE?fE    X. 


The  best,  with  whom  we  may  articulate, 
For  their  own  good,  and  ours. 

Lart,  I  shall,  my  lord. 

Cor.  The  gods  begin  to  mock  me.     I,  that  now 
Refus'd  most  princely  gifts,  am  bound  to  beg 
Of  my  lord  general. 

Com.  Take  it :  'tis  yours. — What  is't  ? 

Cor.  I  sometime  lay,  here  in  Corioli, 
At  a  poor  man's  house  ;  he  us'd  me  kindly : 
He  cried  to  me  ;  I  saw  him  prisoner  ; 
But  then  Aufidius  was  within  my  view. 
And  wrath  o'erwhelm'd  my  pity.     I  request  you 
To  give  my  poor  host  freedom. 

Com.  O,  well  begg'd  I 

Were  he  the  butcher  of  my  son,  he  should 
Be  free  as  is  the  wind.     Deliver  him,  Titus. 

Lart.  Marcius,  his  name  ? 

Cor.  By  Jupiter,  forgot : — 

I  am  weary ;  yea,  my  memory  is  tir'd. — 
Have  we  no  wine  here  ? 

Com.  Go  we  to  our  tent. 

The  blood  upon  your  visage  dries ;  'tis  time 


It  should  be  look'd  to.     Come. 


[Exeunt. 


Scene  X. —  The  Camp  of  the  Volsccs. 

A  Flourish.     Cornets.     Enter  Tullus  Aufidics, 
bloody,  with  two  or  three  Soldiers. 

Auf.  The  town  is  ta'en  ! 

1  Sol.  'Twill  be  deliver'd  back  on  good  condition. 

Auf.  Condition ! — 
I  would  I  were  a  Roman ;  for  I  cannot. 
Being  a  Volsce,  be  that  I  am. — Condition  ! 


What  good  condition  can  a  treaty  find 

I'  the  part  that  is  at  mercy  ? — Five  times,  Marcius, 

I  have  fought  with  thee :  so  often  hast  thou  beat  me : 

And  would'st  do  so,  I  think,  should  we  encounter 

As  often  as  we  eat. — By  the  elements. 

If  e'er  again  I  meet  him  beard  to  beard. 

He  is  mine,  or  I  am  his.     Mine  emulation 

Hath  not  that  honour  in't,  it  had ;  for  where 

I  thought  to  crush  him  in  an  equal  force. 

True  sword  to  sword,  I'll  potch  at  him  some  way, 

Or  wrath,  or  craft,  may  get  him. 

1  Sol.  He's  the  devil. 

Auf.  Bolder,  though  not  so  subtle.     My  valour's 
poison'd, 
With  only  suffering  stain  by  him;  for  him 
Shall  fly  out  of  itself.     Nor  sleep,  nor  sanctuary, 
Being  naked,  sick ;  nor  fane,  nor  Capitol, 
The  prayers  of  priests,  nor  times  of  sacrifice,' 
Embarquements  all  of  fury,  shall  lift  up 
Their  rotten  privilege  and  custom  'gainst 
My  hate  to  Marcius.     Where  I  find  him,  were  it 
At  home,  upon  my  brother's  guard,  even  there, 
Against  the  hospitable  canon,  w^ould  I 
Wash  my  fierce  hand  in's  heart.    Go  you  to  the  city  : 
Learn,  how  'tis  held ;  and  what  they  are,  that  must 
Be  hostages  for  Rome. 

1  Sol.  Will  not  you  go  ? 

Auf.  I  am  attended  at  the  cypress  gi'ove  :  I  pray 

you, 

('Tis  south  the  city  mills,)  bring  me  word  thither 
How  the  world  goes,  that  to  the  pace  of  it 
I  may  spur  on  my  journey. 

1  Sol.  I  shall,  sir.        [Exeunt. 


^   w     f 


r^J 


ScEXE  I. — Rome.     A  Public  Place. 
Enter  Me>'e>"ius,  Sici>'ius,  and  Brutus. 

Men.  The  augurer  tells  me,  we  shall  have  news 
to-night. 

Bru.  Good,  or  bad  ? 

Men.  Not  according  to  the  prayer  of  the  people, 
for  they  love  not  Marcius. 

Sic.  Natm'e  teaches  beasts  to  know  their  friends. 

Men.  Pray  you,  whom  does  the  wolf  love  ? 

Sic.  The  lamb. 

Men.  Ay,  to  devour  him  ;  as  the  hungry  plebeians 
would  the  noble  Marcius. 

Bru.  He's  a  lamb  indeed,  that  baes  like  a  bear. 

Men.  He's  a  bear,  indeed,  that  lives  like  a  lamb. 
You  two  are  old  men :  tell  me  one  thing  that  I  shall 
ask  you. 

Both  Trib.  Well,  sir. 

Men.  In  what  enormity  is  Marcius  poor  in,  that 
you  two  have  not  in  abundance  ? 

Bru.  He's  poor  in  no  one  fault,  but  stored  with  all. 

Sic.  Especially,  in  pride. 

Bru.  And  topping  all  others  in  boasting. 

Men.  This  is  strange  now.  Do  you  two  know 
how  you  are  censured  here  in  the  city,  I  mean  of 
us  o'  the  right-hand  file  ?     Do  you  ? 

Both  Trib.  Why,  how  are  we  censured  ? 

Men.  Because  you  talk  of  pride  now, — Will  you 
not  be  angi-y  ? 

Both  trib.  Well,  well,  sir ;  well. 

Men.  Why,  'tis  no  gi-eat  matter ;  for  a  very  little 
thief  of  occasion  will  rob  you  of  a  great  deal  of 
patience  :  give  your  dispositions  the  reins,  and  be 
angry  at  your  pleasures ;  at  the  least,  if  you  take  it 
as  a  pleasure  to  you,  in  being  so.  You  blame 
Marcius  for  being  proud  ? 

20 


Bru.  We  do  it  not  alone,  sir. 

Men.  I  know,  you  can  do  very  little  alone  ;  for 
your  helps  are  many,  or  else  your  actions  would 
grow  wondrous  single :  your  abilities  are  too  infant- 
like, fordoing  much  alone.  You  talk  of  pride  :  O  ! 
that  you  could  turn  your  eyes  towards  the  napes 
of  your  necks,  and  make  but  an  interior  survey  of 
your  good  selves  !     O,  that  you  could  i 

Bru.  What  then,  sir  ? 

Men.  Why,  then  you  should  discover  a  brace  of 
unmeriting,  proud,  violent,  testj'^  magistrates,  (alias, 
fools,)  as  any  in  Rome. 

Sic.  Menenius,  you  are  known  well  enough,  too. 

Men,  I  am  known  to  be  a  humorous  patrician, 
and  one  that  loves  a  cup  of  hot  wine,  with  not  a 
drop  of  allaying  Tj'ber  in't :  said  to  be  something 
imperfect,  in  favouring  the  first  complaint;  hasty, 
and  tinder-like,  upon  too  trivial  motion :  one  that 
converses  more  with  the  buttock  of  the  night,  than 
with  the  forehead  of  the  morning.  What  I  think, 
I  utter,  and  spend  my  maUce  in  my  breath.  Meeting 
tAvo  such  weals-men  as  you  are,  (I  cannot  call  you 
Lycurguses,)  if  the  drink  you  give  me  touch  my 
palate  adversely,  I  make  a  crooked  face  at  it.  I 
cannot  say,  your  worships  have  delivered  the  matter 
well,  when  I  find  the  ass  in  compound  with  the 
major  part  of  your  syllables  ;  and  though  I  must  be 
content  to  bear  with  those  that  say  you  are  reverend 
grave  men,  yet  they  lie  deadly,  that  tell,  you  have 
good  faces.  If  you  see  this  in  the  map  of  my  micro- 
cosm, follows  it,  that  I  am  known  well  enough, 
too  ?  What  harm  can  your  bisson  conspectuities 
glean  out  of  this  character,  if  I  be  known  well 
enough,  too  ? 

Bru.  Come,  sir,  come ;  we  know  you  well  enough. 

3Ien.  You  know  neither  me,  yourselves,  nor  any 


ACT    II. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    I. 


thing.  You  are  ambitious  for  poor  knaves'  caps  and 
legs :  you  wear  out  a  good  wholesome  forenoon  in 
hearing  a  cause  between  an  orange-wife  and  afosset- 
seller,  and  then  rejourn  the  controversy  of  three- 
pence to  a  second  day  of  audience. — When  you  are 
hearing  a  matter  between  party  and  party,  if  you 
chance  to  be  pinched  with  the  colic,  you  make  faces 
like  mummers,  set  up  the  bloody  flag  against  all 


patience,  and,  in  roaring  for  a  chamber-pot,  dismiss 
the  controversy  bleeding,  the  more  entangled  by 
your  hearing :  all  the  peace  you  make  in  their  cause 
is,  calling  both  the  parties  knaves.  You  are  a  pair 
of  strange  ones. 

Bru.  Come,  come,  you  are  well  understood  to 
be  a  perfecter  giber  for  the  table,  than  a  necessaiy 
bencher  in  the  Capitol. 


You  know  neither  me,  yourselves,  nor  any  thing. 


Men.  Our  very  priests  must  become  mockers,  if 
they  shall  encounter  such  ridiculous  subjects  as  you 
are.  When  you  speak  best  unto  the  purpose,  it  is 
not  worth  the  wagging  of  your  beards ;  and  your 
beards  deserve  not  so  honourable  a  grave  as  to  stuft' 
a  botcher's  cushion,  or  to  be  entombed  in  an  ass's 
pack-saddle.  Yet  you  must  be  saying,  Marcius  is 
proud ;  who,  in  a  cheap  estimation,  is  worth  all 
your  predecessors  since  Deucalion,  though,  perad- 
venture,  some  of  the  best  of  'em  were  hereditary 
hangmen.  Good  den  to  your  worships  :  more  of 
your  conversation  would  infect  my  brain,  being  the 
herdsmen  of  the  beastly  plebeians.  I  will  be  bold  to 
take  my  leave  of  you. 
[Brutus  and  Sicinius  retire  to  the  hack  of  the  scene. 

Enter  Volumnia,  Virgilia,  and  Valeria,  etc. 

How  now,  my  as  fair  as  noble  ladies,  (and  the  moon, 
were  she  earthly,  no  nobler,)  whither  do  you  follow 
your  eyes  so  fast  ? 

Vol.  Honourable  Menenius,  my  boy  Marcius 
approaches;  for  the  love  of  Juno,  let's  go. 

Men.  Ha !   Marcius  coming  home  ? 

Vol.  Ay,  woithy  Menenius,  and  with  most  pros- 
perous approbation. 

Men.  Take  my  cap,  Jupiter,  and  I  thank  thee. — 
Ho  !  Marcius  coming  home  ? 

Two  Ladies.  Nay,  'tis  true. 

Vol.  Look,  here's  a  letter  from  him :  the  state 
hath  another,  his  wife  another ;  and,  I  think,  there's 
one  at  home  for  you. 

Men.  I  will  make  my  very  house  reel  to-night. — 
A  letter  for  me  ? 


Vir.  Yes,  certain,  there's  a  letter  for  you;  1 
saw  it. 

Men.  A  letter  for  me  ?  It  gives  me  an  estate  of 
seven  years'  health ;  in  which  time  I  will  make  a 
lip  at  the  physician :  the  most  sovereign  prescription 
in  Galen  is  but  empiricutic,  and,  to  this  preservative, 
of  no  better  report  than  a  horse-drench.  Is  he  not 
wounded  ?  he  was  wont  to  come  home  wounded. 

Vir.  O  I  no,  no,  no. 

Vol.  O  !  he  is  wounded  ;  I  thank  the  gods  for't. 

Men.  So  do  I  too,  if  it  be  not  too  much. — Brings 
'a  victory  in  his  pocket  ? — The  wounds  become  him. 

Vol.  On's  brows  :  Menenius,  he  comes  the  third 
time  home  with  the  oaken  garland. 

Men.  Has  he  disciplined  Aufidius  soundly? 

Vol.  Titus  Lartius  writes,  they  fought  together, 
but  Aufidius  got  off. 

Men.  And  'twas  time  for  him  too  ;  I'll  warrant 
him  that :  an  he  had  stay'd  by  him,  I  would  not 
have  been  so  fidiused  for  all  the  chests  in  Corioh, 
and  the  gold  that's  in  them.  Is  the  senate  possessed 
of  this  ? 

Vol.  Good  ladies,  let's  go. — Yes,  yes,  yes :  the 
senate  has  letters  from  the  general,  wherein  he 
gives  my  son  the  whole  name  of  the  war.  He 
hath  in  thig  action  outdone  his  former  deeds  doubly. 

Val.  In  troth,  there's  wondrous  things  spoke  of 
him. 

Men.  Wondrous :  ay,  I  warrant  you,  and  not 
without  his  true  purchasing. 

Vir.  The  gods  grant  them  true  ! 

Vol.  True !  pow,  wow. 

Men.  True !  I'll  be  sworn  they  are  true. — Where 
21 


ACT    II. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    I. 


is  he  wounded  ? — God  save  your  good  worships  ! — 
[To  the  Tribunes,  who  come  forward.'] — Marcius  is 
coming  home :  he  has  more  cause  to  be  proud. — 
Where  is  he  wounded  ? 

Vol.  V  the  shoulder,  and  i'  the  left  arm :  there 
will  be  large  cicatrices  to  show  the  people,  when 
he  shall  stand  for  his  place.  He  received  in  the 
repulse  of  Tarquin  seven  hurts  i'  the  body. 

Men.  One  i'  the  neck,  and  two'  i'  the  thigh, — 
there's  nine  that  I  know. 

Vol.  He  had,  before  this  last  expedition,  twenty- 
five  wounds  upon  him. 

Men.  Now  it's  twenty-seven  :  every  gash  was  an 
enemy's  grave. — [A  shout  and  flourish.] — Hark  ! 
the  trumpets. 

Vol.  These  are  the  ushers  of  Marcivis.     Before 
him  he  carries  noise,  and  behind  him  he  leaves  tears. 
Death,  that  dark  spirit,  in's  nervy  arm  doth  lie ; 
Which,  being  advanc'd,  declines,  and  then  men  die. 

A  Sennet.  Trumpets  sound.  Enter  Cominius  and 
Titus  Lartius  ;  between  them,  Coriolanus, 
crowned  ivith  an  oaken  garland;  with  Captains, 
Soldiers,  and  a  Herald. 

Her.  Know,  Rome,  that  all  alone  Marcius  did 
fight 
Within  Corioli's  gates :  where  he  hath  won, 
With  fame,  a  name  to  Caius  Marcius ;  these 
In  honour  follows,  Coriolanus  : — 
Welcome  to  Rome,  renowned  Coriolanus  ! 

[Flourish. 
All.  Welcome  to  Rome,  renowned  Coriolanus ! 
Cor.  No  more  of  this  ;  it  does  offend  my  heart : 
Pray  now,  no  more. 

Com.  Look,  sir,  your  mother, — 

Cor.  O ! 

You  have,  1  know,  petition'd  all  the  gods 
For  my  prosperity.  [Kneels. 

Vol.  Nay,  my  good  soldier,  up ; 

My  gentle  Marcius,  worthy  Caius,  and 
By  deed-achieving  honour  newly  nam'd, 
Wliat  is  it?     Coriolanus,  must  I  call  thee  ? 
But  O !  thy  wife — 

Cor.  My  gracious  silence,  hail ! 

Would'st  thou  have  laugh'd,  had  I  come  coffin'd 

home. 
That  weep'st  to  see  me  triumph  ?     Ah !  my  dear, 
Such  eyes  the  widows  in  Corioli  wear. 
And  mothers  that  lack  sons. 

Men.  Now,  the  gods  crown  thee  ! 

Cor.    And   live   you   yet? — O   my   sweet   lady, 
pardon.  [To  Valeria. 

Vol.  I  know  not  where  to  turn : — O !  welcome 
home ; 
And  welcome,  general ; — and  you  are  welcome  all. 
Men.  A  hundred  thousand  welcomes :   I  could 
weep. 
And  I  could  laugh ;  I  am  light,  and  heavy.     Wel- 
come ! 
A  curse  begin  at  very  root  on's  heart. 
That  is  not  glad  to  see  thee ! — You  are  three, 
That  Rome  should  dote  on;  yet,  by  the  faith  of 

men, 
We  have  some  old  crab-trees  here  at  home,  that 

will  not 
Be  grafted  to  your  relish.    Yet  welcome,  warriors  ! 
We  call  a  nettle,  but  a  nettle ;  and 
The  faults  of  fools,  but  folly. 

Com.  Ever  light. 

Cor.  Menenius,  ever,  ever. 
Her.  Give  way  there,  and  go  on ! 
22 


Cor.  Your  hand,- — and  yours  : 

[To  his  Wife  and  Mother. 
Ere  in  our  own  house  I  do  shade  my  head, 
The  good  patricians  must  be  visited  ; 
From  whom  I  have  receiv'd,  not  only  greetings. 
But  with  them  change  of  honours. 

Vol.  I  have  lived 

To  see  inherited  my  very  wishes, 
And  the  buildings  of  my  fancy  : 
Only  there's  one  thing  wanting,  which  I  doubt  not, 
But  our  Rome  will  cast  upon  thee. 

Cor.  Know,  good  mother, 

T  had  rather  be  their  servant  in  my  Avay, 
Than  sway  with  them  in  theirs. 

Com.  On,  to  the  Capitol ! 

[Flourish.     Cornets.     Exeunt  in  state,  as 
before.      The  Tribunes  remain. 

Bru.  All  tongues  speak  of  him,  and  the  bleared 
sights 
Are  spectacled  to  see  him :  your  prattling  nurse 
Into  a  rapture  lets  her  baby  cry 
While  she  chats  him:  the  kitchen  malkin  pins 
Her  richest  lockram  'bout  her  reechy  neck. 
Clambering  the  walls  to  eye  him :   stalls,  bulks, 

windows. 
Are  smother'd  up,  leads  fiU'd,  and  ridges  hors'd 
With  variable  complexions,  all  agi-eeing 
In  earnestness  to  see  him  :  seld-shown  flamens 
Do  press  among  the  po])ular  throngs,  and  puff 
To  win  a  vulgar  station  :  our  veil'd  dames 
Commit  the  war  of  white  and  damask  in 
Their  nicely-gawded  cheeks  to  the  wanton  spoil 
Of  Phosbus'  burning  kisses  :  such  a  pother, 
As  if  that  whatsoever  god,  who  leads  him, 
Were  slily  crept  into  his  human  powers. 
And  gave  him  graceful  posture. 

Sic.  On  the  sudden 

I  warrant  him  consul. 

Bru.  Then  our  office  may. 

During  his  power,  go  sleep. 

Sic.  He  cannot  temperately  ti'ansport  his  honours 
From  where  he  should  begin,  and  end ;  but  will 
Lose  those  he  hath  won. 

Bru.  In  that  there's  comfort. 

Sic.  Doubt  not,  the  commoners,  for  whom  we 
stand. 
But  they,  upon  their  ancient  malice,  will 
Forget,  with  the  least  cause,  these  his  new  honours ; 
Which  that  he'll  give  them,  make  I  as  little  question 
As  he  is  proud  to  do't. 

Bru.  I  heard  him  swear. 

Were  he  to  stand  for  consul,  never  would  he 
Appear  i'  the  market-place,  nor  on  him  put 
The  napless  vesture  of  humility; 
Nor,  showing  (as  the  manner  is)  his  wounds 
To  the  people,  beg  their  stinking  breaths. 

Sic.  'Tis  right. 

Bru.  It  was   his  word.     O !    he   would   miss   it, 

rather 
Than  carry  it  but  by  the  suit  o'  the  gentry  to  him, 
And  the  desire  of  the  nobles. 

Sic.  I  wish  no  better. 

Than  have  him  hold  that  purpose,  and  to  put  it 
In  execution. 

Bru.  'Tis  most  like,  he  will. 

Sic.  It  shall  be  to  him,  then,  as  our  good  wills, 
A  sure  destruction. 

Bru.  So  it  must  fall  out 

To  him,  or  our  authorities.     For  an  end. 
We  must  suggest  the  people,  in  what  hatred 
He  still  hath  held  them ;  that  to  his  power  he  would 


ACT    II. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    II. 


Have  made  them  mules,  silenc'd  their  pleaders,  and 

Dispropertied  their  freedoms  ;  holding  them. 

In  human  action  and  capacity, 

Of  no  more  soul,  nor  fitness  for  the  world, 

Than  camels  in  their  war ;  who  have  their  provand 

Only  for  bearing  burdens,  and  sore  blows 

For  sinking  under  them. 

Sic.  This,  as  you  say,  suggested 

At  some  time  when  his  soaring  insolence 
Shall  teach  the  people,  (which  time  shall  not  want, 
If  he  be  put  upon't ;  and  that's  as  easy, 
As  to  set  dogs  on  sheep,)  will  be  his  fire 
To  kindle  their  dry  stubble  ;  and  their  blaze 
Shall  darken  him  for  ever. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Bru.  What's  the  matter  ? 

Mess.  You  are  sent  for  to  the   Capitol.     'Tis 
thought. 
That  Marcius  shall  be  consul.     I  have  seen 
The  dumb  men  throng  to  see  him,  and  the  blind 
To  hear  him  speak  :  matrons  flung  gloves. 
Ladies  and  maids  their  scarfs  and  handkerchiefs, 
Upon  him  as  he  pass'd  ;  the  nobles  bended, 
As  to  Jove's  statue,  and  the  commons  made 
A  shower,  and  thunder,  with  their  caps,  and  shouts. 
I  never  saw  the  like. 

Bru.  Let's  to  the  Capitol ; 

And  carry  with  us  ears  and  eyes  for  the  time, 
But  hearts  for  the  event. 

Sic.  Have  with  you.     [Exeunt. 

Scene  H. — The  Same.     The  Capitol. 
Enter  tivo  Officers,  to  lay  cushions. 

1  Off.  Come,  come ;  they  are  almost  here.  How 
many  stand  for  consulships? 

2  Off.  Three,  they  say ;  but  'tis  thought  of  every 
one  Coriolanus  will  carry  it. 

1  Off.  That's  a  brave  fellow  :  but  he's  vengeance 
proud,  and  loves  not  the  common  people. 

2  Off.  'Faith,  there  have  been  many  gi-eat  men 
that  have  flattered  the  people,  who  ne'er  loved 
them;  and  there  be  many  that  they  have  loved, 
they  know  not  wherefore :  so  that,  if  they  love  they 
know  not  why,  they  hate  upon  no  better  a  ground. 
Therefore,  for  Coriolanus  neither  to  care  whether 
they  love  or  hate  him  manifests  the  ti'ue  knowledge 
he  has  in  their  disposition ;  and,  out  of  his  noble 
carelessness,  lets  them  plainly  see't. 

1  Off.  If  he  did  not  care  whether  he  had  their 
love  or  no,  he  waved  indifferently  'twixt  doing  them 
neither  good,  nor  harm ;  but  he  seeks  their  hate 
with  gi-eater  devotion  than  they  can  render  it  him, 
and  leaves  nothing  undone  that  may  fully  discover 
him  their  opposite.  Now,  to  seem  to  affect  the 
malice  and  displeasure  of  the  people  is  as  bad  as 
that  which  he  dislikes,  to  flatter  them  for  their  love. 

2  Off.  He  hath  deserved  worthily  of  his  countiy ; 
and  his  ascent  is  not  by  such  easy  degi-ees  as  those, 
who,  having  been  supple  and  courteous  to  the  people, 
bonneted,  without  any  further  deed  to  have  them 
at  all  into  their  estimation  and  report:  but  he  hath 
so  planted  his  honours  in  their  eyes,  and  his  actions 
in  their  hearts,  that  for  their  tongues  to  be  silent, 
and  not  confess  so  much,  were  a  kind  of  ingrateful 
injury;  to  report  otherwise  were  a  malice,  that, 
giving  itself  the  lie,  would  pluck  reproof  and  rebuke 
from  every  ear  that  heard  it. 

1  Off.  No  more  of  him  :  he  is  a  worthy  man. 
Make  way,  they  are  coming. 


A  Sennet.  Enter,  with  Liclors  before  them,  Cominius 
the  Consul,  Menenius,  Coriolanus,  7nany  otlier 
Senators,  Sicinius,  and  Brutus.  T/ie  Senators 
take  their  places ;  the  Tribunes  take  theirs  also 
by  themselves. 

Men.  Having  determin'd  of  the  Volsces,  and 
To  send  for  Titus  Lartius,  it  remains. 
As  the  main  point  of  this  our  after-meeting. 
To  gratify  his  noble  service,  that 
Hath  thus  stood  for  his  country.     Therefore,  please 

you. 
Most  reverend  and  grave  elders,  to  desire 
The  present  consul,  and  last  general 
In  our  well-found  successes,  to  x-eport 
A  little  of  that  \vorthy  work  perform' d 
By  Caius  Marcius  Coriolanus  ;  whom 
We  meet  here,  both  to  thank,  and  to  remember 
With  honours  like  himself. 

1  Sen.  Speak,  good  Cominius  : 

Leave  nothing  out  for  length,  and  make  us  think. 
Rather  our  state's  defective  for  requital. 
Than  we  to  stretch  it  out.     Masters  o'  the  people. 
We  do  request  your  kindest  ears ;  and,  after. 
Your  loving  motion  toward  the  common  body, 
To  yield  what  passes  here. 

Sic.  We  are  convented 

Upon  a  pleasing  treaty ;  and  have  hearts 
Inclinable  to  honour  and  advance 
The  theme  of  our  assembly. 

Bru.  Which  the  rather 

We  shall  be  blessed  to  do,  if  he  remember 
A  kinder  value  of  the  people,  than 
He  hath  hereto  priz'd  them  at. 

Men.  That's  off",  that's  ofi": 

I  would  you  rather  had  been  silent.     Please  you 
To  hear  Cominius  speak  ? 

Bru.  Most  willingly ; 

But  yet  my  caution  was  more  pertinent, 
Than  the  rebuke  you  give  it. 

Men.  He  loves  your  people  ; 

But  tie  him  not  to  be  their  bedfellow. — 
Worthy  Cominius,  speak. — Naj',  keep  your  place. 
[Coriolanus  rises,  and  offers  to  go  aivay. 

1  Sen.  Sit,  Coriolanus :  never  shame  to  hear 
What  you  have  nobly  done. 

Cor.  Your  honours'  pardon  : 

I  had  rather  have  my  wounds  to  heal  again, 
Than  hear  say  how  I  got  them. 

Bru.  Sir,  I  hope. 

My  words  dis-bench'd  you  not. 

Cor.  No,  sir  :  yet  oft, 

When  blows  have  made  me  stay,  I  fled  from  words. 
You  sooth'd  not,  therefore  hurt  not.     But,  your 

people, 
I  love  them  as  they  weigh. 

Men.  Pray  now,  sit  down. 

Cor.  I  had  rather  have  one  scratch  my  head  i' 
the  sun. 
When  the  alarum  were  struck,  than  idly  sit 
To  hear  my  nothings  monster'd.  [Exit. 

Men.  Masters  of  the  people. 

Your  multiplying  spawn  how  can  he  flatter, 
(That's  thousand  to  one  good  one,)  when  you  now 

see. 
He  had  rather  venture  all  his  limbs  for  honour. 
Than  one  on's  ears  to  hear  it? — Proceed,  Cominius. 

Com.  I  shall  lack  voice  :  the  deeds  of  Coriolanus 
Should  not  be  utter'd  feebly. — It  is  held, 
That  valour  is  the  chiefest  virtue,  and 
Most  dignifies  the  haver  :  if  it  be, 

23 


ACT    II. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    III. 


The  man  I  speak  of  cannot  in  the  world 
Be  singly  counterpois'd.     At  sixteen  years, 
When  Tarquin  made  a  head  for  Rome,  he  fought 
l3eyond  the  mark  of  others  :  our  then  dictator, 
Whom  with  all  praise  I  point  at,  saw  him  fight, 
When  with  his  Amazonian  chin  he  drove 
The  bristled  lips  before  him.     He  bestrid 
An  o'er-pressed  Roman,  and  i'  the  consul's  view 
Slew  three  opposers  :  Tarquin's  self  he  met. 
And  struck  him  on  his  knee  :  in  that  day's  feats, 
When  he  might  act  the  woman  in  the  scene. 
He  prov'd  best  man  i'  the  field ;  and  for  his  meed 
Was  brow-bound  with  the  oak.     His  pupil  age 
Man-enter'd  thus,  he  waxed  like  a  sea ; 
And  in  the  brunt  of  seventeen  battles  since, 
He  lurch'd  all  swords  of  the  garland.     For  this 

last. 
Before  and  in  Corioli,  let  me  say, 
I  cannot  speak  him  home  :  he  stopp'd  the  fliers. 
And  by  his  rare  example  made  the  coward 
Turn  terror  into  sport.     As  weeds  before 
A  vessel  under  sail,  so  men  obey'd. 
And  fell  below  his  stem :  his  sword,  death's  stamp. 
Where  it  did  mark,  it  took:  from  face  to  foot 
He  was  a  thing  of  blood,  whose  every  motion 
Was  timed  with  dying  cries.     Alone  he  enter'd 
The  mortal  gate  of  the  city,  which  he  painted 
With  shunless  destiny,  aidless  came  off. 
And  with  a  sudden  re-enforcement  sti'uck 
Corioli  like  a  planet.     Now  all's  his ; 
When  by  and  by  the  din  of  war  'gan  pierce 
His  ready  sense  :  then,  straight  his  doubled  spirit 
Re-quicken'd  what  in  flesh  was  fatigate. 
And  to  the  battle  came  he ;  where  he  did 
Run  reeking  o'er  the  lives  of  men,  as  if 
'Twere  a  perpetual  spoil ;  and  till  we  call'd 
Both  field  and  city  ours,  he  never  stood 
To  ease  his  breast  with  panting. 

Men.  Worthy  man ! 

1  Sen.    He   cannot   but   with   measure   fit   the 
honours 
Which  we  devise  him. 

Com.  Our  spoils  he  kick'd  at ; 

And  look'd  upon  things  precious,  as  they  were 
The  common  muck  o'  the  world :  he  covets  less 
Than  misery  itself  would  give,  rewai-ds 
His  deeds  with  doing  them,  and  is  content 
To  spend  the  time  to  end  it. 

Men.  He's  right  noble  : 

Let  him  be  called  for. 

1  Sen.  Call  Coriolanus. 

Off.  He  doth  appear. 

Re-enter  Coriolanus. 

Men.  The  senate,  Coriolanus,  are  well  pleas'd 
To  make  thee  consul. 

Cor.  I  do  owe  them  still 

My  life,  and  services. 

Men.  It  then  remains. 

That  you  do  speak  to  the  people. 

Cor.  I  do  beseech  you, 

Let  me  o'erleap  that  custom  ;  for  I  cannot 
Put  on  the  gown,  stand  naked,  and  entreat  them. 
For  my  wounds'  sake,  to  give  their  suffrage  :  please 

you. 
That  I  may  pass  this  doing. 

Sic.  Sir,  the  people 

Must  have  their  voices  ;  neither  will  they  bate 
One  jot  of  ceremony. 

Men.  Put  them  not  to't : 

Pray  you,  go  fit  you  to  the  custom,  and 

24 


Take  to  you,  as  your  predecessors  have, 
Your  honour  with  your  form. 

Cor.  It  is  a  part 

That  I  shall  blush  in  acting,  and  might  well 
Be  taken  from  the  people. 

Bru.  Mark  you  that  ? 

Cor.  To  brag  unto  them, — thus  I  did,  and  thus ; — 
Show  them   th'  unaching  scars   which  I  should 

hide, 
As  if  I  had  received  them  for  the  hire 
Of  their  breath  only. — 

Men.  Do  not  stand  upon't. — 

We  recommend  to  you,  tribunes  of  the  people. 
Our  purpose  : — to  them,  and  to  our  noble  consul 
Wish  we  all  joy  and  honour. 

Sen.  To  Coriolanus  come  all  joy  and  honour ! 

[Flourish.     Exeunt  Senators. 

Bru.  You  see  how  he  intends  to  use  the  people. 

Sic.  May  they  perceive 's  intent!    He  will  require 
them, 
As  if  he  did  contemn  what  he  requested 
Should  be  in  them  to  give. 

Bru.  Come  ;  we'll  inform  them 

Of  our  proceedings  here  :  on  the  market-place, 
I  know  they  do  attend  us.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — The  Same.     TJie  Forum. 
Enter  seven  or  eight  Citizens. 

1  Cit.  Once,  if  he  do  require  our  voices,  we  ought 
not  to  deny  him. 

2  Cit.   We  may,  sir,  if  we  will. 

3  Cit.  We  have  power  in  ourselves  to  do  it,  but 
it  is  a  power  that  we  have  no  power  to  do  :  for  if 
he  shows  us  his  wounds,  and  tell  us  his  deeds,  we 
are  to  put  our  tongues  into  those  wounds,  and  speak 
for  them ;  so,  if  he  tell  us  his  noble  deeds,  we  must 
also  tell  him  our  noble  acceptance  of  them.  Ingrati- 
tude is  monsti'ous,  and  for  the  multitude  to  be  in- 
grateful  were  to  make  a  monster  of  the  multitude  ; 
of  the  which  we,  being  members,  should  bring  our- 
selves to  be  monstrous  members. 

1  Cit.  And  to  make  us  no  better  thought  of,  a 
little  help  will  serve:  for  once  we  stood  up  about 
the  corn,  he  himself  stuck  not  to  call  us  the  many- 
headed  multitude. 

3  Cit.  We  have  been  called  so  of  many  ;  not  that 
our  heads  are  some  brown,  some  black,  some  auburn, 
some  bald,  but  that  our  wits  are  so  diversely  col- 
oured :  and  truly,  I  think,  if  all  our  wits  were  to 
issue  out  of  one  skull,  they  would  fly  east,  west, 
north,  south ;  and  their  consent  of  one  direct  way 
should  be  at  once  to  all  the  points  o'  the  compass. 

2  Cit.  Think  you  so  ?  Which  way,  do  you  judge, 
my  wit  would  fly  ? 

3  Cit.  Nay,  your  wit  will  not  so  soon  out  as 
another  man's  will:  'tis  strongly  wedged  up  in  a 
block-head  ;  but  if  it  were  at  liberty,  'twould,  sure, 
southward. 

2  Cit.  Why  that  way  ? 

3  Cit.  To  lose  itself  in  a  fog ;  where,  being  three 
parts  melted  away  with  rotten  dews,  the  fourth 
would  return,  for  conscience  sake,  to  help  to  get 
thee  a  wife. 

2  Cit.  You  are  never  without  your  tricks  : — you 
may,  you  may. 

3  Cit.  Are  you  all  resolved  to  give  your  voices  ? 
But  that's  no  matter ;  the  gi-eater  part  carries  it.  I 
say,  if  he  would  incline  to  the  people,  there  was 
never  a  worthier  man. 


ACT    II. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    111. 


Enter  Coriolanus,  and  Menenids. 

Here  he  comes,  and  in  the  gown  of  humility :  mark 
his  behaviour.  We  are  not  to  stay  all  together, 
but  to  come  by  him  where  he  stands,  by  ones,  by 
twos,  and  by  threes.  He's  to  make  his  requests  by 
particulars ;  wherein  every  one  of  us  has  a  single 
honour,  in  giving  him  our  own  voices  with  our  own 
tongues :  therefore,  follow  me,  and  I'll  direct  you 
how  you  shall  go  by  him. 

All.  Content,  content.  [Exeunt. 

Men.  O  sir,  you  are  not  right:   have  you  not 
known 
The  worthiest  men  have  done  't  ? 

Cor.  What  must  I  say  ? — 

1  pray,  sir, — Plague  upon't !  I  cannot  bring 
My   tongue    to    such    a    pace. — Look,    sir ; — my 

wounds ; — 
1  got  them  in  my  country's  service,  when 
Some  certain  of  your  brethren  roar'd,  and  ran 
From  the  noise  of  our  own  drums. 


Men.  O  me,  the  gods  I 

You  must  not  speak  of  that :  you  must  desire  them 
To  think  upon  you. 

Cor.  Think  upon  me  ?     Hang  'em  .' 

I  would  they  would  forget  me,  like  the  virtues 
Which  our  divines  lose  by  'em. 

Men.  You'll  mar  all : 

I'll  leave  you.    Pray  you,  speak  to  them,  I  pray  you. 
In  wholesome  manner.  [Exit. 

Enter  two  Citizens. 

Cor.  Bid  them  wash  their  faces. 

And  keep  their  teeth  clean.  —  So,  here  comes  a 

brace. 
You  know  the  cause,  sir,  of  my  standing  here. 

1  Cit.  We  do,  sir:   tell  us  what  hath  brought 

you  to't. 
Cor.  Mine  own  desert. 

2  Cit.  Your  own  desert  ? 
Cor.  Ay,  not  mine  own  desire. 

1  Cit.  How !  not  your  own  desire  ? 


Cor.     Toiir  enigma? 


ACT    II. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    III. 


Cor.  No,  sir :  'Uvas  never  my  desire  yet,  to  trouble 
the  poor  with  begging. 

1  Cit.  You  must  think,  if  we  give  you  any  thing, 
we  hope  to  gain  by  you. 

Cor.  Well  then,  I  pray,  your  price  o'  the  consul- 
ship? 

1  Cit.  The  price  is,  to  ask  it  kindly. 

Cor.  Kindly  ?  Sir,  I  pray,  let  me  ha't :  I  have 
wounds  to  show  you,  which  shall  be  yours  in 
private. — Your  good  voice,  sir ;  what  say  you  ? 

2  Cit.  You  shall  ha't,  worthy  sir. 

Cor.  A  match,  sir. — There  is  in  all  two  worthy 
voices  begg'd. — I  have  your  alms  :  adieu. 

1  Cit.  But  this  is  something  odd. 

2  Cit.  An  'twere  to  give  again, — but  'tis  no  matter. 

[jExewni  the  tioo  Citizens. 

Enter  two  other  Citizens. 

Cor.  Pray  you  now,  if  it  may  stand  with  the  tune 
of  your  voices  that  I  may  be  consul,  I  have  here  the 
customary  gown. 

3  Cit.  You  have  deserved  nobly  of  your  country, 
and  you  have  not  deserved  nobly. 

Cor.  Your  enigma? 

3  Cit.  You  have  been  a  scourge  to  her  enemies, 
you  have  been  a  rod  to  her  friends  :  you  have  not, 
indeed,  loved  the  common  people. 

Cor.  You  should  account  me  the  more  virtuous, 
that  I  have  not  been  common  in  my  love.  I  will, 
sir,  flatter  my  sworn  brother,  the  people,  to  earn  a 
dearer  estimation  of  them :  'tis  a  condition  they 
account  gentle ;  and  since  the  wisdom  of  their 
choice  is  rather  to  have  my  hat  than  my  heart,  I 
will  practise  the  insinuating  nod,  and  be  off  to  them 
most  counterfeitly :  that  is,  sir,  I  will  counterfeit 
the  bewitchment  of  some  popular  man,  and  give  it 
bountifully  to  the  desirers.  Therefore,  beseech 
you,  I  may  be  consul. 

4  Cit.  We  hope  to  find  you  our  friend,  and 
therefore  give  you  our  voices  heartily. 

3  Cit.  You  have  received  many  wounds  for  your 
country. 

Cor.  I  will  not  seal  your  knowledge  with  showing 
them.  I  will  make  much  of  your  voices,  and  so 
trouble  you  no  further. 

Both  Cit.  The  gods  give  you  joy,  sir,  heartily. 

\^Exeunt. 

Cor.  Most  sweet  voices  ! — 
Better  it  is  to  die,  better  to  starve, 
Than  crave  the  hire  which  first  we  do  deserve. 
Why  in  this  wolfish  gown  should  I  stand  here, 
To  beg  of  Hob  and  Dick,  that  do  appear. 
Their  needless  vouches  ?     Custom  calls  me  to't : — 
What  custom  wills,  in  all  things  should  we  do't, 
The  dust  on  antique  time  would  lie  unswept. 
And  mountainous  error  be  too  highly  heap'd 
For  truth  to  o'er-peer. — Rather  than  fool  it  so. 
Let  the  high  office  and  the  honour  go 
To  one  that  would  do  thus. 
The  one  part  sufier'd,  the  other  will  I  do 

Enter  three  other  Citizens 

Here  come  more  voices. — 
Your  voices  :  for  your  voices  I  have  fought ; 
Watch'd  for  j-our  voices ;  for  your  voices  bear 
Of  wounds  two  dozen  odd ;  battles  thrice  six 
I  have  seen,  and  heard  of:  for  your  voices. 
Have  done  many  things,  some  less,  some  more. 
Your  voices  :  indeed,  I  would  be  consul. 

5  Cit.  He  has  done  nobly,  and  cannot  go  without 
any  honest  man's  voice. 

26 


I  am  half  through  ; 


6  Cit.  Therefore,  let  him  be  consul.     The  gods 
give  him  joy,  and  make  him  good  friend  to  the  people. 

Ail.  Amen,  amen. — 
God  save  thee,  noble  consul !  [^Exeunt  Citizens. 

Cor.  Worthy  voices ! 

Re-enter  Menenids,  vnth  Brutus,  and  Sicmius. 

Men.  You  have  stood  your  limitation  ;  and  the 
tribunes 
Endue  you  with  the  people's  voice  :  remains 
That,  in  th'  official  marks  invested,  you 
Anon  do  meet  the  senate. 

Cor.  Is  this  done  ? 

Sic.  The  custom  of  request  you  have  discharg'd  : 
The  people  do  admit  you ;  and  are  summon'd 
To  meet  anon  upon  your  approbation. 

Cor.  Where  ?  at  the  senate-house  ? 

Sic.  There,  Coriolanus. 

Cor.  May  I  change  these  garments  ? 

Sic.  You  may,  sir. 

Cor.  That  I'll  straight  do ;  and,  knowing  myself 
again, 
Repair  to  the  senate-house. 

Men.  I'll  keep  you  company. — Will  you  along? 

Bru.  We  stay  here  for  the  people. 

Sic.  Fare  you  well. 

l^Exeunt  Coriol.  and  Menen. 
He  has  it  now  ;  and  by  his  looks,  methiuks, 
'Tis  warm  at's  heart. 

Bru.  With  a  proud  heart  he  wore 

His  humble  weeds.     Will  you  dismiss  the  people  ? 

Re-enter  Citizens. 

Sic.    How   now,  my  masters !  have  you  chose 
this  man  ? 

1  Cit.  He  has  our  voices,  sir. 

Bru.  We  pray  the  gods  he  may  deserve  your  loves. 

2  Cit.  Amen,  sir.     To  my  poor  unworthy  notice. 
He  mock'd  us  when  he  begg'd  our  voices. 

3  Cit.  Certainly, 
He  flouted  us  down-right. 

1  Cit.  No,  'tis  his  kind  of  speech ;   he  did  not 

mock  us. 

2  Cit.    Not  one  amongst  us,  save   yourself,  but 

says, 
He  us'd  us  scornfully :  he  should  have  show'd  us 
His  marks  of  merit,  wounds  receiv'd  for's  country. 

Sic.  Why,  so  he  did,  I  am  sure. 

All.  No,  no  ;    no  man  saw  'em. 

3  Cit.  He  said,  he  had  wounds,  which  he  could 

show  in  private ; 
And  with  his  hat  thus  waving  it  in  scorn, 
"  I  would  be  consul,"  says  he  :  "  aged  custom, 
But  by  your  voices,  will  not  so  permit  me  ; 
Your  voices  therefore."     When  we  granted  that, 
Here  was, — "  I  thank  you  for  your  voices, — thank 

you,— 
Your  most  sweet  voices  : — now  you  have  left  your 

voices, 
I    have    no   further   with  you." — Was    not    this 

mockery  ? 
Sic.  Why,  either,  were  you  ignorant  to  see't, 
Or,  seeing  it,  of  such  childish  friendliness 
To  yield  your  voices  ? 

Bru.  Could  you  not  have  told  him, 

As  you  were  lesson'd — when  he  had  no  power, 
But  was  a  petty  servant  to  the  state. 
He  was  your  enemy ;  ever  spake  against 
Your  liberties,  and  the  charters  that  you  bear 
r  the  body  of  the  weal :  and  now,  arriving 
A  place  of  potency,  and  sway  o'  the  state, 


ACT    II. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    III. 


If  he  should  still  malignantly  remain 
Fast  foe  to  the  plebeii,  yom*  voices  might 
Be  curses  to  yourselves.     You  should  have  said, 
That,  as  his  worthy  deeds  did  claim  no  less 
Than  vsrhat  he  stood  for,  so  his  gracious  nature 
Would  think  upon  you  for  your  voices,  and 
Translate  his  malice  tow^ards  you  into  love, 
Standing  your  friendly  lord. 

Sic.  Thus  to  have  said. 

As  you  were  fore-advis'd,  had  touch'd  his  spirit. 
And  tried  his  inclination ;  from  him  pluck'd 
Either  his  gracious  promise,  which  you  might, 
As  cause  had  called  you  up,  have  held  him  to, 
Or  else  it  would  have  gall'd  his  surly  nature, 
AVhich  easily  endures  not  article 
Tying  him  to  aught;  so,  putting  him  to  rage, 
You  should  have  ta'en  th'  advantage  of  his  choler, 
And  pass'd  him  unelected. 


Bru.  Did  you  perceive, 

He  did  solicit  you  in  free  contempt. 
When  he  did  need  your  loves,  and  do  you  think. 
That  his  contempt  shall  not  be  bruising  to  you. 
When  he  hath  power  to  crush  ?     Why,  had  your 

bodies 
No  heart  among  you  ?  or  had  you  tongues  to  cry 
Against  the  rectorship  of  judgment? 

Sic.  Have  you, 

Ere  now,  denied  the  asker ;  and,  now  again. 
Of  him,  that  did  not  ask,  but  mock,  bestow 
Your  sued-for  tongues  ? 

3  Cit.  He's  not  confirm'd  ;  we  may  deny  him 
yet. 

2  Cit.  And  will  deny  him  : 
I'll  have  five  hundred  voices  of  that  sound. 

1  Cit.  Ay,  twice  five  hundred,  and  their  friends 
to  piece  'em. 


SiTE  OF  THE  Roman  Foeum. 


Bru.  Get  you  hence  instantly;   and  tell  those 
friends. 
They  have  chose  a  consul  that  will  from  them  take 
Their  liberties;  make  them  of  no  more  voice 
Than  dogs,  that  are  as  often  beat  for  barking. 
As  therefore  kept  to  do  so. 

Sic.  Let  them  assemble; 

And,  on  a  safer  judgment,  all  revoke 
Your  ignorant  election.     Enforce  his  pride, 
And  his  old  hate  unto  you  :  besides,  forget  not 
With  what  contempt  he  wore  the  humble  weed ; 
.How  in  his  suit  he  scorn'd  you,  but  your  loves, 
Thinking  upon  his  sei'vices,  took  from  you 
The  apprehension  of  his  present  portance. 
Which  most  gibingly,  ungravely,  he  did  fashion 
After  the  inveterate  hate  he  bears  you. 

Bru.  Lay 

A  fault  on  us,  your  tribunes ;  that  we  labour'd 
(No  impediment  between)  but  that  you  must 
Cast  your  election  on  him. 

Sic.  Say,  you  chose  him 

99 


More  after  our  commandment,  than  as  guided 
By  your  own  true  aflfections  ;  and  that,  your  minds, 
Pre-occupy'd  with  what  you  rather  must  do. 
Than  what  you  should,  made  you  against  the  gi'ain 
To  voice  him  consul.     Lay  the  fault  on  us. 

Bru.  Ay,  spare  us  not.     Say,  we  read  lectures 

to  you, 
How  youngly  he  began  to  serve  his  countiy. 
How  long  continued,  and  what  stock  he  springs  of, 
The  noble  house  o'  the  Marcians;  from  whence 

came 
That  Ancus  Marcius,  Numa's  daughter's  son, 
Who,  after  great  Hostilius,  here  was  king. 
Of  the  same  house  Publius  and  Quintus  were, 
That  our  best  water  brought  by  conduits  hither ; 
[And  Censorinus,  darling  of  the  people,] 
And  nobly  nam'd  so,  twice  being  censor, 
Was  his  gi-eat  ancestor. 

Sic.  One  thus  descended, 

That  hath  beside  well  in  his  person  wrought 
To  be  set  high  in  place,  we  did  commend 

27 


ACT    II. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    III. 


To  your  remembrances  ;  but  you  have  found, 
Scaling  his  present  bearing  with  his  past, 
That  he's  your  fixed  enemy,  and  revoke 
Your  sudden  approbation. 

Bru.  Say,  you  ne'er  had  done't, 

(Harp  on  that  still,)  but  by  our  putting  on; 
And  presently,  when  you  have  drawn  your  number. 
Repair  to  the  Capitol. 

All.  We  will  so  :  almost  all 

Repent  in  their  election.  \_Exeunt  Citizens. 


Bru.  Let  them  go  on  : 

This  mutiny  were  better  put  in  hazard. 
Than  stay,  past  doubt,  for  greater. 
If,  as  his  nature  is,  he  fall  in  rage 
With  their  refusal,  both  observe  and  answer 
The  vantage  of  his  anger. 

Sic.  To  the  Capitol : 

Come,  we'll  be  there  before  the  stream  o'  the  people ; 
And  this  shall  seem,  as  partly  'tis,  their  own. 
Which  we  have  goaded  onward.  yExeunl. 


i  -\ 


Scene  I. — The  Same.     A  Street. 

Cornets.  Enter  Coriola:vus,  Menenius,  Cominius, 
Titus  Lartius,  Senators,  and  Patricians. 

Cor.  Tullus  Aufidius,  then,  had  made  new  head  ? 

Lart.  He  had,  my  lord ;  and  that  it  was,  which 
caus'd 
Our  swifter  composition. 

Cor.  So  then,  the  Volsces  stand  but  as  at  first ; 
Ready,  when  time  shall  prompt  them,  to  make  road 
Upon  us  again. 

Com.  They  are  worn,  lord  consul,  so, 

That  we  shall  hardly  in  our  ages  see 
Their  banners  wave  again. 

Cor.  Saw  you  Aufidius  ? 

Lart.  On  safe -guard  he  came  to  me ;   and  did 
curse 
Against  the  Volsces,  for  they  had  so  vilely 
Yielded  the  town :  he  is  retir'd  to  Autium. 

Cor.  Spoke  he  of  me  ? 

Lart.  He  did,  my  lord. 

Cor.  How?  what? 

Lart.  How  often  he  had  met  you,  sword  to  sword  ; 
That  of  all  things  upon  the  earth  he  hated 
Your  person  most ;  that  he  would  pawn  his  fortunes 
To  hopeless  restitution,  so  he  might 
Be  call'd  your  vanquisher. 

Cor.  At  Antium  lives  he  ? 

Lart.  At  Antium. 

Cor.  I  wish,  I  had  a  cause  to  seek  him  there. 
To  oppose  his  hatred  fully. — Welcome  home. 

[To  Lartius. 

Enter  Sicixius,  and  Brutus. 

Behold  !  these  are  the  tribunes  of  the  people. 
The  tongues  o'  the  common  mouth.     I  do  despise 

them. 
For  they  do  prank  them  in  authority. 
Against  all  noble  suflferance. 

Sic.  Pass  no  further. 

Cor.  Ha!  what  is  that? 

Bru.  It  will  be  dangerous  to  go  on  :  no  further. 

Cor.  What  makes  this  change  ? 

Men.  The  matter  ? 

Com.  Hath   he  not   pass'd    the  noble,  and   the 
common  ? 

Bru.  Cominius,  no. 

Cor.  Have  I  had  children's  voices  ? 

Sen.  Tribunes,  give  way  :  he  shall  to  the  market- 
place. 

Bru.  The  people  are  incens'd  against  him. 

Sic.  Stop, 

Or  all  will  fall  in  broil. 


Cor.  Are  these  your  herd  ? — 

Must  these  have  voices,  that  can  yield  them  now. 
And  straight  disclaim  their  tongues  ? — What  are 

your  offices  ? 
You  being  their  mouths,  why  rule  you  not  their 

teeth  ? 
Have  you  not  set  them  on  ? 

Men.  Be  calm,  be  calm. 

Cor.  It  is  a  purpos'd  thing,  and  grows  by  plot, 
To  curb  the  will  of  the  nobility : 
Sufter't,  and  live  with  such  as  cannot  rule. 
Nor  ever  will  be  rul'd. 

Bru.  Cairt  not  a  plot : 

The  people  ciy,  you  mock'd  them;  and,  of  late, 
When  corn  was  given  them  gratis,  you  repin'd ; 
Scandal'd  the  suppliants  for  the  people,  call'd  them 
Time-pleasers,  flatterers,  foes  to  nobleness. 

Cor.  Why,  this  was  known  before. 

Bru.  Not  to  them  all. 

Cor.    Have  you  inform'd  them  sithence  ? 

Bru.  How !  I  inform  them  ! 

Com.  You  are  like  to  do  such  business. 

Bru.  Not  unlike. 

Each  way,  to  better  yours. 

Cor.  Why,  then,  should  I  be  consul  ?     By  yond' 
clouds, 
Let  me  deserve  so  ill  as  you,  and  make  me 
Your  fellow  ti'ibune. 

Sic.  You  show  too  much  of  that, 

For  which  the  people  stir.     If  you  will  pass 
To  where  you  are  bound,  you  must  inquire  your  way. 
Which  you  are  out  of,  with  a  gentler  spirit ; 
Or  never  be  so  noble  as  a  consul. 
Nor  yoke  with  him  for  tribune. 

Men.  Let's  be  calm. 

Com.    The   people   are   abus'd, — set   on. — This 
paltering 
Becomes  not  Rome ;  nor  has  Coriolanus 
Deserv'd  this  so  dishonour'd  rub,  laid  falsely 
r  the  plain  way  of  his  merit. 

Cor.  Tell  me  of  corn  ! 

This  was  my  speech,  and  I  will  speak  't  again — 

Men.  Not  now,  not  now. 

1  Sen.  Not  in  this  heat,  sir,  now. 

Cor.  Now,  as  I  live,  I  will. — My  nobler  friends, 
I  crave  their  pardons  : — 

For  the  mutable,  rank-scented  many,  let  them 
Regard  me  as  I  do  not  flatter,  and 
Therein  behold  themselves.     I  say  again. 
In  soothing  them  we  nourish  'gainst  our  senate 
The  cockle  of  rebellion,  insolence,  sedition. 
Which  we  ourselves  have  plough'd  for,  sow'd,  and 
scatter'd, 

29 


ACT    III. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    I. 


By  mingling  them  with  us,  the  honour'd  number ; 
Who  lack  not  virtue,  no,  nor  power,  but  that 
Which  they  have  given  to  beggars. 

Men.  Well,  no  more. 

Sen.  No  more  words,  we  beseech  you. 

Cor.  How  !  no  more  ? 

As  for  my  country  I  have  shed  my  blood. 
Not  fearing  outward  force,  so  shall  my  lungs 
Coin  words  till  they  decay  against  those  meazels, 
Which  we  disdain  should  tetter  us,  yet  sought 
The  very  way  to  catch  them. 

Bru.  You  speak  o'  the  people, 

As  if  you  were  a  god  to  punish,  not 
A  man  of  their  infirmity. 

Sic.  'Twere  well, 

We  let  the  people  know't. 

Men.  What,  what  ?  his  choler  ? 

Cor.  Choler! 
Were  I  as  patient  as  the  midnight  sleep, 
By  Jove,  'twould  be  my  mind. 

Sic.  It  is  a  mind, 

That  shall  remain  a  poison  where  it  is. 
Not  poison  any  further. 

Cor.  Shall  remain  ! — 

Hear  you  this  Triton  of  the  minnows  ?  mark  you 
His  absolute  "  shall  ?" 

Com.  'Twas  from  the  canon. 

Cor.  "Shall!" 

O,  good  but  most  unwise  patricians  !  why. 
You  grave  but  reckless  senators,  have  you  thus 
Given  Hydra  here  to  choose  an  officer. 
That  with  his  peremptory  "  shall,"  being  but 
The  horn  and  noise  o'  the  monsters,  wants  not  spirit 
To  say,  he'll  turn  your  current  in  a  ditch. 
And  make  your  channel  his  ?     If  he  have  power, 
Then  vail  your  ignorance  :  if  none,  awake 
Your  dangerous  lenity.     If  you  are  learned, 
Be  not  as  common  fools  ;  if  you  are  not. 
Let  them  have  cushions  by  j^ou.  You  are  plebeians, 
If  they  be  senators ;  and  they  are  no  less. 
When  both  your  voices  blended,  the  great'st  taste 
Most  palates  theirs.     They  choose  their  magistrate  ; 
And  such  a  one  as  he,  who  puts  his  "  shall," 
His  popular  "  shall,"  against  a  graver  bench 
Than  ever  frown'd  in  Greece.     By  Jove  himself, 
It  makes  the  consuls  base ;  and  my  soul  aches, 
To  know,  when  two  authorities  are  up. 
Neither  supreme,  how  soon  confusion 
May  enter  'twixt  the  gap  of  both,  and  take 
The  one  by  the  other. 

Com.  Well — on  to  the  market-place. 

Cor.  Whoever  gave  that  counsel,  to  give  forth 
The  corn  o'  the  store-house  gratis,  as  'twas  us'd 
Sometime  in  Greece, — 

Men.  Well,  well ;  no  more  of  that. 

Cor.  Though  there  the  people  had  more  absolute 
power, 
I  say,  they  nourish'd  disobedience,  fed 
The  ruin  of  the  state. 

Bru.  Why,  shall  the  people  give 

One  that  speaks  thus  their  voice  ? 

Cor.  I'll  give  my  reasons. 

More  worthier  than  their  voices.     They  know,  the 

corn 
Was  not  our  recompence,  resting  well  assur'd 
They  ne'er  did  service  for't.     Being  press'd  to  the 

war. 
Even  when  the  navel  of  the  state  was  touch'd. 
They  would  not  thread  the  gates :  this  kind  of  service 
Did  not  deserve  corn  gratis  :  being  i'  the  war, 
Their  mutinies  and  revolts,  wherein  they  show'd 

30 


Most  valour,  spoke  not  for  them.     Th'  accusation 
Which  they  have  often  made  against  the  senate, 
All  cause  unborn,  could  never  be  the  native 
Of  our  so  frank  donation.     Well,  what  then? 
How  shall  this  bosom  multiplied  digest 
The  senate's  courtesy  ?     Let  deeds  express 
What's  like  to  be  their  words : — "  We  did  request  it ; 
We  are  the  gieater  poll,  and  in  true  fear 
They  gave  us  our  demands." — Thus  we  debase 
The  nature  of  our  seats,  and  make  the  rabble 
Call  our  cares,  fears ;  which  will  in  time  break  ope 
The  locks  o'  the  senate,  and  bring  in  the  crows 
To  peck  the  eagles. — 

Men.  Come,  enough. 

Bru.  Enough,  with  over-measure. 

Cor.  No,  take  more  : 

What  may  be  sworn  by,  both  divine  and  human, 
Seal  what  I  end  withal ! — This  double  woi'ship, — 
Where  one  part  does  disdain  with  cause,  the  other 
Insult  without  all  reason;    where   gentry,    title, 

wisdom, 
Cannot  conclude,  but  by  the  yea  and  no 
Of  general  ignorance, — it  must  omit 
Real  necessities,  and  give  way  the  while 
To  unstable  slightness.  Purpose  so  baiT'd,  it  follows, 
Nothing  is  done  to  purpose  :  therefore,  beseech  you, 
You  that  will  be  less  fearful  than  discreet. 
That  love  the  fundamental  part  of  state. 
More  than  you  doubt  the  change  on't,  that  prefer 
A  noble  life  before  a  long,  and  wish 
To  jump  a  body  with  a  dangerous  physic 
That's  sure  of  death  without  it,  at  once  pluck  out 
The  multitudinous  tongue  :  let  them  not  lick 
The  sweet  which  is  their  poison.     Your  dishonour 
Mangles  ti"ue  judgment,  and  bereaves  the  state 
Of  that  integrity  which  should  become  it. 
Not  having  the  power  to  do  the  good  it  would, 
For  th'  ill  which  doth  control  it. 

Bru.  He  has  said  enough. 

Sic.  He  has  spoken  like  a  traitor,  and  shall  answer 
As  traitors  do. 

Cor.  Thou  wretch !  despite  o'erwhelm  thee ! — 
What  should  the  people  do  with  these  bald  tribunes  ? 
On  whom  depending,  their  obedience  fails 
To  the  greater  bench.     In  a  rebellion. 
When  what's  not  meet,  but  what  must  be,  was  law. 
Then  wei-e  they  chosen  :  in  a  better  hour, 
Let  what  is  meet,  be  said,  it  must  be  meet, 
And  throw  their  power  i'  the  dust. 

Bru.  Manifest  treason. 

Sic.  This  a  consul  ?  no. 

Bru.  The  ^diles,  ho ! — Let  him  be  apprehended. 

Enter  an  ^dilc. 

Sic.   Go,   call  the   people; — [Exit  JEdile.] — in 
whose  name,  myself 
Attach  thee  as  a  traitorous  innovator, 
A  foe  to  the  public  weal.     Obey,  I  chai'ge  thee, 
And  follow  to  thine  answer. 

Cor.  Hence,  old  goat ! 

All  Sen.  We'll  surety  him. 

Com.  Aged  sir,  hands  off. 

Cor.  Hence,  rotten  thing,  or  I  shall  shake  thy 
bones 
Out  of  thy  garments. 

Sic.  Help,  ye  citizens  ! 

Enter  yEdiles,  ivilh  a  rabble  of  Citizens. 

Men.  On  both  sides  more  respect. 
Sic.  Here's  he,  that  would 

Take  from  you  all  your  power. 


ACT    III. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    I. 


Bru.  Seize  him,  ^diles. 

Cit.  Down  with  him  !  down  with  him  I 

[Several  speak. 

2  Sen.  Weapons  !  weapons  !  weapons  ! 

[They  all  bustle  about  Coriolanus. 
Tribunes,  patricians,  citizens  ! — what  ho  ! — 
Sicniius,  Brutus,  Coriolanus,  citizens  ! 

Cit.  Peace,  peace,  peace  !  stay,  hold,  peace ! 

Men.  What  is  about  to  be  ? — I  am  out  of  breath ; 
Confusion's  near :  I  cannot  speak. — You,  tribunes 
To  the  people, — Coriolanus,  patience  : — 
Speak,  good  Sicinius. 

Sic.  Hear  me  !  people,  peace  ! 

Cit.  Let's  hear  our  tribune: — Peace!     Speak, 
speak,  speak. 

Sic.  You  are  at  point  to  lose  your  liberties  : 
RTarcius  would  have  all  from  you ;  Marcius, 
Whom  late  you  have  nam'd  for  consul. 

Men.  Fie,  fie,  fie  ! 

This  is  the  way  to  kindle,  not  to  quench. 

Sen.  To  unbuild  the  city,  and  to  lay  all  flat. 

Sic.   What  is  the  city,  but  the  people  ? 

Cit.  True, 

The  people  are  the  city. 

£ru.  By  the  consent  of  all,  Ave  were  establish'd 
The  people's  magistrates. 

Cit.  You  so  remain. 

Men.  And  so  are  like  to  do. 

Com.  That  is  the  way  to  lay  the  city  flat ; 
To  bring  the  roof  to  the  foundation. 
And  bury  all,  which  yet  distinctly  ranges, 
In  heaps  and  piles  of  ruin. 

Sic.  This  deserves  death. 

Bru.  Or  let  us  stand  to  our  authority. 
Or  let  us  lose  it. — We  do  here  pronounce. 
Upon  the  part  o'  the  people,  in  whose  power 
We  were  elected  theirs,  Marcius  is  worthy 
Of  present  death. 

Sic.  Therefore,  lay  hold  of  him. 

Bear  him  to  the  rock  Tarpeian,  and  from  thence 
Into  destruction  cast  him. 

Bru.  ^diles,  seize  him. 

Cit.  Yield,  Marcius,  yield. 

Men.  Hear  me  one  word. 

Beseech  you,  tribunes,  hear  me  but  a  word. 

jEdi.  Peace,  peace  ! 

Men.  Be  that  you  seem,  truly  your  counti7's 
friend. 
And  temperately  proceed  to  what  you  would 
Thus  violently  redress. 

Bru.  Sii',  those  cold  ways. 

That  seem  like  prudent  helps,  are  very  poisonous 
Where  the  disease  is  violent. — Lay  hands  upon  him. 
And  bear  him  to  the  rock. 

Cor.  No;  I'll  die  here. 

[Drawing  his  sword. 
There's  some  among  you  have  beheld  me  fighting : 
Come,  try  upon  yourselves  what  you  have  seen  me. 

Men.  Down  with  that  sword  ! — Tribunes,  with- 
draw a  while. 

Bru.  Lay  hands  upon  him. 

Men.  Help  Marcius,  help, 

You  that  be  noble ;  help  him,  young,  and  old ! 

Cit.  Down  with  him !  down  with  him  ! 

[In  this  mutiny,  the  Tribunes,  the  ^diles, 
and  the  People,  are  beat  in. 

Men.  Go,  get  you  to  your  house :  begone,  away! 
All  will  be  naught  else. 

2  Sen.  Get  you  gone. 

Com.  Stand  fast ; 

We  have  as  many  friends  as  enemies. 

99* 


Men.  Shall  it  be  put  to  that  ? 

1  Sen.  The  gods  forbid  ! 

I  pr'ythee,  noble  friend,  home  to  thy  house ; 
Leave  us  to  cure  this  cause. 

Men.  For  'tis  a  sore  upon  us, 

You  cannot  tent  yourself.     Begone,  'beseech  you. 

Com.  Come,  sir,  along  with  us. 

Men.  I  would  they  were  barbarians,  as  they  are. 
Though  in  Rome  litter'd,  not  Romans,  as  they  are 

not, 
Though  calv'd  i'  the  porch  o'  the  Capitol ! — Be  gone ; 
Put  not  your  worthy  rage  into  3'our  tongue  : 
One  time  will  owe  another. 

Cor.  On  fair  gi-ound, 

I  could  beat  forty  of  them. 

Men.  I  could  myself 

Take  up  a  brace  of  the  best  of  them  ;  yea,  the  two 
tribunes. 

Com.  But  now  'tis  odds  beyond  arithmetic ; 
And  manhood  is  call'd  foolery,  when  it  stands 
Against  a  falling  fabric. — Will  you  hence. 
Before  the  tag  return  ?  whose  rage  doth  rend 
Like  interrupted  waters,  and  o'erbear 
What  they  are  used  to  bear. 

Men.  Pray  you,  be  gone. 

I'll  try  whether  iny  old  wit  be  in  request 
With  those  that  have  but  little :  this  must  be  patch'd 
With  cloth  of  any  colour. 

Com.  Nay,  come  away. 

[E.veunt  Coriolanus,  Cominius,  and  others. 

1  Pat.  This  man  has  marr'd  his  fortune. 
Men.  His  nature  is  too  noble  for  the  world  : 

He  would  not  flatter  Neptune  for  his  trident, 

Or  Jove  for's  power  to  thunder.     His  heart's  his 

mouth : 
What  his  breast  forges,  that  his  tongue  must  vent ; 
And,  being  angiy,  does  forget  that  ever 
He  heard  the  name  of  death.  [A  noise  icithin. 

Here's  goodly  work ! 

2  Pat.  I  would  they  were  a-bed ! 
Men.  I  would  they  were  in  Tyber ! — What,  tlie 

vengeance, 
Could  he  not  speak  them  fair  1 

Re-enter  Brutus  and  Sicinius,  ivith  the  Rabble. 

Sic.  Where  is  this  viper, 

That  would  depopulate  the  city,  and 
Be  every  man  himself? 

Men.  You  worthy  tribunes, — 

Sic.  He  shall  be  thrown  down  the  Tarpeian  rock 
With  rigorous  hands :  he  hath  resisted  law, 
And  therefore  law  shall  scorn  him  further  trial 
Than  the  severity  of  the  public  power. 
Which  he  so  sets  at  nought. 

1  Cit.  He  shall  well  know. 

The  noble  tribunes  are  the  people's  mouths. 
And  we  their  hands. 

Cit.  He  shall,  sure  on't. 

Men.  Sir,  sir, — 

Sic.  Peace ! 

Men.  Do  not  cry  havock,  wnere  you  should  but 
hunt 
With  modest  warrant. 

Sic.  Sir,  how  comes't,  that  you 

Have  holp  to  make  this  rescue  ? 

Men.  Hear  me  speak. — 

As  I  do  know  the  consul's  worthiness. 
So  can  I  name  his  faults. — 

Sic.  Consul ! — what  consul  ^ 

Men.  The  consul  Coriolanus. 

Bru.  He  a  consul ! 

31 


ACT    III. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    I. 


Cit.  No,  no,  no,  no,  no. 

Men.  If,  by  the  tribunes'  leave,  and  youi's,  good 
people, 
I  may  be  heard,  I  would  crave  a  word  or  two ; 
The  which  shall  turn  you  to  no  further  harm, 
Than  so  much  loss  of  time. 

Sic.  Speak  briefly  then  ; 

For  we  are  peremptory  to  despatch 
This  viperous  ti'aitor.     To  eject  him  hence, 
Were  but  one  danger,  and  to  keep  him  here, 
Our  certain  death :  therefore,  it  is  decreed 
He  dies  to-night. 

Men.  Now  the  good  gods  forbid, 

That  our  renowned  Rome,  whose  gratitude 
Towards  her  deserved  children  is  enroll'd 
In  Jove's  own  book,  like  an  unnatural  dam 
Should  now  eat  up  her  own  ! 

Sic.  He's  a  disease,  that  must  be  cut  awa}\ 

Men.  O !  he's  a  limb,  that  has  but  a  disease ; 
Mortal,  to  cut  it  off;  to  cure  it,  easy. 
What  laas  he  done  to  Rome  that's  worthy  death  ? 
Killing  our  enemies  ?     The  blood  he  hath  lost, 
(Which,    I   dare   vouch,   is    more    than    that   he 

hath, 
By    many    an    ounce,)     he    dropp'd    it    for    his 

country : 
And  what  is  left,  to  lose  it  by  his  countiy, 
Were  to  us  all,  that  do't  and  suffer  it, 
A  brand  to  th'  end  o'  the  world. 

Sic.  This  is  clean  kam. 

Bru.   Merely  awry.     When  he   did  love  his 
country. 
It  honour'd  him. 

Men.  The  service  of  the  foot, 

Being  once  gangi'en'd,  is  not  then  respected 
For  what  before  it  was. 

Bru.  We'll  hear  no  more. — 

Pui'sue  him  to  his  house,  and  pluck  him  thence, 


Lest  his  infection,  being  of  catching  nature, 
Spread  further. 

Men.  One  word  more,  one  word. 

This  tiger-footed  rage,  when  it  shall  find 
The  harm  of  unscann'd  swiftness,  will,  too  late. 
Tie  leaden  pounds  to's  heels.     Proceed  by  process ; 
Lest  parties  (as  he  is  belov'd)  break  out, 
And  sack  great  Rome  with  Romans. 

Bru.  If  it  were  so, — 

Sic.  What  do  ye  talk  ? 
Have  we  not  had  a  taste  of  his  obedience  ? 
Our  jEdiles  smote  ?  ourselves  resisted  ? — come  ! — 

Men.  Consider  this: — he  has  been  bred  i'  the 
wars 
Since  he  could  draw  a  sword,  and  is  ill  school'd 
In  boulted  language ;  meal  and  bran  together 
He  throws  without  distinction.     Give  me  leave, 
I'll  go  to  him,  and  undertake  to  bring  him  in  peace 
Where  he  shall  answer,  by  a  lawful  form, 
In  peace,  to  his  utmost  peril. 

1  Sen.  Noble  tribunes. 

It  is  the  humane  way :  the  other  course 
Will  prove  too  bloody,  and  the  end  of  it 
Unknown  to  the  beginning. 

Sic.  Noble  Menenius, 

Be  you,  then,  as  the  people's  ofiftcer. — 
Masters,  lay  down  your  weapons. 

Bru.  Go  not  home. 

Sic.  Meet  on  the  market-place. — We'll  attend 
you  there : 
Where,  if  you  bring  not  Marcius,  we'll  proceed 
In  our  first  way. 

Men.  I'll  bring  him  to  you. — 

Let  me  desire  your  company, — [To  the  Senators.] 

He  must  come. 
Or  what  is  worst  will  follow. 

1  Sen.  Pray  you,  let's  to  him. 

[Exeunt. 


srn^a^ 


9im*  'If  ■'■1  ^  f'     r 

5  ^  :%;;*;-. 


,     \    ,,-..,^^S>Sfi,^ 


Takpeian  Rock. 


ACT    III. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    II. 


Scene  II. — A  Room  in  Coriolanus's  house. 
Enter  Coriolanus,  and  Patricians. 

Cor.  Let  them  pull  all  about  mine  ears :  present 
me 
Death  on  the  wheel,  or  at  wild  horses'  heels ; 
Or  pile  ten  hills  on  the  Tarpeian  rock, 
That  the  precipitation  might  down  stretch 
Below  the  beam  of  sight,  yet  will  I  still 
Be  thus  to  them. 

^ter  VoLUMNiA. 

1  Pat.  'You  do  the  nobler. 

Cor.  I  muse  my  mother 
Does  not  approve  me  further,  who  was  wont 
To  call  them  woollen  vassals ;  things  created 
To  buy  and  sell  with  gi'oats ;  to  show  bare  heads 
In  congregations,  to  yawn,  be  still,  and  wonder, 
When  one  but  of  my  ordinance  stood  up 
To  speak  of  peace,  or  war.     I  talk  of  you : 

[Tb  VOLUMNIA. 


Why  did  you  wish  me  milder  ?   Would  you  have  me 
False  to  my  nature  ?     Rather  say,  I  play 
The  man  I  am. 

Vol.  O,  sir,  sir,  sir! 

I  would  have  had  you  put  your  power  well  on. 
Before  you  had  worn  it  out. 

Cor.  Let  go. 

Vol.  You  might  have  been  enough  the  man  you 
are. 
With  sti'iving  less  to  be  so :  lesser  had  been 
The  thwartings  of  your  dispositions,  if 
You  had  not  show'd  them  how  you  were  dispos'd, 
Ere  they  lack'd  power  to  cross  you. 

Cor.  Let  them  hang. 

Vol.  Ay,  and  burn  too. 

Enter  Menenius,  and  Senators. 

Men.  Come,  come ;   you  have  been  too  rough, 
something  too  rough : 


You  must  return,  and  mend  it. 
1  Sen. 


There's  no  remedy ; 


Vol..    Becaxise  that  now  it  lies  on  you  to  speak  to  the  people. 


Unless,  by  not  so  doing,  our  good  city 
Cleave  in  the  midst,  and  perish. 

Vol.  Pray  be  counsell'd. 

I  have  a  heait  as  little  apt  as  yours. 
But  yet  a  brain,  that  leads  my  use  of  anger 
To  better  vantage. 

Men.  Well  said,  noble  woman. 

Before  he  should  thus  stoop  to  the  herd,  but  that 
The  violent  fit  o'  the  time  craves  it  as  physic 
For  the  whole  state,  I  would  put  mine  armour  ou, 
Which  I  can  scarcely  bear. 


Cor.  What  must  I  do  ? 

Men.  Return  to  the  tribunes. 

Cor.  Well,  what  then  ?  what  then  ? 

Men.  Repent  what  you  have  spoke. 

Cor.  For  them  ? — I  cannot  do  it  to  the  gods ; 
Must  I  then  do't  to  them  ? 

Vol.  You  are  too  absolute  ; 

Though  therein  you  can  never  be  too  noble. 
But  when  extremities  speak.    I  have  heai-d  you  say, 
Honom-  and  policy,  like  unsever'd  fiuends, 
r  the  war  do  gi-ow  together :  gi-ant  that,  and  tell  me, 

33 


ACT    III. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    II!. 


In  peace  what  each  of  them  by  th'  other  lose, 
That  they  combine  not  there  ? 

Cor.  Tush,  tush ! 

Men.  A  good  demand. 

Vol.  If  it  be  honour  in  your  wars  to  seem 
The  same  you  are  not,  (which  for  your  best  ends 
You  adopt  your  pohcy,)  how  is  it  less,  or  worse, 
That  it  shall  hold  companionship  in  peace 
With  honoui-,  as  in  war,  since  that  to  both 
It  stands  in  like  request  ? 

Cor.  Why  force  you  this  ? 

Vol.  Because  that  now  it  lies  you  on  to  speak 
To  the  people ;  not  by  your  own  instruction. 
Nor  by  the  matter  which  your  heart  prompts  you, 
But  with  such  words  that  are  but  roted  in 
Your  tongue,  though  but  bastards,  and  syllables 
Of  no  allowance  to  your  bosom's  truth. 
Now,  this  no  more  dishonours  you  at  all, 
Than  to  take  in  a  town  with  gentle  words. 
Which  else  would  put  you  to  your  fortune,  and 
The  hazard  of  much  blood. — 
I  would  dissemble  with  my  nature,  where. 
My  fortunes  and  my  friends  at  stake,  requir'd 
I  should  do  so  in  honour:  I  am  in  this, 
Your  wife,  your  son,  these  senators,  the  nobles ; 
And  you  will  rather  show  our  general  lowts 
How  you  can  frown,  than  spend  a  fawn  upon  'em. 
For  the  inheritance  of  their  loves,  and  safeguard 
Of  what  that  want  might  ruin. 

Men.  Noble  lady  !— 

Come,  go  with  us  :  speak  fair ;  you  may  salve  so, 
Not  what  is  dangerous  present,  but  the  loss 
Of  what  is  past. 

Vol.  I  pr'ythee  now,  my  son. 

Go  to  them,  with  this  bonnet  in  thy  hand ; 
And  thus  far  having  stretch'd  it,  (here  be  with  them,) 
Thy  knee  bussing  the  stones,  (for  in  such  business 
Action  is  eloquence,  and  the  eyes  of  the  ignorant 
More  learned  than  the  ears,)  waving  thy  head. 
Which  often — thus, — correcting  thy  stout  heart. 
Now  humble  as  the  ripest  mulberry 
That  will  not  hold  the  handling  :  or  say  to  them. 
Thou  art  their  soldier,  and  being  bred  in  broils. 
Hast  not  the  soft  way,  which  thou  dost  confess 
Were  fit  for  thee  to  use  as  they  to  claim. 
In  asking  their  good-loves;  but  thou  wiJt  frame 
Thyself,  forsooth,  hereafter  theirs,  so  far 
As  thou  hast  power,  and  person. 

Men.  This  but  done. 

Even  as  she  speaks,  why,  their  hearts  were  yours; 
For  they  have  pardons,  being  ask'd,  as  free 
As  words  to  little  purpose. 

Vol.  Pr'ythee  now. 

Go,  and  be  rul'd;   although,  I  know,  thou  hadst 

rather 
Follow  thine  enemy  in  a  fiery  gulf. 
Than  flatter  him  in  a  bower.     Here  is  Coniinius. 

Enter  Cominius. 

Com.  I  have  been  i'  the  maiket-place ;  and,  sir, 
'tis  fit 
You  make  strong  party,  or  defend  yourself 
By  calmness,  or  by  absence  :  all's  in  anger. 

Men.  Only  fair  speech. 

Com.  I  think,  'twill  serve ;  if  he 

Can  thereto  frame  his  spirit. 

Vol.  He  must,  and  will. — 

Pr'ythee  now,  say  you  will,  and  go  about  it. 

Cor.  Must  I  go  show  them  my  unbarbed  sconce  ? 
Must  I  with  my  base  tongue  give  to  my  noble  heart 
A  lie,  that  it  must  bear  ?     Well,  I  will  do't : 

34 


Yet  were  there  but  this  single  plot  to  lose. 
This  mould  of  Marcius,  they  to  dust  should  grind  it. 
And  throw't  against  the  wind. — To  the   market- 
place ! 
You  have  put  me  now  to  such  a  part,  which  never 
I  shall  discharge  to  the  life. 

Com.  Come,  come,  we'll  prompt  you. 

Vol.  I  pr'ythee  now,  sweet  son :  as  thou  hast  said, 
My  praises  made  thee  first  a  soldier,  so. 
To  have  my  praise  for  this,  perform  a  part 
Thou  hast  not  done  before. 

Cor.  Well,  I  must  do't- 

Away,  my  disposition,  and  possess  me 
Some  harlot's  spirit!     My  throat  of  war  be  turn'd, 
Which  quired  with  my  drum,  into  a  pipe 
Small  as  an  eunuch,  or  the  virgin  voice 
That  babies  lulls  asleep  !     The  smiles  of  knaves 
Tent  in  my  cheeks ;  and  school-boys'  tears  take  up 
The  glasses  of  my  sight !     A  beggar's  tongue 
Make  motion  through  my  lips ;  and  my  arm'd  knees. 
Who  bow'd  but  in  my  stirrup,  bend  like  his 
That  hath  receiv'd  an  alms ! — I  will  not  do't, 
Lest  I  surcease  to  honour  mine  own  truth. 
And  by  my  body's  action  teach  my  mind 
A  most  inherent  baseness. 

Vol.  At  thy  choice,  then  : 

To  beg  of  thee,  it  is  my  more  dishonour. 
Than  thou  of  them.     Come  all  to  ruin  :  let 
Thy  mother  rather  feel  thy  pride,  than  fear 
Thy  dangerous  stoutness ;  for  I  mock  at  death 
With  as  big  heart  as  thou.     Do  as  thou  list. 
Thy  valiantness  was  mine,  thou  suck'dst  it  from  nie, 
But  owe  thy  pride  thyself. 

Cor.  Pray,  be  content : 

Mother,  I  am  going  to  the  market-place  ; 
Chide  me  no  more.     I'll  mountebank  their  loves, 
Cog  their  hearts  from  them,  and  come  home  belov'd 
Of  all  the  trades  in  Rome.     Look,  I  am  going. 
Commend  me  to  my  wife.     I'll  return  consul. 
Or  never  trust  to  what  my  tongue  can  do 
I'  the  way  of  flattery  further. 

Vol.  Do  your  will.       [Exit. 

Com.  Away !  the  tribunes  do  attend  you :  arm 
yourself 
To  answer  mildly  ;  for  they  are  prepar'd 
With  accusations,  as  I  hear,  more  strong 
Than  are  upon  you  yet. 

Cor.  The  word  is,  mildly : — pray  you,  let  us  go. 
Let  them  accuse  me  by  invention,  I 
Will  answer  in  mine  honour. 

Men.  Ay,  but  mildly. 

Cor.  Well,  mildly  be  it  then  ;  mildly.     [Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — The  Same.     The  Forum. 

Enter  Sicinius,  and  Brutus. 

Bru.  In  this  point  charge  him  home;  that  he 
affects 
Tyrannical  power:  if  he  evade  us  there. 
Enforce  him  with  his  envy  to  the  people  ; 
And  that  the  spoil  got  on  the  Antiates 
Was  ne'er  distributed. — 

Enter  an  JEdile. 

What !  will  he  come  ? 

yE(Z.  He's  coming. 

Bru.  How  accompanied  ? 

^d.  With  old  Menenius,  and  those  senators 
That  always  favour'd  him. 

Sic.  Have  you  a  catalogue 


ACT    III. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    111. 


Of  all  the  voices  that  we  have  procur'd, 
Set  dovFn  by  the  poll  ? 

^d.  I  have  ;  'tis  ready. 

Sic.  Have  you  collected  them  by  tribes  ? 

JSd.  I  have. 

Sic.  Assemble  presently  the  people  hither  : 
And  when  they  hear  me  say,  "  It  shall  be  so, 
r  the  right  and  strength  o'  the  commons,"  be  it 

either 
For  death,  for  fine,  or  banishment,  then  let  them. 
If  I  say,  fine,  cry  "fine;"  if  death,  cry  "death;" 
Insisting  on  the  old  prerogative 
And  power  i'  the  truth  o'  the  cause. 

^d.  I  shall  inform  them. 

Bru.  And  when  such  time  they  have  begun  to  cry, 
Let  them  not  cease,  but  with  a  din  confus'd 
Enforce  the  present  execution 
Of  what  we  chance  to  sentence. 


^d.  Very  well. 

Sic.  Make  them  be  strong,  and  ready  for  this  hint. 
When  we  shall  hap  to  give't  them. 

Bru.  Go ;  about  it. — 

[Exit  JEdile. 
Put  him  to  choler  straight.     He  hath  been  us'd 
Ever  to  conquer,  and  to  have  his  worth 
Of  contradiction  :  being  once  chaf'd,  he  cannot 
Be  rein'd  again  to  temperance ;  then  he  speaks 
What's  in  his  heart ;    and  that  is   there,  which 

looks 
With  us  to  break  his  neck. 

Enter  Coriolanos,  Menenius,  Cominius, 

Senators,  and  Patricians, 

Sic.  Well,  here  he  comes. 

Men.  Calmly,  I  do  beseech  you. 

Cor.  Ay,  as  an  ostler,  that  for  the  poorest  piece 


'     .    .  -     '  i 

Old  Walls  of  Rome. 


Will  bear  the  knave  by  the  volume.— The  honour'd 

gods 
Keep  Rome  in  safety,  and  the  chairs  of  justice 
Supplied  with  worthy  men !  plant  love  among  us  ! 
Throng  our  large  temples  with  the  shows  of  peace. 
And  not  our  streets  with  war ! 

1  Sen.  Amen,  amen. 

Men.  A  noble  wish. 

Re-enter  JEdile,  tvith  Citizens. 

Sic.  Draw  near,  ye  people. 

^d.  List  to  your  tribunes.     Audience  :  peace ! 
1  say. 

Cor.  First,  hear  me  speak. 

Both  Tri.  Well,  say.— -Peace,  ho ! 

Cor.  Shall  I  be  charg'd  no  further  than  this  pre- 
sent 1 
Must  all  determine  here  ? 

Sic.  I  do  demand. 

If  you  submit  you  to  the  people's  voices. 
Allow  their  officers,  and  are  content 


To  suffer  lawful  censure  for  such  faults 
As  shall  be  prov'd  upon  you  ? 

Cor.  I  am  content. 

Men.  Lo,  citizens !  he  says,  he  is  content. 
The  warlike  service  he  has  done,  consider; 
Think  upon  the  wounds  his  body  bears,  which  show 
Like  graves  i'  the  holy  churchyard. 

Cor.  Scratches  with  briars ; 

Scars  to  move  laughter  only. 

][Jen.  Consider  further. 

That  when  he  speaks  not  like  a  citizen. 
You  find  him  like  a  soldier.     Do  not  take 
His  rougher  accents  for  malicious  sounds. 
But,  as  I  say,  such  as  become  a  soldier. 
Rather  than  envy  you. 

Com.  Well,  well ;  no  more. 

Cor.  What  is  the  matter, 
That  being  pass'd  for  consul  with  full  voice, 
I  am  so  dishonour'd,  that  the  very  hour 
You  take  it  off  again  ? 

Sic.  Answer  to  us. 

35 


ACT    III. 


CORIOLA.NUS. 


SCENE    III. 


Cor.  Say  then  :  'tis  true,  I  ought  so. 

Sic.  We  charge  you,  that  you  have  contriv'd  to 
take 
From  Rome  all  season'd  office,  and  to  wind 
Yourself  into  a  power  tyrannical ; 
For  which  you  are  a  traitor  to  the  people. 

Cor.  How!  Traitor? 

Men.  Nay,  temperately ;  your  promise. 

Cor.  The  fires  i'  the  lowest  hell  ibid  in  the  people  ! 
Call  me  their  traitor  ? — Thou  injurious  tribune, 
Within  thine  eyes  sat  twenty  thousand  deaths. 
In  thy  hands  clutch'd  as  many  millions,  in 
Thy  lying  tongue  both  numbers,  I  would  say, 
Thou  liest,  unto  thee,  with  a  voice  as  free 
As  I  do  pray  the  gods. 

Sic.  Mark  you  this,  people  ? 

Cit.  To  the  rock  I  to  the  rock  with  him! 

Sic.  Peace '. 

AVe  need  not  put  new  matter  to  his  charge : 
What  you  have  seen  him  do,  and  heard  him  speak, 
Beating  your  officers,  cursing  yourselves, 
Opposing  laws  with  strokes,  and  here  defying 
Those  whose   great  power  must  try  him ;   even 

this, 
So  criminal,  and  in  such  capital  kind, 
Deserves  th'  extremest  death. 

Bru.  But  since  he  hath 

Serv'd  well  for  E,ome, — 

Cor.  What  do  you  prate  of  sei-vice  ? 

Bru.  I  talk  of  that,  that  know  it. 

Cor.  You  ? 

Men.  Is  this 

The  promise  that  you  made  your  mother  ? 

Com.  Know, 

I  pray  you,— 

Cor.  I'll  know  no  further. 

Let  them  pronounce  the  steep  Tarpeian  death. 
Vagabond  exile,  flaying,  pent  to  linger 
But  with  a  grain  a  day,  I  would  not  buy 
Their  mercy  at  the  price  of  one  fair  word. 
Nor  check  my  courage  for  what  they  can  give. 
To  have't  with  saying,  good  morrow. 

Sic.  For  that  he  has 

(As  much  as  in  him  lies)  from  time  to  time 
Envied  against  the  people,  seeking  means 
To  pluck  away  their  power ;  as  now  at  last 
Given  hostile  strokes,  and  that  not  in  the  presence 
Of  dreaded  justice,  but  on  the  ministers 
That  do  distribute  it;  in  the  name  o'  the  people, 
A.nd  in  the  power  of  us,  the  tribunes,  we. 
Even  from  this  instant,  banish  him  our  city, 
tn  peril  of  precipitation 


From  off  the  rock  Tarpeian,  never  more 

To  enter  our  Rome  gates.     I'  the  people's  name, 

I  say,  it  shall  be  so. 

Cit.  It  shall  be  so,  it  shall  be  so :  let  him  away. 
He's  banish'd,  and  it  shall  be  so. 

Com.  Hear  me,  my  masters,  and  my  common 
friends ; — 

Sic.  He's  sentenc'd  :  no  more  hearing. 

Com.  Let  me  speak. 

I  have  been  consul,  and  can  show  for  Rome, 
Her  enemies'  marks  upon  me.     I  do  love 
My  counti-y's  good,  with  a  respect  more  tender, 
More  holy  and  profound,  than  mine  own  life. 
My  dear  wife's  estimate,  her  womb's  increase, 
And  treasure  of  my  loins ;  then,  if  I  would 
Speak  that — 

Sic.  We  know  your  drift.     Speak  what  ? 

Bru.  There's  no  more  to  be  said;  buthe  is  banish'd. 
As  enemy  to  the  people,  and  his  country. 
It  shall  be  so. 

Cit.  It  shall  be  so :  it  shall  be  so. 

Cor.  You  common  cry  of  curs !  whose  breath  1 
h!\te 
As  reek  o'  the  rotten  fens,  whose  loves  I  prize 
As  the  dead  carcasses  of  unburied  men 
That  do  coiTupt  my  air,  I  banish  you ; 
And  here  remain  with  your  uncertainty. 
Let  eveiy  feeble  rumor  shake  your  hearts  ! 
Your  enemies,  with  nodding  of  their  plumes. 
Fan  you  into  despair !     Have  the  power  still 
To  banish  your  defenders ;  till,  at  length. 
Your  ignorance,  (which  finds  not,  till  it  feels,) 
Making  but  reservation  of  yourselves, 
(Still  your  own  foes,)  deliver  you  as  most 
Abated  captives,  to  some  nation 
That  won  you  without  blows  !     Despising, 
For  you,  the  city,  thus  I  turn  my  back. 
There  is  a  world  elsewhere. 

[Exeunt  Coriolanus,  Cominius,  Menenius, 
Senators,  and  Patricians. 

JEd.  The  people's  enemy  is  gone,  is  gone ! 

Cit.  Our  enemy  is  banish'd !  he  is  gone !     Hoo ! 
hoo! 
[  The  People  shout,  and  thrmv  up  their  caps. 

Sic.  Go,  see  him  out  at  gates ;  and  follow  him. 
As  he  hath  follow'd  you,  with  all  despite : 
Give  him  deserv'd  vexation.     Let  a  guard 
Attend  us  through  the  city. 

Cit-  Come,  come ;  let  us  see  him  out  at  gates : 
come. — 
The  gods  preserve  our  noble  tribunes ! — Come. 

[E.rcunt. 


Scene  I. — The  Same.     Before  a  Gate  of  the  City. 

Enter  Coriolanus,  Volumnia,  Virgilia,  Mene- 
Nius,  CoMiNius,  and  several  young  Patricians. 

Cor.  Come,  leave  your  tears :  a  brief  farewell. — 

the  beast 
With  many  heads  butts  me  away. — Nay,  mother, 
AVhere  is  your  ancient  courage  ?  you  were  us'd 
To  say,  extremity  was  the  trier  of  spirits  ; 
That  common  chances  common  inen  could  bear; 
That,  when  the  sea  was  calm,  all  boats  alike 
Show'd  mastership  in  floating ;  fortune's  blows, 
When  most  struck  home,  being  gentle  wounded, 

craves 
A  noble  cunning.     You  were  us'd  to  load  me 
With  precepts,  that  would  make  invincible 
The  heart  that  conn'd  them. 
Vir.  O  heavens !  O  heavens ! 
Cor.  Nay,  I  pr'ythee,  woman, — 

Vol.  Now,  the  red  pestilence  strike  all  trades  in 

Rome, 
And  occupations  perish ! 

Cor.  What,  what,  what ! 

I  shall  be  lov'd  when  I  am  lack'd.     Nay,  mother. 
Resume  that  spirit,  when  you  were  wont  to  say. 
If  you  had  been  the  wife  of  Hercules, 
Six  of  his  labours  you'd  have  done,  and  sav'd 
Your  husband  so  much  sweat. — Cominius, 
Droop    not:    adieu.  —  Farewell,    my    wife!    my 

mother! 
I'll  do  well  yet. — Thou  old  and  ti'ue  Menenius, 
Thy  tears  are  salter  than  a  younger  man's, 
And    venomous    to    thine    eyes.  —  My    sometime 

general, 
I  have  seen  thee  stern,  and  thou  hast  oft  beheld 
Heart-hardening  spectacles ;  tell  these  sad  women, 
'Tis  fond  to  wail  inevitable  strokes, 
As  'tis  to  laugh  at  'em. — My  mother,  you  wot  well, 
My  hazards  still  have  been  your  solace ;  and 
Believe't  not  lightly,  though  I  go  alone, 
Like  to  a  lonely  dragon,  that  his  fen 
Makes  fear'd,  and  talk'd  of  more  than  seen,  your  son 
Will  or  exceed  the  common,  or  be  caught 
With  cautelous  baits  and  practice. 

Vol.  My  first  son, 


Whither  wilt  thou  go  ?     Take  good  Cominius 
With  thee  a  while :  determine  on  some  course. 
More  than  a  wild  exposure  to  each  chance, 
That  starts  i'  the  way  before  thee. 

Cor.  O  the  gods  ! 

Com.  I'll  follow  thee  a  month ;  devise  with  thee 
Where  thou  shalt  rest,  that  thou  may'st  hear  of  us. 
And  we  of  thee  :  so,  if  the  time  thrust  forth 
A  cause  for  thy  repeal,  we  shall  not  send 
O'er  the  vast  world  to  seek  a  single  man. 
And  lose  advantage,  which  doth  ever  cool 
I'  the  absence  of  the  ueeder. 

Cor.  Fare  ye  well : 

Thou  hast  years  upon  thee ;  and  thou  art  too  full 
Of  the  wars'  surfeits,  to  go  rove  with  one 
That's  yet  unbruis'd  :  bring  me  but  out  at  gate. — 
Come,  my  sweet  wife,  my  dearest  mother,  and 
My  friends  of  noble  touch,  when  I  am  forth, 
Bid  me  farewell,  and  smile.     I  pray  you,  come. 
While  I  remain  above  the  ground,  you  shall 
Hear  from  me  still ;  and  never  of  me  aught 
But  what  is  like  me  formerly. 

Men.  That's  worthily 

As  any  ear  can  hear. — Come  ;  let's  not  weep. — 
If  I  could  shake  off  but  one  seven  years 
From  these  old  arms  and  legs,  by  the  good  gods, 
I'd  with  thee  eveiy  foot. 

Cor.  Give  me  thy  hand. — 

Come.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — The  Same.     A  Street  near  the  Gale. 

Enter  SiciNius,  Brutus,  and  an  ^dile. 

Sic.  Bid  them  all  home  :  he's  gone,  and  we'll  no 
further. — 
The  nobility  are  vex'd,  who,  we  see,  have  sided 
In  his  behalf. 

Bru.  Now  we  have  shown  our  power. 

Let  us  seem  humbler  after  it  is  done, 
Than  when  it  was  a  doing. 

Sic.  Bid  them  home  : 

Say,  their  great  enemy  is  gone,  and  they 
Stand  in  their  ancient  strength. 

Bru.  Dismiss  them  home. 

[Exit  JEdile. 
37 


ACT    IV. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    II. 


Let's  not  meet  her. 


Enter  Voldmnia,  Virgilia,  and  Menenius. 

Here  comes  his  mother. 
Sic, 

Bru.  Why? 

Sic.  They  say,  she's  mad. 
Bru.  They  have  ta'en  note  of  us  :  keep  on  your 

way. 
Vol.  O I  y'are  well  met.     The  hoarded  plague 
o'  the  gods 
Requite  your  love ! 

Men.  Peace,  peace  !  be  not  so  loud. 

Vol.    If  that  I  could  for  weeping,  you  should 
hear, — 
Nay,  and  you  shall  hear  some. — Will  you  be  gone  ? 

[To  Brutus. 
Vir.  You  shall  stay  too. — [  To  Sicin.] — 1  would, 
I  had  the  power 
To  say  so  to  my  husband. 

Sic.  Are  you  mankind  ? 

Vol.  Ay,  fool ;  is  that  a  shame  ? — Note  but  this 
fool. — 
Was  not  a  man  my  father  ?     Hadst  thou  foxship 
To  banish  him  that  struck  more  blows  for  Rome, 
Than  thou  hast  spoken  words  ? 

Sic.  O  blessed  heavens ! 

Vol.    More   noble   blows,  than   ever  thou  wise 
words ; 
And  for  Rome's  good. — I'll  tell  thee  what — yet 

go:— 
Nay,  but  thou  shalt  stay  too. — I  would  my  son 
Were  in  Arabia,  and  thy  tribe  before  him, 
His  good  sword  in  his  hand. 

Sic.  What  then  ? 

Vir.  What  then ! 

He'd  make  an  end  of  thy  posterity. 
Vol.  Bastai'ds,  and  all. — 


Good   man,   the   wounds    that   he   does   bear   for 
Rome ! 

Men.  Come,  come  :  peace ! 

Sic.  I  would  he  had  continu'd  to  his  country. 
As  he  began ;  and  not  unknit  himself 
The  noble  knot  he  made. 

Bru.  I  would  he  had. 

Vol.  I  would  he  had.     'Twas  you  incens'd  the 
rabble : 
Cats,  that  can  judge  as  fitly  of  his  worth, 
As  I  can  of  those  mysteries,  which  heaven 
Will  not  have  earth  to  know. 

Bru.  Pray,  let  us  go. 

Vol.  Now,  pray,  sir,  get  you  gone  : 
You  have  done  a  brave  deed.     Ere  you  go,  hear 

this : — 
As  far  as  doth  the  Capitol  exceed 
The  meanest  house  in  Rome,  so  far  my  son. 
This  lady's  husband  here,  this,  do  you  see. 
Whom  you  have  banish'd,  does  exceed  you  all. 

Bru.  Well,  well ;  we'll  leave  you. 

Sic.  Why  stay  we  to  be  baited 

With  one  that  waots  her  wits  ? 

Vol.  Take  my  prayers  with  you. — 

[Exeunt  Tribunes. 
1  would  the  gods  had  nothing  else  to  do, 
But  to  confirm  my  curses.     Could  I  meet  'em 
But  once  a  day,  it  would  unclog  my  heart 
Of  what  lies  heavy  to't. 

Men.  You  have  told  them  home. 

And,  by  my  ti'oth,  you  have  cause.     You'll  sup 
with  me  ? 

Vol.  Anger's  my  meat :  I  sup  upon  myself. 
And  so  shall  starve  with  feeding. — Come,  let's  go. 
Leave  this  faint  puling,  and  lament  as  I  do. 
In  anger,  Juno-like.     Come,  come,  come. 

Men.  Fie,  fie,  fie  !  [Exeunl 


'yf:-'BiM;:- 


'  tif 


.  -   - '  '"    ''X^hs  - 


'  ':  J  I'M"!!.. 


Roman  Highway.— On  the  banks  of  the  Tiber. 


ACT    IV. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCKNE    V. 


Scene  III. — A  Highway  between  Rome  and 
Antium. 

Enter  a  Roman  and  a  Voice,  meeting. 

Rom.  I  know  you  well,  sir,  and  you  know  me  : 
your  name,  I  think,  is  Adrian. 

Vole.  It  is  so,  sir :  truly,  I  have  forgot  you. 

Rom.  I  am  a  Roman ;  and  my  services  are,  as 
you  are,  against  them  :  Know  you  me  yet  ? 

Vole.  Nicanor?  No. 

Rom.  The  same,  sir. 

Vole.  You  had  more  beard  when  I  last  saw  you, 
but  your  favour  is  well  appeared  by  your  tongue. 
What's  the  news  in  Rome  ?  I  have  a  note  from  the 
Volcian  state,  to  find  you  out  there  :  You  have  well 
saved  me  a  day's  journey. 

Rom.  There  hath  been  in  Rome  strange  insur- 
rections :  the  people  against  the  senators,  patricians, 
and  nobles. 

Vole.  Hath  been !  Is  it  ended  then  ?  Our  state 
thinks  not  so  ;  they  are  in  a  most  warlike  prepara- 
tion, and  hope  to  come  upon  them  in  the  heat  of 
their  division. 

Rom.  The  main  blaze  of  it  is  past,  but  a  small 
thing  would  make  it  flaine  again.  For  the  nobles 
receive  so  to  heart  tlie  banishment  of  that  worthy 
Coriolanus,  that  they  are  in  a  ripe  aptness  to  take  all 
power  from  the  people,  and  to  pluck  from  them 
their  tribunes  for  ever.  This  lies  glowing,  I  can 
tell  you,  and  is  almost  mature  for  the  violent  break- 
ing out. 

Vole.  Coriolanus  banished  ? 

Rom.  Banished,  sir. 

Vole.  You  will  be  welcome  with  this  intelligence, 
Nicanor. 

Rom.  The  day  serves  well  for  them  now.  I 
have  heard  it  said,  the  fittest  time  to  corrupt  a 
mans'  wife  is  when  she's  tallen  out  with  her  hus- 
band. Your  noble  Tullus  Aufidius  will  appear  well 
in  these  wars,  his  gi-eat  opposer,  Coriolanus,  being 
now  in  no  request  of  his  country. 

Vole.  He  cannot  choose.  I  am  most  fortunate 
thus  accidentally  to  encounter  you :  You  have  ended 
my  business,  and  I  will  merrily  accompany  you 
home. 

Rom.  I  shall,  between  this  and  supper,  tell  you 
most  sti-ange  things  from  Rome ;  all  tending  to  the 
good  of  their  adversaries.  Have  you  an  army 
ready,  say  you  ? 

Vole.  A  most  royal  one :  the  centurions,  and 
their  charges,  distinctly  billeted,  already  in  the 
entertainment,  and  to  be  on  foot  at  an  hour's 
warning. 

Rom.  I  am  joyful  to  hear  of  their  readiness,  and 
am  the  man,  I  think,  that  shall  set  them  in  present 
action.  So,  sir,  heartily  well  met,  and  most  glad  of 
your  company. 

Vole.  You  take  my  part  from  me,  sir;  I  have 
the  most  cause  to  be  glad  of  youi"s. 

Rom,  Well,  let  us  go  together.  \^Exeunt. 


Scene  IV. — Antium.     Before  Aufidius's  House. 

Enter  Coriolanus,  in  mean  apparel,  disguised 
and  muffled. 

Cor.  A  goodly  city  is  this  Antium  :  City, 
'Tis  I  that  made  thy  widows :  many  an  heir 
Of  these  fair  edifices  'fore  my  wars 
Have  I  heard  groan,  and  drop:  then  know  me  not; 
Lest  that  thy  wives  with  spits,  and  boys  with  stones, 

100 


Enter  a  Citizen. 

In  puny  battle  slay  me. — Save  you,  sir. 

Cit.  And  you. 

Cor.  Direct  me,  if  it  be  your  will, 

Where  gi-eat  Aufidius  lies :  Is  he  in  Antium  ? 

Cit.  He  is,  and  feasts  the  nobles  of  the  state, 
At  his  house  this  night. 

Cor.  Which  is  his  house,  'beseech  you? 

Cit.  This,  here,  before  you. 

Cor.  Thank  you,  sir;  farewell. 

[Exit  Citizen. 
O,   world,  thy  slippery  turns !    Friends  now  fast 

sworn. 
Whose  double  bosoms  seem  to  wear  one  heart. 
Whose  hours,  whose  bed,  whose  meal,  and  exercise. 
Are  still  together,  who,  twin,  as  t'were,  in  love 
Unseparable,  shall  within  this  hour. 
On  a  dissension  of  a  doit,  break  out 
To  bitterest  enmity  :  So,  fellest  foes, 
Whose  passions  and  whose  plots  have  broke  their 

sleep 
To  take  the  one  the  other,  by  some  chance. 
Some  ti'ick  not  worth  an  egg,  shall  gi'ow  dear  friends, 
And  interjoin  their  issues.     So  with  me  : — 
My  birthplace  hate  I,  and  my  love's  upon 
This  enemy  town. — I'll  enter  :  if  he  slay  me, 
He  does  feir  justice  ;  if  he  give  me  way, 
I'll  do  his  country  service.  [Exit. 

Scene  V. — The  Same.     A  Hall  in  Aufidius's 

House. 

Music  within.     Enter  a  Servant. 

1  Serv.   Wine,   wine,  wine !     What  service   is 

here  ! 
I  think  our  fellows  are  asleep.  [Exit. 

Enter  ayiother  Servant. 

2  Serv.  Where's  Cotus !  my  master  calls  for  him. 
Cotus !  [Exit. 

Enter  Coriolanus. 

Cor.   A  goodly  house :    The  feast  smells  well : 
but  I 
Appeal"  not  like  a  guest. 

Re-enter  the  first  Servant. 

1  Serv.  What  would  you  have,  fiiend  ?  Whence 
are  you  ?  Here's  no  place  for  you :  Pray,  go  to  thfs 
door. 

Cor.  I  have  desei-v'd  no  better  entertainment. 
In  being  Coriolanus. 

Re-enter  second  Servant. 

2  Serv.  Whence  are  you,  sir?  Has  the  porter 
his  eyes  in  his  head,  that  he  gives  entrance  to  such 
companions  ?  Pray,  get  you  out. 

Cor.  Away ! 

2  Serv.  Away  ?  Get  you  away. 

Cor.  Now  thou  art  ti-oublesome. 

2  Serv.  Are  you  so  brave  1  I'll  have  you  talked 
with  anon. 

Enter  a  third  Servant.     The  first  meets  him. 

3  Serv.  What  fellow's  this  ? 

1  Serv.  A  strange  one  as  ever  I  looked  on :  I 
cannot  get  him  out  o'  the  house :  Prithee,  call  my 
master  to  him. 

3  Serv.  What  have  you  to  do  here,  fellow  ?    Pray 

vou.  avoid  the  house. 

^  39 


ACT    IV. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    V. 


Cor.  Let  me  but  stand;  I  will  not  hmt  youi* 
hearth. 

3  Serv.  What  ai'e  you  ? 

Cor.  A  gentleman. 

3  Serv.  A  maiTellous  poor  one. 

Cor.  True,  so  I  am. 

3  Serv.  Pray  you,  poor  gentleman,  take  up  some 
other  station ;  here's  no  place  for  you ;  pray  you, 
avoid :  come. 

Cor.  Follow  yom*  function,  go !  and  batten  on 
cold  bits.  \^Pushes  him  aivay. 

3  Serv.  What,  will  you  not?  Prithee,  tell  my 
master  what  a  strange  guest  he  has  here. 

2  Serv.  And  I  shall.  [Exit. 

3  Serv.  Where  dwellest  thou  ? 
Cor.  Under  the  canopy. 

3  Serv.  Under  the  canopy  ? 

Cor.  Ay. 

3  Serv.  Where's  that  ? 

Cor.  V  the  city  of  kites  and  crows, 

3  Serv.  V  the  citj'  of  kites  and  crows  ? — What 
an  ass  it  is ! — Then  thou  dwellest  with  daws  too  ? 

Cor.  No,  I  serve  not  thy  master. 

3  Serv.  How,  sh !  Do  you  meddle  with  my 
master  ? 

Cor.  Ay ;  'tis  an  honester  service  than  to  meddle 
with  thy  mistress :  Thou  prat'st,  and  prat'st ;  serve 
with  thy  trencher,  hence !  [Beats  him  aivay. 


Enter  Aufidius,  and  the  second  Servant. 

Auf.  Where  is  this  fellow  ? 

2  Serv.  Here,  sir;  I'd  have  beaten  him  hke  a 
dog,  but  for  disturbing  the  lords  within. 

Auf.  Whence  com'st  thou  ?  what  wouldst  thou  ? 
Thy  name  ?  Why  speak'st  not  ?  Speak,  man  : 
What's  thy  name  ? 

Cor.  If,  Tullus, —  [unmuffling'] — not  yet  thou 
know'st  me,  and,  seeing  me,  dost  not  think  me  for 
the  man  I  am,  necessity  commands  me  name  my- 
self. 

Auf.  What  is  thy  name  ?  [Servants  retire. 

Cor.  A  name  unmusical  to  the  Volcian's  ears, 
And  harsh  in  sound  to  thine. 

Auf.  Say,  what's  thy  name  ? 

Thou  hast  a  gi'im  appearance,  and  thy  face 
Beai's  a  command  in't ;  though  thy  tackle's  torn, 
Thou  show'st  a  noble  vessel :  What's  thy  name  ? 

Cor.  Prepare  thy  brow  to  frown  :    Know'st  thou 
me  yet  ? 

Auf.  I  know  thee  not : — Thy  name  ? 

Cor.  My  name  is  Caius  Marcius,  who  hath  done 
To  thee  particularly,  and  to  all  the  Voices, 
Great  hurt  and  mischief;  thereto  witness  may 
jNIy  surname,  Coriolanus  :  The  painful  service, 
The  extreme  dangers,  and  the  ch-ops  of  blood 
Shed  for  my  thankless  countiy,  are  requited 


/  / 


n  III  \^7mS^^ 


Cos    FrepJLra  ihy  brow  to  frown. — Kno-.v  bt  uj.oli  me  yet? 


ACT    IV. 


CORTOLANUS. 


SCENE    V 


But  with  that  surname  ;  a  good  memory, 
And  witness  of  the  malice  and  displeasure 
Which   thou  shouldst   bear  me :    only  that  name 

remains ; 
The  cnielty  and  envy  of  the  people, 
Permitted  by  our  dastard  nobles,  who 
Have  all  forsook  me,  hath  devour'd  the  rest ; 
And  sutfer'd  me  by  the  voice  of  slaves  to  be 
Whoop'd  out  of  Rome.     Now,  this  extremity 
Hath  brought  me  to  thy  hearth  :  Not  out  of  hope, 
Mistake  me  not,  to  save  my  life ;  for  if 
I  had  fear'd  death,  of  all  the  men  i'  the  world 
I  would  have  'voided  thee :  but  in  mere  spite. 
To  be  full  quit  of  those  my  banishers. 
Stand  I  before  thee  here.     Then  if  thou  hast 
A  heart  of  Avreak  in  thee,  that  will  revenge 
Thine  own  particular  wrongs,  and  stop  those  maims 
Of  shame  seen  through  thy  countiy,  speed  thee 

straight. 
And  make  my  miseiy  sei^ve  thy  turn ;  so  use  it, 
That  my  revengeful  services  may  prove 
As  benefits  to  thee  ;  for  I  will  fight 
Against  my  canker'd  countiy  with  the  spleen 
Of  all  the  under  fiends.     But  if  so  be 
Thou  dar'st  not  this,  and  that  to  prove  more  for- 
tunes 
Thou  art  tir'd,  then,  in  a  word,  I  also  am 
Longer  to  live  most  weary,  and  present 
My  throat  to  thee,  and  to  thy  ancient  malice : 
Which  not  to  cut  would  show  thee  but  a  fool ; 
Since  I  have  ever  foUow'd  thee  with  hate. 
Drawn  tuns  of  blood  out  of  thy  countiy's  breast. 
And  cannot  live  but  to  thy  shame,  unless 
It  be  to  do  thee  sei-vice. 

Auf.  O  Marcius,  Marcius! 

Each  word  thou  hast  spoke  hath  weeded  from  my 

heart 
A  root  of  ancient  envy.     If  Jupiter 
Should  from  j-on  cloud  speak  divine  things. 
And  say,  "  'Tis  ti'ue,"  I'd  not  believe  them  more 
Than  thee,  all  noble  Marcius. — Let  me  twine 
Mine  ai-ms  about  that  body,  where  against 
My  gi-ained  ash  an  hundred  times  hath  broke. 
And  scan-'d  the  moon  with  splinters !     Here  I  clip 
The  anvil  of  my  sword ;  and  do  contest 
As  hotly  and  as  nobly  with  thy  love. 
As  ever  in  ambitious  sti'ength  I  did 
Contend  against  thj'  valour.     Know  thou  first, 
I  lov'd  the  maid  I  manied ;  never  man 
Sigli'd  truer  breath ;  but  that  I  see  thee  here. 
Thou  noble  thing !  more  dances  my  rapt  heart 
Than  when  I  first  my  wedded  misti-ess  saw 
Bestride  my  thi-eshold.     AVliy,  thou  Mars !     I  tell 

thee. 
We  have  a  power  on  foot ;  and  I  had  pm-pose 
Once  more  to  hew  thy  target  fi-om  thy  brawn. 
Or  lose  mine  arm  for't :  Thou  hast  beat  me  out 
Twelve  several  times,  and  I  have  nightly  since 
Dreamt  of  encounters  'tT%'ixt  thyself  and  me  : 
We  have  been  down  together  in  my  sleep, 
Unbuckling  helms,  fisting  each  other's  throat. 
And  wak'd  half  dead  with  nothing.  Worthy  Marcius, 
Had  we  no  other  quan-el  else  to  Rome,  but  that 
Thou  art  thence  banish'd,  we  would  muster  all 
From  twelve  to  seventy ;  and,  pouring  war 
Into  the  bowels  of  ungi-ateful  Rome, 
Like  a  bold  flood  o'erbeat.     O,  come,  go  in. 
And  take  our  friendly  senators  by  the  hand ; 
Who  now  are  here,  taking  their  leaves  of  me. 
Who  am  prepar'd  against  your  territories. 
Though  not  for  Rome  itself. 


Cor.  You  bless  me,  gods ! 

Auf.  Therefore,  most  absolute  sir,  if  thou  wilt 

have 
The  leading  of  thine  own  revenges,  take 
The  one  half  of  my  commission  ;  and  set  down, — 
As  best  thou  art  experienc'd,  since  thou  know'st 
Thy  countiy's  sti-ength  and  weakness, — thine  own 

ways : 
Wliether  to  knock  against  the  gates  of  Rome, 
Or  rudelj^  visit  them  in  parts  remote. 
To  fright  them,  ere  destroy.     But  come  in  : 
Let  me  commend  thee  first  to  those  that  shall 
Say,  Yea,  to  thy  desires.     A  thousand  welcomes ! 
And  more  a  friend  than  e'er  an  enemy ; 
Yet,  Marcius,  that  was  much.    Your  hand  !    Most 

welcome  ! 

[Exeunt  Coriolanus  and  Aufidius. 

1  Serf.  [Advancing.']  Here's  a  strange  alteration ! 

2  Serv.  By  my  hand,  I  had  thought  to  have 
sti-ucken  him  with  a  cudgel ;  and  yet  my  mind 
gave  me,  his  clothes  made  a  false  report  of  him. 

1  Serv.  What  an  arm  he  has !  He  turned  me 
about  with  his  finger  and  his  thumb,  as  one  would 
set  up  a  top. 

2  Serv.  Nay,  I  knew  by  his  face  that  there  was 
something  in  him  :  he  had,  sir,  a  kind  of  face, 
methought, — I  cannot  tell  how  to  term  it. 

1  Serv.  He  had  so ;  looking  as  it  were, — 'Would 
I  were  hanged  but  I  thought  there  was  more  in 
him  than  I  could  think. 

2  Serv.  So  did  I,  I'll  be  sworn  :  he  is  simply  the 
rarest  man  i'  the  world. 

1  Serv.  I  think  he  is  :  but  a  greater  soldier  than 
he,  you  wot  one. 

2  Serv.  Who  ?  my  master  ? 

1  Serv.  Nay,  it's  no  matter  for  that. 

2  Serv.  Worth  six  of  him. 

1  Serv.  Nay,  not  so  neither ;  but  I  take  him  to 
be  the  gi'eater  soldier. 

2  Serv.  'Faith,  look  you,  one  cannot  tell  how  to 
say  that :  for  the  defence  of  a  town  our  general  is 
excellent. 

1  Serv.  Ay,  and  for  an  assault  too. 

Re-enter  third  Servant. 

3  jSeri'.  O,  slaves,  I  can  tell  you  news ;  news,  you 
rascals ! 

1  4'  '2  Serv.  WHiat,  what,  what  ?  let's  partake. 

3  Serv.  I  would  not  be  a  Roman,  of  all  nations ; 
I  had  as  lieve  be  a  condemned  man. 

1^-2  Serv.  Wherefore  ?  wherefore  ? 

3  Serv.  Why,  here's  he  that  was  wont  to  thwack 
our  general, — Caius  Marcius. 

1  Serv.  Why  do  you  say  thwack  our  general  ? 

3  Serv.  I  do  not  say  thwack  our  general ;  but  he 
was  always  good  enough  for  him. 

2  Serv.  Come,  we  are  fellows,  and  friends :  he 
was  ever  too  hai'd  for  him ;  I  have  lieard  him  say 
so  himself. 

1  Serv.  He  was  too  hard  for  him  directly,  to  say 
the  trath  on't :  before  Corioli  he  scotched  him  and 
notched  him  like  a  carbonado. 

2  Serv.  An  he  had  been  cannibaUy  given,  he 
might  have  broiled  and  eaten  him  too. 

1  Serv.  But,  more  of  thy  news  ? 

3  Serv.  Why,  he  is  so  made  on  here  within,  as 
if  he  were  son  and  heir  to  Mars  :  set  at  upper  end 
o'  the  table  :  no  question  asked  him  by  any  of  the 
senators,  but  they  stand  bald  before  him :  Our 
general  himself  makes  a  mistiess  of  him ;  sanctifies 
himself  with's  hand,  and  turns  up  the  white  o'  the 

41 


ACT   IV. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    VI. 


eye  to  his  discourse.  But  the  bottom  of  the  news  is, 
our  general  is  cut  i'  the  middle,  and  but  one  half  of 
what  he  was  yesterday ;  for  the  other  has  half,  by 
the  entreaty  and  grant  of  the  whole  table.  He'll 
go,  he  says,  and  sowle  the  porter  of  Rome  gates  by 
the  ears  r  He  will  mow  all  down  before  him,  and 
leave  his  passage  polled. 

2  Serv.  And  he's  as  like  to  do't  as  any  man  I  can 
imagine. 

3  Serv.  Do't  ?  he  will  do't :  For,  look  you,  sir,  he 


has  as  many  friends  as  enemies :  which  friends,  sir. 
(as  it  were,)  durst  not  (look  you,  sir)  show  them- 
selves (as  we  term  it)  his  friends  whilst  he's  in 
directitude. 

1  Serv.  Directitude  !  what's  that  ? 

3  Serv.  But  Avhen  they  shall  see,  sir,  his  crest 
up  again,  and  the  man  in  blood,  they  will  out  of 
their  buiTows,  like  conies  after  rain,  and  revel  all 
with  him. 

1  Serv.  But  when  goes  this  forward  ? 


He  bad  so  :   looking,  as  it  were,- 


3  Serv.  To-moiTow;  to-day;  presently.  You 
shall  have  the  drum  struck  up  this  afternoon :  'tis, 
as  it  were,  a  parcel  of  their  feast,  and  to  be  execut- 
ed ere  they  wipe  their  lips. 

2  Serv.  Why,  then  we  shall  have  a  stimng  world 
again.  This  peace  is  nothing,  but  to  rust  u"on,  in- 
crease tailors,  and  breed  ballad-makers. 

1  Serv.  Let  me  have  war,  say  I ;  it  exceeds  peace 
as  far  as  day  does  night;  it's  sprightly,  waking, 
audible,  and  full  of  vent.  Peace  is  a  very  apoplexy, 
lethargy ;  mulled,  deaf,  sleepy,  insensible  ;  a  getter 
of  more  bastard  childi-en  than  war's  a  destroyer  of 
men. 

2  Serv.  'Tis  so :  and  as  wars,  in  some  sort,  may 
be  said  to  be  a  ravisher,  so  it  cannot  be  denied  but 
peace  is  a  gi'eat  maker  of  cuckolds. 

1  Serv.  Ay,  and  it  makes  men  hate  one  another. 

3  Serv.  Reason ;  because  they  then  less  need 
one  another.  The  wars  for  my  money.  I  hope 
to  see  Romans  as  cheap  as  Volcians.  They  are 
rising,  they  are  rising. 

All.  In,"  in,  in,  in  !  [Exeunt. 

Scene  VI. — Rome.     A  Public  Place. 
Enter  Sicinius,  and  Brutos. 

Sic.  We  hear  not  of  him,  neither  need  we  feai* 
him ; 
His  remedies  are  tame  i'  the  present  peace 
And  quietness  o'  the  people,  which  before 
Were  in  wild  huny.     Here  do  we  make  his  friends 
Blush  that  the  world  goes  well ;  who  rather  had, 
Though  they  themselves  did  suffer  by't,  beheld 
Dissentious  numbers  pestering  streets,  than  see 
Our  tradesmen  singing  in  their  shops,  and  going 
About  their  functions  friendly. 


Enter  Menenius. 

Bru.  We  stood  to't  in  good  time.  Is  this  Men- 
enius ? 

Sic.  'Tis  he,  'tis  he  :  O,  he  is  grown  most  kind 
of  late.     Hail,  sir! 

Men.  Hail  to  you  both! 

Sic.  Your  Coriolanus  is  not  much  missed  but 
with  his  friends ;  the  commonwealth  doth  stand ; 
and  so  would  do,  were  he  more  angiy  at  it. 

Men.  All's  well ;  and  might  have  been  much 
better,  if  he  could  have  temporised. 

Sic.  Where  is  he,  hear  you  ? 

Men.  Nay,  I  hear  nothing ;  his  mother  and  his 
wife  hear  nothing  fi-om  him. 

Enter  three  or  four  Citizens. 

Cit.  The  gods  preserve  you  both! 

Sic.  Good-e'en,  our  neighbours. 

Bru.  Good-e'en  to  you  all,  good-e'en  to  you  all. 

1  Cit.  Ourselves,  our  wives,  and  cliildren,  on  our 
knees, 
Are  bound  to  pray  for  you  both. 

Sic.  Live,  and  thrive  ! 

Bru.  Farewell,  kind   neighbours :     We  wisli'd 
Coriolanus 
Had  lov'd  you  as  we  did. 

Cit.  Now  the  gods  keep  you ! 

Both  Tri.  Fai'ewell,  farewell. 

[Exeunt  Citizens. 

Sic.  This  is  a  happier  and  more  comely  time 
Than  when  these  fellows  ran  about  the  sti-eets, 
Ciying,  Confusion. 

JBru.  Caius  Marcius  was 

A  worthy  officer  i'  the  war ;  but  insolent, 
O'ercome  with  pride,  ambitious  past  all  thinking, 
Self-loving, — 


ACT    IV. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    VI. 


Sic.  And  affecting  one  sole  throne, 

Without  assistance. 

Men.  I  think  not  so. 

Sic.  We  should  by  this,  to  all  our  lamentation, 
If  he  had  gone  forth  consul,  found  it  so. 

Bru.  The  gods  have  well  prevented  it,  and  Rome 
.Sits  safe  and  still  witliout  him. 

Enter  ^dile. 

^d.  Worthy  tribunes, 

There  is  a  slave,  whom  we  have  put  in  prison. 
Reports,  the  Voices  with  two  several  powers 
Are  enter'd  in  the  Roman  teiritories ; 
And  v\ith  the  deepest  malice  of  the  war 
Destroy  what  lies  before  them. 

Men.  'Tis  Aufidius, 

Who,  hearing  of  our  Marcius'  banishment. 
Thrusts  forth  his  horns  again  into  the  world, 
Wlaich  were   insheU'd   when    Marcius   stood   for 

Rome, 
And  durst  not  once  peep  out. 

Sic.  Come,  what  talk  you  of  Marcius  ? 

Bru.  Go  see  this  rumourer  whipp'd. — It  cannot 
be 
The  Voices  dare  break  with  us. 

Men.  Cannot  be ! 

We  have  record  that  very  well  it  can ; 
And  three  examples  of  the  like  have  been 
Within  my  age.     But  reason  with  the  fellow, 
Before  you  punish  him,  Avhere  he  heard  this : 
Lest  you  shall  chance  to  whip  your  information, 
And  beat  the  messenger  who  bids  bewai-e 
Of  what  is  to  be  dreaded. 

Sic.  Tell  not  me  : 

I  know  this  cannot  be. 

Bru.  Not  jwssible. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Mess.  The  nobles,  in  great  earnestness,  are  going 
All  to  the  senate-house  :  some  news  is  coming 
That  turns  theh  coimtenances. 

Sic.  'Tis  this  slave  ; — 

Go  whip  him  'foie  the  people's  eyes : — his  raising ! 
Nothing  but  his  report ! 

Mess.  Yes,  worthy  sir, 

The  slave's  report  is  seconded;  and  more, 
More  fearful,  is  deliver'd. 

Sic.  What  more  fearful  ? 

Mess.  It  is  spoke  ffeely  out  of  many  mouths, 
(How  probable,  I  do  not  know,)  that  Marcius, 
Join'd  with  Aufidius,  leads  a  power  'gainst  Rome ; 
And  vows  revenge  as  spacious  as  between 
The  young'st  and  oldest  thing. 

Sic.  This  is  most  likely  ! 

Bru.  Rais'd  only  that  the  weaker  sort  may  wish 
(iood  Marcius  home  again. 

Sic.  The  very  ti-ick  on't. 

Men.  This  is  unlikely  : 
He  and  Aufidius  can  no  more  atone, 
Than  violentest  contrariety. 

Enter  another  Messenger. 

Mess.  You  are  sent  for  to  the  senate ; 
A  fearful  army,  led  by  Caius  Marcius, 
Associated  with  Aufidius,  rages 
Upon  our  territories  ;  and  have  already, 
O'erborne  their  way,  consum'd  with  fire,  and  took 
What  lay  before  them. 

Enter  Cominius. 
Com.  O,  you  have  made  good  work  ! 


Men.  What  news  ?  what  news  ? 

Com.  You  have  holp  to  ravish  your  own  daugh- 
ters, and 
To  melt  the  city  leads  upon  your  pates ; 
To  see  your  wives  dishonour'd  to  your  noses ; — 

Men.  What's  the  news  ?  what's  the  news  1 

Coin.  Your  temples  burned  in  their  cement ;  and 
Your  franchises,  Avhereon  you  stood,  confin'd 
Into  an  auger's  boi"e. 

Men.  Pray  now,  your  news? — 

You  have  made  fair  work,  I  fear  me : — Pray,  your 

news  ? 
If  Marcius  should  be  join'd  with  Volcians, — 

Com.  If! 

He  is  then'  god ;  he  leads  them  like  a  thing 
Made  by  some  other  deity  than  nature. 
That  shapes  man  better :  and  they  follow  him, 
Against  us  brats,  with  no  less  confidence 
Than  boys  pursuing  summer  butterflies, 
Or  butchers  killing  flies. 

Men.  You  have  made  good  work. 

You,  and  your  apron-men ;  you  that  stood  so  much 
Upon  the  voice  of  occupation,  and 
The  breath  of  garlic-eaters  I 

Com.  He'll  shake  your  Rome  about  your  ears. 

Men.  As  Hercules  did  shake  down  mellow  fniit : 
You  have  made  fair  work ! 

Bru.  But  is  this  true,  sir  ? 

Com.  Ay ;  and  you'll  look  pale 
Before  you  find  it  other.     All  the  regions 
Do  smilingly  revolt ;  and,  who  resist. 
Are  mock'd  for  vaUant  ignorance. 
And  perish  constant  fools.     Who  is't   can   blamo 

him? 
Your  enemies,  and  his,  find  something  in  him. 

Men.  We  are  all  undone,  unless 
The  noble  man  have  mercy. 

Com.  Who  shall  ask  it  ? 

The  ti-ibunes  cannot  do't  for  shame ;  the  people 
Desei"ve  such  pity  of  him  as  the  wolf 
Does  of  the  shepherds  :  for  his  best  friends,  if  they 
Should  say,  "  Be  good  to  Rome,"  they  charg'd  him 

even 
As  those  should  do  that  had  desei-v'd  his  hate. 
And  therein  show'd  like  enemies. 

Men.  'Tis  trae  : 

If  he  were  putting  to  my  house  the  brand 
That  should  consume  it,  I  have  not  the  face 
To  say,  "  'Beseech  you,  cease." — You  have  made 

fair  hands. 
You  and  youi'  crafts  !  you  have  crafted  fair ! 


Com. 


You  have  brought 


A  ti'embling  upon  Rome,  such  as  was  never 
So  incapable  of  help. 

Tri.  Say  not  we  brought  it. 

Men.  How  !    Was  it  we  ?    We  lov'd  him  ;  but, 
like  beasts. 
And  cowardly  nobles,  gave  way  unto  your  clusters. 
Who  did  hoot  him  out  o'  the  city. 

Com.  But,  I  fear, 

They'll  roar  him  in  again.     Tullus  Aufidius, 
The  second  name  of  men,  obeys  his  points 
As  if  he  were  his  officer : — Desperation 
Is  all  the  policy,  sti-ength,  and  defence. 
That  Rome  can  make  against  them. 

Enter  a  troo'p  of  Citizens. 

Men.  Here  come  the  clusters. — 

And  is  Aufidius  with  him  ? — You  are  they 
That  made  the  air  unwholesome,  when  you  cast, 
Your  stinking,  greasy  caps,  in  hooting 

43 


ACT    IV. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    VII. 


At  Coriolanus'  exile.     Now  he's  coming  ; 

And  not  a  hair  upon  a  soldier's  head 

Which  will  not  prove  a  whip ;  as  many  coxcombs 

As  you  threw  caps  up,  will  he  tumble  down, 

And  pay  you  for  your  voices.     'Tis  no  matter; 

If  he  could  burn  us  all  into  one  coal, 

We  have  deserv'd  it. 

Cit.  'Faith,  we  hear  fearful  news. 

1  Cit.  For  mine  own  part, 
When  I  said,  banish  him,  I  said  'twas  pity. 

2  Cit.  And  so  did  I. 

3  Cit.  And  so  did  I ;  and,  to  say  the  trath,  so  did 
very  many  of  us  :  Tlmt  we  did  we  did  for  the  best ; 
and  though  we  willingly  consented  to  his  banishment, 
yet  it  was  against  our  will. 

Com.  You  are  goodly  things,  you  voices! 

Men.  You  have  made 

Good  work,  you  and  your  cry ! — Shall  us  to  the 
Capitol  ? 

Com.  O,  ay  ;  what  else  ? 

[Exeunt  Com.  and  Men. 

Sic.  Go,  masters,  get  you  home,  be  not  dismay'd. 
These  are  a  side  that  would  be  glad  to  have 
This  true,  which  they  so  seem  to  fear.     Go  home, 
And  show  no  sign  of  fear. 

1  Cit.  The  gods  be  good  to  us !  Come,  masters, 
let's  home 
we  banished  him 

2  Cit.  So  did  we  all.     But  come,  let's  home. 

[^Exeunt  Citizens. 
Bru.  I  do  not  like  this  news. 
Sic.  Nor  I. 

Bru.    Let's  to  the   Capitol: — 'Would  half  my 
wealth 
Would  buy  this  for  a  lie  ! 

Sic.  Praj')  let  us  go. 

\_Exeunt. 

Scene  VII. — A  Camp  ;  at  a  small  distance  from 
Rome. 

Enter  Aufidius,  and  his  Lieutenant. 

Auf.  Do  they  still  fly  to  the  Roman  ? 

Lieu.  I  do  not  know  what  witchcraft's  in  him ; 
but 
Your  soldiers  use  him  as  the  gi'ace  'fore  meat, 
Their  talk  at  table,  and  their  thanks  at  end, 
And  you  are  darken'd  in  this  action,  sir, 
Even  by  your  own. 

Avf.  I  cannot  help  it  now ; 

Unless,  by  using  means,  I  lame  the  foot 
Of  our  design.     He  bears  himself  more  proudlier. 
Even  to  my  person,  than  I  thought  he  would 


1  ever  said  we  were  i'  the  wrong  when 


When  first  I  did  embrace  him :  Yet  his  nature 
In  that's  no  changeling ;  and  I  must  excuse 
What  cannot  be  amended. 

Lieu.  Yet  I  wish,  sir, 

(I  mean,  for  your  particular,)  you  had  not 
Join'd  in  commission  with   him :    but  either  had 

borne 
The  action  of  yourself,  or  else  to  him 
Had  left  it  solely. 

Auf.  I  understand  thee  well ;  and  be  thou  sure, 
When  he  shall  come  to  his  account,  he  knows  not 
What  I  can  urge  against  him.     Although  it  seems, 
And  so  he  thinks,  and  is  no  less  app<arent 
To  the  vulgar  eye,  that  he  bears  all  things  fairly. 
And  shows  good  husbandly  for  the  Volcian  state ; 
Fights  dragon-like,  and  does  achieve  as  soon 
As  draw  his  sword :  yet  he  hath  left  undone 
That  which  shall  break  his  neck,  or  hazard  mine, 
Whene'er  we  come  to  our  account. 

Lieu.  Sir,  I  beseech  you,  think  you  he'll  carry 
Rome  ? 

Auf  All  places  yield  to  him  ere  he  sits  down ; 
And  the  nobility  of  Rome  are  his  : 
The  senators  and  patricians  love  him  too: 
The  ti'ibunes  are  no  soldiers ;  and  their  people 
Will  be  as  rash  in  the  repeal,  as  hasty 
To  expel  him  thence.     I  think  he'll  be  to  Rome. 
As  is  the  osprey  to  the  fish,  who  takes  it 
By  sovereignty  of  nature.     First  he  was 
A  noble  servant  to  them ;  but  he  could  not 
Cany  his  honours  even :  whether  'twas  pride, 
Which  out  of  daily  fortune  ever  taints 
The  happy  man  ;  whether  defect  of  judgment, 
To  fail  in  the  disposing  of  those  chances 
Which  he  was  lord  of ;  or  whether  nature, 
Not  to  be  other  than  one  thing,  not  moving 
From  the  casque  to  the  cushion,  but  commanding 

peace 
Even  with  the  same  austerity  and  garb 
As  he  controU'd  the  war ;  but  one  of  these 
(As  he  hath  spices  of  them  all,  not  all. 
For  I  dare  so  far  ft"ee  him,)  made  him  fear'd. 
So  hated,  and  so  banish'd :  But  he  has  a  merit. 
To  choke  it  in  the  utterance.     So  our  virtues 
Lie  in  the  interpretation  of  the  time : 
And  power,  unto  itself  most  commendable, 
Hath  not  a  tomb  so  evident  as  a  chair 
To  extol  what  it  hath  done. 
One  fire  drives  out  one  fire ;  one  nail,  one  nail ; 
Rights  by  rights  fouler,  strength  by  strengths  do  fail. 
Come,  let's  away.     When,  Caius,  Rome  is  thine. 
Thou  art   poor'st   of  all;   then    shortly  art   thou 
mine.  \^Exeunt. 


■J^-_ 


At 


- '-    ■      -fl 


^^-c 


^/^ 
i 


1  Y'  ,'/ 


Scene  I. — Rome.     A  Public  Place. 

Enter  Menemus,  Cominius,  Sicinius,  Brutus, 
and  others. 

Men.  No,  I'll  uot  go :  you  heai-  what  he  hath 
said 
Which  was  sometime  his  general ;  who  lov'd  him 
In  a  most  dear  particular.     He  call'd  me  father : 
But  what  o'  that  ?     Go,  you  that  banish'd  him ; 
A  mile  before  his  tent  fall  down,  and  knee 
The  way  into  his  mercy :  Nay,  if  he  coy'd 
To  heai-  Cominius  speak,  I'll  keep  at  home. 

Com.  He  would  not  seem  to  know  me. 

Me7i.  Do  you  hear? 

Com.  Yet  one  time  he  did  call  me  by  my  name  : 
I  urg'd  our  old  acquaintance,  and  the  drops 
That  we  have  bled  together.     Coriolanus 
He  would  not  answer  to :  forbad  all  names ; 
He  was  a  kind  of  nothing,  titleless. 
Till  he  had  forg'd  himself  a  name  i'  the  fire 
Of  bm-ning  Rome. 

Men.         Why,  so;  you  have  made  good  work: 
A  pair  of  tribunes  that  have  wi-eck'd  for  Rome, 
To  make  coals  cheap,  a  noble  memory ! 

Com.  I  minded  him  how  royal  'twas  to  pardon 
When  it  was  less  expected :  He  replied, 
It  was  a  bare  petition  of  a  state 
To  one  whom  they  had  punish'd. 

Men.  Very  well; 

Could  he  saj'  less  ? 

Com.  I  offer'd  to  awaken  his  regard 
For  his  private  friends :  His  answer  to  me  was, 
He  could  not  stay  to  pick  them  in  a  pile 


Of  noisome  musty  chaff":  He  said,  'twas  folly 
For  one  poor  grain  or  two  to  lejive  unburnt, 
And  still  to  nose  the  offence. 

Men.  For  one  poor  grain  or  two? 
I  am  one  of  those  ;  his  mother,  wife,  his  child. 
And  this  brave  fellow  too,  we  are  the  gi-ains : 
You  are  the  musty  chaff";  and  you  are  smelt 
Above  the  moon :  We  luust  be  burnt  for  you. 

Sic.  Nay,  pray  be  patient :  If  you  refuse  your  aid 
In  this  so  never-needed  help,  yet  do  not 
Upbraid  us  with  our  distress.     But,  sure,  if  you 
Would  be  your  country's  pleader,  your  good  tongue, 
More  than  the  instant  army  we  can  make. 
Might  stop  our  countryman. 

Men.  No  ;  I'll  not  meddle. 

Sic.  Pray  you,  go  to  him. 

Men.  What  should  I  do  ? 

Bru.  Only  make  trial  what  your  love  can  do 
For  Rome,  towards  Marcius. 

Men.  Well,  and  say  that  Marcius  return  me. 
As  Cominius  is  return'd,  unheard  ;  what  then  ? — 
But  as  a  discontented  friend,  grief-shot 
With  his  unkindness  ?   Say't  be  so  ? 

Sic.  Yet  your  good  will 

Must  have  that  thanks  from  Rome,  after  the  measure 
As  you  intended  well. 

Men.  I'll  undertake  it : 

I  think  he'll  hear  me.     Yet,  to  bite  his  lip 
And  hum  at  good  Cominius,  much  unhearts  me. 
He  was  not  taken  well :  he  had  not  din'd  : 
The  veins  unfiU'd,  our  blood  is  cold,  and  then 
We  pout  upon  the  morning,  are  unapt 
To  give  or  to  forgive ;  but  when  we  have  stuff''d 

45 


ACT    V. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    II. 


These  pipes,  and  these  conveyances  of  our  blood, 
With  wine  and  feeding,  we  have  suppler  souls 
Than  in  our  priest-like  fasts :  therefore  I'll  watch 

him 
Till  he  be  dieted  to  my  request. 
And  then  I'll  set  upon  him. 

Bru.  You  know  the  very  road  into  his  kindness, 
And  cannot  lose  your  way. 

Men.  Good  faith,  I'll  prove  him. 

Speed  how  it  will.     I  shall  ere  long  have  knowledge 
Of  my  success.  [Exit. 

Com.  He'll  never  hear  him. 

Sic.  Not  ? 

Com.  1  tell  you,  he  does  sit  in  gold,  his  eye 
Red  as  'twould  burn  Rome ;  and  his  injury 
The  gaoler  to  his  pity-     I  kneel'd  before  him ; 
'Twas  very  faintly  he  said,  "  Rise  ;"  dismiss'd  me 
Thus,  with  his  speechless  hand :  What  he  would  do. 
He  sent  in  ^vl•iting  after  me, — what  he  would  not ; 
Bound  with  an  oath  to  yield  to  his  conditions : 
So  that  all  hope  is  vain. 
Unless  his  noble  mother,  and  his  wife ; 
Who,  as  I  hear,  mean  to  solicit  him 
For  mercy  to  his  country.     Therefore,  let's  hence, 
And  with  our  fair  entreaties  haste  them  on. 

[Exeunt. 

ScEiNE    II. — An   advanced    Post   of   the    Volcian 
Camp  before  Rome.    The  Guard  at  their  stations. 

Enter  to  them  Menenius. 

1  G.  Stay:  Whence  are  you  ? 

•2  G.  Stand,  and  go  back. 

Men.  You  guai'd  like  men ;  'tis  well :    But,  by 
your  leave, 
1  am  an  officer  of  state,  and  come 
'J'o  speak  with  Coriolanus. 

1  G.  From  whence  ? 

Men.  From  Rome. 

1  G.  You  may  not  pass,  you  must  return :  om- 

general 
Will  no  more  heai'  from  thence. 

2  G.  You'll  see  your  Rome  embrac'd  with  fire, 

before 
I'ou'll  speak  with  Coriolanus. 

Men.  Good  m}-  friends, 

if  you  have  heard  your  general  talk  of  Rome, 
.And  of  his  fi'iends  there,  it  is  lots  to  blanks 
JVIy  name  hath  touch'd  your  ears :  it  is  Menenius. 

1  G.  Be  it  so  ;  go  back :  the  vhtue  of  your  name 
Is  not  here  passable. 

Men.  I  tell  thee,  fellow. 

Thy  general  is  my  lover:  I  have  been 
The  book  of  his  good  acts,  whence  men  have  read 
His  fame  unparallel'd,  haply  amplified  ; 
For  I  have  ever  verified  my  friends 
!(0f  whom  he's  chief)  with  all  the  size  that  verity 
Would  without  lapsing  suffer :  nay,  sometimes. 
Like  to  a  bowl  upon  a  subtle  gi-ound, 
I  have  tumbled  past  the  throw ;  and  in  his  praise 
Have  almost  stamp'd  the  leasing :  therefore,  fellow, 
1  must  have  leave  to  pass. 

1  G.  'Faith,  sir,  if  you  had  told  as  many  lies  in 
his  behalf,  as  you  have  uttered  words  in  yom'  own, 
you  should  not  pass  here :  no,  though  it  were  as 
virtuous  to  lie  as  to  live  chastely.  Therefore,  go 
back. 

Men.  Prithee,  fellow,  remember  my  name  is 
Menenius,  always  factionary  on  the  party  of  your 
general. 

2  G.  Howsoever  you  have  been  his  liar,  (as  you 

46 


say  you  have,)  I  am  one  that,  telling  true  under 
him,  must  say  you  cannot  pass.  Therefore,  go 
back. 

Men.  Has  he  dined,  canst  thou  tell  ?  for  I  would 
not  speak  with  him  till  after  dinner. 

1  G.  You  are  a  Roman,  are  you  ? 

Men.  I  am  as  thy  general  is. 

1  G.  Then  you  should  hate  Rome,  as  he  does. 
Can  you,  when  you  have  pushed  out  your  gates  the 
very  defender  of  them,  and  in  a  violent  popular 
ignorance  given  your  enemy  your  shield,  think  to 
front  his  revenges  with  the  easy  gi-oans  of  old 
women,  the  vu'ginal  palms  of  yom-  daughters,  or 
with  the  palsied  intercession  of  such  a  decayed  dotant 
as  you  seem  to  be  ?  Can  you  think  to  blow  out  the 
intended  fire  your  city  is  ready  to  flame  in,  with 
such  weak  breath  as  tills  ?  No,  you  ai'e  deceived  : 
therefore,  back  to  Rome,  and  prepare  for  your 
execution :  you  are  condemned ;  our  general  has 
sworn  you  out  of  reprieve  and  pardon. 

Men.  Siirah,  if  thy  captain  knew  I  wei'e  here, 
he  would  use  me  with  estimation. 

2  G.  Come,  my  captain  knows  you  not. 
Men.  I  mean,  thy  general. 

1  G.  My  general  cares  not  for  you.  Back,  I  say; 
go,  lest  I  let  forth  your  half-pint  of  blood ; — back, — 
that's  the  utmost  of  your  having ; — back. 

Men.  Nay,  but  fellow,  fellow, — 

Enter  Coriolanus,  and  Aufidius. 

Cor.  What's  the  matter  ? 

Men.  Now,  you  companion,  I'll  say  an  errand 
for  you ;  you  shall  know  now  that  I  am  in  estima- 
tion ;  you  shall  perceive  that  a  jack  guardant  cannot 
office  me  from  my  son  Coriolanus  :  guess,  but  bj-  my 
entertainment  with  him,  if  thou  stand'st  not  i'  the 
state  of  hanging,  or  of  some  death  more  long  in 
spectatorship,  and  crueller  in  suffering ;  behold  now 
presently,  and  swoon  for  what's  to  come  upon 
thee. — The  glorious  gods  sit  in  hom'ly  synod  about 
thy  particular  prosperity,  and  love  thee  no  worse 
that  thy  old  father  Menenius  does !  O,  my  son ! 
my  son  !  thou  art  preparing  fire  for  us ;  look  thee, 
here's  water  to  quench  it.  I  was  hardly  moved  to 
come  to  thee  :  but  being  assm-ed  none  but  myself 
could  move  thee,  I  have  been  blown  out  of  your 
gates  ^vith sighs:  and  conjure  thee  topaidon  Rome, 
and  thy  petitionaiy  countrymen.  The  good  gods 
assuage  thy  Avrath,  and  turn  the  dregs  of  it  upon 
this  varlet  here  ;  this  who,  like  a  block,  hath  denied 
my  access  to  thee. 

Cor.  Away ! 

Men.  How  !  away  ? 

Cor.  Wife,  mother,  child,  I  kow  not.     My  aft'au's 
Are  sei"vanted  to  others :  Though  I  owe 
My  revenge  properly,  my  remission  lies 
In  Volcian  breasts.     That  we  have  been  familiar, 
Ingi-ate  forgetfulness  shall  poison  rather 
Than  pity  note  how  much. — Therefore,  be  gone. 
Mine  ears  against  your  suits  are  stronger  than 
Your  gates  against  my  force.     Yet,  for  I  lov'd  thee. 
Take  this  along ;  1  writ  it  for  thy  sake, 

[  Gives  a  letter. 
And  would  have  sent  it.    Another  word,  Menenius, 
I  will  not  hear  thee  speak. — This  man,  Aufidius, 
Was  my  belov'd  in  Rome  :  yet  thou  behold'st — 

Auf.  You  keep  a  constant  temper. 

[Exeunt  Coriolanus  and  Aufidius. 

1  G.  Now,  sir,  is  j^our  name  Menenius  ? 

2  G.  'Tis  a  spell,  you  see,  of  much  power: 
You  know  the  way  home  again. 


ACT    V. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    III. 


1  G.  Do  you  hear  how  we  are  shent  for  keeping 
your  greatness  back  ? 

2  G.  What  cause,  do  vou  think,  I  have  to  swoon? 

Men.  I  neither  care  lor  the  world  nor  your  gen- 
eral :  for  such  things  as  you,  I  can  scarce  think 
there's  any,  you  are  so  slight.  He  that  hath  a 
will  to  die  by  himself,  fears  it  not  from  another. 
Let  your  general  do  his  worst.  For  you,  be  that 
you  are,  long ;  and  your  miseiy  increase  with  your 
age  I    T  say  to  you,  as  I  was  said  to.  Away  !   \^Exit. 

1  G.  A  noble  fellow,  I  wan-ant  him. 

2  G.  The  worthy  fellow  is  our  general :  He  is 
the  rock,  the  oak  not  to  be  wind-shaken.   [Exeunt. 

Scene  HI. —  The  Tent  o/'Coriolanus. 
Enter  Cojiiolanus,  Aufidius,  and  otJiers. 

Cor.  We  will  before  the  walls  of  Rome  to-moiTow 
Set  down  our  host. — My  partner  in  this  action, 
You  must  report  to  the  Volciau  lords  how  plainly 
I  have  borne  this  business. 

Auf.  Only  their  ends 

you  have  respected ;  stopp'd  your  ears  against 
The  general  suit  of  Home ;  never  admitted 
A  private  whisper,  no,  not  with  such  fi-iends 
That  thought  them  sure  of  you. 

Cor.  This  last  old  man, 

Whom  with  a  crack'd  heart  I  have  sent  to  Rome, 
Lov'd  me  above  the  measure  of  a  father ; 
Nay,  godded  me,  indeed.     Their  latest  refuge 
Was  to  send  him ;  for  whose  old  love  I  have 
(Though  I  show'd  sourly  to  him)  once  more  ofFer'd 
The  first  conditions  which  they  did  refuse, 
And  cannot  now  accept,  to  gi-ace  him  only. 
That  thought  he  could  do  more ;  a  vciy  little 
I  have  yielded  too :  Fresh  embassies,  and  suits, 
Nov  from  the  state,  nor  private  friends,  hereafter 
Will  I  lend  ear  to. — Ha !  what  shout  is  this  ? 

[Shout  within. 
Shall  I  be  tempted  to  infringe  my  vow 
In  the  same  time  'tis  made  ?     I  will  not. — 

Enter  Viroilia,  Volumnia,  leading  young  Mar- 
cius,  Valeria,  and  Attendants. 

My  wife  comes  foremost ;  then  the  honour'd  mould 


Wherein  this  trunk  was  fram'd,  and  in  her  hcind 

The  gi-andchild  to  her  blood.     But  out,  affection ! 

All  bond  and  privilege  of  nature  break ! 

Let  it  be  vu'tuous  to  be  obstinate. — 

What  is  that  cuitsy  worth !  or  those  doves'  eyes, 

Which  can  make  gods  forsworn  ! — I  melt,  and  am 

not 
Of  stronger  earth  than  others. — My  mother  bows  ; 
As  if  Olympus  to  a  molehill  should 
In  supplication  nod  :  and  my  young  boy 
Hath  an  aspect  of  intercession,  which 
Great  natm-e  cries,  "  Deny  not." — Let  the  Voices 
Plough  Rome,  and  hanow  Italy  :  I'll  never 
Be  such  a  gosling  to  obey  instinct ;  but  stand, 
As  if  a  man  were  author  of  himself, 
And  knew  no  other  kin. 

Vir.  My  lord  and  husband ! 

Cor.  These  eyes  are  not  the  same  I  wore  in 
Rome. 

Vir.  The  soitow  that  delivers  us  thus  chang'd 
Makes  you  think  so. 

Cor.  Like  a  dull  actor  now, 

I  have  forgot  my  part,  and  I  am  out. 
Even  to  a  full  disgrace.     Best  of  my  flesh, 
Forgive  my  tpanny ;  but  do  not  say. 
For  that,  "  Forgive  om-  Romans." — O,  a  kiss 
Long  as  my  exile,  sweet  as  my  revenge  ! 
Now,  by  the  jealous  queen  of  heaven,  that  kiss 
I  can-ied  from  thee,  dear,  and  my  tme  lip 
Hath  vu-gin'd  it  e'er  since. — You  gods !  I  prate, 
And  the  most  noble  mother  of  the  world 
Leave  unsaluted :  Sink,  my  knee,  i'  the  earth ; 

[Krxels. 
Of  thy  deep  duty  more  impression  show 
Than  that  of  common  sons. 

Vol.  O,  stand  up  bless'd  ! 

Whilst,  with  no  softer  cushion  than  the  flint, 
I  kneel  before  thee ;  and  unproperly 
Show  duty,  as  mistaken  all  this  while 
Between  the  child  and  parent.  [Kneels^ 

Cor.  What  is  this-? 

Your  knees  to  me  ?  to  your  corrected  sonl 
Then  let  the  pebbles  on  the  hungiy  beach 
Fillip  the  stars :  then  let  the  mutinous  winds 
Strike  the  proud  cedars  'gainst  the  fiery  sun;. 


Then  lee  the  pebbles  on  tHe  hunjry  beach- 


ACT    V. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCEINE    111. 


Murd'ring  impossibility,  to  make 
What  cannot  be,  slight  work. 

Vol.  Thou  art  my  wan-ior ; 

I  holp  to  frame  thee.     Do  you  know  this  lady  ? 

Cor.   The  noble  sister  of  Publicola, 
The  moon  of  Rome  ;  chaste  as  the  icicle, 
That's  curded  by  the  frost  from  purest  snow, 
vud  hangs  on  Dian's  temple  :  Dear  Valeria ! 

Vol.  This  is  a  poor  epitome  of  yours, 
Wliich  by  the  interpretation  of  full  time 
May  show  like  all  yourself. 

Cor.  The  god  of  soldiers. 

With  the  consent  of  supreme  Jove,  inform 
Thy  thoughts  with  nobleness ;    that    thou  mayst 

prove 
To  shame  invulnerable,  and  stick  i'  the  wars 
Like  a  great  sea-mark,  standing  eveiy  flaw, 
And  saving  those  that  eye  thee ! 

Vol.  Your  knee,  sirrah. 

Cor.  That's  my  brave  boy. 

Vol.  Even  he,  your  wife,  this  lady,  and  myself. 
Are  suitors  to  you. 

Cor.  I  beseech  you,  peace  : 

Or,  if  you'd  ask,  remember  this  before, — 
The  things  I  have  forsworn  to  gi'ant  may  never 
Be  held  by  you  denials.     Do  not  bid  me 
Dismiss  my  soldiers,  or  capitulate 
Again  with  Rome's  mechanics : — Tell  me  not 
Wherein  I  seem  unnatural :  Desire  not 
To  allay  my  rages  and  revenges,  with 
Your  colder  reasons. 

Vol.  O,  no  more,  no  more ! 

You  have  said  you  will  not  grant  us  anything ; 
For  we  have  nothing  else  to  ask  but  that 
Which  you  deny  already :  Yet  we  will  ask ; 
That,  if  you  fail  in  our  request,  the  blame 
May  hang  upon  your  hardness ;  therefore  hear  us. 

Cor.  Aufidius,  and  you  Voices,  mark ;  for  we'U 
Hear  nought   from  Rome  in  private. — Your  re- 
quest ? 

Vol.    Should  we  be  silent  and  not   speak,  our 
raiment 
And  state  of  bodies  would  bewi'ay  what  life 
We  have  led  since  thy  exile.     Think  with  thyself 
How  more  unfoitunate  than  all  living  women 
Are  we  come  hither :  since  that  thy  sight,  which 

should 
Make  our  eyes  flow  with  joy,  heaits  dance  with 

comforts, 
Constrains  them  weep,  and  shake  with  fear  and 

son"ow ; 
Making  the  mother,  wife,  and  child,  to  see 
The  son,  the  husband,  and  the  father,  tearing 
His  country's  bowels  out.     And  to  poor  we 
Thine  enmity's  most  capital :  thou  baiT'st  us 
Our  prayers  to  the  gods,  which  is  a  comfort 
That  all  but  we  enjoy:  For  how  can  we, 
Alas !  how  can  we  for  our  countiy  pray, 
Whereto  we  are  bound ;  together  with  thy  victory, 
Whereto  we  are  bound  ?  Alack  !  or  we  must  lose 
The  countiy,  our  dear  nurse ;  or  else  thy  person, 
Our  comfort  in  the  countiy.     We  must  find 
An  evident  calamity,  though  we  had 
Our  wish,  which  side  should  win :  for  either  thou 
Must,  as  a  foreign  recreant,  be  led 
With  manacles  through  our  streets,  or  else 
Triumphantly  ti'ead  on  thy  countiy's  ruin ; 
And  bear  the  palm,  for  having  bravely  shed 
Thy  wife  and  children's  blood.     For  myself,  son, 
I  purpose  not  to  wait  on  fortune  till 
These  wars  determine  :  if  I  cannot  persuade  thee 

48 


Rather  to  show  a  noble  gi'ace  to  both  paits 
Than  seek  the  end  of  one,  thou  shalt  no  sooner 
Mai'ch  to  assault  thy  countiy  than  to  tread 
(Ti-ust  to't,  thou  shalt  not)  on  thy  mother's  womb, 
That  brought  thee  to  this  world. 

Vir.  Ay,  and  mine, 

That  brought  you  forth  this  boy,  to  keep  your  name 
Living  to  time. 

Boy.  He  shall  not  tread  on  me; 

I'll  run  a-vvay  till  I  am  bigger,  but  then  I'U  fight. 

Cor.  Not  of  a  woman's  tenderness  to  be, 
Requires  nor  child  nor  woman's  face  to  see. 
I  have  sat  too  long.  [Rising. 

Vol.  Nay,  go  not  from  us  thus. 

If  it  were  so  that  our  request  did  tend 
To  save  the  Romans,  thereby  to  destroy 
The  Voices  whom  you  serve,  you  might  condemn 

us, 
As  poisonous  of  your  honour :  No ;  our  suit 
Is  that  you  reconcile  them  :  while  the  Voices 
May  say,   "  This  mercy  we  have   show'd ;"   the 

Romans, 
"  This  we  receiv'd ;"  and  each  in  either  side 
Give  the  all-hail  to  thee,  and  cry,  "  Be  bless'd 
For  making  up  this  peace  !"     Thou  know'st,  great 

son. 
The  end  of  war's  uncertain :  but  this  certain. 
That  if  thou  conquer  Rome,  the  benefit 
Which  thou  shalt  thereby  reap  is  such  a  name, 
Whose  repetition  will  be  dogg'd  with  cm'ses ; 
Whose  chronicle  thus  ^^^•it, — "  The  man  was  noble. 
But  with  his  last  attempt  he  wip'd  it  out ; 
Destroy'd  his  country ;  and  his  name  remains 
To  the  ensuing  age  abhorr'd."     Speak  to  me,  son: 
Thou  hast  affected  the  fine  sti'ains  of  honour. 
To  imitate  the  gi-aces  of  the  gods ; 
To  tear  with  thunder  the  wide  cheeks  o'  the  air. 
And  yet  to  charge  thy  sulphur  with  a  bolt 
That  should  but  rive  an  oak.     Why  dost  not  speak? 
Think'st  thou  it  honourable  for  a  noble  man 
Still  to  remember  wi'ongs? — Daughter,  speak  you: 
He  cares  not  for  your  weeping.     Speak  thou,  boy: 
Perhaps  thy  childishness  will  move  him  more 
Than  can  our  reasons. — There  is  no  man  in  the 

world 
More  bound  to  his  mother ;  yet  here  he  let's  me 

prate, 
Like  one  i'  the  stocks.     Thou  hast  never  in  thy 

life 
Show'd  thy  dear  mother  any  courtesy ; 
When  she,  (poor  hen !)  fond  of  no  second  brood. 
Has  cluck'd  thee  to  the  wars,  and  safely  home, 
Loaden  with  honour.     Say,  my  request's  unjust, 
And  spurn  me  back :  But,  if  it  be  not  so. 
Thou  art  not  honest ;  and  the  gods  will  plague  thee. 
That  thou  restrain'st  from  me  the  duty  which 
To  a  mother's  part  belongs. — He  turns  away: 
Down,  ladies  !  let  us  shame  him  with  our  knees. 
To  his  surname  Coriolanus  'longs  more  pride 
Than  pity  to  our  prayers.     Down  :  An  end  : 
This  is  the  last : — So  we  will  home  to  Rome, 
And  die  among  our  neighbours. — Nay,  behold  us: 
This  boy,  that  cannot  tell  what  he  would  have. 
But  kneels,  and  holds  up  hands,  for  fellowship. 
Does  reason  our  petition  with  more  strength 
Then  thou  hast  to  deny't. — Come,  let  us  go : 
This  fellow  had  a  Volcian  to  his  mother ; 
His  wife  is  in  Corioli,  and  his  child 
Like  him  by  chance  : — Yet  give  us  our  despatch : 
I  am  hush'd  until  our  city  be  afire. 
And  then  I'll  speak  a  little. 


ACT    V. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    III. 


Cor.  O  mother,  mother ! 

[Holding  VoLDMNiA  by  the  hands,  silent. 
What  have  you  done  ?  Behold,  the  heavens  do  ope, 
The  gods  look  down,  and  this  unnatural  scene 
They  laugh  at.     O  my  mother,  mother !  O  ! 
You  have  won  a  happy  victory  to  Rome  : 
But,  for  yoiu"  son, — believe  it,  O,  believe  it. 
Most  dangerously  you  have  with  him  prevail'd. 
If  not  most  moital  to  him.     But,  let  it  come  ; — 
Aufidius,  though  I  cannot  make  tnie  wars, 
I'll  frame  convenient  peace.     Now,  good  Aufidius, 
Were  you  in  my  stead,  would  you  have  heai"d 
A  mother  less  ?  or  gi-anted  less,  Aufidius  ? 

Auf.  I  was  mov'd  withal. 

Cor.  I  dare  be  sworn  you  were  : 

And,  sir,  it  is  no  little  thing  to  make 
Mine  eyes  to  sweat  compassion.     But,  good  sir, 


What  peace  you'll  make,  advise  me  :  for  my  part, 
I'll  not  to  Rome,  I'll  back  with  you ;  and  pray  you. 
Stand  to  me  in  this  cause. — O  mother !  wife  ! 

Auf.  I  am  glad  thou  hast  set  thy  mercy  and  thy 
honour 
At  difference  in  thee  :  out  of  that  I'll  work 
Myself  a  former  fortune.  [Aside. 

[The  Ladies  maTce  signs  to  Coriolanus. 

Cor.  Ay,  by  and  by ; 

[To  Volumnia,Virgilia,  S^v. 
But  we  will  drink  together ;  and  you  shall  bear 
A  better  witness  back  than  words,  which  we. 
On  like  conditions,  will  have  counter-seal'd. 
Come,  enter  with  us.     Ladies,  you  deseiTe 
To  have  a  temple  built  you :  all  the  swords 
In  Italy,  and  her  confederate  arms. 
Could  not  have  made  this  peace.  [Exeunt. 


Ancient  Arch  on  road  leading  into  Rome. 


I'ubli^  Place  in  Home. 


Scene  IV. — Rome.     A  Public  Place. 
Enter  Menenius,  and  Sicinius. 

Men.  See  you  yond'  coign  o'  the  Capitol ;  yond' 
comer-stone  ? 

Sic.  Why,  what  of  that? 

Men.  If  it  be  possible  for  you  to  displace  it  with 
your  little  finger,  there  is  some  hope  the  ladies  of 
Rome,  especially  his  mother,  may  prevail  with  him. 
]3ut  I  say  there  is  no  hope  in't;  our  thioats  are 
sentenced,  and  stay  upon  execution. 

Sic.  Is't  possible  that  so  short  a  time  can  alter 
the  condition  of  a  man  ? 

Men.  There  is  differency  between  a  gi'ub  and  a 
buttei-fly;  yet  your  butterfly  was  a  gi-ub.  This 
Mai'cius  is  gi'own  from  man  to  dragon :  he  has 
wings ;  he's  more  than  a  creeping  thing. 

Sic.  He  loved  his  mother  dearly. 

Men.  So  did  he  me  :  and  he  no  more  remembers 
his  mother  now  than  an  eight  year  old  horse.  The 
tartness  of  his  face  sours  ripe  grapes.  When  he 
walks,  ho  moves  like  an  engine,  and  the  gi'ound 
shrinks  before  his  treading.  He  is  able  to  pierce  a 
corslet  with  his  eye  ;  talks  like  a  knell,  and  his  hum 
is  a  battery.  He  sits  in  his  state,  as  a  thing  made 
for  Alexander.  What  he  bids  be  done  is  finished 
with  his  bidding.  He  wants  nothing  of  a  god  but 
eternity,  and  a  heaven  to  throne  in. 

Sic.  Yes,  mercy,  if  you  report  him  traly. 

Men.  I  paint  him  in  the  character.  Mark  what 
mercy  his  mother  shall  bring  from  him :  There  is 
no  more  mercy  in  liim  than  there  is  milk  in  a  male 
tiger ;  that  shall  our  poor  city  find :  and  all  this  is 
'long  of  you. 

Sic.  The  gods  be  good  unto  us ! 

Men.  No,  in  such  a  case  the  gods  will  not  be  good 
unto  us.  When  we  banished  him  we  respected 
not  them  :  and  he  returning  to  l)reak  our  necks, 
they  respect  not  us. 

50 


Enter  a  Messenger. 

Mess.  Sir,  if  you'd  save  your  life,  fly  to  your 
house ; 
The  plebeians  have  got  your  fellow-tribune, 
And  hale  him  up  and  down ;  all  swearing,  if 
The  Roman  ladies  bring  not  comfort  home, 
They'll  give  him  death  by  inches. 

Enter  another  Messenger. 

Sic.  What's  the  news? 

Mess.  Good  news,  good  news : — The  ladies  have 
prevail'd. 
The  Volcians  are  dislodg'd,  and  Marcius  gone : 
A  merrier  day  did  nevei'  yet  gi-eet  Rome, 
No,  not  the  expulsion  of  the  Tarquins. 

Sic.  Friend, 

Art  thou  certain  this  is  true  ?  is  it  most  certain  ? 

Mess.  As  certain  as  I  know  the  sun  is  fire  : 
Where  have  you  lurk'd,  that  you  make  doubt  of  it  ? 
Ne'er  through  an  arch  so  hurried  the  blown  tide. 
As  the  recomforted  through  the  gates.     Why,  hark 
you! 
[  Trumpets  and  hautboys  sounded,  and  drums 
beaten,  all  together.     Shouting  also  loithin. 
The  trumpets,  sackbuts,  psalteries,  and  fifes, 
Tabors,  and  cymbals,  and  the  shouting  Romans, 
Make  the  sun  dance.  Hark  you!    [Shouting  again. 
Meji.  This  is  good  news  : 

I  will  go  meet  the  ladies.     This  Volumnia 
Is  worth  of  consuls,  senators,  patricians, 
A  city  full ;  of  ti'ibunes  such  ns  you 
A  sea  and  land  full :  You  have  pray'd  well  to-day ; 
This  morning,  for  ten  thousand  of  your  throats 
I'd  not  have  given  a  doit.     Hark,  how  they  joy ! 

[Shouting  and  music. 
Sic.  First,  the  gods  bless  you  for  their  tidings : 
next. 
Accept  my  tkarikfiilness. 


ACT    V. 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    V. 


Mess.  Sir,  we  have  all 

Great  cause  to  give  great  thanks. 

Sic.  Tliey  are  near  the  city  ? 

Mess.  Almost  at  point  to  enter. 

Sic.  We  will  meet  them, 

And  help  the  joy.  [  Going. 

Enter  the  Ladies^  accompanied  by  Senators,  Patri- 
cians, and  People.     They  pass  over  the  Stage. 

1  Sen.  Behold  our  patroness,  the  life  of  Rome  : 
Call  all  j'our  tribes  together,  praise  the  gods. 
And  make  triumphant  fires;  strew  flowers  before 

them : 
Unshout  the  noise  that  banish'd  Marcius, 
Repeal  him  with  the  welcome  of  his  mother ; 
Cry, — Welcome,  ladies,  welcome  ! — 
All.  Welcome,  ladies,  welcome  ! 

[A  flourish  with  drums  and  trumpets. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — Antium.     A  Public  Place. 
Enter  Tullus  Aufidius,  with  Attendants. 

Auf.  Go  tell  the  lords  of  the  city  I  am  here  : 
Deliver  them  this  paper :  having  read  it. 
Bid  them  repair  to  the  market-place  ;  where  I, 
Even  in  theirs  and  in  the  commons'  ears. 
Will  vouch  the  truth  of  it.     Him  I  accuse 
The  city  ports  by  this  hath  enter'd,  and 
Intends  to  appear  before  the  people,  hoping 
To  purge  himself  with  words  :  Despatch. 

[Exeunt  Attendants. 

Enter  three  or/our  Conspirators  of  Avfidws^ faction. 

3Iost  welcome ! 

1  Con.  How  is  it  with  our  general  ? 

Auf.  Even  so 

As  with  a  man  by  his  own  alms  empoison'd. 
And  with  his  charity  slain. 

2  Con.  Most  noble  sir, 
If  you  do  hold  the  same  intent  wherein 
You  wish'd  us  parties,  we'll  deliver  you 
Of  your  gi-eat  danger. 

Auf.  Sir,  I  cannot  tell; 

We  must  proceed  as  we  do  find  the  people. 

3  Con.  The  people  will  remain  uncertain  whilst 
'Twixt  you  there's  difference  ;  but  the  fall  of  either 
Makes  the  survivor  heu*  of  all. 

Auf.  I  know  it; 

And  my  pretext  to  strike  at  him  admits 
A  good  construction.     I  rais'd  him,  and  I  pawn'd 
Mine  honour  for  histrath:  Whobeingsoheighten'd, 
He  water'd  his  new  plants  with  dews  of  flatteiy, 
Seducing  so  my  friends :  and,  to  this  end. 
He  bow'd  his  nature,  never  known  before 
But  to  be  rough,  unswayable,  and  free. 

3  Con.  Sir,  his  stoutness. 
When  he  did  stand  for  consul,  which  he  lost 
By  lack  of  stooping, — 

Auf.  That  I  would  have  spoke  of: 

Being  banish'd  for't,  he  came  unto  my  hearth ; 
Presented  to  my  knife  his  throat :  I  took  him ; 
Made  him  joint-servant  with  me  ;  gave  him  way 
In  all  his  own  desires  ;  nay,  let  him  choose 
Out  of  ray  files,  his  projects  to  accomplish. 
My   best   and   freshest   men ;    serv'd   his   design- 

ments 
In  mine  own  person ;  holp  to  reap  the  fame. 
Which  he  did  end  all  his;  and  took  some  pride 
To  do  myself  this  wrong :  till,  at  the  last, 
I  seem'd  his  follower,  not  partner ;  and 
101 


He  wag'd  me  with  his  countenance,  as  if 
I  had  been  mercenaiy. 

1  Con.  So  he  did,  my  lord  : 

The  army  marvell'd  at  it.     And,  in  the  last. 
When  he  had  can-ied  Rome ;  and  that  we  look'd 
For  no  less  spoil  than  glory, — 

Auf  There  was  it ; — 

For  which  my  sinews  shall  be  stretch'd  upon  him. 
At  a  few  drops  of  women's  rheum,  which  are 
As  cheap  as  lies,  he  sold  the  blood  and  labour 
Of  our  gi'eat  action :  Therefore  shall  he  die, 
And  I'll  renew  me  in  his  fall.     But,  hark ! 

[Drums  and  trumpets  sound,  with  great 
shouts  of  the  people. 

1  Con.  Your  native  town  you  enter'd  like  a  post. 
And  had  no  welcomes  home ;  but  he  returns 
Splitting  the  air  with  noise. 

2  Con.  And  patient  fools, 
Whose  children  he  hath  slain,  their  base  throats 

tear 
With  giving  him  glory. 

3  Con.  Therefore,  at  your  vantage. 
Ere  he  express  himself,  or  move  the  people 
With  what  he  would  say,  let  him  feel  your  sword. 
Which  we  will  second.     When  he  lies  along. 
After  your  way  his  tale  pronounc'd  shall  bury 

His  reasons  with  his  body. 

Auf.  Say  no  more  ; 

Here  come  the  lords. 

Enter  the  Lords  of  the  City. 

Lords.  You  are  most  welcome  home. 

Auf.  I  have  not  deseiVd  it ; 

But,  worthy  lords,  have  you  with  heed  perus'd 
What  I  have  written  to  you  ? 

Lords.  We  have. 

1  Lord.  And  grieve  to  hear  it. 

What  faults  he  made  before  the  last,  I  think. 
Might  have  found  easy  fines :  but  there  to  end 
Where  he  was  to  begin,  and  give  away 
The  benefit  of  our  levies,  answering  us 
With  our  own  charge  ;  making  a  treaty  where 
There  was  a  yielding, — this  admits  no  excuse. 

Auf.  He  approaches ;  you  shall  heai-  him. 

Enter   Coriolanus,  uAth  drums   and  colours ;    a 
crowd  of  Citizens  with  him. 

Cor.  Hail,  lords  !  I  am  return'd  youi-  soldier ; 
No  more  infected  with  my  country's  love 
Than  when  I  parted  hence,  but  still  subsisting 
Under  your  gi'eat  command.     You  are  to  know, 
That  prosperously  I  have  attempted,  and 
With  bloody  passage  led  your  wars,  even  to 
The  gates  of  Rome.     Our  spoils  we  have  brought 

home 
Do  more  than  counterpoise,  a  full  third  part, 
The  charges  of  the  action.     We  have  made  peace, 
With  no  less  honom*  to  the  Antiates, 
Than  shame  to  the  Romans :  and  we  here  deliver. 
Subscribed  by  the  consuls  and  patricians. 
Together  with  the  seal  o'  the  senate,  what 
We  have  compounded  on. 

Auf  Read  it  not,  noble  lords  ; 

But  tell  the  traitor,  in  the  highest  degi-ee 
He  hath  abus'd  your  powers. 

Cor.  Traitor ! — How  now  ? — 

Auf.  Ay,  traitor,  Marcius. 

Cor.  Marcius  I 

Auf   Ay,  Marcius,  Caius  Marcius :    Dost  thou 
think 
I'll  grace  thee  with  that  robbeiy,  thy  stol'n  name 

51 


ACT    V, 


CORIOLANUS. 


SCENE    V. 


Coriolanus  in  Corioli  ? 

You  lords  and  heads  of  the  state,  perfidiously 
He  has  betray'd  your  business,  and  given  up, 
For  certain  drops  of  salt,  your  cit^^  Rome 
(I  say,  your  citj')  to  his  wife  and  mother: 
i3reaking  his  oath  and  resolution,  like 
A  twist  of  rotten  silk;  never  admitting 
Counsel  o'  the  wiu' ;  but  at  his  nurse's  tears 
He  whin'd  and  roard  away  your  victoiy ; 
That  pages  blush'd  at  him,  and  men  of  heart 
Look'd  wondering  each  at  others. 

Cor.  Hear'st  thou.  Mars  ? 

Auf.  Name  not  the  god,  thou  boy  of  tears, — 

Cor.  Ha! 

Auf.  No  more. 

Cor.  Measureless  liar,  thou  hast  made  my  heart 
Too  gi'eat  for  what  contains  it.     Boy  !     O  slave  I — 
Pardon  me,  lords,  'tis  the  first  time  that  ever 
J  was  forc'd  to  scold.     Your  judgments,  my  grave 

lords, 
Must  give  this  cur  the  lie :  and  his  own  notion 
,(Who  wears   my  stiipes  impress'd  on  him,   that 

must  bear 
My  beating  to  his  grave)  shall  join  to  thnist 
The  lie  unto  Imn. 

1  Lord.  Peace,  both,  and  hear  me  speak. 
Cor.  Cut  me  to  pieces.  Voices;  men  and  lads, 

Stain  all  your  edges  on  me. — Boy  !     False  hound  ! 
If  you  have  writ  your  annals  ti'ue,  'tis  there, 
'Chat,  like  an  eagle  in  a  dove-cote,  I 
Flutter'd  your  Volcians  in  Corioli: 
Alone  I  did  it. — Boy  ! 

Auf.  Why,  noble  lords. 

Will  "you  be  put  in  mind  of  his  blind  fortune, 
Which  was  your  shame,  by  this  unholy  braggart, 
For  your  OAvn  eyes  and  ears  ? 

^4//  Conspirators.  Let  him  die  for't. 

Ail  the  Peofle.  Tear  him  to  pieces,  do  it  pre- 
sently. He  killed  my  son; — mj^  daughter; — He 
killed  my  cousin  Marcus ; — He  killed  my  father. — 

2  Lord.  Peace,  ho  ! — no  outrage  ; — peace  ! 
The  man  is  noble,  and  his  fome  folds  in 
This  orb  o'  the  eaith.     His  last  offences  to  us 


Shall  have  judicious  heai-ing. — Stand,  Aufidius, 
And  trouble  not  the  peace. 

Cor.  O,  that  I  had  him. 

With  six  Aufidiuses,  or  more,  his  tribe, 
To  use  my  lawful  sword  I 

Auf.  Insolent  villain ! 

Con.  Kill,  kill,  kill,  kill,  kill  him ! 

[Aufidius  and  the  Conspirators  draiv,  and 
kill  Coriolanus,  icho  falls,  and  Aufi- 
dius stands  on  Jiim. 
Lords.  Hold,  hold,  hold,  hold  ! 

Auf.  My  noble  masters,  hear  me  speak. 

1  Lord.  O  Tullus,— 

2  Lord.  Thou  hast  done  a  deed  whereat  valour 

will  weep. 

3  Lord.  Tread  not  upon  him. — Masters  all,  be 

quiet ; 
Put  up  yoiu"  swords. 

Auf  My  lords,  when  you  shall  know  (as  in  this 

rage, 
Provok'd  by  him,  you  cannot)  the  great  danger 
Which  this  man's  life  did  owe  you,  you'll  rejoice 
That  he  is  thus  cut  off.     Please  it  yom*  honours 
To  call  m«  to  your  senate,  I'll  deliver 
Myself  your  loyal  servant,  or  endure 
Your  heaviest  censure. 

1  Lord.  Bear  fi-om  hence  his  body, 
And  mom-n  you  for  him  :  let  him  be  regai-ded 

As  the  most  noble  corse  that  ever  herald 
Did  follow  to  his  urn. 

2  Lord.  His  own  impatience 
Takes  from  Aufidius  a  gi'eat  part  of  blame. 
Let's  make  the  best  of  it. 

Auf  My  rage  is  gone. 

And  I  am  sti'uck  with  soitow. — Take  him  up : — 
Help,  three  o'  the  cliiefest  soldiers ;  I'll  be  one. — 
Beat  thou  the  drum  that  it  speak  mournfully  : 
Trail  your  steel  pikes. — Though  in  this  city  he 
Hath  widow'd  and  unchilded  many  a  one, 
Which  to  this  horn-  bewail  the  injury, 
Y''et  he  shall  have  a  noble  memory. 
Assist.    \_Exeunt,  hearing  the  body  o/" Coriolanus. 
A  dead  march  sounded. 


Kemble  as  CoRIO'.ANL'S. 


NOTES    ON    CORIOLANUS. 


ACT    I.— ScExNE    I. 

•'  —  ere.  we  become  rakks" — Spenser,  in  his  "  Fairy 
Queen,"  has : — 

His  body  lean  and  meagre  as  a  rake. 

The  aUusion  here  is  to  the  gardening  instrument,  but 
that  was  not  the  orisinal  meaiiin?  of  the  T)hrase,  which 
referred  to  the  rache,  or  recce,  signin-ing  a  gray-hound. 

"  2  Cif." — All  the  subsequent  dialogue  with  Meue- 
nius  is  given,  by  modem  editors,  to  the  first  citizen. 
Malone  thus  explains  the  change : — "  This  and  all  the 
subsequent  plebeian  speeches  in  this  scene  are  given,  by 
the  old  copy,  to  the  second  citizen.  But  the  dialogue 
at  the  opening  of  the  play  shows  that  it  must  have  been 
a  mistake,  and  that  they  ought  to  be  atti'ibuted  to  the 
first  citizen.  The  second  is  rather  friendly  to  Coriola- 
nus."  We  adhere  to  the  original  copy,  for  the  precise 
reason  v^^hich  Malone  gives  for  departing  from  it.  The 
first  citizen  is  a  hater  of  pubUc  men, — the  second  of 
public  measures;  the  first  vi-ould  kill  Coriolanus, — the 
second  would  repeal  the  laws  relating  to  com  and  usury. 
He  says  not  one  word  against  Coriolanus.  We  are  sat- 
isfied that  it  was  not  Shakespeare's  intention  to  make 
the  low  brawler  against  an  individual  argue  so  well 
with  Menenius,  in  the  matter  of  the  "  kingly-crowned 
head,"  etc.  This  speaker  is  of  a  higher  cast  than  he 
who  says,  "  Let  us  kUl  him,  and  we'll  have  com  at  our 
own  price." — Knight. 

'•  —  make  edicts  for  usury,  to  support  usurers''  etc. 

"  This  was  the  princi]ial  cause  of  the  first  insurrec- 
tion ;  and  it  was  upon  this  ficcasion  that  Meneiyus  told 
the  '  pretty  tale'  which  Shakespeare  has  so  dramatically 
treated : — 

'  Now,  he  being  grown  to  great  credit  and  authority 
in  Rome  for  his  valiantness,  it  fortuned  there  gi'ew  sedi- 
tion in  the  city,  because  the  senate  did  favour  the  rich 
against  the  people,  who  did  complain  of  the  sore  op- 
pression of  usurers,  of  whom  they  borrowed  money.     * 

*     *     *     *     Whereupon  their  chief  magistrates  and 


many  of  the  senate  began  to  be  of  divers  opinions  among 
themselves.  For  some  thought  it  was  reason  thev 
should  somewhat  yield  to  the  poor  people's  request,  anil 
that  they  should  a  little  qualify  the  severity'  of  the  law ; 
other  held  hard  against  that  opinion,  and  that  was  Mar- 
tins for  one  ;  for  he  alleged  that  the  creditors  losmg  their 
money  they  had  lent  was  not  the  worst  tiling  that  was- 
herein ;  but  that  the  lenity  that  was  favoxu-ed  ■^'as  a  be- 
ginning of  disobedience,  and  that  the  proud  attempt  of 
the  commonalty  was  to  abolish  law,  and  to  bring  all  to 
confusion ;  therefore  he  said,  if  the  senate  were  wise 
they  should  betimes  prevent  and  quench  this  ill-favoured 
and  worse-meant  beginning.  The  senate  met  many 
days  in  consultation  about  it ;  but  in  the  end  they  con- 
cluded nothing.  *****  of  those,  Menenius- 
Agiippa  was  he  who  was  sent  for  chief  man  of  the  ines 
sage  from  the  senate.  He,  after  many  good  persuasions^ 
and  gentle  requests  made  to  the  people  on  the  liehalf 
of  the  senate,  knit  up  his  oration  in  the  end  with  a  nota- 
ble tale,  in  this  manner : — That,  on  a  time,  all  the  mem- 
bers of  man's  body  did  rebel  against  the  belly,  com- 
plaining of  it  that  it  only  remained  in  the  midst  of  the 
body,  without  doing  anything,  neither  did  beai-  any  la- 
bour to  the  maintenance  of  the  rest ;  whereas  all  other 
parts  and  members  did  labour  painfidly,  and  were  very 
careful  to  satisfy  the  appetites  and  desires  of  the  body.. 
And  so  the  belly,  all  this  notvvithstanding,  laughed  a* 
their  folly,  and  said.  It  is  tnie  I  first  receive  all  meats- 
that  nourish  man's  body  ;  but  afterwards  I  send  it 
agaui  to  the  nourishment  of  other  parts  of  the  same- 
Even  so,  (quoth  he,)  O  you,  my  masters  and  citizens  of 
Rome,  the  reason  is  alike  between  the  senate  and  you  •_ 
for,  matters  being  well  digested,  and  their  counsels  tho 
roughly  examined,  touchuig  the  benefit  of  the  common 
wealth,  the  senators  are  cause  of  the  common  com- 
modity that  Cometh  mito  everj-one  of  you.  The.se  per- 
suasions pacified  the  people,  conditionally  that  the  senate 
would  gi'ant  there  should  be  yeai-ly  chosen  five  magis- 
trates, which  they  now  call  Tribnni  pi  eh  is,  whose  office- 
should  be  to  defend  the  poor  people  from  violence  and 
oppression.     So   Junius    Bnitus   and    Sicinius   Valutas 

53 


NOTES  ON  CORIOLANUS. 


were  the  first  tribunes  of  the  people  that  were  chosen, 
who  had  only  been  the  causers  and  procurers  of  this  se- 
dition.' 

"  Shakespeare  found  the  apologue  also  in  Camden's 
'  Remains,'  and  he  has  availed  himself  of  one  or  two  pe- 
cidiarities  of  the  story,  as  there  related  : — 

'  All  the  members  of  the  body  conspired  against  the 
stomach,  as  against  the  swallowing  gulf  of  aU  their  la- 
bours :  for  whereas  the  eyes  beheld,  the  ears  heard,  the 
hands  laboured,  the  feet  travelled,  the  tongue  spake, 
and  all  parts  performed  their  functions ;  only  the  stomach 
lay  idle  and  consumed  all.  Hereupon  they  jointly 
agreed  all  to  forbear  their  labours,  and  to  pine  away 
their  lazy  and  pubUc  enemy.  One  day  passed  over, 
the  second  followed  veny-  tedious,  but  the  third  day  was 
BO  grievous  to  them  aU  that  they  called  a  common  coun- 
cil. The  eyes  waxed  dim,  the  feet  could  not  support 
the  body,  the  arms  waxed  lazy,  the  tongue  faltered  and 
could  not  lav  open  the  matter ;  therefore  they  aU  with 
one  accord  desired  the  advice  of  the  heart.  There  rea- 
son laid  open  before  them,'  etc." — Knight. 

"To  STALE 'i  a  little  more" — The  ancient  editions 
have  "  to  scale  it  a  Uttle  more,"  which  Stevens,  as  well 
as  the  two  last  English  editors,  ^^-ith  others,  retain; 
some  of  them  taking  scale  in  tlie  old  and  provincial 
sense  of  disperse,  scatter;  and  Knight,  to  "weigh  or 
try  the  value  of  the  tale."  But  Gilford,  in  his  note  on 
a  passage  in  Massinger's  "  Unnatural  Combat,"  (act  iv. 

scene  1 :) — 

I'll  not  staU  the  jest, 

By  mj'  relation — 

well  remarks,  that  "  this  is  one  of  a  thousand  passages 
to  prove  that  the  true  reading  of  Coriolanus  is,  "  To 
stale  't  a  bttle  more."  The  phrase  is  used  frequently 
in  the  contemporary  dramatists,  as  by  Shakespeare 
himself  in  Julius  C^sar  : — 

Were  I  a  common  laugher,  and  did  use 
To  stale  with  ordinary  oaths  my  love. 

"  And,  mutually  participate  ; — did  minister" — Tliis  is 
usually  pointed  thus  : — 

And,  mutually  paiticipate,  did  minister,  etc. 
Malone  tells  us  that  "participate"  is  participant,  (the 
participle.)     I  agree  with  Knight,  that  this  mode  of 
pointing  the  line,  which  is  not  that  of  the  original,  de- 
stroys the  freedom  and  euphony  of  the  passage. 

"  Et^en  to  the  court,  the  heart,  to  the  seat  o'  the  brain" — 
Many  modem  editions  give  this  punctuation  of  this  pas- 
sage : — 

Even  to  the  court,  the  heart,— to  the  seat  o'  the  brain. 
Malone  and  Douce  say  that  "  brain"  is  here  put  for  the 
understanding ;  and  according  to  the  old  philosophy  the 
"heart"  was  the  seat  of  the  understanding.  "I  send 
(says  the  belly)  the  food  through  the  blood,  even  to  the 
heart,  the  royal  residence,  where  the  kingly  understand- 
ing is  enthroned."  But  this  is  taking  the  heart  literally 
and  the  brain  metaphorically.  With  the  t^vo  last  edi- 
tors, we  follow  the  original  punctuation,  of  which  the 
obvious  sense  is : — I  send  the  general  food  through  the 
rivers  of  your  blood,  to  the  court,  the  heart ;  I  send  it 
to  the  seat  of  the  brain,  and  through  the  cranks  and 
offices  (obscure  pai-ts)  of  the  whole  body.  By  this 
means — 

The  strongest  nerves,  and  small  inferior  veins. 
From  me  "receive  that  natural  competency 
Whereby  they  Uve. 

"  —  RASCAL,  that  art  worst  in  blood" — "  Rascal"  and 
"in  blood"  are  terms  of  the  forest,  both  here  used 
equivocally.  The  meaning  seems  to  be,  "  Thou  worth- 
less scoundrel,  though  thou  art  in  the  worst  plight  for 
running  of  all  this  herd  of  plebeians,  like  a  deer  not  in 
blood,  thou  takest  the  lead  in  this  tumult  in  order  to  ob- 
tain some  private  advantage  to  thyself"  "  Worst  in 
blood"  has  a  secondary  meaning  of  lowest  in  condi- 
tion.— Singer. 

"  —  the  one  side  mt/st  have  bale" — i.  e.  Evil,  or  mis- 
chief;   as  "  ruth,"  shortly  after,  for  pity.     Both  are  old 

54 


words,  which  were  already  becoming  obsolete  in  the 
Poet's  age,  and  are  now  retained  in  use  only  in  their 
adjectives,  baleful  and  ruthful. 

"  And  curse  that  justice  did  it" — i.  e.  Your  virtue  is 
to  speak  well  of  him  whom  his  ovvti  offences  have  sub- 
jected to  justice  ;  and  to  rail  at  those  laws  by  which  he 
whom  you  praise  w^as  punished. — Stevens. 

"  —  PICK  my  lance" — i.  e.  Pitch  ;  still  in  provincial 
use  in  England,  where,  in  some  parts,  a  pitchfork  is 
called  a  pick-fork. 

"  To  break  the  heart  of  generosity" — .Tohnson  is 
genei-ally  followed  in  his  understanding  of  this  passage — 
"  To  give  the  final  blow  to  the  nobles  ;"  taking  "  gene- 
rosity" in  its  original  Latin  sense,  for  high  birth.  Yet 
I  do  not  see  why  the  more  common,  which  is  not  a 
modem  sense,  is  not  the  one  intended — i.  e.  bounty,  libe- 
rality. "  The  people's  petition  (he  says)  was  so  extrav- 
agant as  to  disgust  and  repel  the  most  Uberal,  and  alarm 
the  bold  and  powerful." 

"  —  worthy  you  priority" — We  must  here  understand, 
you  being  worthy  of  priority,  or  precedence. 

"  —  to  GiRB  the  gods" — i.  e.  To  taunt,  or  gibe.  It  is 
the  verb  of  Falstaff's  noun — "  Every  man  has  a  gird  at 
me." 

"  The  present  wars  devour  him" — i.  e.  "  The  wars  ab- 
sorb, eat  up  the  whole  man ;  for  he  is  grown  too  proud 
of  being  so  valiant." 

"  —  his  demerits" — The  word  is  used  in  a  similar 
sense  in  Othello — that  of  merits.  The  meaning  of  ill- 
deserving  was  acquired  later;  for  "demerit"  is  con- 
stantly used  for  desert,  by  the  old  writers. 

"  More  than  his  singularity" — i.  e.  More  than  the 
fashion  of  his  own  singular  and  perverse  character, 
savs  the  sneering  tiibune.  Such  I  take  to  be  the  sense, 
but  Johnson  interprets  it,  "  that  besides  going  himself, 
with  what  powers,"  etc. 

Scene  II. 

"  Whatever  have" — EUipticaUy,  whatever ^AiTig-s  have. 

"  They  have  press'd  a  power" — The  old  spelling  be- 
ing prest,  Stevens  and  others  have  taken  the  word  as  an 
adjective,  in  its  obsolete  sense  of  ready — from  the  old 
French  prest,  (now  pret. )  But  participles  were  gener- 
ally thus  spelled,  with  the  final  t,  in  Shakespeare's  time ; 
ancl  the  verb  press,  in  this  sense,  now  retained  only  in 
the  English  naval  sense,  was  familiar  in  the  reign  of  the 
Tudors  and  Stuarts,  and  was  here  employed  by  the 
Poet  as  he  found  it  in  North's  "  Plutarch."  "  The  com- 
mon people  would  not  appear  when  the  consuls  called 
their  names  to  press  them  for  the  wars." 

"  —  take  in  many  towns" — i.  e.  Subdue;  as  in  An- 
tony and  Cleopatra  : — "  Take  in  Toryne." 

"  —  ice  shall  ever  strike" — Malone,  Boswell,  Singer, 
etc.,  have  changed  this  to  never.  By  "  ever  strike,"  we 
understand,  we  shall  continue  to  strike.  If  we  adopt 
the  modem  reading  of  never,  we  must  accept  "  strike" 
in  the  sense  of  striking  a  colour,  yielding — a  phrase  not 
of  Shakespeare's  age. 

Scene  III. 

"  —  To  a  cruel  war  I  sent  him ;  from  whence  he  re- 
turned," etc. 

Plutarch  thus  describes  the  prowess  of  Coriolanus. 
When  yet  he  was  but  tender-bodied  : — 

"  The  first  time  he  went  to  the  wars,  being  but  a 
stripling,  was  when  Tarquin,  sumamed  the  Provid,  (that 
had  been  king  of  Rome,  and  was  driven  out  for  his  pride, 
after  many  attempts  made  by  sundry  battles  to  come  in 
again,  wherein  he  was  ever  overcome,)  did  come  to 
Rome  with  all  the  aid  of  the  Latins,  and  many  other 
people  of  Italy,  even,  as  it  were,  to  set  up  his  whole 


NOTES  ON  CORIOLANUS. 


rest  upon  a  battle  by  them,  who  w-ith  a  ^eat  and  mighty- 
army  had  undertaken  to  put  him  into  his  kingdom  agam, 
not  so  much  to  pleasure  him  as  to  overthrow  the  power 
of  the  Romans,  whose  greatness  they  both  feared  and 
euN-ied.  In  tliis  battle,  wherein  were  many  hot  and 
sharp  encounters  of  either  party,  Martius  valiantly 
fought  in  the  sight  of  the  dictator  ;  and  a  Roman  soldier 
beuig  throv\-n  to  the  ground  even  hard  by  him,  Martius 
straight  bestrid  him,  and  slew  the  enemy  with  his  own 
hands  that  had  before  overthrown  the  Roman.  Here- 
upon, after  the  battle  was  won,  the  dictator  did  not  for- 
get so  noble  an  act,  and  therefore,  first  of  all,  he  crowned 
Martius  with  a  garland  of  oaken  boughs :  for  whosoever 
saveth  the  life  of  a  Roman,  it  is  a  manner  among  them 
to  honour  him  with  such  a  garland." 

"  —  his  brows  bound  with  oak" — The  crovpii  given  by 
the  Romans  to  him  that  saved  the  life  of  a  citizen,  which 
was  accounted  more  honourable  than  any  other. 

"  Than  GILT  his  trophy" — "Gilt"  is  the  old  English 
noun  for  any  external  coating  of  gold;  a  somewhat 
more  extensive  word  in  its  meaning  than  our  modem 
gilditig,  though  it  included  that  as  one  of  the  modes  of 
"gilt."^ 

"  At  Grecian  swords  contemning" — The  original 
edition  has  "  at  Grecian  sword,  contennitig,"  which  last 
word  I  think  clearly  a  literal  eiTor  for  "  contemning." 
With  that  correction  the  sense  is  clear,  gi\-in^  the  strong 
but  natural  image  of  the  hero's  forehead  spitting  forth 
its  blood  ;  not  as  from  the  injury  of  the  enemies'  sword, 
but  as  in  contempt  of  them.  This  reading  differs  little 
whether  we  take  the  sword  of  the  first  folio,  or  the 
"swords"  of  the  second.  But  the  later  editions  have 
all  adopted  another  reading — partly  that  of  the  second 
folio,  which  has  contending,  and  partly  conjectural,  so 
as  to  read  "  At  Grecian  swords'  contending;"  thus  tak- 
ing contending  substantively,  and  in  a  veiy  harsh  and 
f)bscure  sense,  and  losing  the  bold  figure  of  the  waiiior's 
thus  bleeding  as  in  contempt  of  his  adversaiy. 

"  A  crack" — This  word,  which  seems  sometimes  to 
be  used  merely  to  signify  a  lad,  was  more  commonly 
taken,  as  here,  for  a  forward  and  lively  lad — a  chai'acter 
which,  w-ith  half  praise,  half  modest  censure,  Virgilia 
allows  to  her  boy,  wliile  she  declines  the  stronger  praise 
of  her  friend. 

Scene  IV. 

"  Who  SENSIBLY  outdares  his  senseless  sword" — Sense, 
and  its  derivatives,  sensible  and  sensibly,  had  originally 
the  meaning  of  sensation,  feeling  : — "  He,  having  feel- 
ing, exposes  himself  even  more  than  he  does  his  insen- 
sible sword."  "  Sensibly"  is  the  original  text;  the  later 
editors  alter  it  to  sensible,  without  much  alteration  of 
the  sense,  or  any  improvement. 

"  Even  to  Cato's  wish" — The  old  editions  had  "  even 
to  Calve's  wish,"  which  is  clearly  shown  to  be  a  mis- 
print for  "  Catoe's  wish,"  (as  Cato's  would  be  spelled 
according  to  the  mode  of  the  times,)  by  the  comparison 
^vith  the  passage  in  North's  "  Plutarch,"  from  which  the 
Poet  has  drawn  not  only  the  thought,  but  almost  the 
very  words.  Speaking  of  the  deeds  of  Martius  before 
Corioli,  the  biographer  says,  (in  the  language  of  his  old 
translator:) — "For  he  was  even  such  another  as  Cato 
would  have  a  souldier  and  a  captain  to  be  ;  not  only  ter- 
rible and  fierce  to  lay  about  him,  but  to  make  the  ene- 
my afeard  wth  the  sound  of  his  voice  and  giimness  of 
liis  countenance."  The  Poet  overlooked  the  circura- 
stance  that  this  remark,  so  appropriate  in  the  biogra- 
pher, was  an  anachronism  in  the  mouth  of  a  contem- 
porary of  Coriolanus,  who  Uved,  according  to  the  re- 
ceived chronology,  t^vo  centuries  and  a  half  before  the 
elder  Cato.  M.  Mason,  therefore,  suggests  that "  Calve'' s 
wish"  should  be  read  "  Calvus'  wish  ;"  as  putting  Cato's 
words  into  the  mouth  of  an  imaginaiy  person,  who  was 
to  the  age  of  Coriolanus  what  Cato  was  to  Plutarch's. 
But  the  internal  evidence  is  too  clear  that  Cato  was 
meant,  and  that  the  error  was  the  Poet's  own,  though 

101* 


probably  one  rather  of  oversight  than  of  mere  ignorance ; 
since  he  had  undoubtedly  read  the  life  of  the  elder  Cato 
in  the  same^  favourite  folio  of  North's  "  Plutarch." 
Dryden  and  Walter  Scott,  with  their  unquestioned  vast 
readmg  and  memory,  have  both  of  them  committed  and 
confessed  similai'  anachronisms. 

Scene  V. 

"  —  that  do  prize  their  hours" — Most  modem  edi- 
tions follow  Pope's  conjecture  in  reading  "  prize  their 
honours."  But  the  old  editions  all  read  "  hours,"  which 
is  shown  to  be  right,  and  to  be  intended  for  their  time, 
by  the  passage  in  North's  "  Plutarch,"  from  which 
these  lines  are  taken  : — "  Martius  was  mar\-ellous  angry, 
and  cried  out  on  them  that  it  was  no  time  now  to  looke 
after  spoyle — while  the  other  consul  and  their  fellow- 
citizeus  were  fightuig  with  their  enemies." 

Scene  VI. 

"  —  FOUR  shall  quickly  draw  out  my  command'' — 
From  the  obscurity  of  this  passage,  there  is  reason  to 
suspect  its  coiTectness.  Perhaps  we  might  read  some 
instead  of  "  four,"  words  easily  confounded  in  manu- 
scripts; and  then  the  last  hue  may  be  inteiTogative, 
thus : — 

Please  you  to  march. 

And  some  shall  quickly  draw  out  my  command  : 
^^^lich  men  are  best  incliu'd  ? 

The  passage,  as  it  stands  in  the  old  copy,  has  been  thus 
explained : — "  Coriolanus  means  to  say,  that  he  w-ould 
appoint  four  persons  for  his  particular,  or  party,  those 
who  are  best  inclined  ;  and,  in  order  to  save  time,  he 
proposes  to  have  the  choice  made  while  the  anny  is 
mai'ching  forward."  The  old  translation  of  "  Plutarch" 
only  says : — "  Wherefore,  w'ith  those  that  wilhngly  of- 
fered themselves  to  follow  hun,  he  went  out  of  the 
citie." — Singer. 

Scene  VIII. 

"  —  thy  fame  and  envy" — The  constiiiction  here  ap- 
pears to  be,  "  Not  Afric  owns  a  serpent  I  more  abhor 
and  envy  than  thy  fame." 

"  —  the  WHIP  of  your  bragg'd  progeny" — i.  e.  The 
"  whip"  that  your  bragged  progenitors  possessed.  Ste- 
vens suggests  that  "  whip"  might  be  used  as  crack  has 
been  since,  to  denote  any  thing  peculiarly  boasted  of; 
as  the  crack  house  in  the  country,  the  crack  boy  of  the 
school,  etc. 

"  —  condemned  seconds" — i.  e.  You  have  to  my  shame 
sent  me  help,  which  I  must  condemn  as  mtrusive,  in- 
stead of  applaudmg  it  as  necessary. 

Scene  IX. 

"Let  them  be  made  an  overture  for  the  wars,"  etc. 

In  this  passage,  obscure  as  it  stands  in  the  original 
and  variously  printed  and  pointed  in  the  modem  edi- 
tions, we  have  followed  the  original  metrical  arrangement, 
but  have  otherwise  adopted  Knight's  ingenious  emenda- 
tion and  satisfactory  interpretation.  He  obser\-es: — 
"  We  here  make  an  important  change  in  the  generally 
received  reading  of  this  passage.  It  is  invariably  print- 
ed thus : — 

May  these  same  instruments,  which  you  profane, 
Never  sound  more  !    \\"hen  drums  and  trumpets  shall 
r  the  field  prove  flatterers,  let  courts  and  cities  be 
Made  aU  of  false-fac'd  soothing  !     When  steel  grows 
Soft  as  the  parasite's  silk,  let  him  be  made 
An  overture  for  the  wars  ! 

The  commentators  have  long  notes  of  explanation ;  and 
they  leave  the  matter  more  involved  than  they  found  it. 
The  stage-direction  of  the  original,  which  precedes  this 
speech,  is,  ^  A  long  flourish.'  The  drums  and  trumpets 
have  sounded  in  honour  of  Coriolanus ;  but,  displeased 
as  he  may  be,  it  is  somewhat  unreasonable  of  him  to 
desire  that  these  instiiiments  may  '  never  sotmd  more.' 

55 


NOTES  ON  CORIOLANUS. 


^Ve  render  his  desire,  by  the  slightest  change  of  punc- 
tuation, somewhat  more  rational : — 

May  these  same  instruments,  which  you  jjrofane, 
Never  sound  more,  when  drums  and  trumpets  shall 
r  the  field  prove  flatterers  ! 

The  difficulty  increases  with  the  received  reading  ;  for, 
according  to  this,  when  drams  and  trampets  prove  flat- 
terers, courts  and  cities  are  to  be  made  of  false-faced 
soothing.  Courts  and  cities  are  precisely  what  a  soldier 
would  describe  as  invariably  so  made.  But  Coriolanus 
contrasts  courts  and  cities  with  the  field  ;  he  separates 

them : — 

Let  courts  and  cities  be 

Made  all  of  false-fac'd  soothing; 

and  he  adds,  as  we  believe — 

Where  steel  grows  soft 

As  the  parasite's  silk. 

The  difficulties  with  the  received  reading  are  immeas- 
urable. When  steel  grows  soft  as  the  parasite's  silk,  the 
commentators  say  that  him,  (the  steel,)  used  for  it,  is 
to  be  made  an  overture  for  the  wars;  but  what  overture 
means  here  they  do  not  attempt  to  explain.  The  slight 
change  we  have  made  gives  a  perfectly  clear  meaning. 
The  whole  speech  has  now  a  leading  idea : — 

Let  them  be  made  an  overture  for  the  wars. 
Let  them,  the  instruments  which  you  profane,  be  the 
prebide  to  our  wai's." 

Thus  the  whole  sum  is  : — "  Let  tnimpets  and  drams 
cease  to  sound  when  they  become  flatterers  in  the  field. 
Let  falsehood  and  flatterers  have  the  rule  in  courts  and 
cities,  where  even  steel  becomes  soft  as  the  parasite's 
silk.  But  let  martial  music  be  the  prelude  only  to 
wai-." 

'"  —  undercrest  your  good  addition 
To  the  fairness  of  my  power." 

This  is  an  heraldic  metaphor,  as  obscure  now  as  it 
was  probably  familiar  in  Elizabeth's  age.  "  I  will,  to 
the  fair  extent  of  my  ability,  give  an  honourable  support 
to  that  addition  to  my  name,  or  title,  which  you  hare 
given  me  to  wear  as  a  crest  to  my  armorial  bearings." 

"  The  best  with  whom  we  may  articulate" — i.  e. 
The  chief  men  of  Corioli,  with  whom  we  may  enter 
into  articles.  BuUokar  has  the  word  "  articulate,  to  set 
down  articles,  or  conditions  of  agi'eement."  We  still 
retain  the  word  capitulate,  which  anciently  had  nearly 
the  same  meaning,  \'iz. :  "To  article,  or  agree  upon 
articles." 

"  —  Mine  emulation" — Coleridge  thus  remarks  upon 
this  speech  : — "  I  have  such  deep  faith  in  Shakespeare's 
heart-lore,  that  I  take  it  for  granted  that  this  is  in 
•nature,  and  not  a  mere  anomaly  ;  although  I  cannot  in 
iuyself  discover  any  germ  of  possible  feeling  which 
could  wax  and  unfold  itself  into  such  a  sentiment  as 
this.  However,  I  presume  that  in  tliis  speech  is  meant 
to  be  contained  a  prevention  of  shock  at  the  after-change 
in  Aufidius's  character." 

Such  a  criticism  from  Coleridge  is  worthy  the  reader's 
consideration,  but  I  cannot  myself  perceive  its  justice. 
The  varying  feelings  of  Aufidius  are  such  as  may  be 
often  observed  to  arise  in  the  contentions  of  able  and 
ambitious  men  for  honour  or  power,  and  are  just  such 
as  would,  under  these  circumstances,  be  natural  in  a 
mind  like  that  of  Aufidius — ambitious,  proud,  and  bold, 
with  many  noble  and  generous  qualities,  yet  not  above 
the  influence  of  selfish  and  vindictive  emotions  aiid  de- 
sires. The  mortification  of  defeat  embitters  his  rivalry 
1o  hatred.  When  afterwards  his  banished  rival  appeals 
to  his  nobler  nature,  that  hatred  dies  away,  and  his  gen- 
erous feeling  revives.  Bitter  jealoiisy  and  hatred  again 
grow  up,  as  his  glories  are  eclipsed  by  his  fonner  adver- 
iijirj' ;  yet  this  dark  passion  too  finally  yields  to  a  gene- 
rous sorrow  at  his  rival's  death.  I  think  that  I  have 
observed  very  similar  alternations  of  such  mixed  motives 
;iud  sentiments,  in  eminent  men,  in  the  collisions  of  po- 
litical life. 

"  —  I'll  POTCH  at  him" — To  "potch"  is  to  tlnnist  at 
with  a   sharp  pointed   instrument.     Thus   in    Carew's 

66 


"  Survey  of  Comewall :" — "  They  use  to  potche  them 
[i.  e.  fish]  with  an  instrument  somewhat  like  a  salmon 
speare."  It  is  still  a  North-of-  England  word,  and  is 
probably  but  another,  though  less  familiar  foiTn,  of  our 
old  word  poke. 

"  Embarquements  all  of  fury" — i.  e.  Embargoes  ;  a 
sense  which  this  word  had  sometimes,  as  mentioned  in 
the  old  dictionaries,  as  well  as  embarkation. 

ACT    II.— SCKNE    I. 

"  —  turn  your  eyes  towards  the  napes  of  your  necks" — 
As  Johnson  explains,  "  with  allusion  to  the  fable  which 
says  that  every  man  has  a  bag  hanging  before  him,_  in 
which  he  puts"  his  neighbour's  faults,  and  another  behind 
him,  in  which  he  stows  his  own." 

"  —  bisson" — i.e.  Blind;  as  in  Hamlet,  "  bisson 
rheum." 

"  —  the  most  sovereign  prescription  in  Galcti" — As 
Galen  was  bora  A.  D.  130,  here  is  an  anachronism  of 
some  six  hundred  years  or  more,  which  induces  Cole- 
ridge to  ask,  "  Wasit  without,  or  in  contempt  of  histo- 
rical knowledge,  that  Shakespeare  makes  the  contem- 
poraries of  Coriolanus  quote  Cato  and  Galen  1  I  can 
not  decide  to  my  own  satisfaction."  The  most  probable 
solution  is  that  already  suggested,  that  such  errors 
spring  from  mere  carelessness,  or  oversight,  such  as  have 
led  to  similar  anachronisms  in  writers  like  Addison  and 
Walter  Scott,  who  could  never  be  suspected  of  mere 
ignorance. 

"  —  ?'s  i?i<  EMPIRIC UTic" — A  word  coined  from  em- 
piric, and  is  spelled  in  the  original  emperickqutique. 

"  On  '«  broios" — Volumnia  here  answers  the  question 
of  Menenius,  "Brings  a  [he]  victory  in  his  pocket?" 
without  noticing  the  old  man's  observation  about  the 
wounds. 

"  Menenius,  ever,  c»er"— The  consul  having  rephed 
to  Menenius's  last  remai-k,  that  he  is  "  ever  right,"  Co- 
riolanus assents  to  the  unvarying  character  of  his  friend  ; 
as,  "  Menenius  ?  Yes,  he  is  always  right."  This  seems 
the  obvious  sense,  and  not  that  given  by  Malone,  and 
often  repeated  in  other  editions :— "  Menenius  is  still 
the  same  affectionate  friend  as  ever." 

" — CHANGE  of  honours"— "  Change  of  honours"  is 
variety  of  honours,  as  change  of  raiment  is  variety  of  ^ 
raiment.     Theobald  would  read  charge. 

•'Into  a  RAPTURE  lets  her  baby  cr;^"—"  Rapture" 
anciently  was  synonymous  with  ft,  or  trance.  Thus 
Torriano : — "  Ratto,  s. ;  a  rapture  or  trance  of  the 
mind,  or  a  disti-action  of  the  spirits."  This  is  confirmed 
by  Stevens's  quotation  from  the  "  Hospital  for  London 
Follies,"  (1602,)  where  gossip  Luce  says,  "  Your  dar- 
ling will  weep  itself  into  a  rapture,  if  you  do  not  take 
heed." 

«  _  the  kitchen  malkin"— A  "  malkin,"  or  mauUcin, 
was  a  kind  of  mop,  made  of  rags,  used  for  sweeping 
ovens,  etc.  A  figure  made  of  clouts,  to  scare  birds,  was 
also  so  called:  hence  it  came  to  signify  a  dirty  wench. 
The  scullion  veiy  naturally  takes  her  name  from  this 
utensil,  her  French  title  escouillon  being  only  another 
name  for  a  malkin. 

"  Her  richest  lockram"— "  Lockrara"  was  a  kind  of 
coarse  linen. 

"  Their    niccly-gawdcd    cheeks" — Shakespeare    has 

the  same  image  in  Tarquin   and  Lucreck,   ot  white 

and  red  contending  for  the  empire  of  a  lady's  cheek: — 

The  silent  wars  of  lilies  and  of  roses 

Which  Tarquin  view'd  in  her  fair  face's  field. 

As  also  again  in  the  Taming  of  the  Shrew,  and  in  his 
Venus  and  Adonis.  It  was  a  favourite  image  with  the 
poets  of  liis  age,  and  might  originally  have  been  sug- 
gested and  intended  (as  Knight  thinks  it  is  here)  to  con- 


k-ey  a: 


,  allusion  to  the  more  fearful  civil  Wai-  of  the  Rosea 


NOTES  ON  CORIOLANUS. 


which  is  more  specially  inti'oduced  by  a  later  writer, 

Cleaveland : — 

Iler  cheeks 

Where  roses  mix  :  no  civil  war 
Between  her  York  and  Lancaster. 

"  NAPLESS  vesture" — i.  e.  Threadbare. 

"  —  as  our  good  wills" — The  passage  may  be  either 
taken  to  mean  that  the  purpose  of  Coriolanus  will  be  to 
him  a  sure  destruction,  in  the  same  way  as  the  good 
"wills"  (ironically)  of  the  tribunes;  or  as  our  good, 
our  advantage,  "  wills"  (a  verb.) 

"  —  Matrons  flung  gloves" — Shakespeare  here  attrib- 
utes some  of  the  customs  of  his  own  times  to  a  people 
who  were  wholly  unacquainted  wath  them.  This  was 
exactly  what  occurred  at  tiltings  and  tournaments  when 
a  combatant  had  distinguished  himself. 

Scene  II. 

"  —  courteous  to  the  people,  bonneted" — This  word 
seems  to  be  here  used,  in  a  careless  confusion  of  old 
Roman  and  later  Italian  customs,  for  putting  on  the  cap 
of  office  and  j)atiician  dignity,  as  was  the  mode  in 
Venice.  Some  annotators  take  it  in  another  sense,  for 
taking  off  the  cap  in  humility  ;  or,  as  Malone  explains, 
"  They  humbly  took  off  their  caps  without  further 
deed." 

"  Rather  our  state  's  defective  for  requital" — i.  e. 
"  Rather  say  that  our  means  are  too  defective  to  afford 
an  adequate  reward,  than  our  inclinations  defective  to 
extend  it  towai-d  him." 


"  That's  off"— i. 
it  is  quite  "  off 


e.  That  is  nothing 
from  it. 


to   the  matter 


"  He  lurch'd  all  swords  o'  the  garland" — We  have  a 
similar  expression  in  Ben  Jonson's  "  Silent  Woman:" — 
"  You  have  lurched  your  friends  of  the  better  half  of 
the  garland."  The  term  is,  or  was,  used  in  some  game 
of  cards,  in  which  a  complete  and  easy  victory  is  called 
a  lurch.  Coles  (Diet.,  1677)  explains,  "  Lurch,  facilis 
victoria." 

"  — as  WEEDS  before 
A  vessel  under  sail,"  etc. 

The  second  folio  changed  this  word  to  n-aves ;  and 
Stevens  adopting  it,  this  reading  is  the  common  one. 
Malone  supports  the  original ;  of  the  coiTectness  of 
which  we  think  there  can  be  no  doubt.  "  Waves  fall- 
ing liefore  the  stem  of  a  vessel  under  sail,  is  an  image 
which  conveys  no  adequate  notion  of  a  triumph  over 
petty  obstacles.  A  ship  cuts  the  waves  as  a  bird  the 
air :  there  is  opposition  to  the  progress,  but  each  moves 
in  its  element.  But  take  the  image  of  weeds  encum- 
bering the  progress  of  a  vessel  under  sail,  but  with  a 
favouring  wind  dashing  them  aside ;  and  we  have  a  dis- 
tinct and  beautiful  illustration  of  the  prowess  of  Corio- 
lanus. Stevens  says,  '  Weeds,  instead  of  falling  below  a 
vessel  under  saU,  cling  fast  about  the  stem  of  it.'  But 
Shakespeare  was  not  thinking  of  the  weed  floating  on 
the  biUow :  the  Avon  or  the  Thames  supplied  him  with 
the  image  of  weeds  rooted  at  the  bottom." 

Thus  Knight ;  and  the  ^ceeds  of  the  flats  of  the  Hud- 
son, and  the  inlets  of  Long  Island  Sound,  have  so  often 
furnished  the  American  editor  with  a  practical  illusti-a- 
tion  of  this  image,  that  he  has  no  hesitation  in  adopting 
this  as  the  true  reading. 

"  It  then  remains 
That  you  do  speak  to  the  people." 

The  ciixumstance  of  Coriolanus  standing  for  the  con- 
sulship, which  Shakespeare  has  painted  with  such  won- 
derful dramatic  power,  is  told  briefly  in  "  Plutarch :" — 

"  Shortly  after  this,  Martins  stood  for  the  consulsliip, 
and  the  common  people  favoured  his  suit,  thinking  it 
would  be  a  shame  to  them  to  deny  and  refuse  the  chief- 
est  noble  man  of  blood,  and  most  worthy  person  of 
Rome,  and  specially  him  that  had  done  so  great  service 
and  good  to  the  commonwealth ;  for  the  custom  of 
Rome  was  at  that  time  that  such  as  did  sue  for  any  office 


should,  for  certain  days  before,  be  in  the  market-place, 
only  with  a  poor  gown  on  their  backs,  and  without  any 
coat  underneath,  to  pray  the  citizens  to  remember  them 
at  the  day  of  election ;  which  was  thus  devised,  either 
to  move  the  people  the  more  by  requesting  them  in 
such  mean  apparel,  or  else  because  they  might  show 
them  tlieir  wounds  they  had  gotten  in  the  wars  in  the 
service  of  the  commonwealth,  as  manifest  marks  and 
testimonies  of  their  valiantness.  *  *  *  *  Nq^v, 
Martius,  following  this  custom,  showed  many  wounds 
and  cuts  upon  his  body,  which  he  had  received  in  sev- 
enteen years'  service  at  the  wars,  and  in  many  sundry 
battles,  being  ever  the  foremost  man  that  did  set  out 
feet  to  fight ;  so  that  there  was  not  a  man  among  the 
people  but  was  ashamed  of  himself  to  refuse  so  valiant 
a  man ;  and  one  of  them  said  to  another,  We  must  needs 
choose  him  consul ;  there  is  no  remedy." 


Scene  III. 

"  Once" — i.  e.  Once  for  all;  I  have  l)ut  one  word  to 
say  on  the  matter. 

" — like  the  virtues 
Which  our  diviries  lose  by  'em." 
"  I  wish  they  would  forget  me,  as  they  do  the  moral 
teachings  of  our  divines."  This  (repeat  a  dozen  critics) 
is  "  an  amusing  instance  of  anachronism.".  I  do  not  see 
why  the  priestly  teachers  of  morals  in  a  heathen  land 
may  not  well  be  tei-med  "  divines,"  by  an  English  poet, 
without  implying  that  he  supposed  them  to  be  doctors 
of  divmity  of  Oxford  or  Geneva. 

"  —  in  this  WOLFISH  gown" — The  reading  of  the  first 
folio  is  woolvish  tongue;  of  the  second,  woolvish  gowne. 
We  believe  the  connection  o{  tongue  to  "  gown"  is  right. 
Some  of  the  commentators  think  that  the  original  word 
was  toge.  It  is  difficult  to  say  whether  woolvish  means 
a  gown  made  of  tvool,  or  a  gown  resembling  a  wolf,  or 
"  wolfish."  We  adopt  the  latter  opinion ;  for  it  is  no 
proper  description  of  the  napless  gown  of  humility  to 
call  it  woollen.  By  "  wolfish,"  Coriolanus  probably 
meant  to  expi-ess  something  hateful. — Knight. 

Stevens,  I  think,  is  right  in  interpreting  it  as  deceitful, 
in  allusion  to  the  familiar  phrase  of  "a  wolf  in  sheep's 
clothing."  "  Why  should  I  make  myself  like  the  wolf, 
affecting  a  humility  I  have  not?" 


A  place  of  potency,"  etc. 
Arrive  was  anciently  often  used  for  arrive  at; 
the    Third    Part   of    Henry  VI.,    (act  v.   scene 
"  Arriv'd  our  coast." 

57 


as  m 

2:^— 


NOTES  ON  CORIOLANUS. 


\^" A?id  Ceiisorimis,  darling  of  the  people"'] — The 
line  in  brackets  is  not  in  the  original,  but  ^vas  supplied 
by  Pope.  Something  is  clearly  wanting  to  connect 
with  "  twice  being  censor ;"  and  Plutarch  tells  us  who 
was  "  nobly  named :" — "  Censf)rinus  also  came  of  that 
family,  that  was  so  sumamed  because  the  people  had 
chosen  him  censor  twice." 

But  Warburton  and  other  critics  remark,  that  the  first 
censor  was  created  in  the  year  of  Rome  314,  whilst  Co- 
riolanus  was  banished  about  fifty  years  before,  accord- 
ing to  the  received  chronology  of  LiN'y  and  the  Latin 
historians.  The  en-or  of  the  Poet  was  a  natural  one,  in 
following  North's  "  Plutarch,"  where  it  is  said,  "  Of  the 
same  house  \\nth  Coriolanus  were  Publius  and  Quintus, 
who  brought  to  Rome  the  best  water.  Censorinus  also 
came  of  that  familie,  that  was  so  sumamed  because  the 
people  had  chosen  him  censor  twice."  Shakespeare 
misunderstood  the  biographer,  and  supposed  that  he 
meant  to  give  the  genealogy  of  his  hero,  when  he  in- 
tended merely  to  speak  of  the  illustrious  men  who  had 
at  different  times  sjjnmg  from  the  Marcian  family,  some 
l)efore  Coriolanus,  and  the  last  named  long  after  him. 
Yet  it  is  a  singular  circumstance,  which  shows  the  little 
real  value  of  such  minute  criticism,  that  Neibuhr  and 
the  modern  school  of  critical  Roman  historians,  while 
they  allow  the  story  of  Coriolanus  to  be  substantially 
true,  yet  maintain  that  he  must  have  lived  much  later 
than  the  date  assigned  to  him  by  the  popular  histories. 
If  they  are  coirect  in  this  theory,  the  Poet  is  accident- 
ally much  nearer  to  the  chronological  truth  than  many 
of  the  learned  critics  who  have  been  so  precise  in  mark- 
ing the  number  of  years  he  has  gone  astray. 

ACT  III.— Scene  I. 

"  —  Ihe  KOBLE  and  the  common" — These  words  are 
used  not  as  substantives,  but  adjectively.  All  the  old 
editions  have  "noble"  and  "common;"  but  Stevens, 
and  those  who  follow  his  text,  have  changed  this  read- 
ing of  the  original  to  "  the  nobles  and  the  commons." 

"Have  you  informed  them  sithence" — i.  e.  Since. 

"  You  are  like  to  do  such  business" — This  intei*posi- 
lion  of  Cominius  is  according  to  the  old  copy.  The 
modern  editors  give  the  words  to  Coriolanus,  as  a  con- 
tinuation of  his  dialogue  with  Bnitus.  The  words  are 
not  characteristic  of  Coriolanus ;  whilst  the  interruption 
of    Cominius  gives  spirit  and  variety  to  the  scene. — 

K.NIGHT. 

"The  COCKLE  of  rebellion" — "Cockle"  is  a  weed 
which  grows  up  with  and  chokes  the  gi-ain.  The 
thought  is  from  North's  "Plutarch:" — "Moreover,  he 
said,  that  they  nourished  against  themselves  the  naught>' 
seed  and  cockle  of  insolency  and  sedition,  which  had 
been  sowed  and  scattered  abroad  among  the  people,"  etc. 

"  —  against  those  meazels" — "Meazel"  originally 
signified  leper,  and  is  here  taken  in  that  sense,  (fi-om  the 
old  French  mesel,  a  leper ;  or  mesellc,  leprosy.)  Modem 
use  has  transfeiTed  it,  since  the  gradual  extinction,  in 
civilized  nations,  of  the  more  terrible  disease,  to  the 
milder  distemper  common  in  childhood.  The  only 
vestige  of  the  ancient  use  is  found  in  the  term  of  "mea- 
sled  hogs,  or  pork,"  (i.  e.  scurvied  or  leproused  meat.) 

"''Twas  from  the  canon" — i.  e.  Conti-ary  to  rule  and 
right ;  an  unauthorised  use  of  language. 

"  —  VAIL  your  ignorance" — i.  e.  Boto  doicn.. 

"  —  THREAD  the  gates" — i.  e.  Pass  them ;  as  we  yet 
say,  "thread  an  alley." — Johnson. 

" — JUMP  a  body  with  a  dangerous  physic" — i.  e. 
Risk.  PhU.  Holland,  the  contemporary  translator  of 
Phny,  uses  and  explains  this  word  in  his  translation ; 
where  he  says,  "  ellebore  putteth  tlie  patient  to  a  jump, 
or  gi-eat  hazard." 

"  And  bury  all  lohich  yet  distinctly  ranges, 
In  heaps  and  piles  of  ruin." 
We  give   ihis  speech,  as  in  the  original,  to  the  calm 

53 


and  reverend  Cominius.  Coriolanus  is  standing  apai't, 
in  proud  and  sullen  rage ;  and  yet  the  modem  editors 
put  these  four  lines  in  his  mouth,  as  if  it  was  any  part 
of  his  character  to  argue  with  the  people  about  the  pru- 
dence of  their  conduct.  The  editors  continue  this 
change  in  the  persons  to  whom  the  speeches  are  as- 
signed, without  the  slightest  regard,  as  it  appears  to  us. 
to  the  exquisite  characterization  of  the  Poet.  Amidst 
aU  this  tumult  the  first  words  which  Coriolanus  utters, 
according  to  the  original  copy,  are,  "  No,  I'll  die  here." 
He  again  continues  silent ;  but  the  modem  editors  must 
have  him  talking ;  and  so  they  put  in  his  mouth  the  cal- 
culating sentence,  "  We  have  as  many  friends  as  ene- 
mies," and  the  equally  characteristic  talk  of  Meneuius, 
"  I  would  they  were  barbarians."  We  have  left  all  these 
passages  precisely  as  they  are  in  the  original. — Knight. 

"  One  time  will  owe  another" — I  think  Menenius 
means  to  say,  "  Another  time  will  off'er  w-hen  you  may 
be  quits  with  him."  There  is  a  common  proverbial 
phrase,  "  One  good  tuiTi  deserves  another." 

"  This  is  clean  kam" — i.  e.  Crooked.  "  Clean  con- 
trarie,  quite  kamme,  a  contrepoil,"  says  Cotgrave ;  and 
the  same  old  lexicographer  explains,  "  a  re  vers,  cross, 
cleane  kamme." 

Scene  II. 

"  —  words  that  are  but  rotkd" — The  old  copy  reads 
roated.  Mr.  Boswell  says,  perhaps  it  should  be  rooted. 
We  have  no  example  of  roted  for  got  by  rote ;  but  it  is 
much  in  Shakespeai-e's  manner  of  forming  expressions. 

"Which  often — thus, — correcting  thy  stout  heart" — 
This  passage  has  been  a  stumbling-block  to  the  com- 
mentators. She  is  explaining  her  meaning  by  her  ac- 
tion : — Waving  thy  head,  which  often  wave — thus — 
(and  she  then  waves  her  head  several  times.)  She 
adds,  "  correcting  thy  stout  heart,"  be  "  humble  as  the 
ripest  mulberiy."  We  owe  this  intei-pretation  to  a 
pamphlet  piinted  at  Edinburgh,  in  1814: — "Explana- 
tions and  Emendations  of  some  Passages  in  the  Text  of 
Shakespeare." 

Scene  III. 

"  —  can  show  for  Rome" — The  old  copies,  followed 
by  many  later  editors,  have  "from  Rome ;"  which  (says 
Collier)  "  is  an  instance  of  the  licentious  use  of  prepo- 
sitions, instead  of  ybr  Rome;"  while  Malone  explains, 
that  "  the  wounds  were  got  out  of  Rome,  or  else  were 
derived  from  Rome  by  liis  acting  in  comformity  with 
her  orders."  But,  in  fact,  the  mispiint  of  from  for  for 
is  one  of  the  commonest  eiTors  of  the  press,  in  old  books, 
and  such  it  is  here.  For  there  is  no  evidence  of  any 
such  "licentious  use  of  these  prepositions"  for  one  an- 
other, while  the  phrase  "  for  Rome"  occurs  in  the  very 
sense  here  cleai-ly  intended,  fom-  times  in  this  veiy 
play : — "  The  wounds  that  he  doth  bear  for  Rome,"  (act 
iv.  scene  2;)  "struck  more  blows  for  Rome,"  (ibid. ;) 
"  he  hath  served  well  for  Rome ;"  "  when  Marcius  stood 
for  Rome." 

ACT  IV.— Scene  I. 

"  —  the  beast 
With  many  heads  butts  me  away." 
I  cannot  say  whether  this  phrase,  so  characteiistic  in 
the  mouth  of  the  proud  patrician,  was  original  with  the 
Poet,  and  merely  an  accidental  coincidence  with  a  simi- 
lar epithet  of  Horace,  or  was  suggested  by  the  Roman 
satirist's  sneer  at  the  Roman  populace : — 
Bellua  est  multorum  capitum ; — 
which  Pope  has  imitated  thus  : — 

Well,  if  a  king's  a  monster,  at  the  leasf^ 
The  people  is  a  many -headed  beasL 

"A  noble  cunning" — i.  e.  When  foi-tune  strikes  her 
hardest  blows,  to  be  w^ounded,  and  yet  continue  calm, 
requires  a  noble  wisdom.  "  Cunning"  is  often  used  iu 
this  sense  by  Shakespeare. 


NOTES  ON  CORIOLANUS. 


"  —  that  his  fen" — The  "fen"  is  the  pestilential 
abode  of  the  "  lonely  dragon,"  which  he  makes  "  feared 
and  talked  of  more  than  seen." 

"  My  FIRST  son" — In  the  sense  of  a  general  superla- 
tive; "  first"  in  all  things. 

" — friends  of  noble  touch" — i.  e.  Of  true  and  noble 
vietal ;  a  metaphor  drawn  from  the  touchstone  applied 
to  the  trial  of  metals — a  frequent  allusion  in  Shake- 
speare. 

Scene  II. 

"  Are  you  mankind" — Sicinius  asks  insultingly  wheth- 
er Volumnia  is  "  mankind" — a  woman  with  the  rough- 
ness of  a  man.  Shakespeare,  in  a  Winter's  Tale,  uses 
the  tei-m  "  mankind  witch." 

Scene  III- 

•'  —  your  favour  is  well-appeared" — i.  e.  Rendered 
apparent,  which  does  not  seem  to  need  comment  or 
emendation;  but  Stevens  would  read  approved,  and 
Singer  proposes  the  old  word  appayed,  (i.  e.  satisfied.) 

"  —  in  the  entertainment" — i.  e.  Under  engagement 
for  pay. 

Scene  V. 

[^"  Beats  him  away."'\ — Shakespeare  has,  in  this  rough 
brawl  with  the  servants,  deviated  from  Plutarch,  and 
lessened  the  grand,  simple  effect  of  the  original  story, 
which  Thomson,  in  his  "  Coriolanus,"  had  the  good 
taste  to  presei-\'e,  by  making  his  hero  silently  and  quietly 
place  himself  muffled  up  upon 

the  sacred  hearth, 

Beneath  the  dread  protection  of  its  Lares, 
And  sit  majestic  there. 

In  the  rest  of  the  scene,  Shakespeare  works  up  the 
story  of  the  old  Greek  biograplier  with  equal  spirit  and 
fidelity. 

"A  heart  of  wreak" — i.  e.  Revengre;  an  old  word 
in  constant  use,  in  this  sense,  until  Charles  II. ;  since 
which  it  is  obsolete. 

" —  all  the  VSDEB.  fiends" — i.  e.  Fiends  below. 

"  —  Here  /clip 
The  anvil  of  my  sword,"  etc. 
To  "  clip"  is  to  embrace.     He  calls  Coriolanus  the 
"  anvil  of  his  sword,"  because  he  had  formerly  laid  as 
heavy  blows  on  him  as  a  smith  strikes  on  his  anvU. 

"  —  beat  me  out" — i.  e.  Complete. 

"  —  and  sowLE  the  porter" — A  provincial  word  for 
pull,  or  drag  out.  "  Sowle  by  the  ears"  occurs  often 
in  old  writers. 

" — and  leave  his  passage  polled" — i.  e.  Cleared. 
To  poll  meant  to  crop  close. 

Scene  VI. 

"  —  wo  77!ore  atone" — i.  e.  Be  reconciled,  (at  one.) 
"  Atone"  and  atonement  are  thus  often  used  by  Shake- 
speare and  his  contemporaries,  and  Coleridge  has  some- 
times renewed  this  sense  in  our  days. 

"  —  the  voice  of  occupation" — i.  e.  Of  the  working- 
men  ;  a  phrase  of  contempt  in  the  mouth  of  a  military 
aristocrat. 

Scene  VII. 

"All  places  yield  to  him  ere  he  sits  down,^'  etc. 
Coleridge  remarks,  that  he  always  thought  "  this  in 
itself  so  beautiful  speech,  the  least  explicable,  from  the 
mood  and  full  intention  of  the  speaker,  of  any  in  the 
whole  works  of  Shakespeare."  I  cannot  perceive  the 
difficulty — the  speech  corresponds  with  the  mixed  char- 
acter of  the  speaker,  too  generous  not  to  see  and  ac- 
knowledge his  rival's  merit,  yet  not  sufficiently  magnan- 


imous to  be  free  from  the  malignant  desire  of  revenging 
himself  upon  his  rival  for  that  very  superiority. 

"  As  is  the  osprey  to  the  fish,  who  takes  it 
By  sovereignty  of  nature." 
This  image,  frequent  in  old   English  poetry,  will  be 
best  understood  from  the  following  extract  from  Dray- 
ton's "  Polyolbion,"  (Song  xxv. :) — 

The  osprey,  oft  here  seen,  though  seldom  here  it  breeds, 
Which  over  them  thejish  no  sooner  doth  espy, 
But,  betwixt  him  and  them  by  an  antipathy, 
Turning  their  bellies  up,  as  though  their  death  they  saw, 
They  at  his  pleasure  lie  to  stuff  his  gluttonous  maw. 

The  commentators  quote  a  similar  passage  from  a  play 
of  Peele's. 

"  From  the  casque  to  the  cushion" — Aufidius  assigns 
three  probable  reasons  for  the  miscarriage  of  Coriola- 
nus— pride,  which  easily  follows  an  uninterrupted  train 
of  success ;  unskilfulness  to  regulate  the  consequences 
of  his  own  victories ;  a  stubborn  uniformity  of  nature, 
which  could  not  make  the  proper  transition  from  the 
"  casque"  to  the  "  cushion,"  or  chair  of  civil  authority  ; 
but  acted  with  the  same  despotism  in  peace  as  in 
war. — Johnson. 

"  —  But  he  has  a  merit 
To  choke  it  in  the  utterance." 
This  Johnson  explains  as  meaning,  "  He  has  a  merit 
for  no  other  purpose  but  to  desti-oy  it  by  boasting  it."  I 
cannot  so  understand  the  words,  which  seem  on  the 
contrary  to  say — Some  one  of  his  faults  made  him 
feai-ed,  but  such  is  his  merit  that  it  ought  to  choke  and 
stifle  the  proclaiming  his  fault,  whatever  it  was. 

"And  power,  unto  itself  most  commendable, 
Hath  not  a  tomb  so  evident  as  a  chair 
To  extol  what  it  hath  done." 
This  is  the  reading  of  all  the  older  printed  copies, 
which  is  retained  in  the  present  edition  ;  not  because  it 
is  satisfactorily  explained,  or  likely  to  be  the  true  text, 
but  because  I  do  not  see  any  probable  emendation  or 
solution  of  the  passage.     It  seems  to  me  one  continuous 
and  inexplicable  misprint.     Singer  would  read,   "  as  a 
hair,"  and  explains  the  lines  thus : — "  So  our  virtues  be 
at  the  mercy  of  the  time's  interpretation,  and  power, 
which  esteems  itself  while  living  so  highly,  hath  not, 
when  defunct,  the  least  particle  of  praise  allotted  to  it." 
This  is  not  easily  extracted  even  from  the  lines  when 
amended  as  the  critic  proposes. 

"  Rights  by  rights  fouler" — So  the  original.  Ma- 
lone  substitutes  founder ;  and  the  emendation  has  pro- 
voked pages  of  controversy.  We  may  understand  the 
meaning  of  the  original  expression  if  we  substitute  the 
opposite  epithet,  fairer.  As  it  is,  the  lesser  rights  drive 
out  the  greater — the  fairer  rights  fail  through  the 
"  fouler." 

ACT  v.— Scene  I. 

"  — and  knee 
The  way  inio  his  mercy." 
So  the  original.     The  second  folio,  which  has  been 
followed  in  all  the  editions  until  Knight's,  has  the  less 
expressive  verb  A:«eeZ.     Shakespeare  uses  "knee"  as  a 

verb  in  Lear  : — 

To  knee  his  throne. 

"  He  would  not  seem  to  know  me." 
"  So  they  all  agreed  together  to  send  ambassadors 
unto  him,  to  let  him  understand  how  his  countrj^men 
did  call  him  home  again,  and  restored  him  to  all  his 
goods,  and  besought  him  to  deliver  them  from  this  war. 
The  ambassadors  that  were  sent  were  Martius's  familiar 
friends  and  acquaintance,  who  looked  at  the  least  for  a 
courteous  welcome  of  him,  as  of  their  familiar  friend 
and  kinsman.  '  Howbeit  they  foimd  nothing  less ;  for, 
at  their  coming,  they  were  brought  through  the  camp 
to  the  place  where  he  was  set  in  his  chair  of  state,  with 
a  marvellous  and  an  unspeakable  majesty,  having  the 
chiefest  men  of  the  Voices  about  him  :  so  he  commanded 

59 


NOTES  ON  CORIOLANUS. 


them  to  declare  openly  the  cause  of  their  coining,  which 
they  delivered  in  the  most  humble  and  lowly  words  they 
possfbly  could  devise,  and  with  all  modest  countenance 
and  behaviour  agreeable  to  the  same.  When  they  had 
done  their  message,  for  the  injury  they  had  done  him  he 
answered  them  very  hotly  and  in  great  choler ;  but  as 
general  of  the  Voices,  he  willed  them  to  restore  unto 
the  Voices  all  their  lands  and  cities  they  had  taken  from 
them  in  former  wars ;  and,  moreover,  that  they  should 
give  them  the  like  honour  and  freedom  of  Rome  as  they 
had  before  given  to  the  Latins.  For  otherwise  they  had 
no  other  mean  to  end  this  wars  if  they  did  not  gi'ant 
these  honest  and  just  conditions  of  peace." — North's 
Plutarch. 

''A  pair  of  tribunes,  that  have  wreck'd  _/br  Rome, 
To  make  coals  cheap,  a  noble  memory !" 

That  is,  a  pair  of  magistrates  who  have  wrecked,  or 
destroyed,  the  noble  reputation  of  Coriolamis,  (now  be- 
come "  nothing,  titleletis,")  which  once  belonged  to 
Rome ;  and  all  this  only  to  make  coals  cheap  in  the 
burning  cit^^  The  old  copies  have  "  ivraclt'd  for  Rome," 
which  is  the  common  spelling  of  Ben  Jonson  and  his 
contempoi'aries,  for  "  wreck'd."  But  the  more  common 
reading  of  modern  editions  is  thus : — 

A  pair  of  tribunes,  that  have  racVd  for  Rome, 
To  malte  coals  cheap.     A  noble  memory  ! 

The  annotators  explain  racVd,  "  wlio  have  harassed  by 
exaction ;"  from  which  I  can  extract  no  satisfactory 
meaning,  in  this  connexion. 

"  —  so  we»er-NEEDKD  help" — This  is  the  original  text, 
which  has  the  clear  meaning  of  "  help  never  so  much 
wanted."  There  is,  therefore,  no  propriety  in  the  com- 
mon editorial  alteration  of  "  nevev-keeded  help." 

"Bound  with  an  oath  to  yield  to  his  conditions,"  clc. 

Coriolanus  sends  his  nltimatum  (to  use  the  language 
of  diplomacy)  in  wi-iting,  stating  both  what  he  would 
and  what  he  would  not  consent  to,  and  binding  all  with 
an  oath  that  these  are  the  conditions  to  which  Rome 
must  yield.  The  last  line  is  ellijjtically  expressed,  yet 
the  sense  is  sufficiently  explicit.  But  the  editors  have 
not  been  satisfied,  and  propose  various  emendations,  of 
which  "  to  yield  to  no  conditions"  is  far  the  most  prob- 
able. 

"Unless  his  noble  mother" — "Unless"  is  here  used 
in  the  sense  of  except :  we  have  no  hope  except  his 
noble  mother,  etc.  It  is  according  to  the  primitive 
sense  of  the  word  "unless,"  (i.  e.  Anglo-Saxon  07iless; 
"  send  away,  dismiss.") 

Scene  II. 

" — it  is  LOTS  to  blanks" — "Lots"  are  the  whole 
i.umber  of  tickets  in  a  lottery ;  blanks,  a  proportion  of 
the  whole  number. 

"  —  upon  a  SUBTLE  ground" — "  Subtle"  here  means 
smooth,  level.  "  Tityus's  breast  is  counted  the  subtlest 
bowling-ground  in  all  Tartary." — Ben  Jonson's  Chlo- 
rida. 

"  —  almost  stamp'd  the  I.EXSISG" — "Leasing"  is  the 
old  word  for  lying.  Menenius,  by  "  almost  stamp'd  the 
leasing,"  means,  have  almost  given  the  stamp  of  currency 
and  tnith  to  the  falsehood. 

"  —  how  we  are  shent" — i.  e.  Rebuked. 

Scene  III. 

''My  wife  comes  foremost,"  clc. 
"  She  took  her  daughter-in-law,  and  Martius's  chil- 
dren, with  her,  and,  being  accompanied  with  all  the 
other  Roman  ladies,  they  went  in  troop  together  unto 
the  Voices'  camp ;  whom,  when  they  saw,  they  of 
theinselves  did  both  pity  and  reverence  her,  and  there 
was  not  a  man  among  them  that  once  durst  say  a  word 
unto  her.  Now  was  Martius  set  then  in  his  chair  of 
state,  with  all  the  honours  of  a  general,  and  when  he 

60 


had  spied  the  women  coming  afar  off,  he  marvelled 
what  the  matter  meant ;  but  afterwards,  knowing  his 
wife  which  came  foremost,  he  determined  at  the  first  to 
persist  in  his  obstinate  and  inflexible  rancour.  But, 
overcome  in  the  end  with  natural  affection,  and  being 
altogether  altered  to  see  them,  his  heart  would  not 
serve  him  to  tarry  their  coming  to  his  chair,  but,  coming 
do^vn  in  haste,  he  v^^ent  to  meet  them,  and  first  he  kiss- 
ed his  mother,  and  embraced  her  a  pretty  while,  then 
his  wife  and  little  children  ;  and  nature  so  wrought  with 
him  that  the  tears  fell  from  his  eyes,  and  he  could  not 
keep  himself  fi-om  making  much  of  them,  but  yielded 
to  the  affection  of  his  blood,  as  if  he  had  been  violently 
carried  with  the  fury  of  a  most  swift  running  stream. 
After  he  had  thus  lovingly  received  them,  and  perceiv- 
ing that  his  mother  Volumnia  would  begin  to  speak  to 
him,  he  called  the  cliiefest  of  the  council  of  the  Voices 
to  hear  what  she  would  say.  Then  she  spake  in  this 
sort : — '  If  we  held  our  peace  (my  son),  and  determined 
not  to  speak,  the  state  of  our  poor  bodies,  and  present 
sight  of  our  raiment,  would  easily  beti-ay  to  thee  what  life 
we  have  led  at  home,  since  thy  exile  and  abode  abroad ; 
but  think  now  with  thyself,  how  much  more  unfortu- 
nate than  all  the  women  living  we  are  come  hither,  con- 
sideiing  that  the  sight  which  should  be  most  pleasant  to 
all  other  to  behold,  spiteful  Fortune  hath  made  most 
fearful  to  us ;  making  myself  to  see  my  son,  and  my 
daughter  here  her  husband,  besieging  the  walls  of  his 
native  country ;  so  as  that  which  is  the  only  comfort  to 
all  other  in  their  adversity  and  misery,  to  pray  unto 
the  gods,  and  to  call  to  them  for  aid,  is  the  only  thing 
which  plungeth  us  into  most  deep  peiTjlexity.  For  we 
cannot  (alas!)  together  pray  both  for  victory  to  our 
countiy,  and  for  the  safety  of  thy  life  also ;  but  a  world 
of  grievous  curses,  yea,  more  than  any  mortal  enemy 
can  heap  upon  us,  are  forcibly  wrapped  up  in  our  pray- 
ers. For  the  bitter  sop  of  most  hard  choice  is  offered  thy 
wife  and  children,  to  forego  one  of  the  two — either  to 
lose  the  person  of  thyself,  or  the  nurse  of  their  native 
countiy.  For  myself,  my  son,  I  am  deteiTnined  not  to 
tarry  till  fortune  m  my  lifetime  do  make  an  end  of  this 
war.  For  if  I  cannot  persuade  thee  rather  to  do  good 
unto  both  parties,  than  to  overthrow  and  destroy  the 
one,  preferring  love  and  nature  before  the  malice  and 
calamity  of  wars,  thou  shalt  see,  my  son,  and  trust  unto 
it,  thou  shalt  no  sooner  march  forward  to  assault  thy 
countiy,  but  thy  foot  shall  tread  upon  thy  mother's 
womb,  that  brought  thee  first  into  this  world.  And  I 
may  not  defer  to  see  the  day,  either  that  my  son  be  led 
prisoner  in  triumph  by  his  natural  countiymen,  or  that 
he  himself  do  triumph  of  them  and  of  his  natural  coun- 
try. For  if  it  were  so  that  my  request  tended  to  save 
thy  country  in  destroying  the  Voices,  I  must  confess 
thou  wouldst  hardly  and  doubtfully  resolve  on  that. 
For  as  to  destroy  thy  natural  country,  it  is  altogether 
unmeet  and  unlawful ;  so  were  it  not  just,  and  less  hon- 
ourable, to  betray  those  that  put  their  trust  in  thee. 
But  my  only  demand  consisteth  to  make  a  gaol-delivery 
of  all  evils,  which  delivereth  equal  benefit  and  safety 
both  to  the  one  and  the  other,  but  most  honourable  for 
the  Voices.  For  it  shall  appear  that,  having  victory  in 
their  hands,  they  have  of  special  favour  granted  us  sin- 
gular graces,  peace,  and  amity,  albeit  themselves  have 
no  less  part  of  both  than  we ;  of  which  good,  if  so  it 
come  to  pass,  thyself  is  the  only  author,  and  so  hast  thou 
the  only  honour.  But  if  it  fail,  and  fall  out  contrary, 
thyself  alone  desei-s'edly  shalt  cairy  the  shameful  re- 
proach and  burden  of  either  party ;  so,  though  the  end 
of  war  be  imcertain,  yet  this  notwithstanding  is  most 
certain, — that,  if  it  be  thy  chance  to  conquer,  this  benefit 
shalt  thou  reap  of  thy  goodly  conquest,  to  be  chronicled 
the  plague  and  destroyer  of  thy  country.  And  if  fortune 
overthrow  thee,  then  the  world  will  say,  that  through 
desire  to  revenge  thy  private  injuries,  thou  hast  for  ever 
undone  thy  good  friends,  who  did  most  lovingly  and 
courteously  receive  thee.'  Martius  gave  good  ear  unto 
his  mother's  words,  without  interrupting  her  speech  at 
all,  and,  after  she  liad  said  what  she  would,  he  held  his 
peace  a  pretty  while,  and  answered  not  a  word.    Here- 


NOTES  ON  CORIOLANUS. 


upon  she  began  again  to  speak  unto  him,  and  said — '  My 
son,  why  dost  thou  not  answer  me  ?  dost  thou  think  it 
good  altogether  to  give  place  unto  thy  choler  and  desire 
of  revenge,  and  thinkest  thou  it  not  honesty  for  thee  to 
grant  thy  mother's  request  in  so  weighty  a  cause  ?  dost 
thou  take  it  honourable  for  a  noble  man  to  remember  the 
wrongs  and  injuries  done  him,  and  dost  not,  in  like 
case,  think  it  an  honest  noble  man's  part  to  be  thankful 
for  the  goodness  that  parents  do  show  to  their  children, 
acknowledging  the  duty  and  reverence  they  ought  to 
bear  unto  them  ?  No  man  living  is  more  bound  to  show 
himself  thankful  in  all  parts  and  respects  than  thyself, 
who  so  universally  showest  all  ingratitude.  Moreover, 
my  son,  thou  htist  sorely  taken  of  thy  countiy,  exacting 
grievous  payments  upon  them  in  revenge  of  the  injuries 
offered  thee  ;  besides,  thou  hast  not  hitherto  showed  thy 
poor  mother  any  courtesy,  and  therefore  it  is  not  only 
honest,  but  due  unto  me,  that,  without  compulsion,  I 
should  obtain  my  so  just  and  reaisonable  request  of  thee. 
But  since  by  reason  I  cannot  persuade  thee  to  it,  to 
what  purpose  do  I  defer  my  last  hope  ?'  And  with 
these  words,  herself,  his  wife  and  children,  fell  down 
upon  their  knees  before  him.  Martius,  seeing  that, 
could  refrain  no  longer,  but  went  straight  and  lift  her 
up,  crying  out,  '  Oh,  mother,  what  have  you  done  to 
me  ?'  And,  holdmg  her  hard  by  the  right  hand,  '  Oh, 
mother,'  said  he,  '  you  have  won  a  happy  victoiy  for 
your  country,  but  mortal  and  unhapjjy  for  your  son ; 
for  I  see  myself  vanquished  by  you  alone.'  These 
words  being  spoken  openly,  he  spake  a  little  apart  with 
his  mother  and  wife,  and  then  let  them  return  again  to 
Rome,  for  so  they  did  request  him ;  and  so,  remaining 
in  camp  that  night,  the  next  morning  he  dislodged,  and 
marched  homeward  into  the  Voices'  country  again." — 
North's  Plutarch. 

"  /  purpose  not  to  toait  on  fortune" — Instead  of  the 
truly  Roman  coolness  with  which  the  resolved  mati-on 
communicates  her  intention,  Thomson,  in  his  tragedy, 
has  substituted  the  very  common-place  and  melodra- 
matic incident  of  making  his  heroine  "  draw  a  dagger 
from  under  her  robe,"  and  attempt  to  stab  herself  be- 
fore her  son  and  the  Romans  and  Volcians ;  and  the  dia- 
logue runs  thus : — 

Vol.  So  thy  first  return — 
Cor.  Ha !  (seizing  her  hand.) 
What  dost  thou  mean  1 

Vol.  To  die  while  Rome  is  free,  etc. 

All  this  is  interpolated  into  Shakespeare's  tragedy,  in 
the  acted  drama  of  Coriolanus. 


ScENK    V. 

"  He  wag'd  me  with  his  countenance" — The  verb  to 
wage  was  formerly  in  general  use  for  to  stipend,  to  re- 
ward. The  meaning  is,  "  The  countenance  he  gave  me 
was  a  kind  oi  wages." 

For  his  defence  great  store  of  men  I  wag'd. 

Mirror  for  Magistrates. 

"  —  Boy  .'  O  slave" — It  is  but  justice  to  Thomson  to 
observe,  that  he  has  here  a  thought  worthy  of  Shake- 
speare, and  embodied  in  language  not  unworthy  to  be 
mixed  wdth  his.  Instead  of  the  hero's  being  exliibited 
as  provoked  to  violent  language,  by  an  insult  personal 
to  himself,  he  is  made  to  fire  up  by  Tullus's  invective 
against  his  countrymen : — 

the  Roman  nobles, 

The  seed  of  outlaws  and  of  robbers. 

Cor.  The  seed  of  gods  ! — 'Tis  not  for  thee,  vain  boaster — 
'Tis  not  for  such  as  those,  so  often  spar'd 
By  her  victorious  sword,  to  talk  of  Rome 
But  with  respect  and  awful  veneration. 
Whate'er  her  blots,  whate'er  her  giddy  factions, 
There  is  more  virtue  in  one  single  year 
Of  Roman  story,  than  your  Volcian  annals 
Can  boast  through  all  your  creeping,  dark  duration. 

This  passage  was  retained  by  John  Kemble,  in  his  revi- 
sion of  the  stage  edition ;  and  as  he  declaimed  the  lines, 
none  but  the  most  exclusive  Shakespearian  could  wish 
thera  away. 


The  tragedy  of  Coriolanus  is  one  of  the  most  amus- 
ing of  our  author's  perfonnances.  The  old  man's  merri- 
ment in  Menenius ;  the  lofty  lady's  digiiity  in  Volumnia ; 
the  bridal  modesty  in  Virgilia ;  the  patrician  and  mili- 
taiy  haughtiness  in  Coriolanus ;  the  plebeian  malignity 
and  tribmiitian  insolence  in  Brutus  and  Sicinius,  make 
a  very  pleasing  and  interesting  variety  ; — and  the  va)  ious 
revolutions  of  the  hero's  fortune  fill  the  mind  with 
anxious  curiosity.  There  is,  perhaps,  too  much  bustle 
in  the  first  act,  and  too  little  in  the  last. — Johnson. 


Shakespeare  has,  in  this  play,  shown  himself  well 
versed  in  history  and  state  affairs.  Coriolanus  is  a  store- 
house of  political  common-places.  Any  one  who  studies 
it  may  save  himself  the  trouble  of  reading  Burke's  "  Re- 
flections on  Paine's  Rights  of  Man"  or  the  Debates  in 
Parliament  since  the  French  Revolution,  or  our  own. 
The  arguments  for  and  against  aristocracy  and  democ- 
racy, on  the  privileges  of  the  few  and  the  claims  of  the 
many,  on  liberty  and  slaveiy,  power  and  the  abuse  of 
it,  peace  and  war,  are  here  very  ably  handled,  with  the 
sj)iiit  of  a  poet  and  the  acuteness  of  a  philosopher. — 
Hazlitt. 


Mr.  Hallam  remarks  that  in  the  other  Roman  dramas 
Shakespeare  "has  followed  Plutarch  too  closely,"  and 
then  adds: — "This  fault  is  by  no  means  discerned  in 
the  third  Roman  tragedy  of  Shakespeare,  Coriolanus. 
He  luckily  found  an  intrinsic  historical  unity  which  he 
could  not  have  destroyed,  and  which  his  magnificent  de- 
lineation of  the  chief  personage  has  thoroughly  main- 
tained. Coriolanus  himself  has  the  grandeur  of  sculp- 
ture ;  his  proportions  are  colossal,  nor  would  less  than 
this  transcendent  superiority  by  which  he  towers  over 
his  fellow-citizens,  warrant,  or  seem  for  the  moment  to 
warrant,  his  haughtiness  and  their  pusillanimity.  The 
surprising  judgment  of  Shakespeare  is  visible  in  this. 
A  dramatist  of  the  second  class,  a  Corneille,  a  Schiller, 
or  an  Alfieri,  would  not  have  lost  the  occasion  of  repre- 
senting the  plebeian  fonn  of  courage  and  patriotism. 
A  tribune  would  have  been  made  to  utter  noble  speeches, 
and  some  critics  would  have  extolled  the  balance  and 
contrast  of  the  antagonist  principles.  And  this  might 
have  degenerated  into  the  general  saws  of  ethics  and 
pohtics  which  pliilosophical  tragedians  love  to  pour 
forth.  But  Shakespeare  instinctively  perceived  that  to 
render  the  arrogance  of  Coriolanus  endurable  to  the 
sjiectator,  or  dramatically  probable,  he  must  abase  the 
plebeians  to  a  contemptible  populace.  The  sacrifice  of 
historic  truth  is  often  necessaiy  for  the  truth  of  poetry. 
The  citizens  of  early  Rome,  Wusticorum  mascula  mili- 
tum  proles,''  are  indeed  calumniated  in  his  scenes,  and 
might  almost  pass  for  burgesses  of  Stratford ;  but  the 
unity  of  emotion  is  not  dissipated  by  conti-adictory  ener- 
gies. Coriolanus  is  less  rich  in  poetical  style  than  the 
other  two,  but  the  comic  parts  are  full  of  humour.  In 
the  three  Roman  tragedies  it  is  manifest  that  Roman 
character,  and  stiU  more  Roman  manners,  are  not  ex- 
hibited with  the  precision  of  a  scholar;  yet  there  is 
something  that  distinguishes  them  from  the  rest,  some- 
thing of  a  grandiosity  in  the  sentiments  and  language, 
which  shows  us  that  Shakespeare  had  not  read  that  his- 
toiy  without  entering  into  its  spirit." 

In  Volumnia,  Shakespeare  has  given  us  the  portrait 
of  a  Roman  matron,  conceived  in  the  true  antique  spirit, 
and  finished  in  eveiy  part.  Although  Coriolanus  is  the 
hero  of  the  play,  yet  much  of  the  interest  of  the  action 
and  the  final  catastrophe  turn  upon  the  character  of  his 
mother  Volumnia,  and  the  power  she  exercised  over 
his  mind,  by  which,  according  to  the  story,  "  she  saved 
Rome  and  lost  her  son,"  Her  lofty  patriotism,  her  pa- 
trician haughtiness  ;  her  maternal  pride,  her  eloquence, 
and  her  towering  spirit,  are  exhibited  with  the  utmost 
power  of  effect,  yet  the  truth  of  female  nature  is  beauti- 
fully preserved,  and  the  portrait,  with  all  its  vigour,  is 
without  harshness. 

The  resemblance  of  temper  in  the  mother  and  the 
61 


NOTES  ON  CORIOLANUS. 


son,  modified  as  it  is  by  the  difference  of  sex,  and  by 
her  greater  age  and  experience,  is  exhibited  with  ad- 
mirable truth.  Vohimnia,  witli  all  her  pride  and  spirit, 
has  some  prudence  and  self-command ;  in  her  language 
and  deportment  all  is  matured  and  matronly.  The  dig- 
nified tone  of  authority  she  assumes  towards  her  son, 
^vhen  checking  his  headlong  impetuosity, — her  respect 
and  admirarion  for  his  noble  qualities,  and  her  strong 
sympathy  even  with  the  feelings  she  combats,  are  all 
displayed  in  the  scene  in  which  she  prevails  on  him  to 
soothe  tlie  incensed  plebeians. 

When  the  spirit  of  the  mother  and  the  son  are  brought 
into  immediate  collision,  he  yields  before  her:  the  war- 
rior who  stemmed  alone  the  whole  city  of  Corioh,  who 
was  ready  to  face  "  the  steep  Tai-peian  death,  or  at  wild 
horses'  heels, — vagabond  exile, — flaying,"  rather  than 
abate  one  jot  of  his  proud  will — shrinks  at  her  rebuke. 
The  haughty,  fieiy,  overbearing  temperament  of  Corio- 
lanus,  is  drawn  in  such  forcible  and  striking  colours, 
that  nothing  can  more  impress  us  with  the  real  grandeur 
and  power  of  Volumnia's  character,  than  his  boundless 
submission  to  her  will — his  more  than  filial  tenderness 
and  respect. 

When  his  mother  appears  before  him  as  a  suppliant, 
he  exclaims : — 

My  mother  bows  ; 

As  if  Olympus  to  a  molehill  should 
In  supplication  nod. 

Here  the  expression  of  reverence,  and  the  magnificent 


image  in  which  it  is  clothed,  are  equally  characteristic 
both  of  the  mother  and  the  son. 

Her  aristocratic  haughtuiess  is  a  strong  trait  in  Vo- 
lumnia's manner  and  character,  and  her  supreme  con- 
tempt for  the  plebeians,  whether  they  are  to  be  defied 
or  cajoled,  is  very  like  what  I  have  heard  expressed  by 
some  high-born  and  high-bred  women  of  our  own  day. 

*  *  »  *  *  #  *■' 

But  the  triumph  of  Volumnia's  character,  the  full  dis- 
play of  all  her  grandeur  of  soul,  her  patriotism,  her 
strong  affections,  and  her  sublime  eloquence,  are  re- 
served for  her  last  scene,  in  which  she  pleads  for  the 
safety  of  Rome,  and  wins  from  her  angrj-  son  that  peace 
which  all  the  swords  of  Italy  and  her  confederate  arms 
could  not  have  purchased.  The  strict  and  even  literal 
adherence  to  the  truth  of  history  is  an  additional  beauty. 

Her  famous  speech,  beginning,  "  Should  we  be  silent 
and  not  speak,"  is  nearly  word  for  word  from  Plutai-ch, 
with  some  additional  graces  of  expression,  and  the 
charms  of  metre  superadded. 

It  is  an  instance  of  Shakespeare's  fine  judgment,  that 
after  this  magnificent  and  touching  piece  of  eloquence, 
which  saved  Rome,  Volumnia  should  speak  no  more,  for 
she  could  say  nothing  that  would  not  deteriorate  from 
the  effect  thus  left  on  the  imagination.  She  is  at  last 
dismissed  fi-om  our  admiring  gaze  amid  the  thunder  of 
grateful  exclamations. 

Behold  our  patroness, — the  life  of  Rome. 

Mrs.  .J.4.MES0N. 


Roman  Tomb  and  Fragments. 


-^--T^^-sif*m-n:-^- 


NTRODUCTORY  REMARKS 


STATE  OF  THE  TEXT PROBABLE  PERIOD  WHEN  WRIT- 
TEN  collier's  argument  as  to  its  DATE ITS  PO- 
LITICAL   LEANING,    ETC. 

^. '    I    HE  tragedy  of  Julius  C^sar,  like  all  of  Shakespeare's  later  dramas,  is 
-■-Ml  • '  '■         fouud  only  in  one  original  printed  fonn,  that  in  the  folio  of  1623, 


>li^"//'"5;rv>-,;^'(a''iVXL.  ''^^^;'  '  ^r  ■;  <■        where,  with  its  two  Plntarchian  companions,  it  appeared  as  one  of  tht' 


''rW~Y  i^^  -     .  copies  "  not  foimerly  entered  to  other  men,"  according  to  the  entry  in 

'^ILmV       M         ^i^feisii,;    V  the  Stationers'   Register,  answering  to  our  modem  copyiight  entry. 

'^*:3if  .V  .i„ .  '    -'a'T  '*•  ^'  In  many  others  of  the  plays,  the  chasms  or  misprints  of  the  folio  arc 


'  often  such  as  to  make  us  grateful  for  the  assistance  afforded  by  the 

collation  of  an  earlier,  though  perhaps  on  the  whole  inferior  edition  ; 
but  fortunately  in  Julius  C^sar  there  is  no  cause  to  regret  the  want  of  another  early  edtion.  It  is  printed  in  the 
first  folio  more  accurately  and  carefully  than  almost  any  other  play  in  the  volume,  and  evidently  from  a  correct 
aad  very  legible  manuscript;  so  that,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  verbal  or  literal  errors  of  the  press,  which  sug- 
gest their  own  correction,  there  is  little  room  for  editorial  ingenuity  or  controversy.  The  ample  use  which  the 
author  has  made  of  North's  "  Plutarch,"  as  the  raw  material  for  his  dialogue  and  speeches,  also  enables  us  to  use 
that  old  version  as  a  commentary  on  the  Poet's  sense,  and  thus  to  clear  up  some  of  the  doubts  that  have  been 
suggested  by  critics. 

Still  some  very  needless  alterations  were  made  by  the  editors  of  the  last  century,  and  adopted  in  most  of  tlit- 
pop  liar  editions  of  the  Poet.  These  have  been  all  abandoned  by  the  two  last  English  editors,  whose  careful  com- 
parison with  the  old  text  has  also  led  to  the  correction  of  other  eiTors  of  mere  carelessness,  which  have  crept  intt) 
the  generality  of  modem  editions.  Mr.  Knight  is  entitled  to  the  merit  of  having  first  removed  these  corruptions 
of  the  text,  which  he  thus  justly  claims : — "  Without  assuming  any  merit  beyond  that  of  having  done  our  duty,  we 
believe  that  the  text  of  Shakespeare  had  not  been  compared  vdth  the  originals,  carefully  and  systematically,  for 
half  a  centuiy,  until  the  pubUcation  of  our  edition.     If  it  had  been,  how  could  tliis  line  be  invariably  left  out  in  thu 

third  scene  of  the  third  act : — 

I  am  not  Citma  the  conspirator ; 

or  why  should  we  without  exception  find — 

O  pardon  me,  thou  piece  of  bleeding  earth, 
instead  of  '  thou  bleeding  piece  of  earth  ?' " 

He  might  have  added  to  these,  the  editorial  transference  to  the  mouth  of  Cassius  of  the  last  quite  characteristic 
speech  of  Casca,  (or  Caska,  as  printed  in  the  folio,)  in  act  iii.  scene  1. 

In  all  these  respects,  as  in  some  smaller  matters,  the  present  edition  will  be  found  to  vary  from  the  ordinary' 
text  of  Stevens  and  Malone,  and  to  agree  vdth  the  older  copies. 

In  the  Introductory  Remarks  prepared  to  this  edition  of  Coriolanos,  I  have  stated  the  main  reason  for  believing 
that  Julius  Cesar  and  Antony  and  Cleopatra,  with  that  play,  all  belong  to  the  same  period  of  Shakespeare's 
dramatic  invention,  and  were  WTitten  within  the  eight  or  nine  years  between  his  forty -fifth  year  and  his  death, 
and  after  the  production  of  Lear  and  Macbeth.  This  is  now  the  prevailing  opinion  of  the  best  critics,  founded 
mainly,  in  their  minds,  as  it  is  in  my  own,  upon  what  T.  Campbell  designates  as  "  the  more  matured  tone  of 
philosophy"  predominant  in  these  classic  tragedies,  as  compared  with  the  author's  earlier  and  romantic  dramas  , 
which  he  attributes,  and  as  I  think  justly,  "  not  to  the  influence  of  classical  or  unclaesical  subjects,  but  to  the 
ripened  gi-owth  of  the  Poet's  mind" — a  maturity  showing  itself,  as  might  be  expected,  in  advancing  age,  not  in 
richer  fancy  or  deeper  passion,  but  in  the  predominance  of  the  reflective  intellect  over  both.  This  strong  internal 
evidence  coiTesponds  precisely  vdth  all  the  external  proof  that  can  be  collected  on  the  subject ;  as,  first,  vdth  the  fact 
that  theso  plays  were  never  entered  and  claimed  by  any  printer  for  publication,  until  they  were  about  to  appear 
in  the  folio  collection,  seven  years  after  the  author's  death.  This  was  the  case  with  all  of  his  dramas  vmtten  when 
his  reputation  had  been  so  widely  and  firmly  fixed,  after  Hamlet  and  Lear,  that  his  productions  were  deemed 
too  valuable  for  the  theatrical  companies,  which  held  the  copies,  to  be  made  accessible  through  the  press. 
Secondly,  there  is  an  absence  of  all  eWdence  of  any  earlier  date,  such  as  we  find  in  respect  to  many  other  dramas. 
Thirdly,  the  great  improbability  of  their  having  been  produced  during  the  period  of  his  fife  known  to  have 
been  most  crowded  wdth  other  affairs,  and  at  the  same  time  fertile  beyond  example  in  works  sufficient  to  have 
filled  the  whole  lives  of  other  men  of  genius,  coupled  with  the  equal  improbability  of  an  author,  in  the  fidlness  ol' 
his  fame  and  talent,  hadng  written,  during  the  latter  years  of  his  life,  only  enough  to  show  that  his  powers  had 
suffered  no  decay — that  the  author  of  the  Tempest,  for  some  years  preceding  or  some  following  its  production, 
with  eveiy  inotive  of  reputation  and  profit  to  stimulate  him  to  composition,  had  written  but  little  else. 

These  strong  reasons  are  corroborated  by  various  slighter  points  of  evidence,  not  of  much  force  in  themselves, 
yet  together  adding  to  the  cumulative  weight  of  probability.  Nevertheless,  all  these,  as  well  as  all  the  weight  of 
critical  authority,  are  unceremoniously  rejected,  vdthout  comment,  by  Mr.  CoUier,  for  the  summary  decision,  that 
while  "  Malone  and  others  have  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  Julius  Cssar  could  not  have  been  written  before 

102*  5 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


1607,  we  think  there  is  good  ground  for  believing  that  it  was  acted  before  1603."     The  groimd  of  this  opinion  is 
thus  stated  by  him : — 

"  We  found  this  opinion  upon  some  circumstances  connected  with  the  publication  of  Drayton's  '  Barons'  Wars,' 
and  the  resemblance  between  a  stanza  there  found,  and  a  passage  in  Julius  C^sar.  In  act  v.  scene  5,  Antony 
gives  the  following  character  of  Brutus : — 

His  life  was  gentle ;  and  the  elements 

So  mix'd  in  him,  that  Nature  might  stand  up 

And  say  to  all  the  world,  This  was  a  man. 

"  In  Drayton's  '  Barons'  Wars,'  (book  iii.,  edit.  8vo.,  1603,)  we  meet  with  the  subsequent  stanza.  The  author 
is  speaking  of  Mortimer : — 

Such  one  he  was,  of  him  we  boldly  say, 

In  whose  rich  soul  all  sovereign  powers  did  suit, 

In  whom  in  peace  th'  elements  all  lay 

So  mix'd,  as  none  could  sovereignty  Impute ; 

As  aH  did  govern,  yet  all  did  obey: 

His  Uvely  temper  was  so  absolute, 
That 't  seem'd,  when  heaven  his  model  first  began. 
In  him  it  show'd  perfection  in  a  man. 

"  Italic  type  is  hardly  necessary  to  establish  that  one  poet  must  have  availed  himself,  not  only  of  the  thought, 
but  of  the  very  words  of  the  other.  The  question  is,  was  Shakespeare  indebted  to  Drayton,  or  Drayton  to  Shake- 
speare ?  We  shall  not  enter  into  general  probabilities,  founded  upon  the  original  and  exhaustless  stores  of  the 
mind  of  oiu-  great  dramatist,  but  advert  to  a  few  dates,  which,  we  think,  warrant  the  conclusion  that  Drayton, 
having  heard  Julius  C.iisar  at  the  theati-e,  or  seen  it  in  manuscript  before  1603,  applied  to  his  own  purpose,  per 
haps  unconsciously,  what,  in  fact,  belonged  to  another  poet. 

"  Drayton's  '  Barons'  VVars'  first  appeared  in  1596,  quarto,  under  the  title  of  '  Mortimeriados.'  Malone  had  a 
copy  without  date,  and  he  and  Stevens  imagined  that  the  poem  had  originally  been  printed  in  1.598.  In  the  quarto 
of  1.596,  and  in  the  undated  edition,  it  is  not  divided  into  books,  and  is  in  seven-line  stanzas ;  and  what  is  there  said 
of  Mortimer  bears  no  likeness  whatever  to  Shakespeare's  expressions  in  Julius  C^sar.  Drayton  afterwards 
changed  the  title  from  '  Mortimeriados'  to  the  '  Barons'  Wars,'  and  remodelled  the  whole  historical  poem,  altering 
the  stanza  from  the  English  ballad  form  to  the  Italian  ottava  rima.  This  course  he  took  before  1603,  when  it  came 
out  in  octavo,  with  the  stanza  first  quoted,  which  contains  so  marked  a  similarity  to  the  lines  from  Julius  Cesar. 
We  apprehend  that  he  did  so  because  he  had  heard  or  seen  Shakespeare's  tragedy  before  1603  ;  and  we  think  that 
sti'ong  presumptive  proof  that  he  was  the  borrower,  and  not  Shakespeare,  is  derived  from  the  fact,  that  in  the  sub- 
sequent impressions  of  the  '  Barons'  Wars,'  in  1605,  1608,  1610,  and  1613,  the  stanza  remained  precisely  as  in  the 
edition  of  1603  ;  but  that  in  1619,  after  Shakespeare's  death  and  before  Julius  C^sar  was  printed,  Drayton  made 
even  a  nearer  approach  to  the  words  of  his  original,  thus : — 

He  was  a  man,  then  boldly  dare  to  say. 

In  whose  rich  soul  the  virtues  well  did  suit ; 
In  whom  so  miz'd  the  elements  did  lay. 

That  none  to  one  could  sovereignty  impute  ; 
As  all  did  govern,  so  did  all  obey  : 

He  of  a  temper  was  so  absolute, 
As  that  it  seem'd,  when  Nature  him  began, 
She  meant  to  show  all  that  might  he  in  man." 

Now,  on  the  face  of  this  statement,  even  allowing  that  the  resemblance  pointed  out  to  be  one  not  admitting 
of  the  easy  explanation  of  an  origin  common  to  both,  or  of  an  accidental  coincidence,  it  no  more  proves  Dray- 
ton to  be  the  copyist  tlian  Shakespeare.  The  improved  edition  of  the  "  Barons'  Wars"  had  been  printed  in  1603, 
and  if  it  had  then  been  read  by  the  great  dramatist,  he  might  have  afterwards  unconsciously  used  this  or  any 
other  thought,  and  so  improved  the  expression  of  it  that  Drayton,  in  his  subsequent  version  of  this  poem,  was 
iuduced  to  unprove  his  original  thought  in  somewhat  the  same  words.  This  is  as  probable  a  solution  as  Mr.  Col- 
lier's, and  more  so,  as  it  agrees  better  ^vith  the  other  e^^dence — if  indeed  there  be  any  need  of  a  conjectural  hy- 
pothesis on  the  subject,  which  I  do  not  think  that  there  is. 

But  the  truth  is  that,  however  uncommon  the  idea  and  expression  may  now  appear  to  the  modem  reader,  both 
were,  in  the  age  of  Shakespeare  and  Drayton,  familiar  to  all  readers  of  poetry,  and  part  of  the  common  property 
of  all  wi-iters,  poetical,  philosophical,  or  theological.  It  was  the  popular  theoiy  of  the  philosophy  of  the  age,  that 
both  the  whole  material  world,  and  the  microcosm,  the  little  world  of  man's  mmd  and  frame,  were  compounded 
alike  of  the  four  original  elements,  earth,  water,  air,  and  fire  ;  and  that  on  the  due  proportion  and  combination  of  these 
depended  all  order  and  excellence ;  as  pecuharity  or  defect  arose  from  the  undue  predommance  of  any  one  of  them. 
Shakespeai-e  himself  abounds  in  such  allusions.  Thus,  in  Henry  V.,  the  Dauphin  praises  his  horse  as  being  "  pure 
air  and  fire,  and  the  dull  elements  of  earth  and  water  never  appear  in  him."  Cleopatra  says,  "  I  am  fire  and  air; 
my  other  elements  I  give  to  baser  fife."  Even  Sir  Toby  Belch  asks,  "  Does  not  our  life  consist  of  the  four  ele- 
ments?" Shakespeare's  forty-fourth  and  forty -fifth  Sonnets  turn  entirely  upon  this  notion.  Nares  (Glossary) 
cites  or  refers  to  passages  containing  the  same  allusion,  from  Browne,  Ben  Jonson,  Massinger,  Beaumont  and 
Fletcher — the  last  of  whom  call  a  madman  "the  four  elements  ill-brewed."  In  Higgins's  King  Forrex,  in  the 
"  Mirror  for  Magistrates,"  a  book  which  both  Shakespeare  and  Drayton  had  read,  the  doctrine  is  set  forth  quite 
formally. 

Thus  it  is  quite  evident  that  there  cannot  well  be  a  shghter  foundation  for  any  chronological  argument,  than  that 
drawn  from  such  a  supposed  imitation  of  one  wTiter  from  another,  when  the  opinions,  images,  and  expressions  are 
part  of  the  common-place  property  of  the  writers  of  the  age,  and  familiar  aUke  to  the  pulpit,  the  schools  and  books 
of  learning,  the  sonnet,  and  the  stage. 

Thus  the  composition  of  this  drama,  hke  that  of  Coriolanus,  may,  with  all  reasonable  probability,  be  assigned 
to  some  of  the  seven  or  eight  years  subsequent  to  1607 — that  period  of  the  author's  hfe,  and  of  the  history  of  Eng- 

6 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


lish  liberty,  when  the  principles  of  popular  rights  were  first  distinctly  and  continuously  brought  into  collision  with 
the  doctrine  of  divine  regal  power  and  prerogative.  Not  indeed  that  the  English  people  had  not  long  before,  even 
under  the  Plantagenets,  often  been  driven  by  WTong  to  assert  their  natural  or  chartered  rights,  and  thus  to  preserve 
a  larger  share  of  personal  hberty  than  was  to  be  found  elsewhere.  But  it  was  in  the  early  years  of  James  I.  that 
these  great  questions  of  poUtical  right,  between  the  sovereign  and  the  people,  were  first  formally  carried  into  the 
elections,  and  made  the  subject  of  elaborate  discussion,  as  well  as  of  popular  appeal,  through  the  press,  and  the 
action  of  the  House  of  Commons.  When  the  public  mind  had  been  roused  to  such  inquiries,  it  was  natural  that 
the  dramatic  poet — as  the  experience  of  every  age  of  revolution  and  strong  political  excitement  has  shown — should 
partake,  in  some  way,  of  the  spirit  animating  and  pervading  aU  about  and  around  him.  A  number  of  the  greater 
poets,  of  that  and  the  next  age,  were,  like  Massinger,  the  admirers  of  power  and  prerogative.  Milton,  on  the  other 
hand,  imbibed  from  antiquity  the  spirit  of  ancient  repubhcanism.  Shakespeare  appears  to  have  looked  at  and 
studied  the  phenomena  of  political  strife,  with  the  eye  at  once  of  an  artist,  as  to  their  external  appearance,  and  of  a 
philosopher,  as  to  their  priaciples  and  moral  causes ;  but  vdth  little  of  the  spirit  of  a  partisan.  In  Coriolantjs  he 
has  painted  the  earhest  recorded  struggle  of  the  Roman  plebeians  against  a  hard  and  jealous  aristocracy  unequalled 
in  the  annals  of  the  world  for  talent,  wisdom,  and  valour.  AU  then-  briUiant  and  noble  qualities,  as  well  as  aU  that  justly 
rendered  them  odious  to  the  people,  he  has  embodied  in  the  single  magnificent  personification  of  his  hero.  He 
has  painted  the  Roman  people  as  at  once  injured  and  insulted,  yet  grateful  for  public  services,  and  ready  to  heap 
their  gratitude  upon  the  hero  who  had  served  them,  until  repulsed  by  scorn  and  injury. 

His  hero  is  depicted  as  gigantic  ia  all  his  proportions,  alike  for  good  and  for  e\Tl ;  and  to  him  he  has  rendered 
strict  poetic  justice ;  for  liis  exile,  his  stem  sorrow  and  his  death,  are  all  the  immediate  results  of  an  unfeehng  arro- 
gance, not  to  be  atoned  for  even  by  his  noble  spirit  and  his  ardent  devotion  to  his  country's  honour.  If  then,  as 
between  this  magnificent  representation  of  the  most  imposiug  form  of  military  aristocracy,  and  the  suffering  and 
insulted  multitude,  the  interest  is  absorbed  by  the  single  central  and  briUiant  personage,  the  fault  is  not 
in  the  Poet's  faithful  delineation,  but  in  human  nature  itseU,  which  so  readUy  " bows  its  vassal  head"  before 
courage,  mind,  and  energy,  and  overlooks  the  injuries  of  the  lowly  and  ignorant  many,  when  they  are  inflicted  by 
the  hand  of  valour  or  genius.  But  if  this  dramatic  effect  be  any  evidence  that  the  author  himself  had  (as  HazUtt 
says)  "  a  bias  to  the  arbitrary  side  of  the  question,"  what  inference  in  this  respect  are  we  to  draw  from  Julius 
C^SAR?  What  are  we  to  think  of  a  dramatic  author  who,  in  a  time  when  the  public  mind  was  excited  by  such 
questions  as  that  agitated  by  Dr.  CoweU,  ia  1607,  afiirming  or  denying  the  despotic  rights  of  the  crown,  (see  Hal- 
lam's  Cont.  Hist.,  chap,  vi.,)  could  hold  to  a  popular  audience  such  language  and  argument  as  he  puts  in  the 
mouth  of  Biiitus,  when  he  reasons  on  Caesar's  probable  abuse  of  greatness,  when  he  is  crowned  7  Or  what  are 
we  to  think  of  his  exciting  such  an  audience  by  the  cry  of  "  Peace,  Freedom,  Liberty  !"  in  what  he  justly  styles 
"  the  lofty  scene  "  of  Caesar's  death  ?  Again,  it  is  equaUy  incompatible  with  the  theory  of  any  such  private  poUtical 
bias  in  the  author,  that  in  an  age  when,  in  the  eyes  of  the  advocates  of  royal  power,  Brutus  was  but  an  ingrate  and 
an  assassin,  the  Poet  should  have  represented  him  as  the  most  perfect  model  of  the  mUd,  contemplative,  and  philo- 
sophical, yet  heroic  republican ; — that  he  should  have  gleaned,  with  minute  dUigence,  from  Plutarch,  and  put  iato 
bolder  relief  in  his  drama,  every  minute  incident,  or  ti-ait  of  kindness,  wisdom,  or  heroism,  which  could  add  to  the 
beauty  or  dignity  of  the  character  of  that  "  noblest  Roman  of  them  all."  Nor  is  it  less  worthy  of  notice  in  this 
respect,  that  while  he  concentrated  the  interest  of  the  drama  upon  the  champion  of  freedom,  he  has  effected  it  in 
part  by  throwing  "  the  mightiest  Julius"  into  the  shade.  Csesar,  above  aU  the  great  men  of  history,  had  most  of 
that  union  of  the  graces  and  accompUshments  of  the  scholar  and  the  gentleman,  with  the  talents  of  active  life  which 
Shakespeare  loved  to  describe — that  union  of  "  the  courtier's,  soldier's,  scholar's  eye,  tongue,  sword,"  so  eloquently 
praised  ia  Hamlet,  bo  minutely  described  in  Henry  V.,  (act  i.  scene  1.)  Yet  aU  this  is  designedly  generaUzed,  not 
as  Boswell  and  others  absurdly  say,  "  fi-om  ignorance  of  classical  learning," — for  the  Poet  had  aU  the  leamiag  on 
this  point  he  wanted  before  him,  in  his  EngUsh  "  Plutarch ;"  and  he  knew  well  enough  that  Csesar  was  "  the  no- 
blest man  that  ever  lived  in  the  tide  of  times" — ^but  obviously  not  to  lessen  or  divide  the  interest,  which  is  left  to 
rest  solely  upon  the  exhibition  of  the  highest  and  purest  republican  virtue,  great  aUke  in  its  domestic  loveliness,  iu 
the  moderation  of  its  triumph,  and  the  dignity  of  its  faU. 

The  plain  and  inevitable  inference  fi-om  aU  this  must  be,  that  the  Poet  did  not  wish  to  exhibit  himself,  in  his 
poUtical  dramas,  as  tiie  direct  expounder  or  champion  of  any  form  of  opinion ;  but  he  shows  himself  in  these,  as 
in  his  tragedies  of  private  and  domestic  passion,  as  "  a  noble  and  liberal  casuist ;"  painting  human  nature  just  as  it 
appeai-s, — whether  in  the  conflict  of  parties,  or  the  passions  and  sufferings  of  individuals, — vdth  all  its  weakness  and 
aU  its  capabiUties  of  greatness. 

7 


•  )       Tri 

'13 

1 


riumvirs  after  the  deatla  of 
Julius  C^sab. 


Conspirators  against  JuLina 

CjESiR. 


PERSONS  REPRESENTHD.; 

JOLIUS  GfiSAB, 

OCTAVinS  CiESAR, 

MARCUS  ANTONITJS 

M.  ^MIL.  LEPIDUS, 

CICERO,  POBLIUS,  POPILIUS  LBXA,  Senators 

MARCUS  BRUTUS, 

CASSIUS. 

CASCA,  . 

TREBONIUS, 

LIGARIUS, 

DECIUS  BRUTUS, 

METELLUS  CIMBER, 

CINNA. 

FLAVIUS  and  SlARULLUS,  Tribunes. 

ARTEMIDORUS,  a  Sophist  of  Cnidos. 

A  Soothsayer 

CINNA,  a  Poet. 

Another  Poet. 

LUCILIUS,  TITINIUS.  MESSALA,  Younj  CATO,  and 

VOLUMNIUS,  Friends  to  Brutos  and  Cassids. 
VARRO,  CI.ITU3,  CLAUDIUS,  STRATO,  LUCIUS.  DAR 

DANIUS,  Servants  to  Brutus. 
PINDARUS,  Servant  to  Cassids. 

CALPHURNIA,  Wife  to  Cssar. 
PORTIA  Wife  to  Brutus. 

Senators,  Citizens,  Guards.  Attendants,  ice. 


SoESE- — Durinj  a  great  part  of  the  Play,  at  Rome  ;  after 
watrds  at  Sardis;  and  near  Pbilippi. 


^CT 


Scene  1. — Rome.     A  Street. 

Ente:    Flavius,  Marullus,  and  a  rabble  of 
Citizens. 

Flav.  Hence  ;  home,  you  idle  creatures,  get  you 
home; 
Is  this  a  holiday  ?     What !  know  you  not. 
Being  mechanical,  you  ought  not  walk, 
Upon  a  labouring  day,  without  the  sign 
Of  your  profession  ? — Speak,  what  trade  art  thou  ? 

1  Cit.  Why,  SU-,  a  carpenter. 

Mar.  Where  is  thy  leather  apron,  and  thy  rule  ? 
What  dost  thou  with  thy  best  apparel  on  ? — 
i'ou,  sii" ;  what  trade  are  you  ? 


2  Cit.  Truly,  sir,  in  respect  of  a  fine  workman, 
I  am  but,  as  you  would  say,  a  cobbler. 

Mar.  But  what  trade  art  thou?      Answer  m« 
directly. 

2  Cit.  A  trade,  sir,  that  I  hope  I  may  use  with  n 
safes  conscience  ;  which  is,  indeed,  sir,  a  mender  of 
bad  soles. 

Flav.  What  trade,  thou  knave  ?  thou  naughty 
knave,  what  trade  ? 

2  Cit.  Nay,  I  beseech  you,  sir,  be  not  out  with 
me :  yet  if  you  be  out,  sir,  I  can  mend  you. 

Mar.  What  meanest  thou  by  that  ?  Mend  me, 
thou  saucy  fellow  ? 

2  Cit.  Why,  sir,  cobble  you. 
9 


ACT    I. 


JULIUS  CiESAR. 


SCENE    I. 


Flav.  Thou  art  a  cobbler,  art  thou  ?  * 

2  Cit.  Truly,  sir,  all  that  I  live  by  is  with  the 
awl :  I  meddle  with  no  tradesman's  matters,  nor 
women's  matters,  but  with  all.  I  am,  indeed,  sir, 
a  surgeon  to  old  shoes ;  when  they  are  in  gi-eat 
danger,  I  recover  them.  As  proper  men  as  ever 
trod  upon  neat's-leather  have  gone  upon  my  handi- 
work. 

Flav.  But  wherefore  art  not  in  thy  shop  to-day  ? 
Why  dost  thou  lead  these  men  about  the  streets  ? 

2  Cit.  Tnily,  sir,  to  wear  out  their  shoes,  to 
get  myself  into  more  work.  But,  indeed,  sir,  we 
make  holiday  to  see  Caesar,  and  to  rejoice  in  his 
ti'iumph. 

Mar.  Wherefore  rejoice  ?  What  conquest  brings 
he  home  ? 
What  ti-ibutaries  follow  him  to  Rome, 
To  gi'ace  in  captive  bonds  his  chariot-wheels  ? 
You  blocks,  you  stones,  you  worse  than  senseless 

things ! 
O,  you  hard  hearts,  you  cniel  men  of  Rome, 
Knew  you  not  Pompey  ?     Many  a  time  and  oft 
Have  you  climb'd  up  to  walls  and  battlements. 
To  towers  and  windows,  yea,  to  chimney-tops, 
Your  infants  in  your  arms,  and  there  have  sat 
The  livelong  day,  with  patient  expectation. 
To  see  gi'eat  Pompey  pass  the  streets  of  Rome  : 
And  when  you  saw  his  chariot  but  appear. 
Have  you  not  made  an  universal  shout. 
That  Tiber  ti-embled  underneath  her  banks, 
To  near  the  replication  of  your  sounds, 

10 


Made  in  her  concave  shores  ? 

And  do  you  now  put  on  your  best  attire  ? 

And  do  you  now  cull  out  a  holiday  ? 

And  do  you  now  strew  flowers  in  his  way. 

That  comes  in  triumph  over  Pompey's  blood  ? 

Be  gone ! 

Run  to  your  houses,  fall  upon  your  knees. 

Pray  to  the  gods  to  intermit  the  plague 

That  needs  must  light  on  this  ingi'atitude. 

Flav.  Go,  go,  good   coimtrymen,  and,   for  this 
fault. 
Assemble  all  the  poor  men  of  your  sort ; 
Draw  Them  to  Tiber  banks,  and  weep  your  tears 
Into  the  channel,  till  the  lowest  stream 
Do  kiss  the  most  exalted  shores  of  all. 

\^Exeunt  Citizens. 
See,  whe'r  their  basest  metal  be  not  mov'd ; 
They  vanish  tongue-tied  in  their  guiltiness. 
Go  you  down  that  way  towards  the  Capitol ; 
This  way  will  I :  Disrobe  the  images. 
If  you  do  find  them  deck'd  with  ceremonies. 

Mar.  May  we  do  so  ? 
You  know  it  is  the  feast  of  Lupercal. 

Flav.  It  is  no  matter ;  let  no  images 
Be  hung  %vith  Caesar's  trophies.     I'll  about. 
And  drive  away  the  vulgar  from  the  streets : 
So  do  you  too,  where  you  perceive  them  thick. 
These  gi'owing  feathers  pluck'd  from  Caesar's  wing 
Will  make  him  fly  an  ordinaiy  pitch ; 
Who  else  would  soar  above  the  view  of  men. 
And  keep  us  all  in  senrile  fearfulness.         \^Exeunt. 


Roman  Plebeians. 


ACT    I. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENE    II. 


Scene  II. — The  Same.     A  Public  Place. 

Enter,  in  procession,  with  music,  Cjesar  ;  Antony, 
for  the  course ;  Calphurnia,  Portia,  Decius, 
Cicero,  Brutus,  Cassius,  and  Casca,  a  great 
crowd  following ;   among  thern  a  Soothsayer. 

Cces.  Calphurnia, — 

Casca.  Peace,  ho  !  Caesar  speaks. 

\^Music  ceases. 

C(es.  Calphui-nia, — 

Cal.  Here,  my  lord. 

Cess.  Stand  you  directly  in  Antonius'  way, 
When  he  doth  run  his  course. — Antonius, — 

Ant.  Caesar,  my  lord. 

C(es.  Forget  not,  in  your  speed,  Antonius, 
To  touch  Calphurnia  :  for  our  elders  say. 
The  ban-en,  touched  in  this  holy  chase, 
Shake  off  their  steiil  curse. 

Ant.  I  shall  remember : 

When  Caesar  says  "  Do  this,"  it  is  perlbnn'd. 

Cas.  Set  on ;  and  leave  no  ceremony  out. 

[Music. 

Sooth.  Caesar. 

C(es.  Ha!     Who  calls? 

Casca.   Bid   every   noise    be   still : — Peace   yet 
again.  [Music  ceases. 

Cces.  Who  is  it  in  the  press  that  calls  on  me  ? 
I  hear  a  tongue,  shriller  than  all  the  music. 
Cry,  Caesar:  Speak;  Caesar  is  turn'd  to  hear. 

Sooth.  Bevpai'e  the  ides  of  March. 

Cees.  What  man  is  that  ? 

Bru.  A  soothsayer  bids  you  beware  the  ides  of 
March. 

C(ss.  Set  him  before  me ;  let  me  see  his  face. 

Cas.  Fellow,  come  fi"om  the  throng :  Look  upon 
Caesar. 

Cas.   What  say'st    thou  to  me  now  ?      Speak 
once  again. 

Sooth.  Beware  the  ides  of  March. 

Cas.    He  is   a  dreamer;    let  us  leave  him; — 
pass. 

[Senet.     Exeunt  all  hut  Bru.  and  Cas. 

Cas.  WiU  you  go  see  the  order  of  the  com'se  ? 

Bru.  Not  I. 

Cas.  I  pray  you,  do. 

Bru.  I  am  not  gamesome :  I  do  lack  some  pait 
Of  that  quick  spiint  that  is  in  Antony. 
Let  me  not  hinder,  Cassius,  your  desires; 
I'll  leave  you. 

Cas.  Bi-utus,  I  do  obsei-ve  you  now  of  late  : 
I  have  not  from  your  eyes  that  gentleness. 
And  show  of  love,  as  I  was  wont  to  have  : 
You  bear  too  stubborn  and  too  sti^ange  a  hand 
Over  your  fiiend  that  loves  you. 

Bru.  Cassius, 

Be  not  deceiv'd :  If  I  have  veil'd  my  look, 
I  tm-n  the  ti-ouble  of  my  countenance 
Merely  upon  myself.     Vexed  I  am. 
Of  late,  with  passions  of  some  difference. 
Conceptions  only  proper  to  myself. 
Which  give  some  soil,  perhaps,  to  my  behaviours : 
But  let  not  therefore  my  good  friends  be  griev'd ; 
(Among  which  number,  Cassius,  be  you  one  ;) 
Nor  construe  any  farther  my  neglect. 
Than  that  poor  Brutus,  with  himself  at  war. 
Forgets  the  shows  of  love  to  other  men. 

Cas.  Then,  Brutus,  I  have  much  mistook  your 
passion ; 
By  means  whereof  this  breast  of  mine  hath  buried 
Thoughts  of  gi-eat  value,  worthy  cogitations. 
Tell  me,  good  Binitus,  can  you  see  your  face  ? 


Bru.  No,  Cassius  :  for  the  eye  sees  not  itself. 
But  by  reflection,  by  some  other  things. 

Cas.  'Tis  just : 
And  it  is  very  much  lamented,  Brutus, 
That  you  have  no  such  miiTors  as  will  turn 
Your  hidden  worthiness  into  your  eye. 
That  you  might  see  your  shadow.     I  have  heaj-d, 
Where  many  of  the  best  respect  in  Rome, 
(Except  immortal  Caesar,)  speaking  of  Brutus, 
And  groaning  underneath  this  age's  yoke. 
Have  wish'd  that  noble  Bmtus  had  his  eyes. 

Bru.    Into  what  dangers  would  you  lead  me, 
Cassius, 
That  you  would  have  me  seek  into  myself 
For  that  which  is  not  in  me  ? 

Cas.    Therefore,   good   Brutus,  be   prepar'd  to 
hear: 
And,  since  you  know  you  cannot  see  yourself 
So  well  as  by  reflection,  I,  your  glass. 
Will  modestly  discover  to  yourself 
That  of  yourself  which  you  yet  know  not  of. 
And  be  not  jealous  on  me,  gentle  Bnitus  : 
Were  I  a  common  laugher,  or  did  use 
To  stale  wth  ordinary  oaths  my  love 
To  every  new  protester;  if  you  know 
That  I  do  fawn  on  men,  and  hug  them  hard. 
And  after  scandal  them  ;  or  if  you  know 
That  I  profess  myself  in  banqueting 
To  aU  the  rout,  then  hold  me  dangerous. 

[Flourish  and  shout. 
Bru.  What  means  this  shouting  ?     I  do  fear  the 
people 
Choose  Caesar  for  their  king. 

Cas.  Ay,  do  you  fear  it  ? 

Then  must  I  think  you  would  not  have  it  so. 

Bru.  I  would  not,  Cassius;  yet  I  love  him  well: — 
But  wherefore  do  you  hold  me  here  so  long  ? 
What  is  it  that  you  would  impart  to  me  ? 
If  it  be  aught  toward  the  general  good. 
Set  honour  in  one  eye,  and  death  i'  the  other, 
And  I  will  look  on  both  indifferently : 
For,  let  the  gods  so  speed  me  as  I  love 
The  name  of  honour  more  than  I  fear  death. 

Cas.  I  know  that  viitue  to  be  in  you,  Brutus, 
As  well  as  I  do  know  your  outward  favom-. 
Well,  honour  is  the  subject  of  my  stoiy. — 
I  cannot  tell  what  you  and  other  men 
Think  of  this  life ;  but,  for  my  single  self, 
I  had  as  lief  not  be  as  live  to  be 
In  awe  of  such  a  thing  as  I  myself. 
I  was  born  free  as  Caesar  ;  so  were  you  : 
We  both  have  fed  as  well ;  and  we  can  both 
Endure  the  winter's  cold  as  well  as  he : 
For  once,  upon  a  raw  and  gusty  day, 
The  troubled  Tiber  chafing  with  her  shores, 
Caesar  said  to  me,  "  Dar'st  thou,  Cassius,  now 
Leap  in  \vith  me  into  this  angiy  flood, 
And  s^vim  to  yonder  point  ?" — Upon  the  word, 
Accouti'ed  as  I  was,  I  plunged  in. 
And  bade  him  follow  :  so,  indeed,  he  did. 
The  toiTent  roar'd ;  and  we  did  buffet  it 
With  lusty  sinews ;  throwing  it  aside 
And  stemming  it  with  hearts  of  conti-oversy. 
But  ere  we  could  airive  the  point  propos'd, 
Caesar  cried,  "  Help  me,  Cassius,  or  I  sink." 
I,  as  iEneas,  our  gi-eat  ancestor, 
Did  fiom  the  flames  of  Troy  upon  his  shoulder 
The  old  Anchises  bear,  so,  from  the  waves  of  Tiber 
Did  I  the  tu"ed  Caesar :  And  this  man 
Is  now  become  a  god ;  and  Cassius  is 
A  wretched  creature,  and  must  bend  liis  body, 

11 


ACT    1. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENK    II. 


If  Caesar  carelessly  but  nod  on  him. 

He  had  a  fever  when  he  was  in  Spain, 

And,  when  the  fit  was  on  him,  I  did  mark 

How  he  did  shake  :  'tis  true,  this  god  did  shake  : 

His  coward  lips  did  fi-om  their  colour  fly ; 

And  that  saine  eye  whose  bend  doth  awe  the  world 

Did  lose  his  lustre :  I  did  hear  him  groan  : 


Ay,  and  that  tongue  of  his  that  bade  the  Romans 

Mark  him,  and  write  his  speeches  in  their  books, 

Alas !  it  cried,  "  Give  me  some  drink,  Titinius," 

As  a  sick  girl.     Ye  gods,  it  doth  amaze  me, 

A  man  of  such  a  feeble  temper  should 

So  get  the  start  of  the  majestic  world. 

And  bear  the  palm  alone.  [Slwut.     Flounsh. 


--S?=S;. 


C  !i!!  :l 


Bru.    Anotlier  general  shout! 


Bru.  Another  general  shout ! 
1  do  believe  that  these  applauses  are 
For  some  new  honours  that  are  heap'd  on  Csesai'. 

Cas.  Why,  man,  he  doth   bestiide  the  narrow 
world. 
Like  a  Colossus;  and  we  petty  men 
Walk  under  his  huge  legs,  and  peep  about 
To  find  ourselves  dishonourable  gi*aves. 
Men  at  some  time  are  masters  of  their  fates  : 
The  fault,  deai'  Bnitus,  is  not  in  our  stai-s, 
Hut  in  ourselves,  that  we  are  underlings. 
Brutus,  and  Caesar :  What  should  be  in  that  Cssar  ? 
Why   should  that  name   be   sounded   more   than 

yom's  ? 
Write  them  together,  yours  is  as  fair  a  name ; 
Sound  them,  it  doth  become  the  mouth  as  well ; 
Weigh  them,  it  is  as  heavy ;  conjure  with  them, 
Brutus  will  start  a  spirit  as  soon  as  Caesar.    [Shout. 
Now  in  the  names  of  all  the  gods  at  once, 

12 


Upon  what  meat  doth  this  our  Caesar  feed, 
That  he  is  grown  so  gi'eat  ?     Age,  thou  art  sham'd  ! 
Rome,  thou  hast  lost  the  breed  of  noble  bloods  ! 
When   went   there   by   an    age,    since   the   gi-eat 

flood. 
But  it  was  fam'd  with  more  than  with  one  man  ? 
When  could  they  say,  till  now,  that  talk'd  of  Rome, 
That  her  wide  walks  encompass'd  but  one  man  ? 
Now  is  it  Rome  indeed,  and  room  enough, 
When  there  is  in  it  but  one  only  man. 

0  !  you  and  I  have  heard  our  fathers  say. 
There  was  a  Bi-utus  once  that  would  have  brook'd 
The  eternal  devil  to  keep  his  state  in  Rome, 

As  easily  as  a  king. 

Bru.  That  you  do  love  me,  I  am  nothing  jealous ; 
What  you  would  work  me  to,  I  have  soine  aim  ; 
How  I  have  thought  of  this,  and  of  these  times, 

1  shall  recount  hereafter ;  for  this  present, 

I  would  not,  so  with  love  I  might  entreat  you, 


ACT   I. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENE    11. 


Be  any  further  mov'd  :  What  you  have  said, 
I  will  consider ;  what  you  have  to  say, 
I  will  with  patience  hear:  and  find  a  time 
Both  meet  to  hear  and  answer  such  high  things- 
Till  then,  my  noble  fi-iend,  chew  upon  this ; 
Brutus  had  rather  be  a  villager, 
Than  to  repute  himself  a  son  of  Rome 
Under  these  hard  conditions  as  this  time 
Is  like  to  lay  upon  us. 

Cas.  I  am  glad  that  my  weak  words 
Have  strack  but  thus  much  show  of  fire  fi'om  Brutus. 

Bru.  The  games  are  done,  and  Caesar  is  retm-ning. 

Re-enter  CaisAR,  and  his  Train. 

Cas.  As  they  pass  by,  pluck  Casca  by  the  sleeve ; 
And  he  will,  after  his  sour  fashion,  tell  you 
What  hath  proceeded  worthy  note  to-day. 

Bru.  I  vnll  do  so  : — But,  look  you,  Cassius, 
The  angiy  spot  doth  glow  on  Caesar's  brow, 
And  all  the  rest  look  like  a  chidden  ti-ain  : 
Calphurnia's  cheek  is  pale  ;  and  Cicero 
Looks  with  such  feiret  and  such  fieiy  eyes, 
As  we  have  seen  him  in  the  Capitol, 
Being  cross'd  in  conference  by  some  senators. 

Cas.  Casca  will  tell  us  what  the  matter  is. 

Cces.  Antonius. 

Ant.  Caesar. 

Cas.  Let  me  have  men  about  me  that  are  fat; 
Sleek-headed  men,  and  such  as  sleep  o'  nights : 
Youd'  Cassius  has  a  lean  and  hungry  look ; 
He  thinks  too  much :  such  men  are  dangerous. 

Ant.  Fear  him  not,  Caesar,  he's  not  dangerous; 
He  is  a  noble  Roman,  and  well  given. 

C(£S.  'Would  he  were  fatter: — But  I  fear  him 
not: 
Yet  if  my  name  were  liable  to  fear, 
I  do  not  know  the  man  I  should  avoid 
So  soon  as  that  spare  Cassius.     He  reads  much ; 
He  is  a  gi'eat  obseiTer,  and  he  looks 
Quite  tluough  the  deeds  of  men  :  he  loves  no  plays. 
As  thou  dost,  Antony ;  he  hears  no  music  : 
Seldom  he  smiles ;  and  smiles  in  such  a  sort 
As  if  he  mock'd  himself,  and  sconi'd  his  spirit 
That  could  be  mov'd  to  smile  at  anything. 
Such  men  as  he  be  never  at  heart's  ease. 
Whiles  they  behold  a  gi-eater  than  themselves ; 
And  therefore  are  they  veiy  dangerous. 
I  rather  tell  thee  what  is  to  be  fear'd. 
Than  what  I  fear,  for  always  I  am  Caesar. 
Come  on  my  right  hand,  for  this  ear  is  deaf. 
And  tell  me  truly  what  thou  think'st  of  him. 

[Exeunt  C^sar  and  his  IVain.     Casca 
stays  behind. 

Casca.  You  pull'd  me  by  the  cloak  :  Would  you 
speak  with  me  ? 

Bru.  Ay,  Casca ;  tell  us  what  hath  chanc'd  to- 
day. 
That  Caesar  looks  so  sad  ? 

Casca.  Why,  you  were  with  him,  were  you  not  ? 

Bru.    I  should   not  then  ask   Casca  what  had 
chanc'd. 

Casca.  Why,  there  was  a  crown  offered  him : 
and  being  offered  him,  he  put  it  by  with  the  back 
of  his  hand,  thus ;  and  then  the  people  fell  a' 
shouting. 

Bru.  What  was  the  second  noise  for '.' 

Casca.  Why,  for  that  too. 

Cas.  They  shouted  thrice :   What  was  the  last 
cry  for  ? 

Casca.  Why,  for  that  too. 

Bru.  Was  the  crown  offer'd  him  thrice  ? 
103 


Casca.  Ay,  marry,  was't,  and  he  put  it  by  thrice. 
eveiy  time  gentler  than  other ;  and  at  every  putting 
by,  mine  honest  neighbours  shouted. 

Cas.  Who  offered  him  the  crown  ? 

Casca.  Why,  Antony. 

Bru.  Tell  us  the  manner  of  it,  gentle  Casca. 

Casca.  I  can  as  well  be  hanged  as  tell  the  man- 
ner of  it :  it  was  mere  foolery.  I  did  not  mark  it. 
I  saw  Mark  Antony  offer  him  a  crown ; — yet  'twas 
not  a  crown  neither,  'twas  one  of  these  coronets  ; — 
and,  as  I  told  you,  he  put  it  by  once ;  but  for  all 
that,  to  my  thinking,  he  would  fain  have  had  it. 
Then  he  offered  it  to  him  again  ;  then  he  put  it  by 
again :  but,  to  my  thinking,  he  was  very  loth  to  lay 
his  fingers  off  it.  And  then  he  offered  it  the  third 
time ;  he  put  it  the  third  time  by :  and  still  as  he 
refused  it,  the  rabblement  hooted,  and  clapped  their 
chapped  hands,  and  tlxrew  up  theii-  sweaty  night- 
caps, and  uttered  such  a  deal  of  stinking  breath  be- 
cause Caesar  refused  the  crown,  that  it  had  almost 
choked  Caesar;  for  he  swooned,  and  fell  down  at  it: 
And  for  mine  own  part,  I  durst  not  laugh,  for  fear 
of  opening  my  lips  and  receiving  the  bad  air. 

Cas.  But,  soft,  I  pray  you :  What  ?  Did  Caesar 
swoon  ? 

Casca.  He  fell  down  in  the  market-place,  and 
foamed  at  mouth,  and  was  speechless. 

Bru.  'Tis  very  like  :  he  hath  the  falling  sickness. 

Cas.  No,  Ceesar  hath  it  not ;  but  you,  and  I, 
And  honest  Casca,  we  have  the  falling  sickness. 

Casca.  I  know  not  what  you  mean  by  that;  but 
I  am  sure  Caesar  fell  down.  If  the  tag-rag  people 
did  not  clap  him,  and  hiss  him,  according  as  he 
pleased  and  displeased  them,  as  they  use  to  do  the 
players  in  the  theatre,  I  am  no  true  man. 

Bru.  What  said  he  when  he  came  unto  liim- 
self? 

Casca.  MaiTy,  before  he  fell  down,  when  he  per- 
ceived the  common  herd  was  glad  he  refused  the 
crown,  he  plucked  me  ope  his  doublet,  and  offered 
them  his  throat  to  cut. — An  I  had  been  a  man  of 
any  occupation,  if  I  would  not  have  taken  him  at 
a  word,  I  would  I  might  go  to  hell  among  the 
rogues : — and  so  he  fell.  When  he  came  to  him- 
self again,  he  said.  If  he  had  done  or  said  anything 
amiss,  he  desired  their  worships  to  think  it  was  his 
infirmity.  Three  or  four  wenches,  where  I  stood, 
cried  "  Alas,  good  soul !" — and  forgave  him  with  all 
their  hearts :  But  there's  no  heed  to  be  taken  of 
them;  if  Caesar  had  stabbed  their  mothers  they 
would  have  done  no  less. 

Bru.  And  after  that  he  came,  thus  sad,  away  ? 

Casca.  Ay. 

Cas.  Did  Cicero  say  anything  ? 

Casca.  Ay,  he  spoke  Greek. 

Cas.  To  what  effect  ? 

Casca.  Nay,  an  I  tell  you  that  I'll  ne'er  look  you 
i'  the  face  again :  But  those  that  understood  him 
smiled  at  one  another,  and  shook  their  heads :  but, 
for  mine  own  part,  it  was  Greek  to  me.  I  could 
tell  you  more  news  too  :  Marullus  and  Flavius,  for 
pulling  scarfs  off  Caesar's  images,  are  put  to  silence. 
Fare  you  well.  There  was  more  foolery  yet,  if  I 
could  remember  it. 

Cas.  Will  you  sup  with  me  to-night,  Casca? 

Casca.  No,  I  am  promis'd  forth. 

Cas.  Will  you  dine  with  me  to-mon"ow  ? 

Casca.  Ay,  if  I  be  alive,  and  your  mind  hold, 
and  your  dinner  worth  the  eating. 

Cas.  Good  ;  I  will  expect  you. 

Casca.  Do  so:  farewell  both.  I  Exit  Casca. 

13 


ACT    1. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENE    III. 


Bru.  What  a  blunt  fellow  is  this  grown  to  be  ! 
He  was  quick  mettle  when  he  went  to  school. 

Cas.  So  he  is  now,  in  execution 
Of  any  bold  or  noble  enterprise, 
However  he  puts  on  this  tardy  form. 
This  rudeness  is  a  sauce  to  his  good  wit, 
Which  gives  men  stomach  to  digest  his  words 
With  better  appetite. 

Bru.  And  so  it  is.    For  this  time  I  will  leave  you : 
To-morrow,  if  you  please  to  speak  with  me, 
I  will  come  home  to  you ;  or,  if  you  will, 
Come  home  to  me,  and  I  will  wait  for  j'ou. 

Cas.  I  will  do  so  : — till  then,  think  of  the  world. 

[Exit  Brutus. 
Well.  Brutus,  thou  art  noble ;  yet,  I  see 


Thy  honom*able  metal  may  be  wrought. 

From  that  it  is  dispos'd :  Therefore  'tis  meet 

That  noble  minds  keep  ever  with  their  likes : 

For  who  so  firm  that  cannot  be  seduc'd  ? 

Caesai'  doth  bear  me  hard :  But  he  loves  Bmtus  : 

If  I  were  Brutus  now,  and  he  were  Cassius, 

He  should  not  humour  me.     I  will  this  night. 

In  several  hands,  in  at  his  windows  throw, 

As  if  they  came  from  several  citizens. 

Writings,  all  tending  to  the  great  opinion 

That  Rome  holds  of  his  name  ;  wherein  obscurely 

Caesar's  ambition  shall  be  glanced  at : 

And,  after  this,  let  Caesar  seat  him  sure ; 

For  we  will  shake  him,  or  worse  days  endure. 

[Exit. 


Cio.    Why  are  you  breathless  ?   and  why  stare  you  lo  7 


Scene  III.— The  Same.     A  Street. 

Thunder  and  Lightning.     Enter,  from   opposite 
sides,  Casca,  with  his  sivord  drawn,  and  Cicero. 

Cic.   Good  even,    Casca:    Brought   you   Caesar 
home? 
Why  are  you  breathless  ?  and  why  stare  you  so  ? 
Casca.  Are  not  you  mov'd,  when  all  the  sway  of 
earth 
Shakes  like  a  thing  unfirm  ?  O  Cicero, 
I  have  seen  tempests,  when  the  scolding  winds 

14 


Have  riv'd  the  knotty  oaks ;  and  I  have  seen 
The  ambitious  ocean  swell,  and  rage,  and  foam. 
To  be  exalted  with  the  threat'ning  clouds  : 
But  never  till  to-night,  never  till  now. 
Did  I  go  through  a  tempest  di-opping  fire. 
Either  there  is  a  civil  strife  in  heaven  ; 
Or  else  the  world,  too  saucy  with  the  gods. 
Incenses  them  to  send  destruction. 

Cic.  Wliy,  saw  you  anything  more  wonderful  ? 

Casca.  A  common  slave  (you  know  him  well  by 
sight) 


ACT    I. 


JULIUS  CiESAR. 


SCENE    II. 


Held  UD  his  left  hand,  which  did  flame  and  bui-n 
Like  twenty  torches  join'd ;  and  yet  his  hand, 
Not  sensible  of  fire,  remained  unscorch'd. 
Besides,  (I  have  not  since  put  up  my  sword,) 
Against  the  Capitol  I  met  a  lion. 
Who  glar'd  upon  me,  and  went  surly  by 
Without  annoying  me  :  and  there  were  drawn 
Upon  a  heap  a  hundi-ed  ghastly  women. 
Transformed  with  their  fear ;  who  swore  they  saw 
Men  all  in  fire  walk  up  and  down  the  sh-eets. 
And,  yesterday,  the  bird  of  night  did  sit. 
Even  at  noon-day,  upon  the  market-place. 
Hooting  and  shrieking.     When  these  prodigies 
Do  so  conjointly  meet,  let  not  men  say 
"  These  are  their  reasons, — They  are  natural;" 
For,  I  believe,  they  are  portentous  things 
Unto  the  climate  that  they  point  upon. 

Cic.  Indeed,  it  is  a  strange-disposed  time  : 
But  men  may  constnie  things,  after  their  fashion. 
Clean  from  the  purpose  of  the  things  themselves. 
Comes  Caesar  to  the  Capitol  to-morrow  ? 

Casca.  He  doth ;  for  he  did  bid  Antonius 
Send  word  to  you  he  would  be  there  to-morrow. 

Cic.  Good  night  then,  Casca:  this  distm'bed  sky 
Is  not  to  walk  in. 

Casca.  Farewell,  Cicero.  \^Exit  Cicero. 

Enter  Cassius. 

Cas.  Who's  there? 

Casca.  A  Roman. 

Cas.  Casca,  by  your  voice. 

Casca.  Your  ear  is  good.     Cassius,  what  night  is 
this? 

Cas.  A  very  pleasing  night  to  honest  men. 

Casca.    Who    ever   knew  the   heavens  menace 
so? 

Cas.  Those  that  have  known  the  earth  so  fuU  of 
faults. 
For  my  part,  I  have  walk'd  about  the  streets, 
Submitting  me  unto  the  perilous  night ; 
And,  thus  unbraced,  Casca,  as  you  see. 
Have  bar'd  my  bosom  to  the  thunder-stone : 
And  when  the  cross-blue  lightning  seem'd  to  open 
The  breast  of  heaven,  I  did  present  myself 
Even  in  the  aim  and  veiy  flash  of  it. 

Casca.  But  wherefore  did  you  so  much  tempt 
the  heavens  ? 
It  is  the  part  of  men  to  fear  and  tremble. 
When  the  most  mighty  gods,  by  tokens,  send 
Such  dreadful  heralds  to  astonish  us. 

Cas.  You  are  dull,  Casca ;  and  those  sparks  of 
life 
That  should  be  in  a  Roman  you  do  want, 
Or  else  you  use  not :  You  look  pale,  and  gaze, 
And  put  on  fear,  and  cast  yourself  in  wonder, 
To  see  the  sti'ange  impatience  of  the  heavens: 
But  if  j-ou  would  consider  the  true  cause 
Why  all  these  fires,  why  all  these  gliding  ghosts, 
Why  birds  and  beasts,  from  quality  and  kind  ; 
Why  old  men,  fools,  and  children  calculate ; 
Why  all  these  things  change  fi-om  their  ordinance. 
Their  natures,  and  pre-fomied  faculties. 
To  monstrous  quality, — why,  you  shall  find, 
That  heaven  hath  infiis'd  them  with  these  spirits, 
To  make  them  instruments  of  feai*  and  warning 
Unto  some  monstrous  state. 
Now  could  I,  Casca,  name  to  thee  a  man 
Most  like  this  dreadful  night ; 
That  thunders,  lightens,  opens  graves,  and  roars 
As  doth  the  lion  in  the  Capitol : 
A  man  no  mightier  than  thyself,  or  me, 


In  personal  action ;  yet  prodigious  grown, 
And  fearful,  as  these  strange  eruptions  are. 

Casca.    'Tis   Caesar  that  you  mean :    Is  it  not, 
Cassius  ? 

Cas.  Let  it  be  who  it  is  :  for  Romans  now 
Have  thews  and  limbs  like  to  their  ancestors, 
But,  woe  the  while!  our  fathers'  minds  are  dead, 
And  we  are  goveni'd  with  our  mothers'  spirits ; 
Our  yoke  and  suflferance  show  us  womanish. 

Casca.  Indeed  they  say  the  senators  to-moirow 
Mean  to  establish  Caesar  as  a  king  : 
And  he  shall  wear  his  crown  by  sea  and  land. 
In  every  place,  save  here  in  Italy. 

Cas.  I  know  where  I  will  wear  this  dagger  then ; 
Cassius  from  bondage  will  deliver  Cassius  : 
Therein,  ye  gods,  you  make  the  weak  most  strong ; 
Therein,  ye  gods,  you  tyrants  do  defeat : 
Nor  stony  tower,  nor  walls  of  beaten  brass. 
Nor  airless  dungeon,  nor  sti-ong  links  of  iron, 
Can  be  retentive  to  the  strength  of  spirit : 
But  life,  being  weary  of  these  wordly  bars, 
Never  lacks  power  to  dismiss  itself. 
If  I  know  this,  know  all  the  world  besides. 
That  part  of  tj'ranny  that  I  do  bear 
I  can  shake  off  at  pleasure.  [  Thunder  still. 

Casca.  So  can  I : 

So  every  bondman  in  his  own  hand  bears 
The  power  to  cancel  his  captivity. 

Cas.  And  why  should  Caesai*  be  a  tyrant  then  ? 
Poor  man !  I  know  he  would  not  be  a  wolf. 
But  that  he  sees  the  Romans  are  but  sheep  : 
He  were  no  lion  were  not  Romans  hinds. 
Those  that  with  haste  will  make  a  mighty  fire 
Begin  it  witli  weak  straws  :  What  trash  is  Rome. 
What  rubbish,  and  what  oft'al,  when  it  serves 
For  the  base  matter  to  illuminate 
So  vile  a  tiling  as  Caesar!     But,  O,  grief! 
Where  hast  thou  led  me  ?  I,  perhaps,  speak  this 
Before  a  willing  bondman :  then  I  know 
My  answer  must  be  made :  But  I  am  arm'd, 
And  dangers  are  to  me  indifferent. 

Casca.  You  speak  to  Casca ;  and  to  such  a  man 
That  is  no  fleering  tell-tale.     Hold,  my  hand  : 
Be  factious  for  redress  of  all  these  griefs ; 
And  I  will  set  this  foot  of  mine  as  far 
As  who  goes  farthest. 

Cas.  There's  a  bargain  made. 

Now  know  you,  Casca,  I  have  mov'd  already 
Some  certain  of  the  noblest-minded  Romans, 
To  undergo  with  me  an  enterprise 
Of  honourable-dangerous  consequence ; 
And  I  do  know  by  this  they  stay  for  me 
In  Pompey's  porch  :  For  now,  this  fearful  night, 
There  is  no  stir  or  walking  in  the  streets ; 
And  the  complexion  of  the  element 
In  favour's  like  the  work  we  have  in  hand. 
Most  bloody,  fieiy,  and  most  tenibJe. 

Enter  CmiSA. 

Casca.  Stand  close  awhile,  for  here  comes  one 

in  haste. 
Cas.  'Tis  Cinna,  I  do  know  him  by  his  gait ; 
He  is  a  friend. — Cinna,  where  haste  you  so  ? 
Cin.    To  find  out  you:   Who's  that?    Metellus 

Cimber  ? 
Cas.  No,  it  is  Casca;  one  incorporate 
To  our  attempts.     Am  T  not  staid  for,  Cinna? 
Cin.  I  am  glad  on't.     What  a  fearful  night  is 
this  ! 
There's  two   or  three   of  us  have   seen  strange 
sights. 

15 


ACT    I. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENE   111. 


Cas.  Am  I  not  staid  for  ?     Tell  me. 

Cin.  Yes,  you  are. 

O,  Cassius,  if  you  could  but  win  the  noble  Brutus 
To  our  party 

Cas.    Be  you  content :    Good  Cinna,  take  this 
paper, 
And  look  you,  lay  it  in  the  prsetor's  chair. 
Where  Brutus  may  but  find  it;  and  throw  this 
In  at  his  window :  set  this  up  with  wax 
Upon  old  Bmtus'  statue  :  all  this  done. 
Repair  to  Pompey's  porch,  where  you  shall  find  us. 
Is  Decius  Brutus,  and  Trebonius,  there  ? 

Cin.  AU,  but  Metellus  Cimber ;  and  he's  gone 
To  seek  you  at  your  house.     Well,  I  will  hie, 
And  so  bestow  these  papers  as  you  bade  me. 


Cas.  That  done,  repair  to  Pompey's  theati-e. 

[Exit  Cinna. 
Come,  Casca,  you  and  I  will  yet,  ere  day, 
See  Brutus  at  his  house  :  three  paits  of  him 
Is  ours  already ;  and  the  man  entire, 
Upon  the  next  encounter,  yields  him  ours. 

Casca.  O,  he  sits  high  in  all  the  people's  hearts  .- 
And  that  which  would  appear  offence  in  us, 
His  countenance,  like  richest  alchymy, 
Will  change  to  virtue  and  to  worthiness. 

Cas.  Him,  and  his  worth,  and  our  great  need  of 
him, 
You  have  right  well  conceited.     Let  us  go, 
For  it  is  after  midnight ;  and  ere  day 
We  will  awake  him,  and  be  sure  of  him.  [Exeunt. 


Julius  Cesar. 


^CT    U 


Scene  I. — The  Same.     Brutus's  Orchard. 
Enter  Brutus. 

Bru.  What,  Lucius  !  ho  ! — 
I  cannot,  by  the  progress  of  the  stars, 
Give  guess  how  near  to  day. — Lucius,  I  say  ! — 
I  would  it  were  my  fault  to  sleep  so  soundly. — 


When,  Lucius, 
Lucius ! 


when  !     Awake,  I  say !     What, 


Enter  Lucius. 

Luc.  Call'd  you,  my  lord  ? 

Bru.  Get  me  a  taper  in  my  study,  Lucius : 
When  it  is  lighted,  come  and  call  me  here. 

Luc.  I  will,  my  lord.  [Exit. 

Bru.  It  must  be  by  his  death :  and,  for  my  part, 
I  know  no  personal  cause  to  spm-n  at  him, 
But  for  the  general.     He  would  be  crown'd : — 
Pow  that  might  change  his  nature,   there's  the 

question, 
t  is  the  bright  day  that  brings  forth  the  adder ; 
A.nd  that  craves  wary  walking.     Crown  him? — 

That;— 
And  then,  I  gi-ant,  we  put  a  sting  in  him. 
That  at  his  will  he  may  do  danger  with. 
The  abuse  of  greatness  is  when  it  disjoins 
Remorse  fi-om  power :  And,  to    speak  truth  of 

Caesar, 
I  have  not  known  when  his  affections  sway'd 
More  than  his  reason.     But  'tis  a  common  proof 
That  lowliness  is  young  ambition's  ladder. 
Whereto  the  climber-upward  turns  his  face  : 
But  when  he  once  attains  the  utmost  round, 
He  then  unto  the  ladder  turns  his  back, 
Looks  in  the  clouds,  scorning  the  base  degrees 
By  which  he  did  ascend :  So  Caesar  may ; 
Then,  lest  he  may,  prevent.     And,  since  the  quarrel 
Will  beai"  no  colour  for  the  thing  he  is. 
Fashion  it  thus;  that  what  he  is,  augmented, 
Would  run  to  these  and  these  extremities : 
And  therefore  think  him  as  a  serpent's  egg, 


Which,  hatch'd,  would  as  his  kind  grow  mischievous ; 
And  kill  him  in  the  shell. 

Re-enter  Lucius. 

Luc.  The  taper  burnetii  in  your  closet,  sir. 
Searching  the  window  for  a  flint,  I  found 
This  paper,  thus  seal'd  up ;  and,  I  am  sure, 
It  did  not  lie  there  when  I  went  to  bed. 

Bru.  Get  you  to  bed  again,  it  is  not  day. 
Is  not  to-mon'ow,  boy,  the  ides  of  March  ? 

Luc.  I  know  not,  sir. 

Bru.  Look  in  the  calendar,  and  bring  me  word. 

Luc.  I  will,  sir.  [Exit. 

Bru.  The  exhalations,  whizzing  in  the  air. 
Give  so  much  light  that  I  may  read  by  them. 

[02:)ens  the  letter,  and  reads. 
"  Brutus,  thou  sleep'st ;  awake,  and  see  thyself. 
Shall  Rome,  &c.     Speak,  stiike,  redi'ess ! 
Bratus,  thou  sleep'st;  awake  !" — 
Such  instigations  have  been  often  dropp'd 
Where  I  have  took  them  up. 
"  Shall  Rome,  &c."     Thus  must  I  piece  it  out ; 
Shall  Rome  stand  under  one  man's  awe  ?     What ! 

Rome  ? 
My  ancestors  did  from  the  streets  of  Rome 
The  Tarquin  di-ive,  when  he  was  call'd  a  king. 
"  Speak,  strike,  redress!" — Am  I  entreated 
To  speak,  and  strike?     O  Rome!     I  make  thee 

promise. 
If  the  redress  will  follow,  thou  receivest 
Thy  fiiU  petition  at  the  hand  of  Bnitus ! 

Re-enter  Lucius. 

Luc.  Sir,  March  is  wasted  fifteen  days. 

[Knock  within. 
Bru.    'Tis   good.     Go   to   the   gate :    somebody 
knocks.  [Exit  Lucius. 

Since  Cassius  first  did  whet  me  against  Cassar 
I  have  not  slept. 

Between  the  acting  of  a  dreadful  thing 
And  the  first  motion,  all  the  interim  is 

17 


ACT   II. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENE    I. 


Like  a  phantasma,  or  a  hideous  dream : 
The  genius  and  the  mortal  instruments 
Are  then  in  council ;  and  the  state  of  a  man, 
Like  to  a  little  kingdom,  suffers  then 
The  nature  of  an  insurrection. 

Re-enter  Lucius. 

Luc.  Sir,  'tis  your  brother  Cassius  at  the  door, 
Who  doth  desire  to  see  you. 

Bru.  Is  he  alone  ? 

Luc.  No,  sir,  there  are  more  with  him. 

Bru.  Do  you  know  them  1 

Luc.  No,  sir ;  their  hats  are  pluck'd  about  their 
ears, 
And  half  their  faces  buried  in  their  cloaks, 
That  by  no  means  I  may  discover  them 
By  any  mark  of  favour. 


Bru.  Let  them  enter. 

\^Exit  Lucius. 
They  are  the  faction.     O  Conspiracy ! 
Sham'st  thou  to  show  thy  dangerous  brow  by  night. 
When  evils  are  most  free  ?     O,  then,  by  day 
Where  wilt  thou  find  a  cavern  dark  enough 
To  mask  thy  monsti'ous  visage  ?     Seek  none.  Con- 
spiracy ; 
Hide  it  in  smiles  and  affability : 
For  if  thou  path,  thy  native  semblance  on. 
Not  Erebus  itself  were  dim  enough 
To  hide  thee  from  prevention. 

JEnfer  Cassius,  Casca,  Decius,  Cinna,  Metellus 
CiMBER,  and  Trebonius. 

Cas.  I  think  we  are  too  bold  upon  your  rest : 
Good  morrow,  Brutus.     Do  we  trouble  you  ? 


Baa      Kno-w  I  these  men  that  come  along  -with  yuu  ?    r 


Bru.  I  have  been  up  this  hour ;  awake  all  night. 
Know  I  these  men  that  come  along  with  you  ? 

Cas.  Yes,  every  man  of  them ;  and  no  man  here 
But  honours  you :  and  every  one  doth  wish 
You  had  but  that  opinion  of  yourself 
Which  every  noble  Roman  bears  of  you. 
This  is  Trebonius. 

Bru.  He  is  welcome  hither. 

Cas.  This  Decius  Brutus. 

Bru.  He  is  welcome  too. 

Cas.  This,  Casca;   this,  Cinna;   and  this,  Me- 
tellus Cimber. 

Bru.  They  are  all  welcome. 
What  watchful  cares  do  interpose  themselves 
Betwixt  your  eyes  and  night  ? 

Cas.  Shall  I  entreat  a  word  ?        [  They  whisper. 

Dec.  Here  lies  the  east :  Doth  not  the  day  break 
here  ? 

Casca.  No. 

Cm.  O,  pardon,  sir,  it  doth ;  and  yon  grey  Unes 
That  fret  the  clouds  are  messengers  of  day. 

Casca.    You   shall   confess    that  you   are   both 
deceiv'd. 
Here,  as  I  point  my  sword,  the  svin  arises ; 
Which  is  a  gi'eat  way  growing  on  the  south, 

18 


Weighing  the  youthful  season  of  the  year. 

Some  two  months  hence,  up  higher  toward  the 

north 
He  first  presents  his  fire ;  and  the  high  east 
Stands,  as  the  Capitol,  dh'ectly  here. 

Bru.  Give  me  your  hands  all  over,  one  by  one. 

Cas.  And  let  us  swear  our  resolution. 

Bru.  No,  not  an  oath  :  If  not  the  face  of  men. 
The  sufferance  of  our  souls,  the  time's  abuse, — 
If  these  be  motives  weak,  break  off  betimes. 
And  every  man  hence  to  his  idle  bed ; 
So  let  high-sighted  tyranny  range  on. 
Till  each  man  drop  by  lottery.     But  if  these, 
As  I  am  sure  they  do,  bear  fire  enough 
To  kindle  cowards,  and  to  steel  Avith  valour 
The  melting  spirits  of  women  ;  then,  countrymen. 
What  need  we  any  spur  but  our  own  cause 
To  prick  us  to  redress  ?  what  other  bond. 
Than  secret  Romans,  that  have  spoke  the  word. 
And  will  not  palter  ?  and  what  other  oath. 
Than  honesty  to  honesty  engag'd. 
That  this  shall  be,  or  we  will  fall  for  it  ? 
Swear  priests,  and  cowards,  and  men  cautelous. 
Old  feeble  carrions,  and  such  suffering  souls 
That  welcome  wi'ongs ;  unto  bad  causes  swear 


ACT    II. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENE    I. 


Such  creatures  as  men  doubt :  but  do  not  stain 

The  even  virtue  of  our  enterprise, 

Nor  the  insuppressive  metal  of  our  spirits, 

To  think  that,  or  our  cause,  or  our  performance, 

Did  need  an  oath ;  when  every  drop  of  blood 

That  every  Roman  bears,  and  nobly  bears. 

Is  guilty  of  a  several  bastardy. 

If  he  do  break  the  smallest  particle 

Of  any  promise  that  hath  pass'd  fi-om  him. 

Cas.  But  what  of  Cicero?  Shall  we  sound  him? 
I  think  he  will  stand  very  strong  with  us. 

Casca.  Let  us  not  leave  him  out. 

Cin.  No,  by  no  means. 

Met.  O  let  us  have  him  ;  for  his  silver  hairs 
Will  purchase  us  a  good  opinion, 
And  buy  men's  voices  to  commend  our  deeds : 
It  shall  be  said  his  judgment  rul'd  our  hands; 
Our  youths,  and  wildness,  shall  no  whit  appear, 
But  all  be  buried  in  his  gravity. 

Bru.  O,  name  him  not;   let  us  not  break  with 
him ; 
For  he  will  never  follow  anything 
That  other  men  begin. 

Cas.  Then  leave  him  out. 

Casca.  Indeed,  he  is  not  fit. 

Dec.  Shall  no  man  else  be  touch'd  but  only  Caesar  ? 

Cas.  Decius,  well  urg'd  : — I  think  it  is  not  meet, 
Mark  Antony,  so  weU  belov'd  of  Caesar, 
Should  outlive  Caesar :  We  shall  find  of  him 
A  shrewd  contriver ;  and  you  know  his  means. 
If  he  improve  them,  may  well  stretch  so  far 
As  to  annoy  us  all :  which  to  prevent. 
Let  Antony  and  Caesar  fall  together. 

Bru.   Our  course  will   seem  too  bloody,  Caius 
Cassius, 
To  cut  the  head  off,  and  then  hack  tke  limbs ; 
Like  wrath  in  death,  and  envy  afterwards  : 
For  Antony  is  but  a  limb  of  Caesar. 
Let  us  be  sacrificers,  but  not  butchers,  Caius. 
We  all  stand  up  against  the  spirit  of  Caesar ; 
And  in  the  spirit  of  men  there  is  no  blood  : 
O,  that  we  then  could  come  by  Caesar's  spirit. 
And  not  dismember  Caesar !    But,  alas, 
Caesar  must  bleed  for  it !     And,  gentle  fi-iends, 
Let's  kill  him  boldly,  but  not  wratlifully  ; 
Let's  carve  him  as  a  dish  fit  for  the  gods, 
Not  hew  him  as  a  cai'case  fit  for  hounds : 
And  let  our  hearts,  as  subtle  masters  do, 
Stir  up  their  sei'vants  to  an  act  of  rage. 
And  after  seem  to  chide  them.     This  shall  make 
Our  purpose  necessary,  and  not  envious  : 
Which  so  appearing  to  the  common  eyes. 
We  shall  be  call'd  purgers,  not  murderers. 
And  for  Mark  Antony,  think  not  of  him  ; 
For  he  can  do  no  more  than  Caesar's  arm, 
When  Caesar's  head  is  oflF. 

Cas.  Yet  I  fear  him  : 

For  in  the  ingrafted  love  he  bears  to  Caesar, — 

Bru.  Alas,  good  Cassius  !  do  not  think  of  him  : 
If  he  love  Caesar,  all  that  he  can  do 
Is  to  himself, — take  thought,  and  die  for  Caesar : 
And  that  were  much  he  should ;  for  he  is  given 
'^]'o  sports,  to  wildness,  and  much  company. 

Treb.  There  is  no  fear  in  him ;  let  him  not  die ; 
For  he  will  live,  and  laugh  at  this  hereafter. 

[  Clock  strikes. 

Bru.  Peace  !  count  the  clock. 

Cas.  The  clock  hath  stricken  three. 

Trch.  'Tis  time  to  part. 

Cas.  But  it  is  doubtful  yet 

Whether  Caesar  will  come  forth  to-day,  or  no  : 


For  he  is  superstitious  gi'own  of  late  ; 
Quite  from  the  main  opinion  he  held  once 
Of  fantasy,  of  dreams,  and  ceremonies ; 
It  may  be,  these  apparent  prodigies. 
The  unaccustom'd  terror  of  this  night, 
And  the  persuasion  of  his  augurers. 
May  hold  him  from  the  Capitol  to-day. 

Dec.  Never  fear  that :  If  he  be  so  resolv'd 
I  can  o'ersway  him :  for  he  loves  to  hear 
That  unicorns  may  be  betray'd  with  trees, 
And  bears  with  glasses,  elephants  with  holes, 
Lions  with  toils,  and  men  with  flatterers : 
But  when  I  tell  him  he  hates  flatterers. 
He  says  he  does ;  being  then  most  flattered. 
Let  me  work : 

For  I  can  give  his  humour  the  true  bent ; 
And  I  will  bring  him  to  the  Capitol. 

Cas.  Nay,  we  will  all  of  us  be  there  to  fetch  him. 

Bru.  By  the  eighth  hour  :  Is  that  the  uttermost? 

Cin.  Be  that  the  uttermost,  and  fail  not  then. 

Met.  Caius  Ligarius  doth  bear  Caesar  hard. 
Who  rated  him  for  speaking  well  of  Pompey ; 
I  wonder  none  of  you  have  thought  of  him . 

Bru.  Now,  good  Metellus,  go  along  by  him ; 
He  loves  me  well,  and  I  have  given  him  reasons; 
Send  him  but  hither,  and  I'll  fashion  him. 

Cas.  The  morning  comes  upon  us :  We'll  leave 
you,  Bnitus  : — • 
And,  friends,  disperse  yourselves  :  but  all  remember 
What   you  have  said,  and  show  yourselves  true 
Romans. 

Bru.  Good  gentlemen,  look  fresh  and  merrily; 
Let  not  our  looks  put  on  our  purposes ; 
But  bear  it  as  our  Roman  actors  do. 
With  untir'd  spirits  and  formal  constancy : 
And  so,  good-mon'ow  to  you  every  one. 

[Exeunt  all  but  Brutus. 
Boy !  Lucius  ! — Fast  asleep  !     It  is  no  matter ; 
Enjoy  the  honey-heavy  dew  of  slumber : 
Thou  hast  no  figures,  nor  no  fentasies, 
Which  busy  care  draws  in  the  brains  of  men : 
Therefore  thou  sleep'st  so  sound. 

Enter  Portia. 

Por.  Brutus,  my  lord ! 

Bru.  Portia,  what  mean  you  ?     Wherefore  rise 
you  now  ? 
It  is  not  for  your  health  thus  to  commit 
Your  weak  condition  to  the  raw-cold  morning. 

Por.  Nor  for  yom's  neither.     You  have  ungently, 
Brutus, 
Stole  from  my  bed  :  And  yesternight,  at  supper. 
You  suddenly  arose,  and  walk'd  about. 
Musing  and  sighing,  with  your  arms  across : 
And  when  I  ask'd  you  what  the  matter  was, 
You  star'd  upon  me  with  ungentle  looks : 
I  urg'd  you  further ;  then  you  scratch'd  your  head, 
And  too  impatiently  stamp'd  with  youi-  foot : 
Yet  I  insisted,  yet  you  answer'd  not ; 
But,  with  an  angry  wafture  of  your  hand. 
Gave  sign  for  me  to  leave  you  :  So  I  did ; 
Fearing  to  strengthen  that  impatience 
Which  seem'd  too  much  enkindled ;  and,  withal, 
Hoping  it  was  but  an  effect  of  humour. 
Which  sometime  hath  his  hour  with  every  man. 
It  will  not  let  you  eat,  nor  talk,  nor  sleep ; 
And,  could  it  work  so  much  upon  your  shape. 
As  it  hath  much  prevail'd  on  your  condition, 
I  should  not  know  you,  Brutus.     Dear  my  lord. 
Make  me  acquainted  with  your  cause  of  gi'ief. 

Bru.  I  am  not  well  in  health,  and  that  is  all. 
19 


ACT    II. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENE   11. 


For.  Brutus  is  wise,  and  were  he  not  in  health 
He  would  embrace  the  means  to  come  by  it. 

Bru.  Why,  so  I  do : — Good  Portia,  go  to  bed, 

Por.  Is  Brutus  sick  ?  and  is  it  physical 
To  walk  unbraced,  and  suck  up  the  humours 
Of  the  dank  morning  ?     What,  is  Brutus  sick ; 
And  will  he  steal  out  of  his  wholesome  bed, 
To  dare  the  vile  contagion  of  the  night, 
And  tempt  the  rheumy  and  unpurged  air 
To  add  unto  his  sickness  ?     No,  my  Binitus ; 
Yo\x  have  some  sick  offence  within  your  mind. 
Which,  by  the  right  and  virtue  of  my  place, 
I  ought  to  know  of:  And,  upon  my  knees, 
I  charm  you,  by  my  once  commended  beauty. 
By  all  your  vows  of  love,  and  that  gi'eat  vow 
Which  did  incorporate  and  make  us  one, 
That  you  unfold  to  me,  yourself,  your  half, 
Why  you  are  heavy ;  and  what  men  to-night 
Have  had  resort  to  you :  for  here  have  been 
Some  six  or  seven,  who  did  hide  their  faces 
Even  fi'om  darkness. 

Bru.  Kneel  not,  gentle  Portia. 

Por.    I  should  not   need,   if  you  were   gentle 
Bmtus. 
Within  the  bond  of  man-iage,  tell  me,  Brutus, 
Is  it  excepted  I  should  know  no  secrets 
That  appertam  to  you  ?  Am  I  yourself 
But,  as  it  were,  in  sort  or  limitation; 
To  keep  with  you  at  meals,  comfort  your  bed. 
And  talk  to  you  sometimes?   Dwell  I  but  m  the 

suburbs 
Of  your  good  pleasure?  If  it  be  no  more, 
Portia  is  Brutus'  harlot,  not  his  wife. 

Bru.  You  are  my  true  and  honourable  wife ; 
As  dear  to  me  as  are  the  ruddy  drops 
That  visit  my  sad  heart. 

Por.  If  this  were  true,  then  should  I  know  this 
secret. 
I  grant  I  am  a  woman ;  but,  withal, 
A  woman  that  lord  Brutus  took  to  wife  : 
I  grant  I  am  a  woman ;  but,  withal, 
A  woman  weU-reputed, — Gate's  daughter. 
Think  you  I  am  no  stronger  than  my  sex. 
Being  so  father'd,  and  so  husbanded  ? 
Tell  me  your  counsels,  I  will  not  disclose  them : 
I  have  made  strong  proof  of  my  constancy. 
Giving  myself  a  voluntaiy  wound 
Here,  in  the  thigh  :  Can  I  bear  that  with  patience. 
And  not  my  husband's  secrets  ? 

Bru.  O  ye  gods. 

Render  me  worthy  of  this  noble  wife  ! 

\_Knoclcmg  tiithin. 
Hark,  hark !  one  knocks  :  Portia,  go  in  a  while ; 
And  by  and  by  thy  bosom  shall  partake 
The  secrets  of  my  heart. 
All  my  engagements  I  will  construe  to  thee, 
All  the  charactery  of  my  sad  brows  : — 
Leave  me  with  haste.  [Exit  Portia. 

Enter  Lucius,  and  Ligarius. 

Lucius,  who's  that  knocks  ? 
Luc.  Here  is  a  sick  man  that  woidd  speak  with  you. 
Bru.  Caius  Ligarius,  that  Metellus  spake  of. — 
Boy,  stand  aside. — Caius  Ligarius  !  how  ? 

Lig.    Vouchsafe    good   moiTow   from   a   feeble 

tongue. 
Bru.  O,  what  a  time  have  you  chose  out,  brave 
Caius, 
To  wear  a  kerchief!  'Would  you  were  not  sick ! 

Lig.  I  am  not  sick,  if  Brutus  have  in  hand 
Any  exploit  worthy  the  name  of  honour. 

20 


Bru.  Such  an  exploit  have  I  in  hand,  Ligarius, 
Had  you  a  healthful  ear  to  hear  of  it. 

Lig.  By  all  the  gods  that  Romans  bow  before, 
I  here  discard  my  sickness  !   Soul  of  Rome  ! 
Brave  son,  deriv'd  fi-om  honourable  loins ! 
Thou,  hke  an  exorcist,  hast  conjur'd  up 
My  mortified  spirit.     Now  bid  me  run. 
And  I  wiU  sti'ive  with  things  impossible ; 
Yea,  get  the  better  of  them.     What's  to  do  ? 

Bru.  A  piece  of  work  that  will  make  sick  men 
whole. 

Lig.    But  are  not  some  whole  that  we  must 
make  sick  ? 

Bru.  That  must  we  also.     What  it  is,  my  Caius, 
I  shall  unfold  to  thee,  as  we  are  going 
To  whom  it  must  be  done. 

Lig.  Set  on  your  foot; 

And,  with  a  heart  new  fir'd,  I  follow  you, 
To  do  I  know  not  what :  but  it  sufficeth 
That  Brutus  leads  me  on. 

Bru.  FoUow  me  then. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — The  Same.     A  Room  in  Cjesar's 
Palace. 

Thunder  and  Lightning.     Enter  C^isar,  in  his 
nightgmcn. 

Ctes.  Nor  heaven,  nor  earth,  have  been  at  peace 
to-night : 
Thrice  hath  Calphurnia  in  her  sleep  cried  out, 
"  Help,  ho !  They  mmther  Caesai' !"  Who's  within  ? 

Enter  a  Servant. 

Serv.  My  lord  ? 

C(es.  Go  bid  the  priests  do  present  sacrifice. 
And  bring  me  then-  opinions  of  success. 

Serv.  I  will,  my  lord.  [Exit. 

Enter  Caiphurnia. 

Cal.   What  mean  you,  Caesar?   Think  you  to 
walk  forth? 
You  shall  not  stir  out  of  your  house  to-day. 

Cces.  Cfesar  shall  forth :  The  things  that  threat- 
en'd  me 
Ne'er  look'd  but  on  my  back ;  when  they  shall  see 
The  face  of  Caesar,  they  are  vanished. 

Cal.  Caesar,  I  never  stood  on  ceremonies. 
Yet  now  they  fright  me.     There  is  one  within. 
Besides  the  things  that  we  have  heard  and  seen, 
Recounts  most  homd  sights  seen  by  the  watch. 
A  lioness  hath  whelped  in  the  streets ; 
And  gi-aves  have  yawn'd  and  yielded  up  their  dead : 
Fierce  fieiy  waiTiors  fight  upon  the  clouds, 
In  ranks,  and  squadrons,  and  right  form  of  war. 
Which  drizzled  blood  upon  the  Capitol : 
The  noise  of  battle  hurtled  in  the  air. 
Horses  do  neigh,  and  dying  men  did  gi-oan ; 
And  ghosts  did  shriek  and  squeal  about  the  sti^eets. 
O  Caesar !  these  things  are  beyond  all  use. 
And  I  do  fear  them. 

C(es.  What  can  be  avoided 

Whose  end  is  pui-pos'd  by  the  mighty  gods  ? 
Yet  Caesar  shall  go  forth  :  for  these  predictions 
Are  to  the  world  in  general,  as  to  Caesar. 

Cal.  When  beggai-s  die,  there  are  no  comets  seen ; 
The  heavens  themselves  blaze  forth  the  death  of 
princes. 

Cas.    Cowards   die   many   times    before    their 
deaths ; 
The  valiant  never  taste  of  death  but  once. 


ACT   11. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENE    III. 


Of  all  the  wondei-s  that  I  yet  have  heard, 

It  seems  to  me  most  strange  that  men  should  fear; 

Seeing  that  death,  a  necessaiy  end, 

Will  come  when  it  will  come. 

Re-enter  a  Servant. 

What  say  the  augm-ers  ? 

Serv.  They  would  not  have  you  to  stir  forth  to- 
day. 
Plucking  the  entrails  of  an  offering  forth. 
They  could  not  find  a  heart  within  the  beast. 

Cces.  The  gods  do  this  in  shame  of  cowardice : 
Cjesar  should  be  a  beast  without  a  heart, 
If  he  should  stay  at  home  to-day  for  fear. 
No,  Csesar  shall  not :  Danger  knows  full  well 
That  Caesar  is  more  dangerous  than  he. 
We  were  two  lions  litter'd  in  one  day, 
And  I  the  elder  and  more  terrible ; 
And  Ccesar  shall  go  forth. 

Cal.  Alas,  my  lord. 

Your  wisdom  is  consum'd  in  confidence. 
Do  not  go  forth  to-day :  Call  it  my  fear 
That  keeps  you  in  the  house,  and  not  your  own. 
We'll  send  Mark  Antony  to  the  senate-house ; 
And  he  shall  say  you  are  not  well  to-day  : 
Let  me,  upon  my  knee,  prevail  in  this. 

Ctes.  Mark  Antony  shall  say  I  am  not  well ; 
And,  for  thy  humour,  I  will  stay  at  home. 

Enter  Decius. 

Here's  Decius  Brutus,  he  shall  tell  them  so. 

Dec.    Csesar,  all   hail !    Good   mon-ow,   worthy 
Caesar : 
I  come  to  fetch  you  to  the  senate-house. 

C<es.  And  you  are  come  in  very  happy  time, 
To  bear  my  gi-eeting  to  the  senators, 
And  tell  them  that  I  will  not  come  to-day : 
Cannot,  is  false;  and  that  I  dare  not,  falser; 
I  wiU  not  come  to-day :  TeU  them  so,  Decius. 

Cal.  Say  he  is  sick. 

C«s.  Shall  Caesar  send  a  lie  ? 

Have  I  in  conquest  stretch'd  mine  arm  so  far, 
To  be  afeard  to  tell  gi-eybeards  the  truth  ? 
Decius,  go  tell  them  Caesar  wiU  not  come. 

Dec.  Most  mighty  Caesar,  let  me  know  some 
cause. 
Lest  I  be  laugh'd  at  when  I  teU  them  so. 

C(es.  The  cause  is  in  my  will,  I  will  not  come ; 
That  is  enough  to  satisfy  the  senate. 
But,  for  your  private  satisfaction, 
Because  I  love  you,  I  wiU  let  you  know  ; 
Calphurnia  here,  my  w^ife,  stays  me  at  home  : 
She  dreamt  to-night  she  saw  my  statue. 
Which  like  a  fountain,  with  a  hundred  spouts, 
Did  ran  pm-e  blood ;  and  many  lusty  Romans 
Came  smiling,  and  did  bathe  their  hands  in  it. 
And  these  does  she  apply  for  warnings  and  por- 
tents. 
And  evils  imminent ;  and  on  her  knee 
Hath  begg'd  that  I  will  stay  at  home  to-day. 

Dec.  This  dream  is  all  amiss  interpreted ; 
It  was  a  vision  fan-  and  fortunate  : 
Your  statue  spouting  blood  in  many  pipes. 
In  which  so  many  smiling  Romans  bath'd, 
Signifies  that  fi'om  you  gi-eat  Rome  shall  suck 
Reviving  blood  ;  and  that  gi-eat  men  shall  press 
For  tinctures,  stains,  relics,  and  cognizance. 
This  by  Calphurnia's  dream  is  signified. 

C(es.  And  this  way  have  you  well  expounded  it. 

Dec.  I  have,  when  you  have  heard  what  I  can 
say: 


And  know  it  now ;  the  senate  have  concluded 
To  give,  this  day,  a  crown  to  mighty  Caesar. 
If  you  shall  send  them  word  you  will  not  come, 
Their   minds   may  chfinge.      Besides,  it  were   a 

mock 
Apt  to  be  render'd,  for  some  one  to  say, 
"  Break  up  the  senate  till  another  time. 
When  Caesar's  wife  shall  meet  with  better  dreams." 
If  Caesar  hide  himself,  shall  they  not  whisper, 
"  Lo,  Caesar  is  afraid?" 
Pardon  me,  Caesar:  for  my  dear,  dear  love 
To  your  proceeding  bids  me  tell  you  this  ; 
And  reason  to  my  love  is  liable. 

Cces.    How   foolish   do   yom*    fears  seem   now 
Calphurnia ! 
I  am  ashamed  I  did  yield  to  them. — ■ 
Give  me  my  robe,  for  I  will  go : — 

Enter  Publius,  Brdtus,  Ligarius,  Metellus, 
Casca,  Trebo'ius,  and  Cinna. 

And  look  where  Publius  is  come  to  fetch  me. 

Puh.  Good  moiTow,  Caesar. 

C(Es.  Welcome,  Publius. — 

What,  Brutus,  are  you  stirr'd  so  early  too  ? — 
Good  moiTow,  Casca. — Caius  Ligarius, 
Caesai-  was  ne'er  so  much  your  enemy 
As  that  same  ague  which  hath  made  you  lean. — 
What  is't  o'clock  ? 

Bru.  Caesai-,  'tis  strucken  eight. 

Cces.  I  thank  you  for  your  pains  and  courtesy. 

Enter  Antony. 

See  !  Antony,  that  revels  long  o'  nights. 

Is  notwithstanding  up  :  Good  morrow,  Antony. 

Ant.  So  to  most  noble  Caesai'. 

Cces.  Bid  them  prepare  within  : — 
I  am  to  blame  to  be  thus  waited  for. — 
Now,  Cinna : — Now,  Metellus : — What,  Trebonius ! 
I  have  an  hour's  talk  in  store  for  you ; 
Remember  that  you  call  on  me  to-day : 
Be  near  me,  that  I  may  remember  you. 

Trth.  Caesar,  I  will : — and  so  near  will  I  be, 

{Aside. 
That  your  best  fi-iends  shall  wish  I  had  been  further. 

Cces.  Good  friends,  go  in,  tind  taste  some  wine 
with  me  ; 
And  we,  like  fi-iends,  will  straightway  go  together. 

Bru.  That  every  like  is  not  the  same,  O  Caesar, 
The  heart  of  Bnitus  yearns  to  think  upon ! 

[Exeunt. 


Scene  III. — The  Same. 
Capitol. 


A  Street  near  the 


Enter  Artemidorus,  reading  a  paper. 

Art.  "  Caesar,  beware  of  Brutus ;  take  heed  of 
Cassius ;  come  not  near  Casca ;  have  an  eye  to 
Cinna ;  trust  not  Trebonius ;  mark  well  Metellus 
Cimber ;  Decius  Brutus  loves  thee  not ;  thou  hast 
wronged  Caius  Ligarius.  There  is  but  one  mind 
in  all  these  men,  and  it  is  bent  against  Caesar.  If 
thou  beast  not  immortal,  look  about  you  :  Security 
gives  way  to  consph-acy.  The  mighty  gods  defend 
thee  !  Thy  lover,  Artemidorus." 

Here  will  I  stand  till  Caesar  pass  along, 
And  as  a  suitor  will  I  give  him  this. 
My  heart  laments  that  virtue  cannot  live 
Out  of  the  teeth  of  emulation. 
If  thou  read  this,  O  Caesar,  thou  may'st  live : 
If  not,  the  Fates  with  traitors  do  contrive.     \Erit. 

21 


ACT    II. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENE    IV. 


Scene  IV. — The  Same.     Another  part  of  the 
same  Street,  before  the  House  o/"  Brutus. 

Enter  Portia,  and  Lucius. 

For.  I  prithee,  boy,  run  to  the  senate-house ; 
Stay  not  to  answer  me,  but  get  thee  gone  : 
Why  dost  thou  stay  ? 

Luc.  To  know  my  errand,  madam. 

For.  I  would  have  had  Hiee  there,  and   here 
again, 
Ere  I  can  tell  thee  what  thou  shouldst  do  there. — 
O  constancy,  be  strong  upon  my  side  ! 


Set  a  huge  mountain  'tween  my  heart  and  tongue ' 
I  have  a  man's  mind,  but  a  woman's  might. 
How  hard  it  is  for  women  to  keep  counsel ! — 
Art  thou  here  yet  ? 

Luc.  Madam,  what  should  I  do  ? 

Run  to  the  Capitol,  and  nothing  else  ? 
And  so  return  to  you,  and  nothing  else  ? 

For.  Yes,  bring  me  word,  boy,  if  thy  lord  look 
well. 
For  he  went  sickly  forth  :  And  take  good  note 
What  Cssear  doth,  what  suitors  press  to  him. 
Hark,  boy !  what  noise  is  that  ? 


PoR.    Hark,  boy!   what  noisa  is  that?    " 


Luc.  I  hear  none,  madam. 

For.  Prithee,  listen  well : 

I  heard  a  bustling  rumour,  like  a  fray. 
And  the  wind  brings  it  from  the  Capitol. 

Luc.  Sooth,  madam,  I  hear  notliing. 

Enter  Soothsayer. 

For.  Come  hither,  fellow  : 

Which  way  hast  thou  been  ? 

Sooth.  At  mine  own  house,  good  lady. 

For.  What  is't  o'clock  ? 

Sooth.  About  the  ninth  hour,  lady. 

For.  Is  Cfesar  yet  gone  to  the  Capitol  ? 

Sooth.  Madam,  not  yet ;  I  go  to  take  my  stand. 
To  see  him  pass  on  to  the  Capitol. 

For.  Thou  hast  some  suit  to  Caesar,  hast  thou  not  ? 

Sooth.  That  I  have,  lady  :  if  it  will  please  Caesar 
To  be  so  good  to  Ceesar  as  to  heai"  me, 
I  shall  beseech  liim  to  befiiend  himself. 

22 


For.  Why,  know'st  thou  any  harm's  intended 
towards  him  ? 

Sooth.  None  that  I  know  will  be,  much  that  I 
fear  may  chance. 
Good  morrow  to  you.     Here  the  street  is  narrow: 
The  throng  that  follows  Caesar  at  the  heels, 
Of  senators,  of  praetors,  common  suitors. 
Will  crowd  a  feeble  man  almost  to  death : 
I'll  get  me  to  a  place  more  void,  and  there 
Speak  to  gi'eat  Caesar  as  he  comes  along.        [Exit. 

For.  I  must  go  in. — Ah  me !  how  weak  a  thing 
The  heart  of  woman  is  !  O  Brutus  ! 
The  heavens  speed  thee  in  thine  enterprise  ! 
Sure,  the  boy  heard  me  : — Bnitus  hath  a  suit 
That  Caesar  will  not  gi'ant. — O,  I  gi"ow  faint : — 
Run,  Lucius,  and  commend  me  to  my  lord ; 
Say  I  am  meiry  :  come  to  me  again, 
And  bring  me  word  what  he  doth  say  to  thee. 

[Exeunt. 


Scene  I. — The  Same.     The  Capitol ;  the  Senate 
silting. 

A  crowd  of  People  in  the  street  leading  to  the  Capitol ; 
among  them  Artemidorus  and  the  Soothsayer. 
Flourish.  Enter  C^sar,  Brutus,  Cassius, 
Casca,  Decius,  Metellus,  Trebonius,  Cinna, 
Antont,  Lepidus,  Popilius,  Publius,  and 
others. 

Cces.  The  ides  of  March  are  come. 

Sooth.  Ay,  Caesar ;  but  not  gone. 

Art.  HaU,  Caesar !     Read  this  schedule. 

Dec.  Trebonius  doth  desire  you  to  o'er-read, 
At  yom'  best  leisure,  this  his  humble  suit. 

Art.  O,  Caesar,  read  mine  first ;  for  mine's  a  suit 
That  touches  Caesar  nearer:  Read  it,  great  Caesar. 

Cces.  What  touches  us  ourself  shall  be  last  sei-v'd. 

Art.  Delay  not,  Caesar ;  read  it  instantly. 

Cces.  What,  is  the  fellow  mad  ? 

Pub.  Sirrah,  give  place. 

Cas.  What,  urge  you  your  petitions  in  the  street? 
Come  to  the  Capitol. 

C^bsar  enters  the  Capitol,  the  rest  follotving.     All 
the  Senators  rise. 

Pop,  I  wish  your  enterprise  to-day  may  thrive. 

Cas.  What  enterprise,  Popilius  ? 

Pop.  Fare  you  well. 

[Advances  to  Cjesar. 

Bru.  What  said  Popilius  Lena? 

Cas.  He  wish'd,  to-day  our  enterprise  might  thrive. 
I  fear  our  purpose  is  discovered. 

Bru.  Look,  how  he  makes  to  Caesar:  Mark  him. 

Cas.  Casca,  be  sudden,  for  we  fear  prevention. — 
Brutus,  what  shall  be  done  ?     If  this  be  known, 
Cassius  or  Caesar  never  shall  tm'n  back, 
For  I  will  slay  myself. 

Bru.  Cassius,  be  constant : 

Popilius  Lena  speaks  not  of  our  purposes; 
For,  look,  he  smiles,  and  Caesar  doth  not  change. 

Cas.  Trebonius  knows  his  time ;   for,  look  you, 
Brutus, 
He  di'aws  Mark  Antony  out  of  the  way. 

[Exeunt  Antony  and  Trebonius.     C^sar 
and  the  Senators  take  their  seats. 


Dec.  Where  is  Metellus  Cimber  ?     Let  hun  go. 
And  presently  prefer  his  suit  to  Csesar. 

Bru.   He  is  address'd :    press  near,  and  second 
him. 

Cin.    Casca,  you  are  the  first  that  real's  your 
hand. 

Cces.  Are  we  all  ready  ?  what  is  now  amiss, 
That  Caesar,  and  his  senate,  must  redress  ? 

Met.  Most  high,  most  mightj',  and  most  puissant 
Caesar, 
Metellus  Cimber  throws  before  thy  seat 
An  humble  heart : —  [Kneeling. 

Cces.  I  must  prevent  thee,  Cimber. 

These  couchings,  and  these  lowly  courtesies, 
Might  fire  the  blood  of  ordinaiy  men ; 
And  turn  pre-ordinance,  and  first  decree, 
Into  the  law  of  children.     Be  not  fond. 
To  think  that  Caesar  bears  such  rebel  blood, 
That  will  be  thaw'd  fi'om  the  true  quality 
With  that  which  melteth  fools ;  I  mean  sweet  words, 
Low  crooked  curtsies,  and  base  spaniel  fawning. 
Thy  brother  by  decree  is  banished ; 
If  thou  dost  bend,  and  pray,  and  fawn,  for  him, 
I  spurn  thee,  like  a  cur,  out  of  my  way. 
Know,  Caesar  doth  not  wrong :  nor  without  cause 
Will  he  be  satisfied. 

Met.  Is  there  no  voice  more  worthy  than  my  own. 
To  sound  more  sweetly  in  gi-eat  Caesar's  ear. 
For  the  repealing  of  my  banish'd  brother? 

Bru.  I  kiss  thy  hand,  but  not  in  flatteiy,  Caesar ; 
Desiring  thee  that  Publius  Cimber  may 
Have  an  immediate  fi-eedom  of  repeal. 

Cess.  What,  Brutus ! 

Cas.  Pardon,  Cfesar :  Caesar,  pardon  : 

As  low  as  to  thy  foot  doth  Cassius  fall, 
To  beg  enfi-anchisement  for  Publius  Cimber. 

Cas.  I  could  be  well  mov'd  if  I  were  as  you ; 
If  I  could  pray  to  move,  prayers  would  move  me  : 
But  I  am  constant  as  the  northern  star. 
Of  whose  true-fix'd  and  resting  quality 
There  is  no  fellow  in  the  firmament. 
The  skies  are  painted  with  unnumber'd  sparks. 
They  are  all  fire,  and  every  one  doth  shine  ; 
But  there's  but  one  in  all  doth  hold  his  place : 
So,  in  the  world :  'Tis  furnish'd  well  with  men, 

23 


ACT  III. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENE    I. 


And  men  ai-e  flesh  and  blood,  and  apprehensive ; 

Yet,  in  the  number,  I  do  know  but  one 

That  unassailable  holds  on  his  rank, 

Unshak'd  of  motion :  and,  that  I  am  he 

Let  me  a  little  show, — even  in  this. 

That  I  was  constant  Cimber  should  be  banish'd, 

And  constant  do  remain  to  keep  him  so. 

Cin.  O  Caesar, — 

Cess.  Hence !  wilt  thou  lift  up  Olympus  ? 

Dec.  Great  Caesar, — 

Cces.  Doth  not  Bratus  bootless  kneel  ? 

Casca.  Speak,  hands,  for  me. 

[Casca  stabs  Ca:sAR  in  the  neck.  C^sar 
catches  hold  of  his  arm.  He  is  then 
stabbed  by  several  other  Conspirators, 
and  at  last  by  Marcus  Brutus. 

Cces.  Et  tu,  Brute  ?— Then  fall,  Caesar. 

{Dies.  The  Senators  and  People  retire  in 
confusion. 

Cin.  Liberty  !    Freedom !    Tyranny  is  dead ! — 
Run  hence,  proclaim,  cry  it  about  the  streets. 

Cas.  Some  to  the  common  pulpits,  and  ciy  out, 
"  Liberty,  fi-eedom,  and  enfranchisement !" 

Bru.  People,  and  senators  !  be  not  aftrighted ; 
Fly  not ;  stand  still : — ambition's  debt  is  paid. 

Casca.  Go  to  the  pulpit,  Bi-utus. 

Dec.  And  Cassius  too. 

Bru.  Where's  Publius  ? 

Cin.  Here,  quite  confounded  with  this  mutiny. 

Mel.  Stand  fast  together,  lest  some  finend  of 
Caesar's 
Should  chance — 

Bru.  Talk  not  of  standing; — Publius,  good  cheer; 
There  is  no  harm  intended  to  your  person, 
Nor  to  no  Roman  else :  so  tell  them,  Publius. 

Cas.  And  leave  us,  Publius ;  lest  that  the  people. 
Rushing  on  us,  should  do  your  age  some  mischief. 

Bru.  Do  so ; — and  let  no  man  abide  this  deed 
But  we  the  doers. 

Re-enter  Treboius. 

Cas.  Where  is  Antony  1 

Tre.  Fled  to  his  house  amaz'd : 
Men,  wives,  and  childi-en  stare,  cry  out,  and  run, 
As  it  were  doomsday. 

Bru.  Fates  !  we  will  know  your  pleasm'es : — 
That  we  shall  die  we  know ;  'tis  but  the  time, 
And  drawing  days  out,  that  men  stand  upon. 

Casca.  Why  he  that  cuts  off  twenty  yeai's  of 
life 
Cuts  off  so  many  yeai's  of  fearing  death. 

Bru.  Grant  that,  and  then  is  death  a  benefit : 
So  are  we  Caesar's  fiiends,  that  have  abridg'd 
His  time  of  feai'ing  death. — Stoop,  Romans,  stoop. 
And  let  us  bathe  our  hands  in  Caesar's  blood 
Up  to  the  elbows,  and  besmear  our  swords  : 
Then  walk  we  forth,  even  to  the  market-place ; 
And,  waving  our  red  weapons  o'er  our  heads, 
Let's  all  ciy.  Peace,  Freedom,  and  Liberty ! 

Cas.  Stoop  then,  and  wash. — How  many  ages 
hence 
Shall  this  our  lofty  scene  be  acted  over. 
In  states  unborn,  and  accents  yet  unknown  ! 

Bru.  How  many  times  shall  Caesar  bleed  in  sport. 
That  now  on  Pornpey's  basis  lies  along. 
No  worthier  than  the  dust ! 

Cas.  So  oft  as  that  shall  be. 

So  often  shall  the  knot  of  us  be  call'd 
The  men  that  gave  their  countiy  liberty. 

Dec.  What,  shall  we  forth  ? 

Cas.  Ay,  every  man  away : 

24 


Brutus  shall  lead ;  and  we  will  gi-ace  his  heels 
With  the  most  boldest  and  best  hearts  of  Rome. 

Enter  a  Servant. 

Bru,  Soft,  who  comes  here?   Afi-iend  of  Antony's. 

Serv.  Thus,  Brutus,  did  my  master  bid  me  kneel; 
Thus  did  Mark  Antony  bid  me  fall  down ; 
And,  being  prostrate,  thus  he  bade  me  say : 
Bmtus  is  noble,  wise,  valiant,  and  honest : 
Caesar  was  mighty,  bold,  royal,  and  loving : 
Say,  I  lov'd  Brutus,  and  I  honour  him ; 
Say,  I  fear'd  Caesar,  honour'd  him,  and  lov'd  him. 
If  Brutus  will  vouchsafe  that  Antony 
May  safely  come  to  him,  and  be  resolv'd 
How  Caesar  hath  deserv'd  to  lie  in  death, 
Mark  Antony  shall  not  love  Caesar  dead 
So  well  as  Brutus  living ;  but  will  follow 
The  fortunes  and  affairs  of  noble  Brutus, 
Thorough  the  hazards  of  this  untrod  state. 
With  all  trae  faith.     So  says  my  master  Antony. 

Bru.  Thy  master  is  a  wise  and  valiant  Roman ; 
I  never  thought  him  worse. 
Tell  him,  so  please  him  come  unto  this  place. 
He  shall  be  satisfied ;  and,  by  my  honour. 
Depart  imtouch'd. 

Serv.  I'll  fetch  him  presently. 

[Exit  Servant. 

Bru.   I  know  that  we  shall  have  him  well  to 
friend. 

Cas.  I  wish  we  may :  but  yet  have  I  a  mind 
That  feai-s  him  much ;  and  my  misgiving  still 
Falls  shrewdly  to  the  purpose. 

Re-enter  Antony. 

Bru.  But  here  comes  Antony. — Welcome,  Mark 
Antony. 

Ant.  O  mighty  Caesar  I     Dost  thou  lie  so  low  ? 
Are  all  thy  conquests,  glories,  triumphs,  spoils, 
Slirunk  to  this  little  measure  ? — Fare  thee  well. — 
I  know  not,  gentlemen,  what  you  intend, 
Who  else  must  be  let  blood,  who  else  is  rank : 
If  I  myself,  there  is  no  hour  so  fit 
As  Caesar's  death's  horn- ;  nor  no  instrument 
Of  half  that  woith  as  those  your  swords,  made  rich 
With  the  most  noble  blood  of  all  this  world. 
I  do  beseech  ye,  if  you  bear  me  hai'd. 
Now,  whilst  your  pm-pled  hands  do  reek  and  smoke, 
Fulfil  your  pleasure.     Live  a  thousand  years, 
I  shall  not  find  myself  so  apt  to  die  : 
No  place  will  please  me  so,  no  mean  of  death, 
As  here  by  Caesai',  and  by  you  cut  off, 
The  choice  and  master  spu-its  of  this  age. 

Bru.  O  Antony !  beg  not  your  death  of  us. 
Though  now  we  must  appear  bloody  and  cruel, 
As,  by  om-  hands  and  this  our  present  act, 
You  see  we  do,  yet  see  you  but  our  hands, 
And  this  the  bleeding  business  they  have  done : 
Our  heai-ts  j^ou  see  not,  they  are  pitiful ; 
And  pity  to  the  general  wrong  of  Rome 
(As  fire  drives  out  fire,  so  pity,  pity) 
Hath  done  this  deed  on  Caesai-.     For  your  part. 
To  you  our  swoi'ds  have  leaden  points,  Mai-k  An- 
tony: 
Our  arms,  in  strength  of  malice,  and  our  hearts. 
Of  brothers'  temper,  do  receive  you  in 
With  all  kind  love,  good  thoughts,  and  reverence. 

Cas.  Your  voice  shall  be  as  strong  as  any  man's 
In  the  disposing  of  new  dignities. 

Bru.  Only  be  patient,  till  we  have  appeas'd 
The  multitude,  beside  themselves  with  fear ; 
And  then  we  will  deliver  you  the  cause, 


ACT   III. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENE    II. 


Why  I,  that  did  love  Caesar  when  1  stnick  him, 
Have  thus  proceeded. 

Ant.  I  doubt  not  of  your  wisdom. 

Let  each  man  render  me  his  bloody  hand : 
Fii-st,  Marcus  Bi-utus,  will  I  shake  with  you; 
Next,  Caius  Cassius,  do  I  take  your  hand ; 
Now,  Decius  Bmtus,  yours ; — now  yours,  Metellus ; 
Yours,  Cinna ; — and,  my  valiant  Casca,  yours  ;— 
Though  last,  not  least  in  love,  yours,  good  Trebonius. 
Gentlemen  all, — alas  !  what  shall  I  say  ? 
]My  credit  now  stands  on  such  slippery  ground, 
That  one  of  two  bad  ways  you  must  conceit  me, 
Either  a  coward  or  a  flatterer. — 
That  I  did  love  thee,  Caesar,  O,  'tis  true  : 
If  then  thy  spirit  look  upon  us  now. 
Shall  it  not  giieve  thee,  dearer  than  thy  death, 
To  see  thy  Antony  making  his  peace. 
Shaking  the  bloody  fingers  of  thy  foes. 
Most  noble  !  in  the  presence  of  thy  corse  ? 
Had  I  as  many  eyes  as  thou  hast  wounds, 
Weeping  as  fest  as  they  stream  forth  thy  blood. 
It  would  become  me  better  than  to  close 
In  terms  of  fi"iendship  with  thine  enemies. 
Pardon  me,  Julius! — Here  wast  thou  bay'd,  brave 

hart ; 
Hei'e  didst  thou  fall ;  and  here  thy  hunters  stand, 
Sign'd  in  thy  spoil,  and  crimson'd  in  thy  lethe. 

0  world  !  thou  wast  the  forest  to  this  hart ; 
And  this,  indeed,  O  world  !  the  heart  of  thee. — 
How  like  a  deer,  stricken  by  many  princes, 
Dost  thou  here  lie  ! 

Cas.  Mark  Antony, — 

Ant.  Pardon  me,  Caius  Cassius; 

The  enemies  of  Caesar  shall  say  this  ; 
Then  in  a  friend  it  is  cold  modesty. 

Cas.  I  blame  you  not  for  praising  Caesar  so ; 
But  what  compact  mean  you  to  have  with  us  ? 
Will  you  be  prick'd  in  number  of  our  friends  ; 
Or  shall  we  on,  and  not  depend  on  you  ? 

Ant.  Therefore  I  took  your  hands  ;  but  was,  in- 
deed, 
Sway'd  from  the  point,  by  looking  down  on  Caesar. 
Friends  am  I  with  you  all,  and  love  you  all; 
Upon  this  hope,  that  you  shall  give  me  reasons 
Why  and  wherein  Caesar  was  dangerous. 

Bru.  Or  else  were  this  a  savage  spectacle. 
Our  reasons  ai'e  so  full  of  good  regard, 
That  were  you,  Antony,  the  son  of  Caesar, 
You  should  be  satisfied. 

Ant.  That's  all  I  seek : 

And  am  moreover  suitor  that  I  may 
Produce  his  body  to  the  market-place ; 
And  in  the  pulpit,  as  becomes  a  friend, 
Speak  in  the  order  of  his  funeral. 

Bru.  You  shall,  Mark  Antony. 

Cas.  Brutus,  a  word  with  you. — 

You  know  not  what  you  do :  Do  not  consent 

\^Aside. 
That  Antony  speak  in  his  funeral : 
Know  you  how  much  the  people  may  be  mov'd 
By  that  which  he  will  utter  ? 

Bru.  By  your  pardon ; — 

1  will  myself  into  the  pulpit  first. 

And  show  the  reason  of  our  Caesar's  death : 
What  Antony  shall  speak,  I  will  protest 
He  speaks  by  leave  and  by  pei'mission ; 
And  that  we  are  contented  Caesar  shall 
Have  all  true  rites  and  lawful  ceremonies. 
It  shall  advantage  more  than  do  us  wrong. 

Cas.  I  know  not  what  may  fall ;  I  like  it  not. 

Bru.  Mark  Antony,  here,  take  you  Caesar's  bodv. 
104 


You  shall  not  in  your  funeral  speech  blame  us, 
I  But  speak  all  good  you  can  devise  of  Caesar ; 
And  say  you  do't  by  our  permission  ; 
Else  shall  you  not  have  any  hand  at  all 
About  his  funeral :  And  you  shall  speak 
In  the  same  pulpit  whereto  I  am  going, 
After  my  speech  is  ended. 

Ant.  Be  it  so ; 

I  do  desire  no  more. 

Bru.  Prepai'e  the  body  then,  and  follow  us. 

\_Exeunt  all  but  Antont. 

Ant.    O,  pardon   me,    thou   bleeding   piece   of 
eaith. 
That  I  am  meek  and  gentle  with  these  butchers  ! 
Thou  art  the  ruins  of  the  noblest  man 
That  ever  lived  in  the  tide  of  times. 
Woe  to  the  hand  that  shed  this  costly  blood ! 
Over  thy  wounds  now  do  I  prophesy, — 
Which,  like  dumb  mouths,  do  ope  their  ruby  lips, 
To  beg  the  voice  and  utterance  of  my  tongue, — 
A  curse  shall  light  upon  the  limbs  of  men ; 
Domestic  fury,  and  fierce  civil  strife. 
Shall  cumber  all  the  parts  of  Italy : 
Blood  and  destniction  shall  be  so  in  use. 
And  di'eadful  objects  so  familiar, 
That  mothers  shall  but  smile  when  they  behold 
Their  infants  quart  er'd  with  the  hands  of  war; 
All  pity  chok'd  with  custom  of  fell  deeds  : 
And  Caesar's  spirit,  ranging  for  revenge. 
With  Ate  by  his  side,  come  hot  from  hell. 
Shall  in  these  confines,  with  a  monarch's  voice. 
Cry  "  Havock,"  and  let  slip  the  dogs  of  war  ; 
That  this  foul  deed  shall  smell  above  the  earth 
With  carrion  men  gi-oaning  for  burial. 

Enter  a  Servant. 

You  serve  Octavius  Caesar,  do  you  not  ? 

Serv.  I  do,  Mark  Antony. 

Ant.    Caesar    did    wi'ite    for    him   to   come   to 
Rome. 

Serv.  He  did  receive  his  letters,  and  is  coming : 
And  bid  me  say  to  you  by  word  of  mouth, — 
O  Caesar! —  \_Seeing  the  body. 

Ant.  Thy  heart  is  big ;  get  thee  apart  and  weep. 
Passion,  I  see,  is  catching ;  for  mine  eyes. 
Seeing  those  beads  of  sorrow  stand  in  thine, 
Began  to  water.     Is  thy  master  coming  ? 

Serv.  He  lies  to-night  within  seven  leagues  of 
Rome. 

Ant.  Post  back  with  speed,  and  tell  him  what 
hath  chanc'd : 
Here  is  a  mourning  Rome,  a  dangerous  Rome, 
No  Rome  of  safety  for  Octavius  yet; 
Hie  hence,  and  tell  him  so.     Yet,  stay  awhile ; 
Thou  shalt  not  back  till  I  have  borne  this  coi*se 
Into  the  market-place  :  there  shall  I  tiy, 
In  my  oration,  how  the  people  take 
The  cruel  issue  of  these  bloody  men ; 
According  to  the  which  thou  shalt  discourse 
To  young  Octavius  of  the  state  of  things. 
Lend  me  your  hand. 

[Exeunt,  with  Cesar's  body<- 

Scene  II. — The  Same.     The  Forum. 

Enter   Brutus,  and  Cassius,  and   a  throng  of 
Citizens. 

Cit.  We  will  be  satisfied ;  let  us  be  satisfied. 
Bru.  Then  follow  me,  and  give  me  audience, 
friends. — 
Cassius,  go  you  into  the  other  street, 

25 


ACT   III. 


JULIUS  CiESAR. 


SCENE    II. 


And  part  the  numbers. — 

Those  that  will  hear  me  speak,  let  them  stay  here ; 

Those  that  will  follow  Cassius,  go  with  him ; 

And  public  reasons  shall  be  rendered 

Of  Caesar's  death. 

1  Cit.  I  will  hear  Brutus  speak. 


2  G,t.  I  will  hear  Cassius;   and  compare  their 

reasons, 
When  severally  we  hear  them  rendered. 

[Exit  Cassius,  loith  some  of  the  Citizens. 
Brutus  goes  into  the  Rostrum. 

3  Cit.  The  noble  Brutus  is  ascended  :  Silence ! 


Bru.  Be  patient  till  the  last. 
Romans,  countrymen,  and  lovers!  hear  me  for 'my 
cause ;  and  be  silent,  that  you  may  hear :  believe 
me  for  mine  honour;  and  have  respect  to  mine 
honour,  that  you  may  believe :  censure  me  in  your 
wisdom  ;  and  awake  your  senses,  that  you  may  the 
better  judge.  If  there  be  any  in  this  assembly,  any 
dear  friend  of  Csesar's,  to  him  I  say,  that  Brutus' 
love  to  Csesar  was  no  less  than  his.  If  then  that 
friend  demand  why  Brutus  rose  against  Caesar,  this 
is  my  answer, — Not  that  I  loved  Caesar  less,  but 
that  I  loved  Rome  more.  Had  you  rather  Caesar 
were  living,  and  die  all  slaves;  than  that  Caesar 
were  dead,  to  live  all  free  men  ?  As  Caesar  loved 
me,  I  weep  for  him ;  as  he  was  fortunate,  I  rejoice 
at  it ;  as  he  was  valiant,  I  honour  him :  but,  as  he 
was  ambitious,  I  slew  him :  There  is  tears,  for  his 
love ;  joy,  for  his  fortune  ;  honour,  for  his  valour ; 
and  death,  for  his  ambition.  Who  is  here  so  base 
that  would  be  a  bondman  ?  If  any,  speak ;  for  him 
have  I  offended.  Who  is  here  so  rude  that  would  not 
be  a  Roman?  If  any,  speak;  for  him  have  I  offended. 
Who  is  here  so  vile  that  will  not  love  his  countiy  ? 
If  any,  speak ;  for  him  have  I  offended.  I  pause 
for  a  reply. 

Cit.  None,  Brutus,  none. 

[Several  speaking  at  once. 

Bru.  Then  none  have  I  offended.  I  have  done 
no  more  to  Cssar  than  you  shall  do  to  Brutus.  The 
question  of  his  death  is  enrolled  in  the  Capitol;  his 
glory  not  extenuated,  wherein  he  was  worthy ;  nor 
his  offences  enforced,  for  which  he  suffered  death. 

26 


Enter  Antony  and  others,  with  Cjesar's  hody. 

Here  comes  his  body,  mourned  by  Mark  Antony : 
who,  though  he  had  no  hand  in  his  death,  shall  re- 
ceive the  benefit  of  his  dying,  a  place  in  the  com- 
monwealth :  As  which  of  you  shall  not  ?  With  this 
I  depart :  That,  as  I  slew  my  best  lover  for  the 
good  of  Rome,  I  have  the  same  dagger  for  my- 
self, when  it  shall  please  my  country  to  need  my 
death. 

Cit.  Live,  Brutus,  live  !  live  ! 

1  Cit.    Bring  him  with  triumph  home  unto  hij 

house. 

2  Cit.  Give  him  a  statue  with  his  ancestors. 

3  Cit.  Let  him  be  Caesar. 

4  Cit.  Caesar's  better  parts 
Shall  be  crown'd  in  Brutus. 

1  Cit.  We'll  bring  him  to  his  house  with  shouts 

and  clamours. 
Bru.  My  countrymen, — 

2  Cit.  Peace ;  silence !  Bratus  speaks. 
1  Cit.  Peace,  ho! 

Bru.  Good  countrymen,  let  me  depart  alone, 
And,  for  my  sake,  stay  here  with  Antony  : 
Do  grace  to  Csesar's  corpse,  and  grace  his  speech 
Tending  to  Caesar's  glories ;  which  Mark  Antony, 
By  our  permission,  is  allow'd  to  make. 
I  do  entreat  you,  not  a  man  depart, 
Save  I  alone,  till  Antony  have  spoke.  [EnL 

1  Cit.  Stay,  ho  !  and  let  us  hear  Mark  Antony. 

3  Cit.  Let  him  go  up  into  the  public  chair  ; 
We'll  hear  him  :  Noble  Antony,  go  up. 


h    li  III 

k   mm 


Ant.  For  Brutus'  sake,  1  am  beholding  to  you 
4  Cit.  What  does  he  say  of  Brutus  ? 

3  Cit.  He  says,  for  Brutus'  sake. 
He  finds  himself  beholding  to  us  all. 

4  Cit.  'Twere  best  he  speak  no  harm  of  Brutus 

here. 

1  Cit.  This  Caesar  was  a  tyrant. 
3  Cit.  Nay,  that's  certain : 

We  are  bless'd  that  Rome  is  rid  of  him. 

2  Cit.  Peace ;  let  us  hear  what  Antony  can 

say. 

Ant.  You  gentle  Romans, — 

Cit.  Peace,  ho  !  let  us  hear  him. 

Ant.  Friends,  Romans,  countrymen,  lend  me 
your  ears ; 
I  come  to  bury  Csesar,  not  to  praise  him. 
The  evil  that  men  do  lives  after  them ; 
The  good  is  oft  interred  with  their  bones  ; 
So  let  it  be  with  Csesar.     The  noble  Brutus 
Hath  told  you  Caesar  was  ambitious  : 
If  it  were  so,  it  was  a  grievous  fault ; 
And  grievously  hath  Caesar  answer'd  it. 
Here,  under  leave  of  Brutus,  and  the  rest, 
(For  Brutus  is  an  honourable  man ; 
So  are  they  all,  all  honourable  men ;) 
Come  I  to  speak  in  Caesar's  funeral. 
He  was  my  friend,  faithful  and  just  to  me: 
But  Brutus  says,  he  was  ambitious  ; 
And  Brutus  is  an  honourable  man. 
He  hath  brought  many  captives  home  to  Rome, 
V/hose  ransoms  did  the  general  coffers  fill : 
Did  this  in  Caesar  seem  ambitious  ? 
When  that  the  poor  have  cried,  Caesar  hath  wept 
Ambition  should  be  made  of  sterner  stuff: 
Yet  Brutus  says,  he  was  ambitious ; 
And  Brutus  is  an  honourable  man. 
You  all  did  see  that  on  the  Lupercal 
I  thrice  presented  him  a  kingly  crown, 
Which  he  did  thrice  refuse.     Was  this  ambition  ? 
Yet  Brutus  says,  he  was  ambitious ; 
And,  sure,  he  is  an  honourable  man. 
I  speak  not  to  disprove  what  Brutus  spoke, 
But  here  I  am  to  speak  what  I  do  know. 
You  all  did  love  him  once,  not  without  cause ; 


What   cause   withholds   you  then   to   mourn   for 
him? 

0  judgment,  thou  art  fled  to  brutish  beasts, 

And  men  have  lost  their  reason  ! — Bear  with  me  ; 
My  heart  is  in  the  coffin  there  with  Caesar, 
And  I  must  pause  till  it  come  back  to  me. 

1  Cit.  Methinks  there  is  much  reason  in  his  say- 

ings. 

2  Cit.  If  thou  consider  rightly  of  the  matter, 
Caesar  has  had  great  wrong. 

3  Cit.  Has  he,  masters  ? 

1  fear  there  will  a  worse  come  in  his  place 

27 


ACT    III. 


JULIUS  CiESAR. 


SCENE    II. 


4  Cit.  Mark'd  ye  his  words  ?    He  would  not  take 
the  crown ; 
Therefore,  'tis  certain  he  was  not  ambitious. 

1  Cit.  If  it  be  found  so,  some  will  dear  abide  it. 

2  Cit.  Poor  soul !  his  eyes  are  red  as  fire  with 

weeping. 

3  Cit.  There's  not  a  nobler  man  in  Rome  than 

Antony. 

4  Cit.  Now  mark  him,  he  begins  again  to  speak. 
Ant.  But  yesterday,  the  word  of  Caesar  might 

Have  stood  against  the  world  :  now  lies  he  there, 
And  none  so  poor  to  do  him  reverence. 

0  masters  !  if  I  were  dispos'd  to  stir 
Your  hearts  and  minds  to  mutiny  and  rage, 

1  should  do  Brutus  \vi-ong,  and  Cassius  wrong. 
Who,  you  all  know,  are  honourable  men  : 

I  will  not  do  them  wrong ;  I  rather  choose 

To  wrong  the  dead,  to  wrong  myself,  and  you. 

Than  I  will  wrong  such  honourable  men. 

But  here's  a  parchment,  with  the  seal  of  Caesar, 

I  found  it  in  his  closet,  'tis  his  will : 

Let  but  the  commons  hear  this  testament, 

(Which,  pardon  me,  I  do  not  mean  to  read,) 

And  they  would  go  and  kiss  dead  Caesar's  wounds, 

And  dip  their  napkins  in  his  sacred  blood  ; 

Yea,  beg  a  hair  of  him  for  memory. 

And,  dying,  mention  it  within  their  wills, 

Bequeathing  it,  as  a  rich  legacy. 

Unto  their  issue. 

4  Cit.  We'll  hear  the  will :  Read  it,  Mark  Antony. 

Cit.  The  will,  the  will !  we  will  hear  Caesar's  will. 

Ant.  Have  patience,  gentle  friends,  I  must  not 
read  it ; 
It  is  not  meet  you  know  how  Caesar  lov'd  you. 
You  are  not  wood,  you  are  not  stones,  but  men ; 
And,  being  men,  hearing  the  will  of  Caesar, 
It  will  inflame  you,  it  will  make  you  mad : 
'Tis  good  you  know  not  that  you  are  his  heirs ; 
For  if  you  should,  O,  what  would  come  of  it! 

4  Cit.  Read  the  will ;  we'll  hear  it,  Antony ; 
You  shall  read  us  the  will ;  Caesar's  will. 

Ant.  Will  you  be  patient?   Will  you  stay  awhile? 
I  have  o'ershot  myself  to  tell  you  of  it. 
I  fear  I  wrong  the  honourable  men 
Whose  daggers  have  stabb'd  Caesar :  I  do  fear  it. 

4  Cit.  They  were  traitors  :  Honourable  men  ! 

Cit.  The  will !  the  testament ! 

2  Cit.  They  were  villains,  murderers  :  The  will! 
read  the  will ! 

Ant.  You  will  compel  me  then  to  read  the  will  ? 
Then  make  a  ring  about  the  corpse  of  Caesar, 
And  let  me  show  you  him  that  made  the  will. 
Shall  I  descend  ?     And  will  you  give  me  leave  ? 

Cit.  Come  down. 

2  Cit.  Descend.    [He  comes  down  from  the  Pulpit. 

3  Cit.  You  shall  have  leave. 

4  Cit.  A  ring ;  stand  round. 

1  Cit.  Stand  from  the  hearse,  stand  ft-om  the  body. 

2  Cit.  Room  for  Antony  ; — most  noble  Antony. 
Ant.  Nay,  press  not  so  upon  me ;  stand  far  oft'. 
Cit.  Stand  back !  room  !  bear  back ! 

Ant.  If  you  have  tears,  prepare  to  shed  them  now. 
You  all  do  know  this  mantle  :  I  remember 
The  first  time  ever  Caesar  put  it  on ; 
'Twas  on  a  summer's  evening,  in  his  tent ; 
That  day  he  overcame  the  Nervii : — 
Look  !  in  this  place  ran  Cassius'  dagger  through  : 
See,  what  a  rent  the  envious  Casca  made  : 
Through  this,  the  well-beloved  Brutus  stabb'd ; 
■^     And,  as  he  pluck'd  his  cursed  steel  away, 
Mark  how  the  blood  of  Cssar  foUow'd  it, 

28 


As  rushing  out  of  doors,  to  be  resolv'd 

If  Brutus  so  unkindly  knock'd,  or  no ; 

For  Brutus,  as  you  know,  was  Caesar's  angel: 

Judge,  O  you  gods,  how  dearly  Caesar  lov'd  him ! 

This  was  the  most  unkindest  cut  of  all  : 

For  when  the  noble  Caesar  saw  him  stab, 

Ingi-atitude,  more  strong  than  traitors'  arms. 

Quite  vanquish'd  him:  then  burst  his  mighty  heart; 

And,  in  his  mantle  muffling  up  his  face, 

Even  at  the  base  of  Pompey's  statue, 

Which  all  the  while  ran  blood,  gieat  Caesar  fell. 

O,  what  a  fall  was  there,  my  countrymen ! 

Then  I,  and  you,  and  all  of  us  fell  down, 

Whilst  bloody  treason  flourish'd  over  us. 

O,  now  you  weep ;  and,  I  perceive,  you  feel 

The  dint  of  pity  :  these  are  gracious  drops. 

Kind  souls,  what  weep  you,  when  you  but  behold 

Our  Caesar's  vesture  wounded  ?     Look  you  here, 

Here  is  himself,  marr'd,  as  you  see,  with  traitors. 

1  Cit.  O  piteous  spectacle ! 

2  Cit.  O  noble  Caesar  ! 

3  Cit.  O  woful  day  ! 

4  Cit.  O  traitors,  villains! 

1  Cit.  O  most  bloody  sight ! 

2  Cit.  We  will  be  revenged  :  revenge ;  about, — 
seek, — burn, — fire, — kill, — slay! — let  not  a  traitor 
live. 

Ant.  Stay,  countrymen. 

1  Cit.  Peace  there  : — Hear  the  noble  Antony. 

2  Cit.  We'll  hear  him,  we'll  follow  him,  Ave'H 
die  with  him. 

Ant.  Good  friends,  sweet  friends,  let  me  not  stir 
you  up 
To  such  a  sudden  flood  of  mutiny. 
They  that  have  done  this  deed  are  honourable  ; 
What  private  gi-iefs  they  have,  alas !   I  know  not, 
That  made  them  do  it ;  they  are  wise  and  honourable. 
And  will,  no  doubt,  with  reasons  answer  you. 
I  come  not,  friends,  to  steal  away  your  hearts ; 
I  am  no  orator,  as  Brutus  is ; 
But  as  you  know  me  all,  a  plain  blunt  man. 
That  love  my  friend ;  and  that  they  know  full  we'l 
That  gave  me  public  leave  to  speak  of  him. 
For  I  have  neither  wit,  nor  words,  nor  worth, 
Action,  nor  utterance,  nor  the  power  of  speech. 
To  stir  men's  blood  :  I  only  speak  right  on  ; 
I  tell  you  that  which  you  yourselves  do  know ; 
Show  you  sweet  Caesar's  wounds,  poor,  poor  dumb 

mouths, 
And  bid  them  speak  for  me  :  But  were  I  Brutus, 
And  Brutus  Antony,  there  were  an  Antony 
Would  ruffle  up  your  spirits,  and  put  a  tongue 
In  eveiy  wound  of  Caesar,  that  should  move 
The  stones  of  Rome  to  rise  and  mutiny. 

Cit.  We'll  mutiny  ! 

1  Cit.  We'll  burn  the  house  of  Brutus  ! 

3  Cit.  Away  then ;  come,  seek  the  conspirators ! 
Ant.  Yet  hear  me,  countrymen;   yet  hear  me 

speak. 
Cit.  Peace,  ho !     Hear  Antony,  most  noble  An- 
tony. 
Ant.  Why,  friends,  you  go  to  do  you  know  not 
what : 
Whereui  hath  Caesar  thus  deseiVd  your  loves  "^ 
Alas,  you  know  not — I  must  tell  you  then  : — 
You  have  forgot  the  will  I  told  you  of. 

Cit.  Most  true ;  the  wil! : — let's  stay,  and  hear 

the  will. 
Ant.  Here  is  the  will,  and  under  Caesar's  seal. 
To  eveiy  Roman  citizen  he  gives. 
To  every  several  man,  seventy-five  drachmas. 


ACT    III. 


JULIUS  CtESAR. 


SCENE    HI. 


2  Cit.    Most   noble   Caesar ' — we'll   revenge  his 

death. 

3  Cit.  O  royal  Caesar ! 

Ant.  Hear  me  with  patience. 

Cit.  Peace,  ho! 

Ant.  Moreover,  he  hath  left  you  all  his  walks. 
His  private  arbours,  and  new-planted  orchards. 
On  this  side  Tiber ;  he  hath  left  them  you. 
And  to  your  heirs  for  ever ;  common  pleasures, 
To  walk  abroad,  and  recreate  yourselves. 
Here  was  a  Ceesar!     When  comes  such  another? 

1  Cit.  Never,  never  ! — Come,  away,  away  ! 
We'll  burn  his  body  in  the  holy  place, 

And  with  the  brands  fire  the  ti'aitors'  houses. 
Take  up  the  body. 

2  Cit.  Go,  fetch  fire. 

3  Cit.  Pluck  down  benches. 

4  Cit.  Pluck  down  forms,  windows,  anything. 

[Exeunt  Citizens,  loith  the  body. 
Ant.  Now  let  it  work  !     Mischief,  thou  art  afoot. 
Take  thou  what  course  thou   wilt  I  —  How  now, 
fellow  ? 

Enter  a  Servant. 

Serv.  Sir,  Octavius  is  already  come  to  Rome. 

Ant.  Where  is  he  ? 

Serv.  He  and  Lepidus  are  at  Caesar's  house. 

Ant.  And  thither  will  I  straight  to  visit  him : 
He  comes  upon  a  wish.     Fortune  is  merry, 
And  in  this  mood  will  give  us  anything. 

Serv.  I  heard  him  say,  Brutus  and  Cassius 
Are  rid  like  madmen  through  the  gates  of  Rome. 

Ant.  Belike  they  had  some  notice  of  the  people, 
How  I  had  mov'd  them.     Bring  me  to  Octavius. 

[Exeunt, 

Scene  HI. — The  Same.     A  Street. 
Enter  Cinna,  the  Poet. 
Cin.  I  dreamt  to-night  that  I  did  feast  with  Caesar, 


And  things  unluckily  charge  my  fantasy : 
I  have  no  will  to  wander  forth  of  doors, 
Yet  something  leads  me  forth. 

Enter  Citizens. 

1  Cit.  What  is  your  name  ? 

2  Cit.  Whither  are  you  going  ? 

3  Cit.  Where  do  you  dwell  ? 

4  Cit.  Are  you  a  married  man,  or  a  bachelor  ? 

2  Cit.  Answer  every  man  directly. 

1  Cit.  Ay,  and  bi'iefly. 
4  Cit.  Ay,  and  wisely 

3  Cit.  Ay,  and  truly,  you  were  best. 

Cin.  What  is  my  name  ?  Whither  am  I  going? 
Where  do  I  dwell  ?  Am  I  a  married  man  or  a 
bachelor  ?  Then,  to  answer  every  man  directly, 
and  briefly,  wisely,  and  truly ;  wisely  I  say,  I  am 
a  bachelor. 

2  Cit.  That's  as  much  as  to  say  they  are  fools 
that  marry  :  You'll  bear  me  a  bang  for  that,  I  fear. 
Proceed ;  directly. 

Cin.  Directly,  I  am  going  to  Caesar's  funeral. 
1  Cit.  As  a  friend,  or  an  enemy  ? 
Cin.  As  a  friend. 

3  Cit.  That  matter  is  answered  directly. 

4  Cit.  For  your  dwelling, — briefly. 
Cin.  Briefly,  I  dwell  by  the  Capitol. 

3  Cit.  Your  name,  sir,  truly. 
Cin.  Truly,  my  name  is  Cinna. 

1  Cit.  Tear  him  to  pieces,  he's  a  conspirator. 
Ciii.  I  am  Cinna  the  poet,  I  am  Cinna  the  poet. 

4  Cit.  Tear  him  for  his  bad  verses,  tear  him  for 
his  bad  verses. 

Cin.  I  am  not  Cinna  the  conspirator. 

2  Cit.  It  is  no  matter,  his  name's  Cinna;  pluck 
but  his  name  out  of  his  heart,  and  turn  him  going. 

3  Cit.  Tear  him,  tear  him  !  Come,  brands,  ho ! 
firebrands.  To  Brutus',  to  Cassius';  burn  all.  Some 
to  Decius'  house,  and  some  to  Casca's ;  some  to 
Ligarius' :  away ;  go !  [Exeunt. 


Koman  Consul. 


Ant.  These  many  then  shall  die; 


names 


Oct. 


Ant. 


are  prick'd. 

Oct.  Your  brother  too  must  die :  Consent  you, 
Lepidus? 

Lep.  I  do  consent — 

Oct.  Prick  him  down,  Antony. 

Lep.  Upou  condition  Publius  shall  not  live, 
Who  is  your  sister's  son,  Mark  Antony. 

Ant.  He  shall  not  live  :  look,  with  a  spot  I  damn 
hira. 
But,  Lepidus,  go  you  to  Caesar's  house  ; 
Fetch  the  will  hither,  and  we  shall  determine 
How  to  cut  ofl'  some  charge  in  legacies. 

Lep.  What,  shall  I  fi  nd  you  here  ? 
Or  here,  or  at  the  Capitol. 

[Exit  'Lepidus. 
This  is  a  slight  unmeritable  man, 
Meet  to  be  sent  on  errands :  Is  it  fit, 
The  three-fold  world  divided,  he  should  stand 
One  of  the  three  to  share  it  ? 

Oct.  So  you  thought  him ; 

And  took  his  voice  who  should  be  prick'd  to  die, 
In  our  black  sentence  and  proscription. 

Ant.  Octavius,  I  have  seen  more  days  than  you  : 
And  though  we  lay  these  honours  on  this  man. 
To  ease  ourselves  of  divers  slanderous  loads. 
He  shall  but  bear  them  as  the  ass  bears  gold. 
To  groan  and  sweat  under  the  business, 
Either  led  or  driven,  as  we  point  the  way ; 
And  having  brought  our  treasure  where  we  will. 
Then  take  we  down  his  load,  and  turn  him  off, 
Like  to  the  empty  ass,  to  shake  his  ears, 
And  gi'aze  in  commons. 

Oct.  You  may  do  your  will ; 

But  he's  a  tried  and  valiant  soldier. 

Ant.  So  is  my  horse,  Octavius ;  and,  for  that, 
]  do  appoint  him  store  of  provender 

30 


It  is  a  creature  that  I  teach  to  fight, 

To  wind,  to  stop,  to  run  directly  on  ; 

His  corporal  motion  govern'd  by  my  spirit. 

And,  in  some  taste,  is  Lepidus  but  so; 

He  must  be  taught,  and  train'd,  and  bid  go  forth : 

A  barren-spirited  fellow ;  one  that  feeds 

On  objects,  arts,  and  imitations. 

Which,  out  of  use,  and  stal'd  by  other  men. 

Begin  his  fashion  :  Do  not  talk  of  him. 

But  as  a  property.     And  now,  Octavius, 

Listen  great  things. — Brutus  and  Cassius 

Are  levying  powers  :  we  must  straight  make  head  : 

Therefore,  let  our  alliance  be  combin'd, 

-Our  best  friends  made,  our  means  stretch'd ; 

And  let  us  presently  go  sit  in  council. 

How  covert  matters  may  be  best  disclos'd, 

And  open  perils  surest  answer'd. 

Oct.  Let  us  do  so :  for  we  are  at  the  stake, 
And  bay'd  about  with  many  enemies  ; 
And  some  that  smile  have  in  their  hearts,  I  fear. 
Millions  of  mischief.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — Before  Brutus'    Tent,  in   the   Camp 
near  Sardis. 

Drum.     Enter  Brutus,  Lucilius,  Lucius,   and 
Soldiers:  Titinius  and  Pindakvs  meeting  tJiem. 

Bru.  Stand,  ho  ! 

Luc.  Give  the  word,  ho  !  and  stand. 

Bru.  What  now,  Lucilius !  is  Cassius  near  ? 

Luc.  He  is  at  hand ;  and  Pindarus  is  come 
To  do  you  salutation  from  his  master. 

[Pindarus  gives  a  Letter  to  Brutus. 

Bru.  He  greets  me  well. — Your  master,  Pindarus, 
In  his  own  change,  or  by  ill  officers, 


ACT   IV. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENE   II. 


Hath  given  me  some  worthy  cause  to  wish 
Things  done,  undone  :  but  if  he  be  at  hand 
I  shall  be  satisfied. 

Pin.  I  do  not  doubt 

But  that  my  noble  master  wUl  appear 
Such  as  he  is,  full  of  regard  and  honour. 

Bru.  He  is  not  doubted. — A  word,  Lucilius ; 
How  he  receiv'd  you,  let  me  be  resolv'd. 

Luc.  With  courtesy,  and  with  respect  enough  ; 
But  not  with  such  familiar  instances. 
Nor  with  such  free  and  friendly  conference, 
As  he  hath  used  of  old. 

Bru.  Thou  hast  describ'd 

A  hot  friend  cooling :  Ever  note,  Lucilius, 
When  love  begins  to  sicken  and  decay, 
It  useth  an  enforced  ceremony. 
There  are  no  tricks  in  plain  and  simple  faith  : 
But  hollow  men,  like  horses  hot  at  hand. 
Make  gallant  show  and  promise  of  their  mettle  : 
But  when  they  should  endure  the  bloody  spur. 
They  fall  their  crests,  and,  like  deceitful  jades, 
Sink  in  the  trial.     Comes  his  army  on  ? 

Luc.  They  mean  this  night  in  Sardis  to  be  quar- 
ter'd ; 
The  gi-eater  part,  the  horse  in  general. 
Are  come  with  Cassius.  \^March  within. 

Bru.  Hark,  he  is  arriv'd  : — 

March  gently  on  to  meet  him. 


Enter  Cassius,  and  Soldiers. 


Speak  the  word  along. 

brother,  you   have  done   me 
you   gods !      Wrong   I   mine 


Cas.  Stand,  ho  I 

Bru.  Stand,  ho ! 

Within.  Stand. 

Within.  Stand. 

Within.  Stand. 

Cas.   Most  noble 
wrong. 

Bru.   Judge   me, 
enemies  ? 
And,  if  not  so,  how  should  I  wrong  a  brother  ? 

Cas.    Brutus,   this   sober   form   of  yours   hides 
wrongs ; 
And  when  you  do  them — 

Bru.  Cassius,  be  content ; 

Speak  your  griefs  softly, — I  do  know  you  well : — 
Before  the  eyes  of  both  our  armies  here. 
Which  should  perceive  nothing  but  love  from  us, 
Let  us  not  wrangle  :  Bid  them  move  away  ; 
Then  in  my  tent,  Cassius,  enlarge  your  griefs, 
And  I  will  give  you  audience. 

Cas.  Pindarus, 

Bid  our  commanders  lead  their  charges  off 
A  little  from  this  ground. 

Bru.  Lucilius,  do  you  the  like ;  and  let  no  man 
Come  to  our  tent,  till  we  have  done  our  conference. 
Let  Lucius  and  Titinius  guard  our  door.   [Exeunt. 


Room  in  Antony's  House.— Restoration  from  PompeiL 


ACT    IV. 


JULIUS  CtESAR. 


SCENE    III. 


Scene  III. —  Within  the  Tent  of  Brutus.     Lucius 
and  TiTiNius  at  some-distance  from  it. 

Enter  Brutus,  and  Cassius. 

Cas.  That  you  have  wrong'd  me  doth  appeal'  in 
this : 
You  have  condemn'd  and  noted  Lucius  Pella, 
For  taking  bribes  here  of  the  Sardians; 
Wherein  my  letters,  praying  on  his  side. 
Because  I  knew  the  man,  were  slighted  off. 

Bru.  You  wrong'd  yourself  to  write  in  such  a 
case. 

Cas.  In  such  a  time  as  this  it  is  not  meet 
That  every  nice  offence  should  bear  his  comment. 

Bru.  Let  me  tell  you,  Cassius,  you  yourself 
Are  much  condemn'd  to  have  an  itching  palm; 
To  sell  and  mart  your  offices  for  gold 
To  undeservers. 

Cas.  I  an  itching  palm  ? 

You  know  that  you  are  Brutus  that  speak  this. 
Or,  by  the  gods,  this  speech  were  else  your  last. 

Bru.  The  name  of  Cassius  honours  this  corrup- 
tion, 
And  chastisement  doth  therefore  hide  his  head. 

Cas.  Chastisement ! 

Bru.  Remember  March,  the  ides  of  March  re- 
member ! 
Did  not  great  Julius  bleed  for  justice'  sake  ? 
What  villain  touch'd  his  body,  that  did  stab, 
And  not  for  justice  ?     What,  shall  one  of  us. 
That  struck  the  foremost  man  of  all  this  world 
But  for  supporting  robbers,  shall  we  now 
Contaminate  our  fingers  with  base  bribes. 
And  sell  the  mighty  space  of  our  large  honours 
For  so  much  trash  as  may  be  grasped  thus  ? — 
I  had  rather  be  a  dog,  and  bay  the  moon. 
Than  such  a  Roman. 

Cas.  Brutus,  bait  not  me ; 

I'll  not  endure  it :  you  forget  yourself, 
To  hedge  me  in ;  I  am  a  soldier,  I, 
Older  in  practice,  abler  than  yourself 
To  make  conditions. 

Bru.  Go  to ;  you  are  not,  Cassius. 

Cas.  I  am. 

Bru.  I  say  you  are  not. 

Cas.  Urge  me  no  more,  I  shall  forget  myself; 
Have  mind  upon  your  health,  tempt  me  no  further. 

Bru.  Away,  slight  man  ! 

Cas.  Is't  possible  ? 

Bru.  Hear  me,  for  I  will  speak. 

Must  I  give  way  and  room  to  your  rash  choler  ? 
Shall  I  be  frighted  when  a  madman  stai'es  ? 

Cas.  O  ye  gods !    ye  gods !     Must  I  endure  all 
this? 

Bru.  All  this  ?  ay,  more :  Fret,  till  your  proud 
heart  break ; 
Go,  show  yom*  slaves  how  choleric  you  are. 
And  make  your  bondmen  tremble.     Must  I  budge  ? 
Must  I  observe  you  ?     Must  I  stand  and  crouch 
Under  your  testy  humour  ?     By  the  gods. 
You  shall  digest  the  venom  of  your  spleen. 
Though  it  do  split  you !  for,  fi-om  this  day  forth, 
I'll  use  you  for  my  mirth,  yea,  for  my  laughter. 
When  you  are  waspish. 

Cas.  Is  it  come  to  this  ? 

Bru.  You  say,  you  are  a  better  soldier : 
Let  it  appear  so  ;  make  your  vaunting  true. 
And  it  shall  please  me  well :  For  mine  own  part, 
I  shall  be  glad  to  learn  of  noble  men. 

Cas.  You  wrong  me  every  way;  you  wrong  me, 
Brutus ; 

32 


I  said  an  elder  soldier,  not  a  better : 
Did  I  say  better  ? 

Bru.  If  you  did,  I  care  not. 

Cas.  When  Caesar  liv'd  he  dm'st  not  thus  have 
mov'd  me. 

Bru.  Peace,  peace !  you  dm'st  not  so  have  tempt- 
ed him. 

Cas.  I  dm-st  not  ? 

Bru.  No. 

Cas.  What  ?  durst  not  tempt  him  ? 

Bru.  For  yom-  life  you  durst  not. 

Cas.  Do  not  presume  too  much  upon  my  love ; 
I  may  do  that  I  shall  be  sony  for. 

Bru.  You  have  done  that  you  should  be  soiTy  for. 
There  is  no  teiTor,  Cassius,  in  your  threats ; 
For  I  am  amu'd  so  strong  in  honesty. 
That  they  pass  by  me  as  the  idle  wind. 
Which  I  respect  not.     I  did  send  to  you 
For  certain  sums  of  gold,  which  you  denied  me  ; — 
For  I  can  raise  no  money  by  vile  means  : 
By  heaven,  I  had  rather  coin  my  heart. 
And  drop  my  blood  for  drachmas,  than  to  wring 
From  the  hard  hands  of  peasants  their  vile  trash 
By  any  indu'ection  !     I  did  send 
To  you  for  gold  to  pay  my  legions, 
Which  you  denied  me :  Was  that  done  like  Cassius  ? 
Should  I  have  answer'd  Caius  Cassius  so? 
When  Marcus  Brutus  gi"ows  so  covetous. 
To  lock  such  mscal  counters  fi'om  his  fi'iends, 
Be  ready,  gods,  with  all  your  thunderbolts, 
Dash  him  to  pieces ! 

Cas.  I  denied  you  not. 

Bru.  You  did. 

Cas.  I  did  not : — ^lie  was  but  a  fool 

That  brought  my  answer  back. — Brutus  hath  riv'd 

ray  heart : 
A  friend  should  bear  his  friend's  infirmities. 
But  Brutus  makes  mine  gi'eater  than  they  are. 

Bru.  I  do  not,  till  you  practise  them  on  me. 

Cas.  You  love  me  not. 

Bru.  I  do  not  like  your  faults. 

Cas.  A  fi-iendly  eye  could  never  see  such  faults. 

Bru.  A  flatterer's  would  not,  though  they  do 
appear 
As  huge  as  high  Olympus. 

Cas.  Come,  Antony,  and  young  Octavius,  come, 
Revenge  yourselves  alone  on  Cassius, 
For  Cassius  is  aweary  of  the  world  : 
Hated  by  one  he  loves ;  brav'd  by  his  brother ; 
Check'd  like  a  bondman ;  all  his  faults  obsei-v'd, 
Set  in  a  note-book,  learn'd  and  conn'd  by  rote. 
To  cast  into  my  teeth.     O,  I  could  weep 
My  spirit  from  mine  eyes ! — There  is  iny  dagger, 
And  here  my  naked  breast ;  within,  a  heart 
Dearer  than  Plutus'  mine,  richer  than  gold : 
If  that  thou  beest  a  Roman,  take  it  forth  ; 
I,  that  denied  thee  gold,  will  give  my  heart : 
Sti'ike,  as  thou  didst  at  Ccesar;  for,  1  know. 
When  thou  didst  hate  him  worst  thou  lov'dst  hiin 

better 
Than  ever  thou  lov'dst  Cassius. 

Bru.  Sheath  your  dagger : 

Be  angry  when  you  will,  it  shall  have  scope ; 
Do  what  you  will,  dishonour  shall  be  humour. 
O  Cassius,  you  are  yoked  with  a  lamb 
That  Cannes  anger  as  the  flint  bears  fire ; 
Who,  much  enforced,  shows  a  hasty  spark. 
And  sti'aight  is  cold  again. 

Cas.  Hath  Cassius  liv'd 

To  be  but  mirth  and  laughter  to  his  Bnitus, 
Wlien  grief,  and  blood  ill-temper'd,  vexeth  him  ? 


ACT   IV. 


JULIUS  CtESAR. 


SCENE    III. 


Bru.  When  I  spoke  that  I  was  ill-lemper'd  too. 

Cas.  Do  you  confess  so  much  ?  Give  me  your 
hand. 

Bru,  And  my  heart  too. 

Cas.  O,  Brutus  ! — 

Bru.  What's  the  matter  ? 

Cas.  Have  you  not  love  enough  to  bear  with  me, 
When  that  rash  humour  which  my  mother  gave  me 
Makes  me  forgetful? 


Bru.  Yes,  Cassius ;  and,  from  henceforth, 

When  you  are  over-earnest  with  your  Brutus, 
He'll  think  your  mother  chides,  and  leave  you  so. 

[Noise  vnthin. 

Poet.  [  Within.']  Let  me  go  in  to  see  the  generals ; 
There  is  some  grudge  between  them,  'tis  not  meet 
They  be  alone. 

Luc.  \_Within.']  You  shall  not  come  to  them. 

Poet.  [  Within.\  Nothing  but  death  shall  stay  me. 


Cas.    How  'scaped  I  killing  when  I  crossed  you  bo  7 


Enter  Poet. 

Cas.  How  now  ?     What's  the  matter  ? 
Poet.  For  shame,  you  generals:  What  do  you 
mean? 
Love,  and  be  friends,  as  tsvo  such  men  should  be  ; 
For  I  have  seen  more  years,  I  am  sure,  than  ye. 
Cas.  Ha,  ha !  how  vilely  doth  this  cynic  rhyme  ! 
Bru.  Get  you  hence,  siirah;  saucy  fellow,  hence ! 
Cas.  Bear  with  him,  Brutus ;  'tis  his  fashion. 
Bru.  I'll  know  his  humour,  when  he  knows  his 
time : 
What  should  the  wars  do  with  these  jigging  fools  ? 
Companion,  hence ! 

Cas.  Away,  away,  be  gone  ! 

[Exit  Poet. 


Enter  Lucilius,  and  Titinius. 

Bru.  Lucilius  and  Titinius,  bid  the  commanders 
Prepare  to  lodge  their  companies  to-night. 

Cas.  And  come  yourselves,  and   bring  Messala 
with  you. 
Immediately  to  us. 

[Exeunt  Lucilius  and  Titinius. 
Bru.  Lucius,  a  bowl  of  wine. 

Cas.  I  did  not  think  you  could  have  been  so  angry. 
Bru.  O  Cassius,  I  am  sick  of  many  griefs. 
Cas.  Of  your  philosophy  you  make  no  use, 
If  you  give  place  to  accidental  evils. 

Bru.  No  man   bears  soiTOW  better: — Portia  is 

dead. 
Cas.  Ha !  Portia  ? 

33 


ACT    IV. 


JULIUS  CiESAR. 


SCENE    111. 


Bru.  She  is  dead. 

Cas.  How  'scap'd  I  killing  when  I  cross'd  you 
so? — 

0  insupportable  and  touching  loss ! — 
Upon  what  sickness  ? 

Bru.  Impatient  of  my  absence, 

And  gi'ief,  that  young  Octavius  with  Mark  Antony 
Have  made  themselves  so  strong; — for  with  her 

death 
That  tidings  came  : — With  this  she  fell  distract, 
And,  her  attendants  absent,  swallow'd  fire. 

Cas.  And  died  so  ? 

Bru.  Even  so. 

Cas.  O  ye  immortal  gods ! 

Enter  Lucius,  with  wine  and  tapers. 

Bru.  Speak  no  more  of  her. — Give  me  a  bowl 
of  wine  : — 
In  this  I  bury  all  unkindness,  Cassius.         [Drinks. 

Cas.  My  heart  is  thirsty  for  that  noble  pledge  : — 
Fill,  Lucius,  till  the  wine  o'ersweU  the  cup ; 

1  cannot  drink  too  much  of  Brutus'  love.    [Dnnlcs. 

Re-enter  Titinius,  ivith  Messala. 

Bru.  Come  in,  Titinius  : — Welcome,  good  Mes- 
sala.— 
Now  sit  we  close  about  this  taper  here. 
And  call  in  question  our  necessities. 

Cas.  Portia,  art  thou  gone  ? 

Bru.  No  more,  I  pray  you. — 

Messala,  I  have  here  received  letters. 
That  young  Octavius  and  Mark  Antony 
Come  down  upon  us  with  a  flighty  power. 
Bending  their  expedition  toward  Philippi. 

Mes.  Myself  have  letters  of  the  self-same  tenor. 

Bru.  With  what  addition  ? 

Mes.  That  by  proscription,  and  bills  of  outlawry, 
Octavius,  Antony,  and  Lepidus, 
Have  put  to  death  an  hundred  senators. 

Bru.  Therein  our  letters  do  not  well  agree ; 
Mine  speak  of  seventy  senators  that  died 
By  their  proscriptions,  Cicero  being  one. 

Cas.  Cicero  one  ? 

Mes.  Cicero  is  dead. 

And  by  that  order  of  proscription. — 
Had  you  your  letters  fi-om  yom*  wife,  my  lord  ? 

Bru.  No,  Messala. 

Mes.  Nor  nothing  in  your  letters  writ  of  her  ? 

Bru.  Nothing,  Messala. 

Mes.  That,  methinks,  is  strange. 

Bru.  Why  ask  you?     Hear  you  aught  of  her  in 
yours  ? 

Mes.  No,  my  lord. 

Bru.  Now,  as  you  are  a  Roman,  tell  me  true. 

Mes.  Then  like  a  Roman  bear  the  truth  I  tell : 
For  certain  she  is  dead,  and  by  strange  manner. 

Bru.    Why,  farewell,    Portia. — We   must   die, 
Messala : 
With  meditating  that  she  must  die  once, 
I  have  the  patience  to  endure  it  now. 

Mes.  Even  so  gi'eat  men  great  losses  should  en- 
dure. 

Cas.  I  have  as  much  of  this  in  art  as  you. 
But  yet  my  nature  could  not  bear  it  so. 

Bru.  Well,  to  our  work  alive.      What  do  you 
think 
Of  marching  to  Philippi  presently  ? 

Cas.  I  do  not  think  it  good. 

Bru.  Your  reason  ? 

Cas.  This  it  is  : 

'Tis  better  that  the  enemy  seek  us : 

34 


So  shall  he  waste  his  means,  weary  his  soldiers, 
Doing  himself  offence ;  whilst  we,  lying  still, 
Are  full  of  rest,  defence,  and  nimbleness. 

Bru.  Good  reasons  must,  of  force,  give  place  to 
better. 
The  people,  'twixt  Philippi  and  this  ground. 
Do  stand  but  in  a  forc'd  affection ; 
For  they  have  grudg'd  us  contribution  : 
The  enemy,  marching  along  by  them. 
By  them  shall  make  a  fuller  number  up. 
Come  on  refresh'd,  new-added,  and  encourag'd : 
From  which  advantage  shall  we  cut  him  off, 
If  at  Philippi  we  do  face  him  there, 
These  people  at  our  back. 

Cas.  Hear  me,  good  brother. 

Bru.  Under  your  pardon. — You  must  note  be- 
side. 
That  we  have  tried  the  utmost  of  our  fi-iends. 
Our  legions  are  brim-full,  our  cause  is  ripe  : 
The  enemy  increaseth  every  day, 
We,  at  the  height,  are  ready  to  decline. 
There  is  a  tide  in  the  affairs  of  men. 
Which,  taken  at  the  flood,  leads  on  to  fortune ; 
Omitted,  all  the  voyage  of  their  life 
Is  bound  in  shallows  and  in  miseries. 
On  such  a  full  sea  are  we  now  afloat; 
And  we  must  take  the  cuirent  when  it  serves, 
Or  lose  our  ventures. 

Cas.  Then,  with  your  will,  go  on  : 

We'll  along  ourselves,  and  meet  them  at  Philippi. 

Bru.  The  deep  of  night  is  crept  upon  om*  talk, 
And  nature  must  obey  necessity ; 
Which  we  will  niggard  with  a  Uttle  rest. 
There  is  no  more  to  say  ? 

Cas.  No  more.     Goodnight; 

Early  to-moiTow  will  we  rise,  and  hence. 

Bru.  Lucius,  my  gown. — [Exit  Lucius.] — Fare- 
well, good  Messala ; — 
Good  night,  Titinius : — Noble,  noble  Cassius, 
Good  night,  and  good  repose. 

Cas.  O  my  dear  brother  I 

This  was  an  ill  beginning  of  the  night : 
Never  come  such  division  'tween  our  souls ! 
Let  it  not,  Brutus. 

Bru.  Eveiy thing  is  well. 

Cas.  Good  night,  my  lord. 

Bru.  Good  night,  good  brother. 

Tit.  Mes.  Good  night,  lord  Brutus. 

Bru.  Farewell,  every  one. 

[Exeunt  Cassius,  Titinius,  and 
Messala. 

Re-enter  Lucius,  with  the  gown. 

Give  me  the  gown.     Where  is  thy  instrument  ? 

Luc.  Here  in  the  tent. 

Bru.  What,  thou  speak'st  drowsily  ? 

Poor   knave,   I   blame   thee   not ;    thou   art  o'er- 

watch'd. 
Call  Claudius,  and  some  other  of  my  men : 
I'll  have  them  sleep  on  cushions  in  my  tent. 

Luc.  Varro,  and  Claudius  ! 

Enter  Varro,  and  Claudius. 

Var.  Calls  my  lord  ? 

Bru.  I  pray  you,  sirs,  lie  in  my  tent,  and  sleep : 
It  may  be,  I  shall  raise  you  by  and  by 
On  business  to  my  brother  Cassius. 

Var.  So  please  you,  we  will  stand,  and  watch 
your  pleasure. 

Bru.  I  will  not  have  it  so :  lie  down,  good  sirs ; 
It  may  be,  I  shall  othei'wise  bethink  me. 


ACT  IV. 


JULIUS  CiESAR. 


SCENE  III. 


Look,  Lucius,  here's  the  book  f  sought  for  so : 
I  put  it  in  the  pocket  of  my  gown. 

[Servants  lie  dmvn. 

Luc.  I  was  sure  your  lordship  did  not  give  it  me. 

Bru.  Bear  with  me,  good  boy,  I  am  much  for- 
getful. 
Canst  thou  hold  up  thy  heavy  eyes  awhile, 
And  touch  thy  instrument  a  strain  or  two  ? 

Luc.  Ay,  my  lord,  an  it  please  you. 

Bru.  It  does,  my  boy : 

I  trouble  thee  too  much,  but  thou  art  willing. 


Luc.  It  is  my  duty,  sir. 

Bru.  I  should  not  urge  thy  duty  past  thy  might ; 
I  know  young  bloods  look  for  a  time  of  rest. 

Luc.  I  have  slept,  my  lord,  already. 

Bru.  It  was  well  done ;  and  thou  shalt  sleep  again  ; 
I  will  not  hold  thee  long :  if  I  do  live, 
I  will  be  good  to  thee.  \_Music,  and  a  Song. 

This  is  a  sleepy  tune  : — O  murd'rous  slumber ! 
Lay'st  thou  thy  leaden  mace  upon  my  boy, 
That  plays  thee  music  ? — Gentle  knave,  good  night ; 
I  will  not  do  thee  so  much  wrong  to  wake  thee. 


Ghost.    Ay,  at  Pbilippi. 


If  thou  dost  nod,  thou  break'st  thy  instrument ; 
I'll  take  it  from  thee  :  and,  good  boy,  good  night. 
Let  me  see,  let  me  see : — Is  not  the  leaf  turn'd 

down 
Where  I  left  reading  ?     Here  it  is,  I  think. 

[He  sits  down. 

Enter  the  Ghost  of  CaisAR. 

How   ill   this    taper  bums!  —  Ha!     who    comes 
here? 


I  think  it  is  the  weakness  of  mine  eyes 
That  shapes  this  monstrous  apparition. 
It  comes  upon  me  : — Art  thou  anything  ? 
Art  thou  some  god,  some  angel,  or  some  devil, 
That  mak'st  my  blood  cold,  and  my  hair  to  stare  ? 
Speak  to  me  what  thou  art. 

Ghost.  Thy  evil  spirit,  Brutus. 

^7^.  Why  com'st  thou  ? 

Ghost.  To  tell  thee,  thou  shalt  see  me  at  Philippi. 

Bru.  Well :  Then  I  shaU  see  thee  again  ? 
35 


ACT    IV. 


JULIUS  C^SAR. 


SCENE    III. 


Ghost.  Ay,  at  Philippi. 

[GJwst  vanishes. 

Bru.  Why,  I  will  see  thee  at  Philippi  then. — 
Now  I  have  taken  heart  thou  vanishest : 
111  spirit,  I  would  hold  more  talk  with  thee. — 
Boy  !  Lucius  ! — Varro  !  Claudius  !   Sirs,  awake  ! — 
Claudius ! 

Luc.  The  strings,  mj'^  lord,  are  false. 

Bru.  He  thinks  he  still  is  at  his  instinment. — 
Lucius,  awake ! 

Luc.  My  lord. 

Bru.    Didst  thou  dream,  Lucius,  that  thou  so 
criedst  out  ? 

Luc.  My  lord,  I  do  not  know  that  I  did  cry. 

Bru.  Yes,  that  thou  didst :  Didst  thou  see  any- 
thing? 


Luc.  Nothing,  my  lord. 

Bru.  Sleep  again,  Lucius. — Sirrali,  Claudius! 
Fellow  thou  !  awake  I 

Var.  My  lord. 

Clau.  My  lord. 

Bru.  Why  did  you  so  crj'  out,  sirs,  in  your  sleep  ? 

Var.  Clau.  Did  we,  my  lord  ? 

Bru.  Ay  ;  saw  you  anything  ? 

Var.  No,  my  lord,  I  saw  nothing. 

Clau.  Nor  I,  my  lord. 

Bru.    Go,    and   commend    me    to    my   brother 
Cassius ; 
Bid  him  set  on  his  powers  betimes  before, 
And  we  will  follow. 

Var.  Clau.  It  shall  be  done,  my  lord. 

[Exeunt. 


Rnman  Soldiers. 


Scene  I. —  Tlie  Plains  of  Philipin. 

Enter  Octavius,  Antony,  and  their  Army. 

Oct.  Now,  Antony,  our  hopes  are  answered : 
You  said  the  enemy  would  not  come  down, 
But  keep  the  hills  and  upper  regions ; 
It  proves  not  so  :  their  battles  are  at  hand ; 
They  mean  to  warn  us  at  Philippi  here. 
Answering  before  we  do  demand  of  them. 

Ant.  Tut,  I  am  in  their  bosoms,  and  I  know 
Wherefore  they  do  it :  they  could  be  content 
To  visit  other  places ;  and  come  down 
With  fearful  bravery,  thinking,  by  this  face. 
To  fixsten  in  our  thoughts  that  they  have  courage  , 
But  'tis  not  so. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Mess.  Prepare  you,  generals  : 

The  enemy  comes  on  in  gallant  show ; 
Their  bloody  sign  of  battle  is  hung  out, 
And  something  to  be  done  immediately. 

Ant.  Octavius,  lead  your  battle  softly  on. 
Upon  the  left  hand  of  the  even  field. 

Oct.  Upon  the  right  hand  1   keep  thou  the  left. 

Ant.  Why  do  you  cross  me  In  this  exigent  ? 

Oct.  1  do  not  cross  you  ,  out  I  will  do  so. 

[March. 

Drum.     Enter  Brutus,  Cassius,  and  their  Army; 
LuciLius,  TiTiNius,  Messala,  and  others. 

Bru.  They  stand,  and  would  have  parley. 

Cas.    Stand  fast,  Titinius  :    We  must  out  and 

talk. 
Oct.  Mark  Antony,  shall  we  give  sign  of  battje? 
Ant.  No,  C?esai',  we  will  answer  on  their  charge. 
Make  forth;  the  generals  would  have  some  words. 
Oct.  Stii'  not  until  the  signal. 
105 


Bru.  Words  before  blows :  Is  it  so,  countrymen? 

Oct.  Not  that  we  love  words  better,  as  you  do. 

Bru.    Good  words  are  better  than  bad  strokes, 
Octavius. 

Ant.  In  your  bad  strokes,  Brutus,  you  give  good 
words : 
Witness  the  hole  you  made  in  Caesar's  heart, 
Crying,  "  Long  live  !  hail  Caesar!" 

Cas.  Antony, 

The  posture  of  your  blows  are  yet  unknown ; 
But  for  your  words,  they  rob  the  Hybla  bees, 
And  leave  them  honeyless. 

Ant.  Not  stingless  too. 

Bru.  O,  yes,  and  soundless  too ; 
For  you  have  stolen  their  buzzing,  Antony, 
And,  very  wisely,  threat  before  you  sting. 

Ant.    Villains,  you  did  not  so,  when  your  vile 
daggers 
Hack'd  one  another  in  the  sides  of  Caesar: 
You  show'd  your  teeth  ..ke  apes,  and  fawn'd  like 

hounds. 
And  bow'd  like  bondmen,  kissing  Caesar's  feet; 
Whilst  damned  Casca,  like  a  cur,  behind. 
Struck  Caesar  on  the  neck.     O  you  flatterers  ! 

Cas.  Flatterers! — Now,  Brutus,  thank  yourself: 
This  tongue  had  not  oflended  so  to-day, 
If  Cassius  might  have  rul'd. 

Oct.  Come,  come,  the  cause :   If  arguing  make 
us  sweat. 
The  proof  of  it  will  tui'n  to  redder  drops. 
Look,  I  draw  a  sword  against  conspirators ; 
When  think  you  that  the  sword  goes  up  again  ? — 
Never,  till  C;psar's  three-and-thirty  wounds 
Be  well  aveng'd ;  or  till  another  Caesar 
Have  added  slaughter  to  the  sword  of  ti'aitors. 

Bru.  Caesar,  thou  canst  not  die  by  traitors'  hands, 
Unless  thou  bring'st  them  with  thee. 

37 


ACT    V. 


JULIUS  CiESAR. 


SCENE    III. 


Oct.  So  I  hope ; 

1  was  not  born  to  die  on  Brutus'  sword. 

Bru.  O,  if  thou  wert  the  noblest  of  thy  strain. 
Young  man,  thou  couldst  not  die  more  honourable. 

Cas.   A   peevish   schoolboy,  worthless   of  such 
honour, 
Join'd  with  a  masker  and  a  reveller. 

Ant.  Old  Cassius  still ! 

Oct.  Come,  Antony;  away. — 

Defiance,  traitors,  hurl  we  in  your  teeth  : 
If  you  dare  fight  to-day,  come  to  the  field ; 
Tf  not,  when  you  have  stomachs. 

[Exeunt  Octavius,  Antont,  and  their  Army. 

Cas.  Why  now,  blow,  wind ;  swell,  billow ;  and 
swim,  bark ! 
The  storm  is  up,  and  all  is  on  the  hazard. 

Bru.  Ho  !  Lucilius ;  hark,  a  word  with  you. 

Luc.  My  lord. 

[Brutus  and  Lucilius  converse  apart. 

Cas.  Messala, — 

Mes.  What  saj^s  my  general  ? 

Cas.  Messala, 

This  is  my  birth-day ;  as  this  very  day 
Was  Cassius  born.     Give  me  thy  hand,  Messala : 
Be  thou  my  witness  that,  against  my  will, 
As  Pompey  was,  am  I  compell'd  to  set 
Upon  one  battle  all  our  liberties. 
You  know  that  I  held  Epicurus  strong. 
And  liis  opinion  :  now  I  change  my  mind, 
And  partly  credit  things  that  do  presage. 
Coming  from  Sardis,  on  our  former  ensign 
Two  mighty  eagles  fell ;  and  there  they  perch'd, 
Gorging  and  feeding  from  our  soldiers'  hands, 
Who  to  Philippi  here  consorted  us ; 
This  morning  are  they  fled  away,  and  gone ; 
And  in  their  steads  do  ravens,  crows,  and  kites, 
Fly  o'er  our  heads,  and  downward  look  on  us. 
As  we  were  sickly  prey ;  their  shadows  seem 
A  canopy  most  fatal,  under  which 
Our  army  lies,  ready  to  give  up  the  ghost. 

Mes.  Believe  not  so. 

Cas.  I  but  believe  it  partly ; 

For  I  am  fresh  of  spirit,  and  resolv'd 
To  meet  all  perils  very  constantly. 

Bru.  Even  so,  Lucilius. 

Cas.  Now,  most  noble  Binitus, 

The  gods  to-day  stand  friendly ;  that  we  may. 
Lovers  in  peace,  lead  on  our  days  to  age  ! 
But,  since  the  affairs  of  men  rest  still  inceitain, 
Let's  reason  with  the  worst  that  may  befall. 
If  w©  do  lose  this  battle,  then  is  this 
The  very  last  time  we  shall  speak  together : 
What  are  you  then  determined  to  do  ? 

Bru.  Even  by  the  rule  of  that  philosophy 
By  which  I  did  blame  Cato  for  the  death 
Which  he  did  give  himself: — I  know  not  how, 
But  I  do  find  it  cowardly  and  vile, 
For  fear  of  what  might  fall,  so  to  prevent 
The  time  of  life  : — arming  myself  with  patience. 
To  stay  the  providence  of  some  high  powers. 
That  govern  us  below. 

Cas.  Then,  if  we  lose  this  battle. 

You  are  contented  to  be  led  in  triumph 
Through  the  streets  of  Rome  ? 

Bru.    No,    Cassius,    no :    think  not,   thou    noble 
Roman, 
That  ever  Brutus  will  go  bovmd  to  Rome ; 
He  bears  too  great  a  mind.     But  this  same  day 
Must  end  that  work  the  ides  of  March  begun ; 
And  whether  we  shall  meet  again  I  know  not. 
Therefore  our  everlasting  farewell  take  : — 

38 


Forever,  and  for  ever,  farewell,  Cassius! 
If  we  do  meet  again,  why,  we  shall  smile ; 
If  not,  why  then  this  parting  was  well  made. 

Cas.  For  ever,  and  for  ever,  farewell,  Brutus  ! 
If  we  do  meet  again,  we'll  smile  indeed  ; 
If  not,  'tis  true  this  parting  was  well  made. 

Bru.  Why  then,  lead  on. — O,  that  a  man  might 
know 
The  end  of  this  day's  business  ere  it  come  ! 
But  it  sufficeth  that  the  day  will  end. 


And  then  the  end  is  known. 


-Come,  ho  !  away  ! 

[Exeunt. 


Scene  II. — The  Same.     The  Field  of  Battle. 
Alarum.     Enter  Brutus,  and  Messala. 

Bru.  Ride,  ride,  Messala,  ride,  and  give  these 
bills 
Unto  the  legions  on  the  other  side  :   [Loud  alarum. 
Let  them  set  on  at  once  ;  for  I  perceive 
But  cold  demeanour  in  Octavius'  wing. 
And  sudden  push  gives  them  the  overthrow. 
Ride,  ride,  Messala  :  let  them  all  come  down. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — The  Same.     Another  part  of  the 
Field. 

Alarum.     Enter  Cassius,  and  Titinius. 

Cas.  O,  look,  Titinius,  look,  the  villains  fly ! 
Myself  have  to  mine  own  turn'd  enemy : 
This  ensign  here  of  mine  was  turning  back  ; 
I  slew  the  coward,  and  did  take  it  from  him. 

Tit.  O  Cassius,  Brutus  gave  the  word  too  early : 
Who,  having  some  advantage  on  Octavius, 
Took  it  too  eagerly  ;  his  sokhers  fell  to  spoil. 
Whilst  we  by  Antony  are  all  enclos'd. 

Enter  Pindarus. 

Pin.  Fly  further  off,  my  lord,  fly  further  off"; 
Mark  Antony  is  in  your  tents,  my  lord  ! 
Fly  therefore,  noble  Cassius,  fly  far  off. 

Cas.  This  hill  is  far  enough.  Look,  look,  Titinius ; 
Are  those  my  tents  where  I  perceive  the  fire  ? 

Tit.  They  are,  my  lord. 

Cas.  Titinius,  if  thou  lov'st  me. 

Mount  thou  my  horse,  and  hide  thy  spurs  in  him. 
Till  he  have  brought  thee  up  to  yonder  troops. 
And  here  again;  that  I  may  rest  assur'd 
Whether  yond'  troops  are  fiiend  or  enemy. 

Tit.  I  will  be  here  again,  even  with  a  thought. 

[  Exit. 

Cas.  Go,  Pindaras,  get  higher  on  that  hill ; 
My  sight  was  ever  thick ;  regard  Titinius, 
And  tell  me  what  thou  not'st  about  the  field. — 

[Exit  Pindarus. 
This  day  I  breathed  first :  time  is  come  round. 
And  where  I  did  begin  there  shall  I  end ; 
My  life  is  run  his  compass. — Sirndi,  what  news  ? 

Pin.   [Above.']  O  my  lord! 

Cas.  What  news  ? 

Pin.'  Titinius  is  enclosed  round  about 
With  horsemen  that  make  to  him  on  the  spur ; 
Yet  he  spurs  on. — Now  they  are  almost  on  him ; 
Now,  Titinius! — Now  some  'light: — O,  he  'lights 

too : — 
He's  ta'en  ; — and  hark !  they  shout  for  joy. 

[Shout. 

Cas.  Come  down,  behold  no  more. — 
O,  coward  that  I  am,  to  live  so  long. 
To  see  my  best  friend  ta'en  before  my  face  ! 


ACT    V. 


JULIUS  CiESAR. 


SCENE    III. 


Enter  Pinuarus. 

(jMme  hither,  sirrah : 

in  Parthia  hd  I  take  thee  prisoner; 

And  then  I  swore  thee,  saving  of  thy  life, 

That  whatsoever  I  did  bid  thee  do 

Thou  shouldst  attempt  it.     Come  now,  keep  thine 

oath ! 
Now  be  a  freeman ;  and,  with  this  good  sword, 
That  ran  through  Caesar's  bowels,  search  this  bosom. 
Stand  not  to  answer :  Here,  take  thou  the  hilts  ; 
And,  when  my  face  is  cover'd,  as  'tis  now, 
Guide  thou  the  sword. — Cfesar,  thou  art  reveng'd. 
Even  with  the  sword  that  kill'd  thee.  [Dies. 

Pin.    So,   I   am  fi"ee ;   yet  would   not  so  have 
been, 
Durst  I  have  done  my  will.     O  Cassius  ! 
Far  fiom  this  country  Pindarus  shall  run. 
Where  never  Roman  shall  take  note  of  him. 


[Exit. 


Re-enter  Titinius,  ivith  Messala. 


Mes.  It  is  but  change,  Titinius ;  for  Octavius 
Is  overthrown  by  noble  Brutus'  power, 
As  Cassius'  legions  are  by  Antony. 

Tit.  These  tidings  will  well  comfort  Cassius. 

Mes.  Where  did  you  leave  him  ? 

Tit.  All  disconsolate, 

With  Pindarus  his  bondman,  on  this  hill. 

Mes.  Is  not  that  he  that  lies  upon  the  gi'ound  ? 

Tit.  He  lies  not  like  the  living.     O  my  heart! 

Mes.  Is  not  that  he  ? 

Tit.  No,  this  was  he,  Messala, 

But  Cassius  is  no  more. — O  setting  sun ! 
As  in  thy  red  rays  thou  dost  sink  to-night, 


So  in  his  red  blood  Cassius'  day  is  set ; 
The  sun  of  Rome  is  set !     Our  day  is  gone  ; 
Clouds,  dews,  and  dangers  come ;  our  deeds  are 

done ! 
Mistrust  of  my  success  hath  done  this  deed. 

Mes.  Mistrust  of  good  success  hath  done  this  deed. 
O  hateful  error,  melancholy's  child ! 
Why  dost  thou  show  to  the  apt  thoughts  of  men 
The  things  that  are  not  ?     O  eiTor,  soon  conceiv'd. 
Thou  never  com'st  unto  a  happy  birth. 
But  kill'st  the  mother  that  engender'd  thee. 

Tit.  What,  Pindarus!     Where  art  thou,  Pin- 
darus ? 
Mes.  Seek  him,  Titinius :  whilst  I  go  to  meet 
The  noble  Brutus,  thrusting  this  report 
Into  his  ears  :  I  may  say,  thrusting  it ; 
For  piercing  steel,  and  darts  envenomed. 
Shall  be  as  welcome  to  the  ears  of  Brutus 
As  tidings  of  this  sight. 

Tit.  Hie  you,  Messala, 

And  I  will  seek  for  Pindarus  the  while. 

[Exit  Messala. 
Why  didst  thou  send  me  forth,  brave  Cassius  ? 
Did  I  not  meet  thy  friends  ?  and  did  not  they 
Put  on  my  brows  this  wreath  of  victory. 
And  bid  me  give't  thee  ?     Didst  thou  not  hear  their 

shouts  ? 
Alas,  thou  hast  misconstrued  everything. 
But  hold  thee,  take  this  garland  on  thy  brow ; 
Thy  Brutus  bid  me  give  it  thee,  and  I 
Will  do  his  bidding. — Brutus,  come  apace. 
And  see  how  I  regarded  Caius  Cassius. — 
By  your  leave,  gods  : — This  is  a  Roman's  part : 
Come,  Cassius'  sword,  and  find  Titinius'  heart. 

[Dies. 


^i-^^  — ""*"  ^        '"'  '-    '^^  J?/-.  ,it>IF  \     1*11,,':,    1 


■';:>/A^/  ^  mil 


/      'V    '■ 


I 

I 


t    \ 


Pin.     He's  ta'en  ; — and  hark  '    they  shout  for  joy. 


APT    V 


JULIUS  CtESAR. 


SCEyE    V. 


Alarum.     Re-enter  Messala,  with  Brutus,  young 
Cato,  Sthato,  Volumnius,  and  Lucilius. 

£i  u.   Vv  Here,  where,  Messala,  doth  his  body  lie  ? 

Mes.  Lo,  yonder ;  and  Titinius  mourniug  it. 

Bru.  Titiuius'  face  is  upward. 

Cato.  He  is  slain. 

Bru.  O  Julius  Caesar,  thou  art  might}'  yet ! 
Thy  spu-it  walks  abroad,  and  turns  our  swords 
In  our  own  pioper  entrails.  [Lore  alarums. 

Cato.  Brave  Titiuius ! 

Look,  whe'r  he  have  not  crown'd  dead  Cassius  ! 

Bru.  Are  yet  two  Romans  living  such  as  these  ? — 
The  last  of  all  the  Romans,  fare  thee  well ! 
It  is  impossible  that  ever  Rome 
Should   breed  thy  fellow. — Friends,  I  owe  more 

tears 
To  this  dead  man  than  you  shall  see  me  pay. — 
I  shall  find  time,  Cassius,  I  shall  find  time. — 
Come,  therefore,  and  to  Thassos  send  his  body; 
His  funerals  shall  not  be  in  our  camp. 
Lest  it  discomfort  us. — Lucilius,  come  ; — 
And  come,  young  Cato ;  let  us  to  the  field. — 
Labeo,  and  Flavins,  set  our  battles  on : — 
'Tis  three  o'clock ;  and,  Romans,  yet  ere  night 
We  shall  tiy  fortune  in  a  second  fight.       \_Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — Another  part  of  Hie  Field. 

Alarum.     Enter,  fighting.  Soldiers  of  both  Armies ; 
then  Brutus,  Cato,  Lucilius,  and  others. 

Bru.  Yet,   countiymen,    O   yet   hold   up  your 

heads ! 
Cato.    What   bastard  doth  not?      Who  will  go 
with  me  ? 
I  will  proclaim  my  name  about  the  field  : — 
I  am  the  son  of  Marcus  Cato,  ho  I 
A  foe  to  tyrants,  and  my  couutiy's  friend  ; 
I  am  the  son  of  Mai'cus  Cato,  ho ! 

[Charges  the  enemy. 
Bru.  And  I  am  Bnitus,  Marcus  Brutus,  I ; 
Brutus,  my  country's  friend ;  know  me  for  Brutus. 
[Exit,  charging  the  enemy.     Cato  is  over- 
powered, and  falls. 
Luc.  O  young  and  noble  Cato,  art  thou  down  ? 
Why,  now  thou  diest  as  bravely  as  Titiuius ; 
And  mayst  be  honour'd,  being  Cato's  son. 
1  Sold.  Yield,  or  thou  diest. 
Luc.  Only  I  yield  to  die  : 

There  is  so  much  that  thou  wilt  kill  me  sti-aight ; 

[Offering  ?noney. 
Kill  Brutus,  and  be  honour'd  in  his  death. 

1  Sold.  We  must  not. — A  noble  prisoner ! 

2  Sold.  Room,  ho !    Tell  Antony,  Bratus  is  ta'en. 
1  Sold.  I'll   tell   the   news.  —  Here  comes  the 

general : — 

Enter  Antony. 

Brutus  is  ta'en,  Bi-utus  is  ta'en,  my  lord. 
»    Ant.  Where  is  he  ? 

Luc.  Safe,  Antony  ;  Brutus  is  safe  enough ; 
I  dare  assure  thee  that  no  enemy 
Shall  ever  take  alive  the  noble  Biaitus  : 
The  gods  defend  him  from  so  great  a  shame ! 
When  you  do  find  him,  or  alive,  or  dead. 
He  will  be  found  like  Brutus,  like  himself. 

Ant.  This  is  not  Brutus,  friend :  but,  I  assure  you, 
A  prize  no  less  in  worth :  keep  this  man  safe, 
Give  him  all  kindness  :  I  had  rather  have 
Such  men  my  friends,  than  enemies.     Go  on, 
And  see  whe'r  Bnitus  be  alive,  or  dead : 

40 


And  bring  us  word,  unto  Octavius'  tent, 

How  eveiy  thing  is  chanc'd.  f  Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — Anotlier  part  oj  the  Field. 

Enter  Bkvtvs,  Dardanius,  Clitus,  Strato,  and 
Volumnius. 

Bru.  Come,  poor  remains  of  fi-iends,  rest  on  this 
rock. 

Cli.  Statilius  show'd  the  torchlight;  but,  my  lord. 
He  came  not  back;  he  is  or  ta'en,  or  slain. 

Bru.  Sit  thee  down,  Clitus  :  Slaying  is  the  word; 
It  is  a  deed  in  fashion.     Hark  thee,  Clitus. — 

[  Whispering. 

Cli.  What,  I,  my  lord  ?    No,  not  for  all  the  world. 

Bru.  Peace  then,  no  words. 

Cli.  I'll  rather  kill  myself. 

Bru.  Hark  thee,  Dai-danius. —    [Whispers  him. 

Dar.  Shall  I  do  such  a  deed  ? 

Cli.  O,  Dardanius! 

Dar.  O,  Clitus ! 

Cli.  What  ill  request  did  Brutus  make  to  thee  ? 

Dar.  To  kill  him,  Clitus.     Look,  he  meditates. 

Cli.  Now  is  that  noble  vessel  full  of  grief, 
That  it  runs  over  even  at  his  eyes. 

Bru.  Come  hither,  good  Volumnius  :  list  a  word. 

Vol.  What  says  my  lord  ? 

Bru.  Why,  this,  Volumnius  : 

The  ghost  of  Caesar  hath  appeared  to  me 
Two  several  times  by  night :  at  Sardis,  once  ; 
And,  this  last  night,  here  in  Pliilippi  fields. 
I  know  my  hour  is  come. 

Vol.  Not  so,  my  lord. 

Bru.  Nay,  I  am  sure  it  is,  Volumnius. 
Thou  seest  tlie  world,  Volumnius,  how  it  goes; 
Our  enemies  have  beat  us  to  the  pit : 
It  is  more  worthy  to  leap  in  ourselves, 
Than  tany  till  they  push  us.     Good  Volumnius, 
Thou  know'st  that  we  tAvo  went  to  school  together ; 
Even  for  that  our  love  of  old,  I  prithee. 
Hold  thou  my  sword-hilts,  whilst  I  run  on  it. 

Vol.  That's  not  an  office  for  a  fi'iend,  my  lord. 

[Alarmn  still. 

Cli.  Fly,  fly,  my  lord;  there  is  no  taiTjnng  here. 

Bru.  Farewell  to  you — and  you  ; — and  you,  Vo- 
lumnius.— 
Sti'ato,  thou  hast  been  all  this  while  asleep ; 
Farewell  to  thee  too,  Strato. — Countiymen, 
My  heart  doth  joy  that  yet,  in  all  my  life, 
I  found  no  man  but  he  was  true  to  me. 
I  shall  have  gloiy  by  this  losing  day, 
3Iore  than  Octavius  and  Mark  Antony 
By  this  vile  conquest  shall  attain  unto. 
So,  fare  you  well  at  once ;  for  Biaitus'  tongue 
Hath  almost  ended  his  life's  history  : 
Night  hangs  upon  mine  eyes ;  my  bones  would  rest. 
That  have  but  labour'd  to  attain  this  hour. 

[Alarum.     Cry  within;  Fly,  fly,  fly! 

Cli.  Fly,  my  lord,  fly ! 

Bru.  Hence ;  I  will  follow. 

[Exeunt  Clitus,  Dardanius,  and  Volumnius. 
I  prithee,  Sti'ato,  stay  thou  by  thy  lord : 
Thou  art  a  fellow  of  a  good  respect  ; 
Thy  life  hath  had  some  smatch  of  honour  in  it : 
Hold  then  ray  sword,  and  turn  away  thy  face. 
While  I  do  nin  upon  it.     Wilt  thou,  Strato  ? 

Stra.  Give  me  your  hand  first :  Fai-e  you  well, 
my  lord. 

Bru.  Farewell,  good  Strato. — Caesar,  now  be  still : 
I  kill'd  not  thee  with  half  so  good  a  will. 

[He  runs  on  his  sword,  and  dies. 


ACT    V, 


JULIUS  CiESAR. 


SCENE    V. 


Alarum.     Retreat.     Enter  Octavius,  Antont, 
Messala,  Lucilius,  and  their  Army. 

Oct.  What  man  is  that  ? 

Mes.  My  master's  man. — Strato,  where  is  thy 

master  ? 
Stra.  Free  from  the  bondage  you  are  in,  Messala ; 
The  conquerors  can  but  make  a  fire  of  him  ; 
For  Brutus  only  overcame  himself, 
And  no  man  else  hath  honour  by  his  death. 

Luc.  So  Brutus  should  be  found. — I  thank  thee, 
Brutus, 
That  thou  hast  prov'd  Lucilius'  saying  true. 

Oct.    All  that   serv'd   Brutus,    I   will   entertain 
them. 
Fellow,  wilt  thou  bestow  thy  time  with  me  ? 
Stra.  Ay,  if  Messala  will  prefer  me  to  you. 
Oct.  Do  so,  good  Messala. 
105* 


Mes.  How  died  my  master,  Strato  ? 

Stra.  I  held  the  sword,  and  he  did  run  on  it. 

Mes.  Octavius,  then  take  him  to  follow  thee, 
That  did  the  latest  service  to  my  master. 

Ant.  This  was  the  noblest  Roman  of  them  all : 
All  the  conspirators,  save  only  he. 
Did  that  they  did  in  envy  of  great  Caesar ; 
He  only,  in  a  general  honest  thought, 
And  common  good  to  all,  made  one  of  them. 
His  life  was  gentle ;  and  the  elements 
So  mix'd  in  him  that  Nature  might  stand  up. 
And  say  to  all  the  world,  "  This  was  a  man  I" 

Oct.  According  to  his  virtue  let  us  use  him, 
With  all  respect  and  rites  of  burial. 
Within  my  tent  his  bones  to-night  shall  lie. 
Most  like  a  soldier,  order'd  honourably. — 
So,  call  the  field  to  rest :  and  let's  away, 
To  part  the  glories  of  this  happy  day.        [^Exeunt. 

41 


'■;^^f       •.'^- 


"^  --v  -  >o     .  -^ 


Roman  Standard-Eearers. 


NOTES    ON    JULIUS    C^SAR. 


ACT  I.— Scene  I. 

"What  trade,  thou  hiave"—Thh  edition  follows 
Knight  and  Collier,  in  retaining  the  original  assignment 
of  the  speeches,  altered  by  Malone  and  others,  who  as- 
sume that  only  one  should  take  the  lead ;  whereas  it  is 
clear  that  the  dialogue  is  more  natural  and  more  drama- 
tic, according  to  the  original  aiTangement,  where  Fla- 
vins and  iVIarallus  alternately  rate  the  people,  like  two 
smiths  smiting  on  the  same  amil. 

"  —  htit  WITH  ALT," — The  original  has  withal.  Seve- 
ral editors  write  mth  awl,  which  is  of  course  the  word 
intended  to  be  played  upon ;  but  the  jest  is  not  made 
more  clear  by  substituting  either  word  for  the  other. 
Malone  well  observes,  that  "  when  Shakespeare  uses 
words  equivocally,  there  is  some  difficulty  as  to  the 
mode  of  exhibiting  them  in  print ;  he  wrote  for  the 
stage,  and  was  contented  if  his  quibble  satisfied  the  ear." 

"  Wherefore  rejoice  1  What  conquest  brings  he  home  ?" 
T.  Campbell's  remarks  on  this  scene  show  how  truly 
he  entered  into  the  feelmg  and  spirit  of  the  great  Poet, 
on  whom  he  comments.  "  It  is  evident  from  the  open- 
ing scene  of  Julius  C^sar,  that  Shakespeare,  even  in 
dealing  with  classical  subjects,  laughed  at  the  classic 
fear  of  puttmg  the  ludicrous  and  sublime  into  juxtaposi- 
tion. After  the  low  and  farcical  jests  of  the  saucy  cob- 
blers, the  eloquence  of  the  Roman  tribune,  Marullus, 
'  spi-ings  upward  like  a  pyramid  of  fire.'  It  can  be  no 
great  exaggeration  to  say,  that  the  lines  in  the  speech 
of  Marullus  are  among  the  most  magnificent  in  the  Eng- 
lish language.  They  roll  over  my  mind's  ear  like  the 
lordliest  notes  of  a  cathedral  organ ;  and  yet  they  suc- 
ceed immediately  to  the  ludicrous  idea  of  a  cobbler 
leading  a  parcel  of  fools  about  the  streets,  in  order  to 
make  them  wear  out  their  shoes,  and  get  himself  into 
more  work." 

42 


"  —  Tiber  trembled  underneath  HER  banks" — Ste- 
vens remarks  that  the  Tiber,  being  always  personified 
as  a  god,  the  feminine  gender  is  here,  strictly  speaking, 
improper.     Milton  says  that — 

the  river  of  bliss 

Rolls  o'er  Elysian  flowers  her  amber  streams. 
But  he  is  speaking  of  the  water,  and  not  of  its  presidmg 
power  or  genius.  Malone  obser\-es  that  Drayton  de- 
scribes the  presiding  powers  of  the  rivers  of  England 
as  females ;  Spenser  more  classically  represents  them  as 
males. 

«  _  kung  with  CcBsar's  trophies"— Vfe  gather  from  a 
passage  in  the  next  scene  what  these  "  trophies  "  were. 
Casca  there  informs  Cassius  that  Marullus  and  Flavins, 
for  pulling  scarfs  off  Caesar's  images,  are  put  to  silence. 

Scene  II. 

" Decius" — Dr.    Farmer   shows  that  this   person 

was  not  Decius,  but  Decimus  BmUis.  The  Poet  (as 
Voltaire  has  done  since)  confounds  the  characters  of 
Marcus  and  Decimus.  Decimus  Brutus  was  the  most 
cherished  by  Cffisar  of  all  his  friends,  while  Marcus 
kept  aloof,  and  declined  so  large  a  share  of  his  favours 
and  honours  as  the  other  had  constantly  accepted. 
Lord  SterUne  has  made  the  same  mistake  in  his  tragedy 
of  "  Juhus  Ctesar."  The  error,  as  to  the  name,  has  its 
source  in  North's  translation  of  Plutarch,  or  in  Hol- 
land's Suetonius,  (1606  ;)  which  last  Malone  thinks  that 
Shakespeare  read,  and  used  for  his  historical  material. 
In  both  of  these  occurs  the  misprint  of  "Decius"  for 
Decimus. 

"  Stand  you  directly  in  Antonius'  way,"  etc. 

The  allusion  is  to  a  custom  at  the  Lupcrcalia,  "  the 
which  (savs  Plutarch)  in  older  time  men  say  was  the 
feaste  of  shepheards  or  heardsmen,  and  is  much  like 


NOTES  ON  JULIUS  C.^.SAR. 


unto  the  feast  Lyceiaus  in  Arcadia.  But  howsoever  it 
is,  that  day  there  are  diverse  noble  men's  sonues,  young 
men  (and  some  of  them  magisti-ates  themselves  that 
govern  them)  which  run  naked  through  the  city,  strik- 
ing in  sport  them  they  meet  in  their  way  with  leather 
thongs.  And  many  noblewomen  and  gentlewomen  also 
go  of  pui-pose  to  stand  in  their  way,  and  doe  put  forth 
their  haiides  to  be  stricken,  persuading  themselves  that 
being  with  childe  they  shall  have  good  deliverie :  and 
also  being  barren,  that  it  will  make  them  conceive  with 
child.  C;esar  sat  to  behold  that  sport  upon  the  pulpit 
for  orations,  in  a  chayre  of  gold,  apparelled  in  a  trium- 
phant manner.  Antonius,  who  was  consul  at  that  time, 
was  one  of  them  that  ronne  this  holy  course." — North's 
Translation. 

"  A  soothsayer  bids  you  beware  ike  ides  of  March." 
If  my  ear  does  not  deceive  me,  the  metre  of  this  line 
■was  meant  to  express  that  sort  of  mild  philosophic  con- 
tempt, characterizing  Brutus  even  in  his  first  casual 
speech.  The  line  is  a  trimeter, — each  dipodia  contain- 
ing two  accented  and  two  unaccented  syllables,  but  va- 
riously arranged,  as  thus : — 


U       <J       


A  soothsayer  |  bids  you  beware 


the  ides  of  March. 

Coleridge. 


"  Will  you  go  see  the  order  of  the  course  ?" 
"  Cassius  asked  him  if  he  were  detennined  to  be  in 
the  Senate-house  the  1st  day  of  the  month  of  March, 
because  he  heard  say  that  Csesar's  friends  should  move 
the  council  that  day  that  Caesar  should  be  called  king 
by  the  Senate.  Brutus  answered  him  he  would  not  be 
there.  But  if  w-e  be  sent  for,  (said  Cassius,)  how  then  ? 
For  myself  then,  (said  Brutus,)  I  mean  not  to  hold  my 
peace,  but  to  withstand  it,  and  rather  die  than  lose  my 
liberty.  Cassius  being  bold,  and  taking  hold  of  this 
word — Wiy,  (quoth  he,)  what  Roman  is  he  alive  that 
w'iLL  suffer  thee  to  die  for  thy  libeity  ?  What  1  know- 
est  thou  not  that  thou  art  Brutus  ?  Thinkest  thou  that 
they  be  cobblers,  tapsters,  or  such  like  base  mechanical 
people,  that  write  these  bills  and  scrolls  which  are  found 
daily  in  thy  prtetor's  chair,  and  not  the  noblest  men  and 
best  citizens  that  do  it  ?  No  ;  be  thou  well  assured  that 
of  other  praetors  they  look  for  gifts,  common  distribu- 
tions amongst  the  people,  amd  for  common  plays,  and  to 
see  fencers  fight  at  the  sharp,  to  show  the  people  pas- 
time ;  but  at  thy  hands  they  specially  requii-e  (as  a  due 
debt  unto  them)  the  taking  away  of  the  tyranny,  being 
fully  bent  to  suffer  any  extremity  for  thy  sake,  so  that 
thou  wilt  show  thyself  to  be  the  man  thou  art  taken 
for,  and  that  they  hope  thou  art." — North's  Plutarch. 

"  —  be  not  jealous  o.v  me" — So  the  original.  With 
Knight,  "  We  do  not  change  tliis  idiomatic  language  of 
Shakespeare's  time  into  the  of  me  of  the  modem." 

"  To  STALE  icifh  ordinary  oaths" — Johnson  has  erro- 
neously given  the  meaning  of  allurement  to  "  stale,"  in 
this  place.  "  To  stale  with  ordinary  oaths  my  love,"  is 
to  prostitute  my  love,  or  make  it  common  with  ordinaiy 
oaths,  etc.  The  use  of  the  verb  "  to  stale"  here,  may 
be  adduced  as  a  proof  that  m  a  disputed  passage  of  Co- 
RiOLA.vus,  (act  i.  scene  1,)  we  should  read  "stale"  in- 
stead of  scale. 

"  Leap  in  with  me  into  this  angry  Hood"  etc. 

Shakespeare  probably  remembered  what  Suetonius 
relates  of  Caesar's  leaping  into  the  sea,  when  he  was  in 
danger  by  a  boat  being  overladen,  and  swimming  to  the 
next  ship  with  his  "  Commentaries"  in  his  hand.  (Hol- 
land's Translation  of  Suetonius,  1606,  p.  26.)  And  in 
another  passage,  "  Were  rivers  in  his  v^-ay  to  hinder  his 
passage,  cross  over  them  he  would,  either  swimming, 
or  else  bearing  himself  upon  blowed  leather  bottles." 
(Ibid.  p.  24.)— Malone. 

"  — ARRIVE  the  point  proposed" — The  use  of"  anive" 
without  the  preposition  hais  an  example  in  the  later 
writuigs  of  Milton : — 


who  shall  spread  his  airy  flight 

Upborne  with  indefatigable  winsrs 
Over  tlie  vast  abrupt,  ere  he  arrive 
The  happy  isle. 

"  Under  these  hard  conditions  as  this  time" — "  As," 
according  to  Tooke,  is  an  article,  and  means  the  same 
as  that,  which,  or  it ;  accordingly  we  find  it  often  so 
employed  by  old  writers,  and  particularly  in  our  excel- 
lent version  of  the  Bible.  Thus  Lord  Bacon,  also,  in 
his  "  Apophthegmes."  No.  210  : — "One  of  the  Romans 
said  to  his  friend,  what  think  you  of  such  a  one,  as  was 
taken  with  the  manner  in  adultery?"  Like  other  ves- 
tiges of  old  phraseolog}',  it  stiU  lingers  among  the  com- 
mon people: — "  I  cannot  say  as  I  did,"  etc.,  for  that  I 
did. 

"  Let  me  have  men  about  me  that  are  fat,"  etc. 
"  Cajsar  also  had  Cassius  in  great  jealou-sy,  and  sus- 
pected him  much  :  w-hereupon  he  said  on  a  time  to  his 
friends,  ^Vhat  will  Cassius  do,  think  you  ?  I  like  not  his 
pale  looks.  Another  time,  when  Caesar's  friends  com- 
plained unto  him  of  Antonius  and  DolabeUa,  that  they 
pretended  some  mischief  towards  him,  he  answered 
them  again.  As  for  those  fat  men  and  smooth-combed 
heads,  (quoth  he,)  I  never  reckon  of  them;  but  these 
pale-visaged  and  carrion-lean  people,  I  fear  them  most . 
meaning  Brutus  and  Cassius." — North's  Plutarch. 

"  —  a  man  of  any  occupation" — i.  e.  One  of  any 
trade,  in  the  same  sense  as  in  Coriolanus,  (act  iv. 
scene  6;)  one  of  the  plebeiams,  to  whom  Ca;sar  offered 
his  throat. 

"  Thy  honourable  metal  may  be  wrought,"  etc. 
That  is,    "  The  best   '  metal,'    or    temper,    niay    be 
worked  into   qualities   contrary   to   its   disposition,  oi 
what  it  is  disposed  to." 

"  C<Bsar  doth  bear  me  hard" — i.  e.  Has  an  uufavoTir 
able  opinion  of  me.  The  same  phrase  occurs  again  in 
the  first  scene  of  the  third  act. 

"  If  I  rrere  Brutus  now,  and  he  were  Cassius,. 

He  should  not  humour  me." 

It  is  not  clear  whether  the  "  he  "  be  meant  for  Brutus 
or  for  Caesar :  'Warburton  assumes  the  former,  Johnson 
the  latter  sense ;  and  they  thus  severally  explain : — 

If  I  were  Brutus,  (says  he.)  and  Brutus  were  Cas.sius, 
he  should  not  cajole  me  as  I  do  him.  To  "humour" 
signifies  here  to  tiir7i  and  wind  him,  by  mflaming  his 
passions. — Warburton. 

The  meaning,  I  think,  is  this : — Cfpsar  loves  Brutus, 
but  if  Brutus  and  I  were  to  change  places,  his  love 
should  not  humour  me,  should  not  take  hold  of  mv  affec- 
tion, so  as  to  make  me  forget  my  principles. — Johnson. 

I  agree  with  Johnson,  though  the  other  sense  has 
been  thought  preferable  by  some  editors. 

Scene  III. 

"  —  Brought  you  C<esar  home" — To  bri?tg  one  on 
his  way  was  to  accompany  him. 

"  —  all  the  SWAY  of  earth" — i.  e.  The  whole  weight 
or  Tuomentum  of  this  globe. — Johnson. 

"  Who  glar'd  upon  me" — The  original  has  glaz'd. 
This  is  a  meaningless  word ;  and  we  have  therefore  to 
choose  between  "  glar'd"  and  gaz'd.  "  Glare"  is  a  &• 
vomite  word  of  the  Poet,  as  in  Macbeth  : — 

Thou  hast  no  speculation  in  those  eyes 
That  thou  dost  ^lare  with. 

And  again  in  Hamlet: — "  How  pale  he  glares."  Ma- 
lone  contends  for  gaze,  but  Stevens  well  remarks : — 
"  To  gaze  is  only  to  look  stedfastly,  or  ^^•ith  admiration. 
'  Glar'd'  has  a  singular  propriety,  as  it  expresses  the  fu- 
rious scintillation  of  a  hon's  eye  ;  and  that  a  Hon  should 
appear  full  of  fury,  and  yet  attempt  no  violence,  aug- 
ments the  prodigy." 

"  Meti  all  in  fire  walk  up  and  down  the  streets,"  etc. 
"  Touching  the  fires  in  the  element,  and  spirits  run- 
ning up  and  down  in  the  night  and  also  the  solitary 

43 


NOTES  ON  JULIUS  C^SAR. 


birds  to  be  seen  at  noon-days  sitting  in  the  great  mar- 
ket-place, are  not  all  these  signs  perhaps  worth  the 
noting,  in  such  a  wonderful  chance  as  happened  ?  But 
Strabo  the  philosopher  writeth  that  divers  men  were 
going  up  and  down  in  tire  ;  and,  furthennore,  that  there 
was  a  slave  of  the  soldiers  that  did  cast  a  marvellous 
burning  flame  out  of  his  hand,  insomuch  as  they  that 
saw  it  thought  he  had  been  burned  ;  but  when  the  fire 
was  out,  it  was  found  he  had  no  hurt." — North's  Plu- 
tarch. 

"  Why  old  men,  fools,  and  children  calculate,"  etc. 
"  Calculate"  is  hei-e  used  in  its  once  familiar  astrolo- 
gical sense,  as  to  "  calculate  a  nativity."  Why  do  all 
these  calculate  and  foretell  the  future,  who  are  inclined 
to  superstition  from  any  cause,  whether  age,  mental 
weakness,  or  childish  folly  ?  There  seems  no  reason 
for  altering  the  old  punctuation  (retained  in  our  text) 
into  "  old  men  fools,  and  children,"  as  meaning  i)nly 
silly  old  men  ;  which  is  a  common  i-eading  of  the  later 
editions. 

"  Be  FACTIOUS  for  redress'' — Johnson  considers  that 
the  expression  here  means  active.  To  be  •' factious" 
seems,  hke  many  other  words,  to  have  been  taken  in 
its  general  sense  of  being  "  busy  in  party,"  without 
implying  that  the  party  was  good  or  bad. 

"  In  fatour  's  like  the  teork" — The  original  has  is 
favours,  ^ome  \\ou[(\.  read,  is  favour^ d ;  but  the  use  of 
the  noun,  in  the  sense  of  appearance,  or  countenance-  is 
cleai'er. 

ACT  II.— Scene  I. 

"  When,  Lucius,  when" — So  in  Richard  II. : — 
When,  Harry,  when ! 
A  common  expression  of  impatience. 

"  Remorse  /ronj  p(>?cer" — i.  e.  Pity,  tenderness:  a 
sense  in  which  it  is  commonly  used  by  Shakespeare  ;  as 
ill  Othello. 

"  —  His  a  common  proof" — i.  e.  It  commonly  proves 
to  be  the  case. 

"  —  scorning  the  base  degrees 
By  which  he  did  ascend,"  etc. 
"  Degrees  "  for  steps,  taken  in  the  primitive  and  lite- 
ral sense  of  the  word ;  now  used  only  in  its  figurative 
or  secondary  meaning.  The  following  passage  of  a 
contemporary-,  first  published  in  1602,  has  been  quoted 
as  having  suggested  the  thought,  though  it  is  quite  as 
probably  one  of  those  mere  coincidences  of  those  ob- 
vious thoughts  and  images  which  are  the  common  prop- 
erty' of  authors.  It,  however,  affords  quite  as  powerful 
an  argument  that  Julius  C^sar  was  wTitten  after  1602, 
as  Collier's  quotation  from  Drayton  does  that  it  was 
ncted  before  Drayton  had  written  the  lines  published  in 
1603  :— 

The  aspirer  once  attain' d  unto  the  top, 

Cuts  off  those  means  by  which  himself  got  up  ; 

And  with  a  harder  hand,  and  straighter  rein, 

Doth  curb  that  looseness  he  did  find  before  : 
Doubting  the  occasion  hke  might  serve  again, 

His  own  example  makes  him  fear  the  more. 

Daniel's  Civil  Wars,  (1602.) 

"  —  So  Cmsar  may  ; 
Then,  lest  he  may,  prevent." 
This  speech  is  singidar ; — at  least,  I  do  not  at  present 
see  into  Shakespeare's  motive,  his  rationale,  or  in  what 
point  of  view  he  meant  Brutus's  character  to  appear. 
For  surely — (this  I  mean  is  what  I  say  to  myself,  v^'ith 
my  present  quantum  of  insight,  only  modified  by  my 
experience  in  how  many  instances  I  have  ripened  into 
a  perception  of  beauties,  where  I  had  before  descried 
faults ;)  surely,  nothing  can  seem  more  discordant  with 
our  historical  preconceptions  of  Brutus,  or  more  lower- 
ing to  the  intellect  of  the  Stoico-Platonic  tjT-annicide, 
than  the  tenets  here  atti-ibuted  to  him — to  him,  the  stem 
Roman  republican;   namelv, — that  he  would  have  no 

44 


objection  to  a  king,  or  to  Caesar,  a  monarch  in  Rome, 

would  CiBsar  but  be  as  good  a  monarch  as  he  now  seems 
disposed  to  be !  How,  too,  could  Bnitus  say  that  he 
found  no  personal  cause — none  in  Csesar's  past  conduct 
as  a  man  ?  Had  he  not  passed  the  Rubicon  ?  Had  he 
not  entered  Rome  as  a  conqueror  ?  Had  he  not  placed 
his  Gauls  in  the  senate  ? — Shakespeare,  it  may  be  said, 
has  not  brought  these  things  forwards.  True ; — and 
this  is  just  the  ground  of  my  pei-plexity.  What  charac- 
ter did  Shakesj)eare  mean  his  Brutus  to  be  ? — Cole- 
ridge. 

"  —  the  iBES  of  March" — In  the  original,  "  the  first 
of  March."     Theobald  made  the  correction. 

The  eiTor  must  have  been  that  of  a  transcriber  or 
printer ;  for  our  author,  without  any  minute  calculation, 
might  have  found  the  ides,  nones,  and  kalends,  opposite 
the  respective  days  of  the  month,  in  the  almanacs  of  the 
time.  In  Hopton's  "  Concordancie  of  Yeares,"  (1616,) 
opposite  to  the  fifteenth  of  March  is  printed  Idui. — 
Malone. 

"  — March  is  wasted  fifteen'  days" — So  the  original ; 
but  most  later  editors  join  in  altei-ing  it  to  "  fourteen 
days,"  because,  say  they,  "  Lucius  was  speaking  on  the 
dawn  of  the  fifteenth  day."  This  mmute  calcidaiion  is 
over-nice,  and  certainly  does  not  agree  with  the  ordinary 
modes  of  talking. 

"Like  a  phantasma" — "A  phantasme,"  says  Bidlo- 
I  kar,  in  his  "  English  Expositor,"  (1616,)  "is  a  vision,  or 
imagined  appearance." 

"  The  genius  and  the  mortal  instruments,"  etc. 

"  Mortal"  is  deadly,  as  it  is  in  Macbeth  : — 

Come,  you  spirits. 

That  tend  on  mortal  thoughts. 

By  "  instruments,"  I  understand  our  bodily  powers,  our 
members  :  as  Othello  calls  his  eyes  and  hands  his  specu- 
lative and  active  instruments ;  and  Meuenius,  in  Corio- 
LANUs,  (act  i.  scene  1,)  speaks  of  the — 

cranks  and  offices  of  man. 

The  strongest  nerves,  and  small  inferior  veins. 

So  intending  to  paint,  as  he  does  very  finely,  the  inward 
conflict  which  precedes  the  commission  of  some  dread- 
ful crime ;  he  represents,  as  I  conceive  him,  the  genius, 
or  soul,  consulting  with  the  body,  and,  as  it  were,  ques- 
tioning the  limbs,  the  instruments  which  ai-e  to  perform 
this  deed  of  death,  whether  they  can  undertake  to  bear 
her  out  in  the  affair,  whether  they  can  screw  up  their 
courage  to  do  what  she  shall  enjoin  them.  The  tumul- 
tuous commotion  of  opposing  sentiments  and  feelings, 
produced  by  the  firmness  of  the  soul  contending  with 
the  secret  misgi%-ings  of  the  body ;  during  which  the 
mental  faculties  are,  though  not  actually  dormant,  yet  in 
a  sort  of  waking  stupor,  "  crushed  by  one  overwhelming 
image,"  is  finely  compared  to  a  phantasm  or  a  hideous 
dream,  and  by  the  state  of  man  suffering  the  nature  of 
an  insurrection.  Tybalt  has  something  like  it  in  Romeo 
AND  Juliet  : — 

Patience  perforce  with  wilful  choler  meeting . 
Makes  my  flesh  tremble  in  their  different  grei-ting. 

Blakeway. 

"  —  and  the  state  of  a  man" — So  the  original ;  but 
Stevens  and  other  modem  editors  omit  the  article,  which 
clearly  explains  what  has  preceded  it.  "^  man"  indi- 
vidualizes the  description ;  and  shows  that  "  the  genius," 
on  the  one  hand,  means  the  spirit,  or  the  impelling 
higher  power  moving  the  spirit,  while  "  the  mortal  in- 
struments" has  reference  to  the  bodily  powers  which 
the  will  sets  in  action.  The  condition  of  Macbeth  be- 
fore the  murder  of  Duncan  illustrates  this : — 

I  am  settled,  and  bend  up 

Each  corporal  agent  to  this  terrible  feat 

Knight. 

"  —  your  brother  Cassius" — Cassias  had  married  Ju- 
nia,  the  sister  of  Brutus. 

"  —  any  mark  o/ favour" — i.  e.  Countenance. 


NOTES  ON  JULIUS  C^SAR. 


"  —  if  Ihoic    PATH,  thy   native   semblance   on" — i.  e. 
Walk  on  a  trodileu  way,  ill  thy  ti-ue  form.     Drayton 
60  uses  the  word,  speaKing  of  the  river  Wey: — 
Wliere  from  the  neighbouring  hiUs  her  passage  Wey  doth  path. 

Coleridge,  not  being  aware,  as  he  says,  "  that  any  old 
writer  had  used  path  m  the  sense  of  to  tcalk"  thought 
that  "  there  should  be  no  scrapie  in  ti-eating  this  path 
as  a  mere  misprint  for  put." 

" — the  FACE  of  men" — Johnson  thus  explains  this 
passage  ;  in  whicli,  with  a  view  perhaps  to  imitate  the 
abruptness  of  discourse,  Shakespeare  has  constructed 
the  latter  part  without  any  regard  to  the  beginning : — 
"  The  \face  of  men'  is  the  countenance,  the  regard,  the 
esteem  of  the  pulilic  ;  in  other  terms,  honour  and  i-epu- 
tation :  or  the  face  of  men  may  mean  the  dejected  look 
of  the  people.  Thus  Cicero  '  In  CatiLinam :' — '  Nihil 
horum  ora  vultusque  movernnt.^  " 

Gray  may  perhaps  support  Johnson's  explanation : — 
And  read  their  history  in  a  nation's  eyes. 
Mason  thought  we  should  read,  "  the  faith  of  men  ;"  to 
which,  he  says,  the  context  evidently  gives  sujiport : — 

what  other  bond, 

Than  secret  Romans,  that  have  spoke  the  word, 
And  will  not  palter,  etc. 

The  speech  is  formed  on  the  follomng  passage  in  North's 
"  Plutarch :" — "  The  conspirators  lia\niig  never  taken 
oath  together,  nor  taken  or  given  any  caution  or  assur- 
ance, nor  binding  themselves  one  to  another  by  any 
religious  oaths,  they  kept  the  matter  so  secret  to  them- 
selves," etc. 

"  —  and  men  cautelous" — i.  e.  Wary,  circumspect. 

"  —  let  Its  not  break  with  him" — i.  e.  Let  us  not  break 
the  matter  to  him.  The  phrase  is  found  taken  in  this 
.sense  in  Sydnev.  Ben  Jonson,  and  elsewhere  in  Shake- 
speare; as  in  the  Two  Ge.ntlemex  of  Verona,  (act 
iii.  scene  1.) 

"  —  TAKE  thought" — i.  e.  Be  anxious,  or  troubled ; 
a  sense  now  quite  obsolete  in  ordinaiy  use,  but  fouud 
in  our  Euglish  Bilile,  where  the  Greek  words  translated 
bv  Dr.  Campbell,  and  other  modern  translators,  anxious, 
soticifous,  are  thus  rendered  ;  as,  "  Take  no  thought  for 
the  moiTow" — i.  e.  in  modem  language,  Be  not  troubled 
about  to-morrow. 


"  Of  fantasy,  of  dreams,  and  ceremonies,"  etc. 
"  Ceremony"  is  here,  as  twice  elsewhere  in  this  play, 
used  for  the  external  and  superstitious  usages  of  any 
religion.  It  is  a  sense  almost  peculiar  to  Shakespeare, 
among  the  English  wi-iters,  but  corresponds  with  the 
use  of  the  word  in  Latin.  Thus  Tacitus  speaks  of 
"  caromoniam  loci" — "  the  sanctity  of  the  place."  Tliis 
peculiar  use  of  the  word  may  be  added  to  those  else- 
where pointed  out,  by  Hallam  and  others,  of  the  Poet's 
original  use  of  common  words,  in  their  primitive  Latin 
signification ;  showing  a  certain  degree  of  classical  ac- 
quirement. 

"  That  unicorns  may  be  betrayed  with  trees,"  etc. 
"  Unicorns"  are  said  to  have  been  taken  by  one  who, 
running  behind  a  ti-ee,  eluded  the  violent  push  the  ani- 
mal was  making  at  him,  so  that  his  horn  spent  its  force 
on  the  tnink,  and  stuck  fast,  detaining  the  animal  till  he 
was  despatched  by  the  hunter.  This  is  alluded  to  by 
Spenser,  ("Faerie  Queene,"  book  ii.  chap.  5:)  and  by 
Chapman,  in  his  "  Bussy  d'Ambois,"  (1607.)  Bears  are 
reported  to  have  been  sui-prised  by  means  of  a  mitror, 
\vhich  they  would  gaze  on,  aftbrdmg  their  pursuers  an 
opportunity  of  taking  the  surer  aim.  This  circumstance 
is  mentioned  by  Claudian.  Elephants  were  seduced 
into  pitfalls,  lightly  covered  with  hurdles  and  turf,  on 
■^vhich  a  proper  bait  to  tempt  them  was  placed.  (See 
Pliny's  "  Natural  History,"  book  viii.) 

"  —  go  along  BY  him" — i.  e.   By  his  house;  an  old 
idiom  resembliug  the  French  chez  lui. 

"  Let  not  our  looks  put  on  our  purposes,"  etc. 
"  Furthermore,  the  only  name  and  great  calling  of 


Brutus  did  bring  on  the  most  of  them  to  give  consent  to 
this  conspiracy :  who  ha^-ing  never  taken  oaths  together 
nor  taken  or  given  any  caution  or  assurance,  nor  bind- 
ing themselves  one  to  another  by  any  religious  oaths, 
they  all  kept  the  matter  so  secret  to  themselves,  and 
could  so  cunningly  handle  it,  that  notvdthstauding  the 
gods  did  reveal  it  by  manifest  signs  and  tokens  from 
above,  «nd  by  predictions  of  saci-ifices,  yet  all  this  would 
not  be  believed.  Now  Bnitus,  who  knew  very  well 
that  for  his  sake  all  the  noblest,  valiantest,  and  most 
courageous  men  of  Rome  did  venture  their  lives,  weigh- 
ing with  himself  the  greatness  of  the  danger,  when  he 
was  out  of  his  house,  he  did  so  frame  and  fashion  his 
countenance  and  looks  that  no  man  could  discern  that 
he  had  anvthing  to  ti'ouble  his  mind.  But  when  night 
came  that  he  was  in  his  owai  house,  then  he  was  clean 
changed ;  for  either  care  did  wake  him  against  his  will 
when  he  would  have  slept,  or  else  oftentimes  of  himself 
he  fill  into  such  deep  thoughts  of  this  enterprise,  casting 
in  his  mind  all  the  dangers  that  might  happen,  that  his 
wife,  lying  by  him,  found  that  there  was  some  man'el- 
lous  great  matter  that  troubled  his  mind,  not  being  wont 
to  be  in  that  taking,  and  that  he  could  not  well  deter- 
mine with  liimself  His  wife,  Portia,  was  the  daughter 
of  Cato,  whom  Brutus  married,  being  his  cousin,  not  a 
maiden,  but  a  yomig  widow,  after  the  death  of  her  first 
husband  Bibulus,  by  whom  she  had  also  a  young  son 
called  Bibidus,  who  aftei-wards  wrote  a  book  of  the  acts 
and  jests  of  Brutus,  extant  at  this  present  day.  This 
young  lady  being  excellently  well  seen  in  philosophy, 
loving  her  husband  well,  and  being  of  a  noble  coiu'age, 
as  she  was  also  \vise,  because  she  would  not  ask  her 
husband  what  he  ailed  before  she  had  made  some  proof 
by  herself,  she  took  a  little  razor,  such  as  barbers  occu- 
py to  pai-e  men's  nails,  and,  causing  her  maids  and  wo- 
men to  go  out  of  her  chamber,  gave  herself  a  gi-eat  gash 
\A-ithal  in  her  thigh,  that  she  was  straight  all  of  a  gore 
of  blood,  and  incontmently  after  a  vehement  fever  took 
her  by  reason  of  the  pain  of  her  wound.  Then  perceiv- 
ing her  husband  was  marvellously  out  of  quiet,  and  that 
he  could  take  no  rest,  even  in  her  greatest  pain  of  all 
she  spake  in  this  sort  unto  him : — I,  being,  O  Brutus, 
(said  she,)  the  daiighter  of  Cato,  was  married  imto  thee ; 
not  to  be  thy  bedfellow  and  companion  in  bed  and  at 
board  only,  like  a  harlot,  but  to  be  partaker  also  with 
thee  of  thy  good  and  evil  fortune.  Now  for  thyself  I 
can  find  no  cause  of  fault  in  thee  touching  our  match ; 
but,  for  my  part,  how  may  I  show  my  duty  towards 
thee,  and  how  much  I  would  do  for  thy  sake,  if  I  can- 
not constantly  bear  a  secret  mischance  or  gi-ief  with  thee 
which  requireth  secrecy  and  fidelity-  ?  I  confess  that  a 
woman's  wit  commonly  is  too  weak  to  keep  a  secret 
safely;  but  yet  (Brutus)  good  education,  and  the  com- 
pany of  virtuous  men,  have  some  power  to  reform  the 
defect  of  nature.  And  for  myself,  I  have  this  benefit 
moreover,  that  I  am  the  daugliter  of  Cato  and  wife  of 
Brutus.  This  notwithstanding,  I  did  not  trust  to  any 
of  these  things  before,  uutil  that  now  I  have  found  by 
experience  that  no  pain  or  grief  whatsoever  can  over- 
come me.  With  these  words  she  showed  him  her 
woimd  on  her  thigh,  and  told  him  what  she  had  done 
to  prove  herself.  Bnitus  was  amazed  to  hear  ^vhat  she 
said  unto  liim,  and,  Ufting  up  his  hands  to  heaven,  he 
besought  the  gods  to  give  him  the  grace  he  might  bring 
his  entei-prise  to  so  good  pass  that  he  might  be  found  a 
husband  wortliv  of  so  noble  a  wife  as  Portia :  so  he  then 
did  comfort  her  the  best  he  could." — North's  Plu- 
tarch. 

Scene  II. 

"  The  noise  of  battle  hurtled  in  the  air, 

Horses  do  neigh,  and  dying  men  did  groan,"  etc 

This   magnificent   word   expresses    the   clashing   of 

weapons :   it  is  probably  the  same  word  as  hurled ;   and 

Shakespeare,  with  the  boldness  of  genius,  makes  the 

action  give  the  sound.     Gray  uses  it  more  sti-ictly  in  its 

i  original  sense : — 

Iron-sleet  of  arrowy  shower, 
Hurtles  in  the  darken'd  air. 

45 


NOTES  ON  JULIUS  CiESAR. 


"  The  heavens  themselvesblazeforththe  death  of  princes." 
This  may  have  been  suggested  by  Suetonius,  who  re- 
lates that  a  blazing  star  appeared  for  =even  days  together, 
during  the  celebration  of  games,  instituted  by  Augustus, 
in  honour  of  Julius.  The  common  people  believed  that 
this  indicated  his  reception  among  the  gods ;  his  statues 
were  accordingly  ornamented  witla  its  figure,  and  medals 
stnick  on  which  it  was  represented.  One  of  them  is 
engi-aved  in  Douce's  "  Illusti-ations,"  from  whence  this 
note  is  taken.  Hemy  Howard,  Earl  of  Northampton, 
in  his  "  Defensative  against  the  Poison  of  supposed 
Prophesies,"  (1.583,)  says: — "  Next  to  the  shadows  and 
pretences  of  experience,  (which  have  been  met  with  all 
at  large,)  they  seem  to  brag  most  of  the  sti-ange  events 
whicli  follow  (for  the  most  part)  after  blazing  starres; 
as  if  they  were  the  summonses  of  God  to  call  princes  to 
the  seat  of  judgment.  The  surest  way  to  shake  their 
painted  bulwarkes  of  experience  is,  by  making  plaine 
that  neither  princes  always  dye  when  comets  blaze,  nor 
comets  ever  (i.  e.  always)  when  princes  dye."  In  this 
work  is  a  curious  anecdote  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  "  then 
lying  at  Richmond,  being  dissuaded  from  looking  on  a 
comet ;  with  a  courage  equal  to  the  greatness  of  her 
state,  she  caused  the  windowe  to  be  sette  oj)en,  and 
eaid,  Jacta  est  alea — The  dice  are  thrown." 

"  —  CcEsar  shall  go  fortV — Any  speech  of  Caesar, 
throughout  this  scene,  will  appear  to  disadvantage,  if 
compared  with  the  following  sentiments,  put  into  his 
mouth  by  May,  in  the  seventh  book  of  his  "  Supple- 
ment to  Lucan :" — 

Plus  me,  Calphumia,  luctus 

Et  lacrymw  movere  tuee,  quani  tristia  vatum 
Responsa,  infaustae  volucres,  aut  ulla  dierum 
Vana  superstitio  poterant.     Ostenta  timere 
Si  nunc  inciperem,  quae  non  mihi  tempora  posthac 
Anxia  transirent?  qua3  lux  jiicuuda  maneret? 
Aut  quee  libertas  ?  frustra  servire  timori 
(Dum  nee  luce  frui,  nee  mortem  arcere  licebit) 
Cogar,  et  huic  capiti  quod  Roma  veretur,  aruspex 
Jua  dabit,  et  vanus  semper  dominabitur  augur. 

"She  dreamt  to-night  she  saw  my  statue,"  etc. 
Eeid,  Coleridge,  and  Dyce,  maintain  that  "statue"  is 
here  a  misprint  for  statua,  the  ancient  word  for  statue  ; 
and  thus  it  is  often  printed  in  later  editions.  But  the 
older  copies  have  "  statue,"  as  here  given.  Both  fonns 
of  the  word  were  in  use  in  the  Poet's  age,  and  the  pro- 
iiunciatiou  of  "  statue,"  as  now  spelled,  seems  to  have 
vibrated  between  the  present  modem  two  syllables  and 
one  more  resembling  the  older  form,  or  three  syllaliles, 
sounding  the  final  e,  which  here  would  make  the  line 
regularly  metrical. 

"  For  tinctures,  stains,  relics,  and  cognizance.'''' 
This  speech,  which  is  intentionally  pompous,  is  some- 
what confiised.  There  are  two  allusions :  one  to  coats 
amiorial,  to  which  princes  make  additions,  or  give  new 
"  tinctures,"  and  new  marks  of  "  cognizance  ;"  the  other 
to  martyrs,  whose  reliques  are  presei-\-ed  with  venera- 
tion. The  Romans,  says  Decius,  all  come  to  you  as  to  a 
saint,  for  reliques,  as  to  a  prince,  for  honours. — Johnson. 

"  —  reason  to  my  love  is  liable" — i.  e.  Reason,  or  pro- 
priety of  conduct  and  language,  is  subordinate  to  my 
love. — Johnson. 

ACT  III.— Scene  I. 

"  He  is  address'd" — i.  e.  Ready. 

"  Know,  CcEsar  doth  not  wrong  :  nor  without  cause 
Will  he  be  satisfied." 

Ben  Jonson  ridicules  this  passage,  in  the  Induction  to 
the  "  Staple  of  News,"  and  notices  it  in  his  "  Discove- 
ries," as  one  of  the  lapses  of  Shakespeare's  pen  ;  but 
certainly  without  that  malevolence  which  has  been  as- 
cribed to  him  :  and  be  it  observed,  that  is  almost  the 
only  passage  in  his  works  which  can  j  itstly  he  constnied 
into  an  attack  on  Shakespeare.  He  has  been  accused 
of  quoting  the  passage  unfaithfully  ;  but  Tyrwhitt  sur- 
mised, and  Gifford  is  decidedly  of  opinion,  that  the  pas- 
sage originally  stood  as  cited  by  Jonson,  thus : — 

46 


Met.  Csesar,  thou  dost  me  wrong. 

Cics.  Caesar,  did  never  wrong,  but  with  just  cause. 

Tyrwhitt  has  endeavoured  to  defend  the  passage  by  ob- 
sei-\-mg,  that  "  wrong"  is  not  always  a  synonymous  term 
for  injury;  and  that  Casar  is  meant  to  say,  that  he  doth 
not  uiHict  any  evil  or  punishment  but  wdth  just  cause. 
"The  fact  seems  to  be,  (says  Gifford,)  that  this  verse, 
which  closely  borders  on  absurdity,  without  being  abso- 
lutely  absurd,  escaped  the  Poet  in  the  heat  of  composi- 
tion;  and  being  one  of  those  quaint  slips  which  are 
readily  remembered,  became  a  jocular  and  familiar 
phrase  for  reproving  (as  in  the  passage  of  Ben  J  onsen's 
Induction)  the  perverse  and  unreasonable  expectations 
of  the  male  or  female  gossips  of  the  day." 

Mr.  Collier,  on  the  contrary,  strenuously  holds  that 
"the  passage,  as  it  now  stands,  represents  the  lines  writ- 
ten by  Shakespeare,  and  was  never  liable  to  Ben  Jon- 
son's  criticism ;"  it  being  evident  that  Ben  Jonson 
"  spoke  from  memory  shaken,"  as  he  confesses  himself, 
"  with  age  and  sloth." 

"  —  men  are  flesh  and  blood,  and  apprehensive" — 
i.  e.  Intelligent ;   capable  of  apprehending. 

["  Casca  stabs  Ca-sar"'\ — We  retain  this  stage-direc- 
tion as  it  is  ordinarily  given,  though  not  in  the  old 
copies,  which  merely  say,  "  They  stab  Caesar."  It  has 
been  formed  by  the  later  editors,  from  the  accounts 
of  Plutarch  and  Suetonius. 

"  Et  tu.  Brute  f— Then  fall,  Casar." 
Suetonius  says,  that  when  Cfesar  put  Metellus  Cimber 
back,  "  he  caught  hold  of  Cfesar's  gowne,  at  both  shoul- 
ders, whereupon,  as  he  cried  out.  This  is  violence,  Cas- 
sius  came  in  second,  fidl  a  fi-ont,  and  wounded  him  a 
little  beneath  the  throat.  Then  Csesar,  catching  Cassius 
by  the  anne,  thrust  it  through  with  his  stile  or  writing 
punches ;  and  with  that,  being  about  to  leap  foi-ward, 
he  was  met  with  another  wound  and  stayed."  Being 
then  assailed  on  all  sides,  "  with  three  and  twenty  he 
was  stabbed,  during  which  time  he  gave  but  one  groan, 
(without  any  word  uttered,)  and  that  was  at  the  first 
thrust ;  though  some  have  written  that,  as  Marcus  Bru- 
tus came  running  upon  him,  he  said,  and  thou  my  sonne." 
(Holland's  Translation,  1607.)  Plutarch  says  that,  on 
receiving  his  first  wound  from  Casca,  "  he  caught  hold 
of  Casca's  sword,  and  held  it  hard ;  and  they  both  cried 
out,  Caesar  m  Latin,  O  vile  traitor  Casca,  what  doest 
thou  1  and  Casca  in  Greek,  to  his  brother.  Brother,  help 
me.'"  The  conspirators,  having  then  compassed  him  on 
every  side,  "  hacked  and  mangled  him,"  etc. :  "  and  then 
Brutus  himself  gave  him  one  wound  above  the  privities. 
Men  report  also,  that  Caesar  did  stUl  defend  hitnself 
against  the  reste,  iiiiniiug  every  way  with  his  bodie ; 
but  when  he  saw  Biiitus  with  his  sworde  drawen,  in 
his  hande,  then  he  pulled  his  gowne  over  his  heade,  and 
made  no  more  resistance."  Neither  of  these  writers, 
therefore,  furnished  Shakespeare  with  this  exclamation. 
It  occurs  in  the  "  Trae  Tragedie  of  Richard  Duke  of 
York,"  (1600;)  on  which  he'formed  the  Third  Part  of 
King  Henry  VI. : — 

Et  tu,  Brute  ?     Wilt  thou  stab  Csesar  too  ? 
And  is  ti-anslated  in  Caesar's  Legend,  "  Mirror  for  Magis- 
trates," (1,587:")— 

And  Brutus  thou  my  sonne,  quoth  I,  whom  erst 
I  loved  best. 

The  words  probably  appeared  originally  in  the  old  Latin 
play  on  the  Death  of  Caesar. 

"  Nor  to  no  Roman  else" — This  use  of  two  negatives, 
not  to  make  an  aflinnative,  but  to  deny  more  strongly, 
is  common  to  Chaucer,  Spenser,  and  other  of  our  ancient 
writers.  Dr.  Hickes  observes  that,  in  the  Saxon,  even 
four  negatives  ai'e  sometimes  conjoined,  and  still  pre- 
sence a  negative  signification. — Stevens. 

"  Why  he  that  cuts  off  twenty  years  of  life 
Cuts  off  so  many  years  of  fearing  death." 
Most  modern  editors,  without  any  reason,  assign  these 
lines  to  Cassius ;  but  the  old  copies  put  them  m  Casca's 
mouth,  of  whom  they  are  sufficiently  chai-acteristic,  cor- 


NOTES  ON  JULIUS  CiESAR. 


responding  with  the  reckless  contempt  of  life  he  ex- 
presses in  the  first  act : — 

every  bondman  in  his  own  hand  bears 

The  power  to  cancel  his  captivity. 

We  now  take  leave  of  this  peculiar  and  spiritedly 
drawn  character.  Stevens  has  well  remarked  that 
"  Shakespeare  knew  that  he  had  a  sufficient  number  of 
heroes  on  his  hands,  and  was  glad  to  lose  an  individual 
in  the  crowd.  It  may  be  added,  that  the  siugidaritv-  of 
Casca's  manners  woidd  have  appeared  to  little  advan- 
tage amidst  the  succeeding  varieties  of  tumult  and  war." 

"  —  who  else  is  rask" — .Johnson  explains  this : — 
"  Who  else  may  be  supposed  to  have  overtopped  his 
equals,  and  grown  too  high  for  the  public  safety."  This 
explanation  derives  support  from  the  speech  of  Oliver, 
in  As  You  Like  It,  (act  i.  scene  1.)  when  incensed  at 
the  high  bearing  of  his  brother  Orlando : — "  Is  it  even 
so  ?  begin  you  to  grow  upon  me  ?  I  wiU  physic  your 
rankness'' 

"  Our  arms,  in  strength  of  malice,  and  our  hearts,"  etc. 
Thus  the  old  copies :  To  you  (says  Brutus)  our  swords 
have  leaden  points ;  our  arms,  strong  in  the  deed  of 
malice  they  have  just  performed,  and  our  hearts  united 
like  those  of  brothers  in  the  action,  are  yet  open  to  re- 
ceive you  with  all  possible  regard.  The  supposition 
that  Brutus  meant,  their  hearts  were  of  brothers'  temper 
in  respect  of  Antony,  seems  to  have  misled  those  who 
have  commented  on  this  passage  before.  For  "  in 
strength  of,"  Mr.  Pope  substituted  exempt  from;  and  was 
too  hastily  followed  by  other  editors.  If  alteration  were 
necessaiy,  it  would  be  easier  to  read — 

Our  arms  no  strength  of  malice,  etc. 

Stevens. 

"  Your  voice  shall  be  as  strong  as  any  man^s,"  etc. 

Mr  Blakeway  observes,  that  Shakespeare  has  main- 
tained the  consistency  of  Cassius's  character,  who,  being 
selfish  and  greedy  himself,  endeavours  to  influence  An- 
tony by  similar  motives.  Brutus,  on  the  other  hand,  is 
invariably  represented  as  disinterested  and  generous, 
and  is  adonied  by  the  Poet  with  so  many  good  qualities, 
that  we  are  almost  tempted  to  forget  that  he  was  an  as- 
sassin. 

"  —  and  criTnson^d  in  thy  i.^the" — "Lethe"  is  used 
by  old  writers  for  death.  Thus  in  Heywood's  "  Iron 
Age,"  (1632:)— 

The  proudest  nation  that  great  Asia  nurs  d 
Is  now  extinct  in  letke. 

It  appears  to  have  been  used  as  a  word  of  one  syllable 
in  this  sense,  and  is  derived  from  the  Latin  ietkum. 
Our  ancient  language  weis  also  enriched  wth  the  deriva- 
tives lethal,  lethality,  lethiferous,  etc.  Lethal  lingered 
till  lately,  and  perhaps  still  lingers,  m  the  legal  language 
of  the  Scottish  ci-iminal  courts. 

"  O  world!  thou  wast  the  forest  to  this  hart; 
And  this  indeed,  O  world !  the  heart  of  thee." 
I  doubt  the  genuineness  of  the  last  two  hnes ; — not 
because  they  are  v\i.e ;  but  first,  on  account  of  the 
rhythm,  which  is  not  Shakespearian,  but  just  the  very 
tune  ol  some  old  play,  from  which  the  actor  might  have 
interpolated  them ; — and  secondly,  because  they  inter- 
rupt, not  only  the  sense  and  connection,  but  likewise 
the  flow  both  of  the  passion,  and  (what  is  with  me  still 
more  decisive)  of  the  Shakespearian  link  of  association. 
As  with  many  another  parenthesis  or  gloss  slipped  into 
the  text,  we  have  only  to  read  the  passage  without  it, 
to  see  that  it  never  was  in  it.  I  venture  to  say  there  is 
no  instance  in  Shakespeare  fairly  like  this.  Conceits  he 
has ;  but  they  not  only  rise  out  of  some  word  in  the 
lines  before,  but  also  lead  to  the  thought  in  the  Imes 
following.  Here  the  conceit  is  a  mere  alien :  Antony 
forgets  an  image,  when  he  is  even  touching  it,  and  then 
recollects  it,  when  the  thought  last  in  his  mind  must 
have  led  him  away  from  it. — Coleridge. 

"  Cry  '  Havock  '  " — Blackstone  has  shown  that "  hav- 
ock"  was,  in  the  military  operations  of  ancient  times, 


the  word  by  which  declaration  was  made  that  no  quar- 
ter should  be  given.  Thus,  m  an  old  tract  cited  by 
him,  one  chapter  is  headed,  "  The  peyne  (i.  e.  punish- 
ment) of  him  that  crieth  Havock." 

''  No  Rome  of  safety" — There  is  a  play  upon  the 
words  "Rome"  and  room,  of  old  sounded  alike,  with 
the  sound  of  oo,  and  still  retaining  the  same  sound  in 
many  English  mouths ;  though  on  this  side  of  the  Atlan- 
tic that  sound  of  "  Rome"  is  so  seldom  heard,  that  the 
jingle  may  require  explanation  to  many  readers. 

Scene  II. 

"  —  Romans,  countrymen,  and  levers,"  etc. 

This  speech  has  been  censured  by  learned  critics,  as 
being  an  endeavour  (in  Warburton's  language)  "  to  imi- 
tate the  famed  laconic  brevit}-,"  but  whollv  unsuccess- 
ful ;  being  (according  to  Stevens)  "  an  artificial  pngle 
of  short  sentences,"  and  to  be  regarded  "  as  an  imitation 
of  the  false  eloquence  in  vogue,"  at  the  bar  and  in  the 
pulpit,  in  the  Poet's  own  day.  But  the  tnith  is  that  the 
Poet,  guided  by  Plutarch,  in  North's  folio,  or  some  other 
authority,  appears  to  have  had  a  better  understanding 
of  Brutus's  oratorical  taste  than  these  critics,  scholars 
as  they  undoubtedly  ^vere.  Plutarch  mforms  us  (as 
North  ti'anslates  him)  that  Brutus,  in  his  Greek  compo- 
sition, "  counterfeited  that  brief,  compendious  manner 
of  speech  of  the  Lacedemonians."  Of  this  the  following 
examples  are  given,  which  are  certainly  much  in  the 
taste  and  manner  that  Shakespeai-e  has  here  given  to  the 
speech  to  the  people.  "  He  wrote  unto  the  Pergame- 
nians  in  this  sort :  I  understand  you  have  given  Dola- 
bella  money ;  if  you  have  done  it  wiUinglv,  you  confess 
you  have  oflended  me ;  if  against  your  ^^^lls,  show  it 
then  by  giving  me  wUingly."  Another  time  again 
unto  the  Samians :  "  Your  counsels  be  long ;  your  doings 
be  slow ;  consider  the  end."  In  another  epistle  he 
\\TOte  unto  the  Patarians :  "  The  Xanthians  desjjising 
my  good  will,  have  made  their  country  a  grave  of  des- 
pair ;  the  Parthians  that  put  themselves  under  my  pi'O- 
tection  have  lost  no  jot  of  their  liberty ;  and  therefore 
whilst  you  have  libeity,  either  chuse  the  judgment  of 
the  Patarians,  or  the  fortune  of  the  Xanthians."  Shake- 
speare's idea  of  Brutus's  stAle  of  eloquence  seems  also 
supported  by  other  authorities,  and  especially  by  the 
celebrated  "  Dialogue  on  the  Causes  of  the  Decline  of 
Roman  Eloquence,"  ascribed,  though  perhaps  eiTO- 
neously,  to  Tacitus.  This  ti-act,  I  think  there  is  one 
indication  that  Shakespeare  had  read,  either  m  the  ori- 
ginal or  in  some  translation.  (See  note  on  the  last  scene 
of  this  play  :  "  This  was  the  noblest  Roman  of  them  all," 
etc.)  It  is  said  in  that  dialogue  that  Brutus's  style  was 
censured  as  "  otiosum  et  disjunctum."  The  disjunctum, 
the  broken-up  style  without  oratorical  continuity,  is 
precisely  that  assumed  by  the  dramatist. 

"Even  at  the  base  of  Pompey's  statue" — In  this  pas- 
sage, and  in  a  previous  instance,  the  word  statua  has 
been  substituted  for  the  English  word,  as  printed  ui  the 
fohos.  AVhat  we  may  gain  in  harmony  we  lose  in  sim- 
phcity  of  expression,  by  this  alteration.     (See  p.  46..) 

"  —  I  have  neither  wit" — The  folio  of  1623  has  writ  ; 
that  of  1632,  "  wit."  Writ,  Johnson  explained  as  a 
prepared  writing ;  but,  receixdng  "  wit"  in  the  sense  of 
tinder  standing,  v^'e  take  writ  to  be  a  misprint,  for  the 
reasons  vrell  stated  by  Stevens  : — 

"  The  ai-tfid  speaker,  on  this  sudden  call  for  his  exer- 
tions, was  designed,  with  affected  modesty,  to  represent 
himself  a-s  one  who  had  neither  wit,  (i.  e.  strength  of 
understanding,)  persuasive  language,  weight  of  charac- 
ter, graceful  action,  hannony  of  voice,  etc.,  (the  usual 
requisites  of  an  orator,)  to  influence  the  minds  of  the 
people.  AVas  it  necessary,  therefore,  that,  on  an  occa- 
sion so  precipitate,  he  should  have  urged  that  he  had 
brought  no  icritten  speech  in  his  pocket  ?  since  every 
person  who  heard  him  must  have  been  aware  that  the 
inter\'al  between  the  death  of  Cfesar,  and  the  time 
present,  would  have  been  inadequate  to  such  a  compo- 

47 


NOTES  ON  JULIUS  C^SAR. 


sition,  which  indeed  could  not  have  been  pi'oduced  at 
all,  unless,  like  the  indictment  of  Lord  Hastings,  in 
KisG  Richard  III.,  it  had  been  got  ready  through  a 
premonition  of  the  event  that  would  requii-e  it." 

"  On  THIS  side  Tiber" — "  This  scene  (says  Theobald) 
lies  in  the  Forum,  near  the  Capitol,  and  in  the  most  fre- 
<[uented  part  of  the  city ;  but  Cajsar's  gardens  were  very 
remote  from  that  quarter : — 

Trans  Tiberim  longe  cubat  is,  prope  Casaris  hortos, 
says  Horace ;  and  Ijoth  the  Naumachia  and  gardens  of 
CiEsar  vk'ere  separated  from  the  main  city  by  the  river, 
and  lay  out  wide  in  a  line  with  Mount  Janiculum." 
He  would  therefore  read,  "on  ^/««<  side  Tiber."  But 
Dr.  Fanner  has  shown  tliat  Shakespeare's  study  lay  in 
the  old  ti-auslation  of  Plutarch:  "He  bequethed  unto 
eveiy  citizen  of  Rome  seventy-five  drachmas  a  man, 
and  left  his  gardens  and  arbours  unto  the  people,  which 
he  had  on  this  side  of  the  river  Tyber." 

Scene  III. 

"  —  things  unluckily  charge  my  fantasy" — i.  e. 
Cii-curastaaces  oppress  my  fancy  with  an  ill-omened 
weight. 


Roman  Matron. 


ACT  IV.— Scene  I. 


"  A  Room  in  Antonyms  House." 
The  triumvirs,  it  is  well  known,  difl  not  meet  at 
Rome  to  settle  then-  prosci-iption,  but  upon  an  island  in 
the  river  Laiinus.  Of  this  Shakespeare  was  not  igno- 
rant, for  in  North's  "  Plutarch,"  which  he  had  so  dili- 
gently studied,  it  is  said,  "  They  met  all  three  in  an 
island  euvyroued  ai'ound  about  ^^^th  a  little  river."  But 
it  is  evident  that  he  places  liis  scene  at  Rome,  by  Lepi- 
dus  being  sent  to  Ciesar's  house,  and  told  that  he  shedl 
find  his  confederates  "  or  here,  or  at  the  Capitol." 

"  On  objects,  arts,  and  imitations,"  etc. 
In  the  original  there  is  a'fnll  point  at  the  end  of  this 
line ;  and  in  modern  editions  there  is  a  semicolon,  which 
equally  answers  the  purpose  of  separating  the  sense 
from  what  follows.  This  sepai-ation  has  created  a  diffi- 
culty. Theobald  vrants  to  know  wliy  a  man  is  to  be 
called  a  barren-spirited  fellow  that  feeds  on  objects  and 
arts;  and  he  proposes  to  read  abject  arts.  Stevens 
maiutauis  that  objects  and  arts  were  unworthy  things 

48 


for  a  man  to  feed  upon,  because  the  one  means  specula- 
tive and  the  other  mechauical  knowledge.  If  these  are 
excluded,  what  knowledge  are  we  to  feed  upon  ?  It  is 
marvellous  that  the  editors  have  not  seen  that  Lepidus 
is  called  barren,  because,  a  mere  follower  of  others,  he 
feeds — 

On  objects,  arts,  and  imitations, 

Which,  out  of  use,  and  stal'd  by  other  7nen, 

Begiit  his  fashion. 

Knight. 
Shakespeare  has  already  woven  this  circumstance  into 
the  character  of  Justice  Shallow  : — "  He  came  ever  in 
the  rearward  of  the  fashion ;  and  sang  those  tunes  that 
he  heard  the  carmen  whistle." — Stevens. 

"  Our  best  friends  made,  our  means  streicVd,"  etc. 
We  reprint  this  line  as  in  the  first  folio.     It  certainly 
gives  one  the  notion  of  being  imperfect ;  but  it  is  not 
necessarily  so,  and  may  be  taken  as  a  hemistich.     The 
second  folio  has  pieced  it  out  rather  botchiugly : — 

Our  best  friends  made,  and  our  best  means  stretch'd  out. 
This  is  the  common  reading.     Malone  reads : — 

Our  best  friends  made,  our  means  stretch'd  to  the  utmost. 

Scene  III. 

"  Within  the  tent  of  Brutus." 
This  is  not  given  as  a  sepai-ate  scene  in  the  original ; 
the  stage-direction  in  the  folios  being  "  Exeunt ;  ]Ma- 
uent,  Bnitus  and  Cassius."  But,  with  reference  to  the 
constniction  of  the  modern  stage,  the  present  aiTange- 
ment  is  necessary.  In  the  Shakespearian  theati'e  Bnitus 
and  Cassius  evidently  i-etired  to  the  second  stage. 

"  Enter  Brutus  and  Cassius." 
The  manner  in  which  the  Poet  has  worked  up  eveiy 
slight  hint  of  his  original,  in  this  noble  scene,  aflbrds  a 
study  to  the  critic.     The  stoiy  is  thus  told  in  North's 
"  Plutarch :" 

"  About  that  time  Bnitus  sent  to  pray  Cassius  to  come 
to  the  city  of  Sardis,  and  so  he  did.  Brutus,  understand- 
ing of  his  coming,  went  to  meet  him  with  all  his  friends. 
There,  both  annies  being  anned,  they  called  them  both 
emperors.  Now,  as  it  commonly  happeneth  in  gi-eat 
affairs  between  two  persons,  both  of  them  having  many 
friends,  and  so  many  captains  luider  them,  there  ran 
tales  and  complaints  betwixt  them.  Therefore,  before 
they  fell  in  hand  with  any  other  matter,  they  went  into 
a  little  chamber  together,  and  bade  every  man  avoid, 
and  did  shut  the  doors  to  them.  Then  they  began  to 
pour  out  their  complaints  one  to  the  other,  and  grew 
hot  and  loud,  earnestly  accusing  one  another,  and  at 
length  fell  both  a  weeping.  Their  friends  that  were 
without  the  chamber  healing  them  loud  ^vithin,  and  an- 
gry bet^veen  themselves,  they  were  both  amazed  and 
afraid  also  lest  it  should  grow^  to  further  matter :  but  yet 
they  were  commanded  that  no  man  should  come  to 
them.  Notwithstanding  one  Marcus  Phaouius,  that  had 
been  a  friend  and  follower  of  Cato  while  he  lived,  and 
took  upon  him  to  counterfeit  a  philosopher,  not  with 
wisdom  and  discretion,  but  v^ath  a  certain  bedlam  and 
frantic  motion ;  *  *  *  This  Phaouius  at  that  time, 
in  despite  of  the  door-keepers,  came  into  the  chamber, 
and  with  a  certain  scoffing  and  mocking  gesture,  vs'hich 
he  counterfeited  of  purpose,  he  rehearsed  the  verses 
which  old  Nestor  said  in  Homer : — 

My  lords,  I  pray  you,  hearken  both  to  me. 
For  I  have  seen  more  years  than  such  ye  three. 

Cassius  fell  a  langliiug  at  him :  but  Brutus  thnist  him 
out  ol  the  chamber,  and  called  him  dog  and  counterfeit 
cynic.  Howbeit,  liis  coming  in  broke  their  strife  at  that 
time,  and  so  they  left  each  other.  The  self-same  night 
Cassius  prepared  his  supper  in  his  chamber,  and  Brutus 
brought  his  friends  with  him.  *  *  *  xhe  next  day 
after,  Brutus,  upon  complaint  of  the  Sardians,  did  con- 
demn and  noted  Lucius  Pella  for  a  defamed  person,  * 
*  *  for  that  he  was  accused  and  convicted  of  rob- 
bery and  piheiy  in  his  office.  This  judgment  much 
misliked  Ca^isius:  *  *  *  and  therefore  he  greatly 
reproved  Brutus,  for  that  he  would  show  himself  so 


NOTES  ON  JULIUS  CAESAR. 


straight  and  severe  in  such  a  time,  as  was  meeter  to  bear 
a  little  tlian  to  take  things  at  the  worst.  Brutus  in  con- 
traiy  manner  answered  that  he  should  remember  the 
ides  of  March,  at  which  lime  they  slew  Julius  Ctcsar, 
who  neither  pilled  nor  polled  the  country,  but  only  was 
a  favourer  and  suborner  of  all  them  tluit  did  rob  and 
spoil  by  his  countenance  and  authority." 

"  I  know  no  part  of  Shakespeare  that  more  impresses 
on  me  the  belief  of  his  genius  being  superhuman,  than 
this  scene  between  Bi-utus  and  Cissius.  In  the  finoslic 
heresy,  it  might  have  been  credited  with  less  absurdity 
than  most  of  their  dogmas,  that  the  Supreme  had  em- 
ployed him  to  create,  preN-iously  to  his  function  of  rep- 
resenting, characters." — Coleridge. 

"  —  every  nice  offence  should  bear  his  commenf" — 
"Nice"  was,  in  the  language  of  old  Gower  and  Chau- 
cer, trifling,  sill;/  ;  nearly  answering  to,  and  supposed  tfj 
be  derived  from,  the  French  nials.  This  sense  has  long 
been  obsolete,  and  Shakespeare  seems  to  have  been  the 
very  last  writer  who  used  it,  as  here,  and  in  Romeo  and 
.TuLiET  : — "  The  letter  was  not  nice.''''  "  His  comment" 
for  its,  is  also  an  obsolete  fonn  of  old  I'.nglish  expres- 
sion, once  quite  common. 

"  What  villain  toucJtd  his  bodi/,  that  did  stab, 
Jud  not  for  Justice  ?'^ 
This  is  far  from  implying  that  any  of  those  who 
touched  Caesar's  body  were  villains.  On  the  contraiy, 
it  is  an  indirect  way  of  asserting  that  there  was  not  one 
man  among  them,  who  was  base  enough  to  stab  him  for 
any  cause  but  that  of  justice. — Malone. 

"  Brutus,  BAIT  not  me" — So  the  original.  Theobald 
proposed  and  Stevens  reads  baij,  conceiving  that  the  re- 
})etition  of  the  word  used  by  Brutus  is  necessary  to  the 
spirit  of  the  reply.  It  strikes  me  otherwise.  The  allu- 
sion to  the  doir  "  bajnng  the  moon"  is  seized  on  in  the 
I'eply,  and  called  out  by  the  word  bait,  (as  dogs  bait  a 
bear  or  other  animal :) — "  Do  not  assail  me." 

"Companion,  hence" — "Companion"  is  used  as  a 
term  of  reproach  in  many  of  the  old  plays ;  as  ^ve  say 
at  present,  fellow.  So,  in  King  Henry  IV.,  (Part  II.,) 
Dol  Teai-sheet  says  to  Pistol : — 

1  scorn  you,  scurvy  compan  ion,  etc. 

Stevens. 

" — thy  leaden,  mace" — A  "mace"  is  the  ancient 
term  for  a  sceptre.  So,  in  the  "  Arraignment  of  Paris," 
(1584:)— 

the  pomp  that  longs  to  Juno's  mace. 

Again,  Spenser,  in  his  "  Fairy  Queen:" — 

When  as  Morpheus  had  with  leaden  mase. 
Arrested  all  that  courtly  company. 

"  Ifow  ill  this  taper  burns  .'" 
"  But  as  they  both  prepared  to  pass  over  again  out 
of  Asia  into  Europe,  there  went  a  rumour  that  there  ap- 
peared a  wonderful  sign  unto  him.  Brutus  was  a  care- 
ful man,  and  slept  very  little.  *  *  *  After  he  had 
slumbered  a  little  after  supper,  he  spent  iill  the  rest  of 
the  night  in  despatching  of  his  weightest  causes,  and 
after  he  had  taken  order  for  them,  if  he  had  any  leism-e 
left  him,  he  would  read  some  book  till  the  third  watch 
of  the  night,  at  what  time  the  captains,  pett)'  captains, 
and  colonels,  did  use  to  come  unto  him.  So,  being 
ready  to  go  into  Europe,  one  night  (when  all  the  camp 
took  quiet  rest)  as  he  was  in  his  tent  with  a  little  light, 
thinking  of  weighty  matters,  he  thought  he  heard  one 
come  in  to  him,  and,  casting  his  eye  towards  the  door 
of  his  tent,  that  he  saw  a  wonderful,  sti'ange,  and  mon- 
strous shape  of  a  body  coming  towards  him,  and  said 
never  a  word.  So  Brutus  boldly  asked  what  he  was, 
a  god  or  a  man,  and  what  cause  brought  him  thither. 
The  spirit  answered  him,  I  am  thy  evil  spirit,  Brutus, 
and  thou  shall  see  me  by  the  city  of  Pliilippes.  Brutus, 
being  no  otherwise  afraid,  replied  again  unto  it.  Well, 
then,  I  shall  see  thee  again.  The  spirit  presently  van- 
ished away ;  and  Brutus  called  his  men  unto  him,  who 
told  him  tiiat  tliey  heard  no  noise,  nor  saw  anvthiug  at 

106 


all.  Thereupon  Brutus  returned  agaiii  to  think  on  his 
matters  as  he  did  before :  and  when  tiie  day  brake  he 
went  unto  Cassius,  to  tell  him  what  vision  had  appeared 
unto  him  in  the  night." — North's  Pin/arch. 

This  is  the  account  jiiven  in  the  life  of  Biiitus.  In 
the  life  of  C;psar,  the  spirit  is  spoken  of  as  "  the  ghost;" 
and  it  is  added  that  Brutus  "  thought  he  heard  a  noise 
at  his  tent  door,  and  looking  tf)wards  the  light  of  a 
lamp,  that  waxed  very  dim.  he  saw  a  hon-ible  vision  of 
a  man  of  wonderful  greatness  and  dismal  fear."  It  i- 
evident  that  the  Poet  was  anxious  to  hjse  no  incident  oi" 
this  scene. 

ACT  v.— Scene  I. 

"  —  warn  7IS  at  PhiHppi" — "Warn"  was  the  old 
word,  both  technical  and  collot|uial,  I'vr  summon,  of  which 
the  English  editors  give  various  examples  ft-om  old 
writers,  as  of  an  obsolete  word.  It  is,  however,  in  the 
United  States,  one  of  those  words  brought  over  by  the 
generation  next  after  Shakespeare's,  which  has  pre- 
served its  ancient  sense,  especially  in  New  England, 
where  tou-n  mer/i?) gs.  yivynien,  etc.,  are  still  said  to  be 
"  legally  warned." 

"  —  FEARFUL  bravery" — Though  "fearful"  is  often 
used,  by  Shakespeare  and  his  contemporaries,  in  an 
active  sense,  for  producing  fear,  or  terrible,  it  may  in 
this  instance  bear  its  usual  acceptation  of  timorous,  or, 
as  it  was  sometimes  expressed,  false-hearted.  Thus  in 
a  passage,  cited  by  Stevens,  from  Sydney's  "  Arcadia," 
(l)ook  ii. :) — "  Her  horse  faire  and  lustie  ;  which  she 
rid  so  as  might  show  a  fearful  boldness,  daring  to  do 
that  which  she  knew  that  she  knew  not  how  to  doe." 

"  The  posture  of  your  blows  are  yet  unhnovti,"  etc. 

Maloue  and  Stevens  dispute  \vhether  this  be  an  error 
of  the  Poet  or  his  printers,  while  Kniirht  well  remarks  : — 
"  Where  a  plural  noun  being  a  genitive  case  immediately 
precedes  the  verb,  it  is  not  at  all  uncommon,  in  the 
,  writers  of  Shakespeare's  time,  to  disregard  the  real  sin- 
gular nominative.  Such  a  construction  is  not  to  be  im- 
puted to  grammatical  ignorance,  but  to  a  license  war- 
ranted by  the  best  examples.  Our  language,  in  becom- 
ing more  coiTect,  has  lost  something  of  its  spirit." 

"  —  CiFsar's  three-and-thirty  vwnnds" — This  is  the 
old  text,  though  the  ordinaiy  reading  is  three-and-fwenty, 
which  Theobald  gives  us  upon  the  authority  of  Sueto- 
nius and  others.  Beaumont  and  Fletcher  speak  of  Cae- 
sar's "  two-and-thirty  wounds."  The  poets  in  such  cases 
were  not  very  scnipulous  in  following  historical  author- 
ities. They  desire  to  give  us  an  idea  of  many  wounds, 
and  they  accomplish  their  purpose. 

"  Be  thou  my  icitness  that,  against  my  will,"  etc. 
"  When  they  raised  their  camp,  there  came  two 
eagles,  that,  flpng  with  a  marvellous  force,  lighted  upon 
two  of  the  foremost  ensigns,  and  always  followed  the 
soldiers,  which  gave  them  meat  and  fed  them  until  they 
came  near  to  the  city  of  Philippes ;  and  there  one  day 
only  before  the  battle  they  both  flew  away.  *  *  * 
And  yet,  further,  there  were  seen  a  marvellous  number 
of  fowls  of  prey  that  fed  upon  dead  carcELses.  *■  *  ♦ 
The  which  began  somewhat  to  alter  Cassius'  mind  from 
Epicuiiis'  opinions,  and  had  put  the  soldiers  also  in  a 
maoellous  fear ;  thereupon  Cassius  was  of  opinion  not 
to  try  this  war  at  one  battle,  but  ratlier  to  delay  time, 
and  to  draw  it  out  in  length.  *  *  *  But  liratus, 
in  coutraiy  manner,  did  alway  before,  and  at  that  time 
also,  desire  nothing  more  than  to  put  all  to  the  hazard 
of  battle,  as  soon  as  might  be  possible.  *  *  *  There- 
upon it  was  presently  determined  they  should  fight  bat- 
tle the  next  day.  So  Bnitus  all  supper-time  looked 
with  a  cheerful  countenance,  like  a  man  that  had  good 
hope,  and  talked  very  wisely  of  philosophy,  and  after 
supper  went  to  bed.  But  touching  Cassius,  Messala 
reporteth  that  he  supped  by  himself  in  his  tent  with  a 
few  friends,  and  that  all  supper-time  he  looked  very 
sadly,  and  was  full  of  thoughts,  although  it  was  against 

49 


NOTES  ON  JULIUS  C^SAR. 


his  nature ;  and  that  after  supper  he  took  him  by  the 
hand,  and,  holding  him  fast,  (in  token  of  kindness,  as  his 
manner  was,)  told  him  in  Greek — Messala,  I  protest 
nnto  thee,  and  make  thee  my  witness,  that  I  am  com- 
pelled against  my  mind  and  will  (as  Pompey  the  Great 
was)  to  ^jeopard'  the  liberty  of  our  country  to  the  haz- 
ard of  a  battle.  And  yet  we  must  be  lively  and  of  good 
courage,  considering  our  good  fortune,  whom  we  should 
wTong  too  much  to  mistrust  her,  although  we  follow  e\'il 
counsel.  Messala  writeth  that  Cassias  ha\ang  spoken 
these  last  words  unto  him,  he  bade  him  farewell,  and 
willed  him  to  come  to  supper  to  him  the  next  night  fol- 
lowing, because  it  was  his  birthday.  The  next  morn- 
ing by"  break  of  day  the  signal  of  battle  was  set  out  in 
Bmtiis'  and  Cassius'  camp,  which  was  an  araiing  scar- 
let coat,  and  both  the  chieftains  spake  together  in  the 
inidst  of  their  ai-mies.  Then  Cassius  began  to  speak 
first,  and  said — The  gods  grant  us,  O  Brutus,  that  this 
day  we  may  win  the  field,  and  ever  after  to  live  all  the 
rest  of  our  life  quietly,  one  with  another.  But  sith  the 
gods  have  so  ordained  it  that  the  gi-eatest  and  chiefest 
thini^s  amongst  men  are  most  uncei-tain,  and  that,  if  the 
battle  fall  out  otherwise  to-day  than  we  wish  or  look 
for,  we  shall  hardly  meet  again,  what  art  thou  then  de- 
termined to  do — to  fly,  or  die  ?  Brutus  answered  him, 
Being  yet  but  a  young  man,  and  not  over-gi'eatly  expe- 
rienced in  the  w"orld,  I  trust  ( I  know  not  how)  a  certain 
rule  of  philosophy,  Ijy  the  which  I  did  greatly  blame 
and  reprove  Cato  for  killing  of  himself,  as  being  no  law- 
ful nor  godly  act  touching  the  gods,  nor  concerning  men 
valiant,  not  to  give  place  and  yield  to  Divme  Providence, 
and  not  constantly  and  patiently  to  take  whatsoever  it 
pleaseth  him  to  send  us,  but  to  draw  back  and  fly :  but 
being  now  in  the  midst  of  the  danger,  I  am  of  a  contraiy 
mind ;  for  if  it  be  not  the  wiU  of  God  that  this  battle 
fall  out  fortimate  for  us,  I  will  look  no  more  for  hope, 
neither  seek  to  make  any  new  supply  of  war  again,  but 
will  rid  me  of  this  miserable  world,  and  content  me 
with  my  fortune ;  for  I  gave  up  my  life  for  my  countiy 
in  the  tdes  of  Mai-cli,  for  the  which  I  shall  live  in  an- 
other more  glorious  world.  Cassius  fell  a  laughing  to 
hear  what  he  said,  and,  embracing  him,  Come  on  then, 
said  he,  let  us  go  and  charge  our  enemies  with  this 
mind  ;  for  either  we  shall  conquer,  or  we  shall  not  need 
to  fear  the  conquerors.  After  this  talk  they  fell  to  con- 
sultation among  their  friends  for  the  ordering  of  the 
battle." — North's  Plutarch. 

"  —  on  our  FORMER  ensign" — i.  e.  The  "ensign"  in 
the  van;   our  foremost  standard. 

"  —  so  to  PREVENT 

The  time  of  life." 

"  To  prevent"  is  here  used  for  to  anticipate — a  sense 
now  retained  only  in  the  English  Litm-gy  : — "  Prevent 
and  follow  us  by  thy  continual  grace." 

By  "  time"  is  meant  the  full  and  complete  time — the 
natural  period.  It  has  been  said  that  there  is  an  appa- 
rent conti-adiction  between  the  sentiments  Brutus  ex- 
presses in  this  and  in  his  subsequent  speech ;  but  there 
is  no  real  inconsistency. 

Mason  well  observes,  that  Brutus  had  laid  down  to  him- 
self as  a  principle,  to  abide  every  chance  and  extremity 
of  war ;  but  when  Cassius  reminds  him  of  the  disgrace 
of  being  led  in  triumph  through  the  sti-eets  of  Rome, 
he  acknowledges  that  to  be  a  trial  which  he  could  not 
endure.  Shakespeare,  in  the  first  speech,  makes  that 
to  be  the  present  opinion  of  Bnitus,  which  in  Plutarch 
is  mentioned  only  as  one  he  formerly  entertained,  and 
that,  being  now  in  the  midst  of  danger,  he  was  of  a 
contrary  mind. 

Scene  V. 

"  Come,  poor  remains  of  friends,  rest  on  this  rock." 
"  Now,  Brutus  ha\-ing  passed  a  little  river,  waUed  in 
on  eveiy  side  with  high  rocks,  and  shadowed  with  great 
trees,  being  then  dark  night,  he  went  no  fitrther,  but 
stayed  at  the  foot  of  a  rock  with  certain  of  his  captains 
and  friends  that  followed  him  :  and  lookmg  up  to  the 

60 


firmament  that  was  fiill  of  stars,  sighing,  he  rehearsed 
two  verses,  of  the  which  Volunniius  wTote  the  one,  to 
this  effect: — 

Let  not  the  wight  from  whom  this  mischief  went 
(O  Jove)  escape  without  due  punishment ; — 

and  saith  that  he  had  forgotten  the  other.  Within  a 
little  while  after,  naming  his  friends  that  he  had  seen 
slain  in  battle  before  his  eyes,  he  fetched  a  greater  sigh 
than  before,  specially  when  he  came  to  name  Sabia  and 
Flavins,  of  the  which  the  one  was  his  Ueutenant.  and 
the  other  captain  of  the  pioneers  of  his  camp.  In  the 
mean  time  one  of  the  company  being  athirst,  and  seeing 
Brutus  atliirst  also,  he  ran  to  the  river  for  water,  and 
brought  it  in  his  sallet.  At  the  sell-same  time  they 
heard  a  noise  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  Where- 
upon Volumnius  took  Dardanus,  Brutus'  ser\-ant,  vnX\\ 
him,  to  see  what  it  was ;  and  returning  sti-aight  again, 
asked  if  there  were  any  water  left.  Brutus,  smiling, 
gently  told  them  all  was  drimk,  but  they  shall  bring 
you  some  more.  Thereupon  he  sent  liim  again  that 
went  for  water  before,  who  w^as  in  gi-eat  danger  of  be- 
ing taken  by  the  enemies,  ^id  hardly  escaped,  being 
sore  hurt.  Furthermore,  Biiitus  thought  that  there  was 
no  great  number  of  men  slain  in  battle,  and  to  know  the 
truth  of  it  there  was  one  called  Statilius  that  promised 
to  go  through  his  enemies,  (for  otherwise  it  was  impos- 
sible to  go  see  their  camp,)  and  from  thence,  if  all  were 
well,  that  he  should  lift  up  a  torchlight  in  the  air. 
and  then  reiuni  again  with  speed  to  him.  The  torch- 
light was  lift  up  as  he  had  promised,  for  Statilius  went 
thither.  Now  Bratus  seeing  Statilius  tai-ry-  long  after 
that,  and  that  he  came  not  again,  he  said.  If  Statilius  be 
alive  he  will  come  again;  but  his  evU  fortune  was  such, 
that  as  he  came  back  he  lighted  in  the  enemies'  hands 
and  was  slain.  Now  the  night  being  far  spent,  Brutus, 
as  he  sat,  bowed  towards  Clitus,  one  of  his  men,  and 
told  him  somewhat  in  his  ear :  the  other  answered  him 
not,  but  fell  a  weeping.  Thereupon  he  proved  Darda- 
nus, and  said  somewhat  also  to  him.  At  length  he  came 
to  Volumnius  himself,  and,  speaking  to  him  ui  Greek, 
prayed  him,  for  the  studies'  sake  which  brought  them 
acquainted  together,  that  he  would  help  him  to  put  his 
hand  to  his  sword,  to  thnist  it  in  him  to  kill  him.  Vo- 
lumnius denied  his  request,  and  so  did  many  others; 
and  amongst  the  rest,  one  of  them  said  there  was  no 
tam-hig  for  them  there,  Ijut  that  they  must  needs  fly. 
Then  Brutus,  rising  up.  We  must  fly  indeed,  said  he, 
but  it  must  be  with  our  hands,  not  with  our  feet.  Then 
taking  ever)'  man  by  the  hand,  he  said  these  words  unto 
them  with  a  cheerfid  countenance:  It  rejoiceth  my 
heart  that  not  one  of  my  friends  hath  failed  me  at  my 
need,  and  I  do  not  complain  of  my  fortune,  but  only  for 
my  counti-y's  sake :  for,  as  for  me,  I  think  myself  hap- 
pier than  they  that  have  overcome,  considering  that  I 
have  a  peqietual  fame  of  our  courage  and  manhood, 
the  which  our  enemies  the  conquerors  shall  never  attain 
unto  by  force  or  money  ;  neither  can  let  their  posterity 
to  say  that  they,  being  naughty  and  mijust  men,  have 
slain  good  men,  to  usurp  tyr-annical  power  not  pertain- 
ing to  them.  Ha\'ing  said  so,  he  prayed  eveiy  man  to 
shift  for  themselves,  and  then  he  went  a  little  aside  with 
two  or  three  only,  among  the  which  Strato  was  one, 
with  whom  he  came  first  acquainted  by  the  study  of 
rhetoric.  He  came  as  near  to  him  as  he  coidd,  and 
taking  his  sword  by  the  hilt  with  both  his  hands,  and 
falling  down  upon  the  point  of  it,  ran  himself  through. 
Others  say  that  not  he,  but  Strato,  (at  his  request.)  held 
the  sword  in  his  hand,  and  turned  his  head  aside,  and 
that  Brutus  fell  down  upon  it,  and  so  i-an  himself  through, 
and  died  presently." — North's  Plutarch. 

"  Hold  thou  my  siBord-HiT.Ts" — "Hilts"  is  frequently 
used  where  only  one  weapon  is  spoken  of.  Cassius 
says  to  Pindarus,  in  a  foiTuer  scene,  "  Here,  take  thou 
the  ^i^i!s."  And  Richard  III.: — "  Take  him  over  the 
costard  with  the  hilts  of  thy  sword."  So  in  the  "  Mir 
ror  for  Magisti-ates,"  (1587  :) — 

A  naked  sword  he  had, 

That  to  the  kilts  was  all  with  blood  imbrued. 


NOTES  ON  JULIUS  C^SAR. 


•'  —  PREFER  me  to  you" — "Prefer"  was  anciently 
used  for  recommend.  Thus  Burton  ("  Anatomy  of  Mel- 
ancholy") says  of  an  ancient  medical  writer,  that  he 
"  prefers  the  smoke  of  juniper  to  melancholy  persons." 
It  seems  to  have  been  the  ordinary  expression  for  what 
we  should  now  call  "  gi\ang  a  recommendation"  to  a 
servant. 

"  This  was  the  noblest  Roman  of  them  all : 
All  the  conspirators,  save  only  he,"  etc. 

So,  in  the  old  translation  of  Tlutai-ch : — "  For  it  was 
Bavd  that  Autouius  spake  it  openly  diners  tymes,  that 
he  thought,  that  of  all  them  that  had  slayue  Ciesar,  there 
was  none  but  Brutus  only  that  was  mcjued  to  do  it,  as 
thinking  the  acte  commendable  of  it  selfe  :  but  that  all 
the  other  conspirators  did  conspire  his  death,  for  some 
priuate  malice  or  enuy,  that  they  otherwise  did  besir 
vnto  him." 

The  same  character  of  Brutiis  in  reference  to  another 
subject — the  mutual  criticisms  and  jealousies  of  the  rival 
orators  of  his  age — is  given  in  the  "  Dialogus  de  Ora- 
toribus,"  ascribed  to  Tacitus: — "  That  Calvus,  and  Asi- 
nus,  and  Cicero  himself,  often  gave  way  to  hatred  and 
envy,  and  other  vices  of  human  infirmity,  I  must  be- 
lieve. Brutus  alone,  amongst  all  these  great  men, 
was  without  mahgnity  or  envy,  and  expressed  his  hon- 
est judgment  frankly  and  ])lainly  ;  for  why  should  he, 
who  did  not,  in  my  judgment,  bear  hatred  even  to 
Ccesar,  bear  any  hate  to  Cicero?" 


Of  this  tragedy  many  particular  passages  deser\'e 
regard,  and  the  contention  and  reconcilement  of  Brutus 
and  Cassius  is  universally  celebrated ;  but  I  have  never 
been  strongly  agitated  in  penising  it,  and  think  it  some- 
what cold  and  unaffecting,  compared  with  some  other 
of  Shakespeare's  plays:  his  adherence  to  the  real  story, 
and  to  Roman  manners,  seem  to  have  impeded  the  natu- 
ral vigour  of  his  genius. — Joh.nson. 

Gildon  observed,  that  this  tragedy  ought  to  have  been 
called  Marcus  Brutus,  Ca'sar  being  a  very  inconsider- 
able personage  in  the  scene,  and  killed  ui  the  thu-d  act. 

"  In  Julius  Cesar  (says  Hallam)  the  plot  wants 
that  historical  unity  which  the  romantic  drama  recpiires  ; 
the  third  and  fourth  acts  are  ill  connected  ;  it  is  deficient 
in  female  characters,  and  in  that  combination  which  is 
generally  apparent  amidst  all  the  intricacies  of  his  fable. 
But  it  aboutids  in  fine  scenes  and  fine  passages :  the 
spirit  of  Plutarch's  Brutus  is  well  seized ;  the  predomi- 
nance of  C:esar  himself  is  judiciously  restrained ;  the 
characters  have  that  individuality  which  Shakespeare 
seldom  misses ;  nor  is  there,  in  the  whole  range  of  ancient 
or  modem  eloquence,  a  speech  more  fully  realizing  that 
perfection  that  orators  have  striven  to  attain,  than  that 
of  Antony." 

Julius  Cesar,  Antony  and  Cleopatra,  and  Corio- 
LANUs,  are  so  consummate,  that  Shakespeare  must  be 
pronounced  as  much  at  home  in  Roman  as  in  romantic 
history.  Already  had  he  shown,  in  his  allusions  to  pagan 
mythology,  that  he  had  extracted  its  sweetest  aroma, 
distilled  not  by  toiling  scholarship,  but  by  the  fire  of 
genius.  But  now  that  he  was  in  the  fullest  manhood 
of  his  mind,  he  could  borrow  more  from  the  ancients 
than  the  bloom  and  breath  of  their  mythology.  He 
caji  his  eyes,  both  in  their  quiet  and  in  their  kindled 
inspiration,  both  as  a  philosopher  and  as  a  poet,  on  the 
paire  of  classic  history  ;  he  discriminated  its  characters 
with  the  light  of  philosophy;  and  he  irradiated  truth, 
without  encroaching  on  its  solid  shapes,  with  the  hues 
of  fancy.  What  is  Brutus,  the  real  hero  of  the  tragedy, 
but  the  veritable  Brutus  of  Plutarch — unaltered  in  sub- 
stance, though  by  poetry  now  hallowed  to  the  imagina- 
tion ?  What  else  is  Portia?  For  the  picture  of  that 
wedded  pair,  at  once  august  and  tender,  human  nature, 
and  the  dignity  of  conjugal  faith,  are  indebted  Bnitus 
and  Portia  have  a  transient  discord,  to  be  sure ;  but  it 
is  like  one  in  perfect  music,  that  heightens  hanuony,  — 
T.  Campbell. 


Almost  every  one  knows  by  heart  Lady  Percy's  cele- 
brated address  to  her  husband,  beginning — 

O,  my  good  lord,  why  are  you  thus  alone  ? 

And  that  of  Portia  to  Bnitus,  in  Julius  CjEsar — 

You've  ungently,  Brutus, 

Stol'n  from  my  bed. 

The  situation  is  exactly  similar,  the  topics  of  remon- 
strance are  nearly  the  same :  the  sentiments  and  the 
style  as  opposite  as  are  the  characters  of  the  two  women. 
Lady  Percy  is  evidently  accustomed  to  win  more  from 
her  fiery  lord  by  caresses  than  by  reason :  he  loves  her 
in  his  rough  way,  "  as  Harry  Percy's  wife,"  but  she  has 
no  real  influence  over  him — he  has  no  confidence  in  her. 

Lady  Percy  has  no  character,  properly  so  called;  whereas 
that  of  Portia  is  verj'  distinctly  and  faithfully  drawn  from 
the  outline  furnished  by  Plutarch.  Lady  Percy's  fond 
upbraidings,  and  her  half  playful,  half  pouting  enti-eaties, 
scarcely  gain  her  husband's  attention.  Portia,  with  tmo 
matronly  dignity  and  tenderness,  pleads  her  right  to 
share  her  husband's  thoughts,  and  proves  it  too. 

Portia,  as  Shakespeare  has  truly  felt  and  represented 
the  character,  is  but  a  softened  reflection  of  that  of  her 
hu.sband,  Brutus :  in  him  we  see  an  excess  of  natural 
sensibility,  an  almost  v^-omanish  tenderness  of  heart,  re- 
pressed by  the  tenets  of  his  austere  philosophy :  a  stoic 
by  profession,  and  in  reality  the  reverse — acting  deed.n 
against  his  nature,  by  the  strong  force  of  principle  and 
will.  lu  Portia  there  is  the  same  profound  and  pas- 
sionate feeling,  and  all  her  sex's  softness  and  timidity, 
held  in  check  by  that  self-discipline,  that  stately  dignitj', 
which  she  thought  became  a  woman  "  so  fathered  ami 
so  husbanded."  The  fact  of  her  inflicting  on  herself  a 
voluntaiy  wound  to  ti-y  her  own  fortitude,  is  perhaps 
the  strongest  proof  of  this  disposition.  Plutarch  relate.s 
that,  on  the  day  on  which  Cscsar  was  assassinated.  Portia 
appeared  overcome  with  terror,  and  even  swooned 
away,  but  did  not  in  her  emotion  utter  a  word  which 
could  affect  the  conspirators.  Shakespeare  h;is  ren- 
dered this  circumstance  literally. 

There  is  another  beautiful  incident  related  by  Plu- 
tEirch,  which  could  not  well  be  dramatized.  When 
Brutus  and  Portia  parted  for  the  last  time,  in  the  islanil 
of  Nisidia,  she  restrained  all  expression  of  grief,  that 
she  might  not  shake  his  fortitude;  but  afterwards,  in 
passing  through  a  chamber  in  which  there  hung  a  pic- 
ture of  Hector  and  Andromache,  she  stopped,  gazed 
upon  it  for  a  time  with  a  settled  soitow,  and  at  length 
burst  into  a  passion  of  tears. 

If  Portia  had  been  a  Christian,  and  lived  in  later 
times,  she  might  have  been  another  Lady  Russell ;  but 
she  made  a  poor  stoic.  No  fictitious  or  external  control 
was  suflScient  to  restrain  such  an  exuberance  of  sensi- 
bility and  fancy ;  and  those  who  praise  the  philosophy/ 
of  Portia,  and  the  heroism  of  her  death,  certainly  mis- 
took the  character  altogether.  It  is  evident,  from  the 
manner  of  her  death,  that  it  was  not  deliberate  self- 
desti-uction,  "  after  the  high  Roman  fashion,"  but  took 
place  in  a  paroxysm  of  madness,  caused  by  overv^Tought 
and  suppressed  feeling,  giief,  terror,  and  suspense. 
Shakespeare  has  thus  represented  it : — 

Bru.  Impatient  of  my  absence, 

And  grief  that  young  Octavius  with  Mark  Antony 
I  Had  made  themselves  so  strong — (for  with  her  death 

These  tidings  came) — iritk  this  she  fell  detract. 
And,  her  attendants  absent,  swallowed  fire. 

So  much  for  woman's  philosophy! — Mrs.  Jameson. 

As  a  contrast  to  the  above  remarks  of  great  English 
critics,  it  would  be  amusing  to  the  reader  to  compare  the 
translation  and  commentaiy  of  Voltaire,  appended  to 
Cinna.  in  his  edition  of  P.  Corneille.  His  translation  in 
sometimes  false  from  ignorance,  sometimes  from  malice, 
and  yet  sometimes  rises  almost  to  the  level  of  his  author. 
His  criticism  is  of  the  same  character.  Thus  he  re- 
marks on  the  famous  speech  of  Cassius,  (in  act  i.  scene 
2,)  relating  the  incidents  of  his  swimming  with  Ca?sar,. 
''  on  a  raw  and  gusty  day,"  and  Caesar's  behaviour  in  th& 

61 


NOTES  ON  JULIUS  C.ESA.R. 


•'  fever  he  had  when  he  was  in  Spain  : — "  All  these  sto- 
ries that  Cassius  tells  resemble  the  talk  of  a  peasant  at 
H  fair.  It  is  natural  talk  to  be  sure,  bnt  it  is  the  nature 
of  a  fellow  of  the  pojiulace  chatting  with  his  comrades, 
at  a  tippling-house.  It  was  not  in  this  style  that  the 
great  men  of  the  republic  conversed." 

After  allowing  that  the  play  contains  "  beauties  to  be 
admired  every  where,  and  at  all  times,"  he  sums  up  the 
whole  in  this  manner : — "  It  is  astonishing  that  a  nation, 
celebrated  for  its  genius  and  its  success  in  art  and  science, 
can  still  delight  in  so  many  monsti'ous  irregularities, 
and  see  with  pleasure  C<esar,  on  one  side,  sometimes 
expressing  himself  like  a  hero,  sometimes  like  a  captain 
ill  a  farce ;  and  on  the  other,  cobblers  and  even  sena- 
tors talking  as  people  talk  in  the  markets,  (les  holies.)" 

The  death  of  C;esar  has  been  a  favourite  subject  for 
tragedy.  One  of  the  earliest  is  a  tragedy  by  Jaques 
Gervais,  a  learned  physician  and  an  elegant  Latin  poet, 
of  France,  which  was  first  acted  in  the  college  of  Beau- 
vais.  at  Paris,  in  1553 — an  odd  coincidence  with  the  pas- 
sage in  Hamlet,  where  Polonius,  who  luid  "  played  once 
at  the  university,  says — "  That  I  did  was  accounted  a 
good  action.  I  did  enact  Julius  C;esar,  and  was  killed 
in  the  Capitol."  There  was  also  another  Latin  acade- 
mical play,  which  was  probably  alluded  to  by  Shake- 
speare in  that  passage,  written  by  Dr.  Eddes,  and  acted 
at  Oxford,  in  1582.  It  has  lately  been  ascertained,  fi'om 
Henslowe's  Diary,  (not  long  ago  discovered  in  manu- 
script, and  printed  under  the  care  of  J.  P.  Collier,  1845.) 
that  Michael  Drayton,  .John  Webster,  Anthony  Munday, 
Thomas  Middleton,  and  other  poets,  were  all  engaged 
to  write  a  tragedy  entitled  "  Caesar's  Fall."  This  was 
in  Mav,  160'2.  They  were  under  contract  to  Henshaw, 
who  was  a  dabbler  in  all  sorts  of  literaiy  and  dramatic 
speculations;  publisher,  joint  proprietor  of  theatres, 
dealer  in  stage-dresses,  and  carrying  on  a  small  usurioiis 
banking  business,  with  which  actors  and  authors  were 
the  principal  dealers.  The  play  has  not  reached  us, 
nor  have  we  anv  record  of  its  success,  or  whether  it 

62 


was  ever  printed  and  acted.  About  the  same  period, 
(lf)04,)  Lord  Sterline.  (the  ancestor  of  the  well-knovi-ti 
^lajor-General  Lord  Stirling,  of  our  revolutionary  aiiny, ) 
printed,  in  Edinburgh,  a  tragedy  of  "  .lulius  Csesar," 
founded  on  the  death  of  Csesar,  and,  like  Shakespeare's, 
closely  following  Plutarch.  He  v^'as  among  the  first 
Scotch  authors  who  threw  aside  their  o\\ai  native  Doric 
dialect  of  the  language,  to  cultivate  the  muse  of  southern 
Britain.  His  first  attempt  to  write  in  what  was  to  him 
a  sort  of  foreign  tongue,  v\-as  so  unsuccessfid,  in  respect 
to  idiom,  that  he  re-wrote  the  tragedy,  some  years  after, 
on  this  account  alone,  and  republished  it.  It  has  cer- 
tainly much  merit ;  but  there  is  no  reason  to  think  that 
Shakespeare  ^vas  at  all  indebted  to  it,  as  the  conici- 
dences,  which  are  numerous,  are  precisely  and  only 
those  where  both  poets  have  drawn  from  and  versified 
North's  "  Plutarch." 

Since  Shakespeare's  time,  there  have  been  various 
attempts,  by  eminent  authors,  to  handle  the  same  noble 
theme ;  among  the  most  conspicuous  of  which  is  the 
Mort  de  Caesar  of  Voltaire — a  tragedy  of  which  the 
effective  passage,  which  received  the  applause  of  all 
the  continental  critics,  is  a  versification  of  Antony's 
speech  over  the  body  of  Ca?sar. 

It  is  otherwise  a  tragedy  of  the  second  order  of  the 
French  cla.ssic  school.  Voltaire  adopts,  as  the  main 
source  of  interest,  a  piece  of  ancient  scandal  hinted  at 
by  Plutarch,  that  Brutus  was  the  illegitimate  son  of  the 
usurper.  The  contest  between  the  duties  and  afiections 
of  the  son  and  the  patriot,  thus  gives  rise  to  the  passion 
and  interest  of  the  plot,  in  which  Brutus  exhibits  far 
more  of  the  ^^ farouches  verfiis"  of  his  preceptor,  Cato. 
than  of  the  amiable  qualities  of  the  Shakespearian  Brutus. 

There  are  several  Italian  tragedies  on  the  same  sub- 
ject. The  latest  one  is  the  i?;-!/io  jSecoHfio,  of  Alfieri.  It 
is,  in  its  way,  a  very  noble  declaraatoiy  drama,  and  its 
main  defect  is  the  want  of  those  touches  of  real  life, 
which  in  Voltiure's  eyes  degraded  the  Romans  of  Shake- 
speare. 


'./j»«%t| 


f 


lloman  Auinir 


JNTROD'JCTOiY 


Ei 


STATE    OF    THE    TEXT,    CHRONOLOGY,    ETC. 

HE  history  of  the  text  of  this  tragedy  is  the  same  with  that  of  its  Plutarch- 
iau  companions,  Coriolanus  and  Julius  C^sar, — it  never  having  been 
printed  during  the  author's  hfe,  and  having  been  entered  by  the  publish- 
ers of  the  folio  collection  of  his  plays  after  his  death,  as  one  of  those  "copies 
not  formerly  entered  to  other  men."     On  the  state  of  the  text,  I  have  nothing 


the  statements  of  Mr. 


Knight:—' 


The  '  Traffedie  of  Anthonie  and 


Cleopatra'  was  first  printed  in  the  folio  collection  of  1623.     The  play  is  not 
divided  into  acts  and  scenes  in  the  original ;  but  the  stage-directions,  like  those 
of  the  other  Roman  plays,  are  very  full.    The  text  is,  upon  the  whole,  remark- 
ably accurate ;    although   the   metrical  arrangement  is,  in   a  few  instances, 
ob^^ously  defective.     The  positive  errors  are  very  few.     Some  obscure  pas- 
sages present  themselves  ;  but,  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  they  are  not  such 
as  to  render  conjectural  emendation  desirable." — Pictorial  Shakespeare. 
In  the  Introductory  Remarks  prefixed  in  this  edition  to  Coriolanus  and  Julius  Cjesar,  the  main  reasons  have 
been  stated  at  large  for  believing  the  three  great  Roman  historical  tragedies  to  have  been  among  the  production.^ 
of  the  later  years  of  their  author's  life — after  1608  or  1609.     One  historical,  or  rather  traditionaiy,  authority,  sup- 
porting this  opinion,  was  then  accidentally  forgotten,  and  it  may  be  added  with  equal  propriety  in  this  place. 

The  Rev.  John  Ward,  a  regular  physician,  and  also  a  clergj-man  of  the  Church  of  England,  was  vicar  of  Strat- 
ff)rd-upon-Avon  in  the  next  generation  after  Shakespeare,  when  he  might  well  have  known  old  persons  who 
recollected  the  Poet.  He  left  a  diary  of  facts  and  opinions,  kept  after  the  fashion  of  that  age,  from  1648  to  1679, 
which  remained  in  manuscript  until  1839,  when  it  was  found,  and  arranged  and  published  by  Dr.  Severn.  He 
seems  to  have  preserved  all  that  he  could  glean  from  still  hving  ti-adition  in  respect  to  the  great  Poet,  though  that 
is  less  than  might  have  been  expected  under  such  circumstances.  The  most  curious  item  of  his  information  is  his 
statement,  that  "  Shakespeare  in  his  elder  days  lived  at  Stratford,  and  supplied  the  stage  with  two  plays  ever}-- 
year,  and  for  it  had  an  allowance  so  large  that  he  spent  at  the  rate  of  1000/.  a  year,  as  I  have  heard."*  This 
employment  of  the  gi'eat  dramatist's  later  years  is  so  probable  in  itself,  and  the  circumstance  so  little  likely  to 
have  been  uivented  (though  it  might  have  been  exaggerated)  by  village  tradition,  or  by  the  preserver  of  it,  who 
was  evidently  a  very  inquisitive  and  matter-of-fact  person,  that  his  testimony  adds  much  weight  to  arguments 
internal  and  external  for  assigning  to  those  "  elder  days"  of  village  and  rural  retirement  several  of  the  plays — the 
Roman  ti-agedies  among  the  number — for  which  editors  have  ascribed  an  earlier  date ;  since  it  would  be  difficult  to 
make  out  any  list  of  plays,  not  certainly  knowm  to  have  a  prior  date,  which  might  be  supposed  to  have  been  pro- 
duced during  the  last  seven  or  eight  years  of  the  Poet's  life,  even  at  a  less  prolific  rate  than  two  a  year,  without 
including  in  the  ninnber  the  three  great  Roman  tragedies,  with  the  Tempest  and  the  Winter's  Tale. 

All  the  external  facts  and  critical  indications  before  stated  in  relation  to  Julius  Cesar  and  Coriolanus,  apply 
wnth  equal  force  to  Antony  and  Cleopatra.  The  minute  research  of  Mr.  Collier,  and  other  historians  of  the  old 
English  theatre,  have  not  succeeded  in  discovering  any  trace  of  its  having  been  performed  before  it  was  published 
in  the  folio  of  Heminge  &  Condell.  But  Mr.  Collier  thinks  that  having  been  "  written  late  in  1607,  it  was  brought 
out  at  the  Globe  Theatre  in  the  spring  of  1608."  This  opinion  he,  with  prior  critics,  grounds  on  the  fact,  that 
Edward  Blount  (a  publisher  afterwards  concerned  in  the  publication  of  the  folio  of  1623)  entered  in  the  Stationers' 
Register  a  memorandum  of ''  a  book  called  '  Anthony  and  Cleopatra.' " 

But  the  story  of  Cleopatra  was  a  favourite  theme  for  poets  and  dramatists  of  the  age,  as  the  reader  will  perceive 
from  the  notice  of  some  of  the  dramas  on  this  theme  at  the  end  of  the  Notes  to  the  play  in  this  edition.  "  A  book" 
might  have  been  a  poem,  or  a  translation  of  one  of  the  two  French  tragedies — lodelle's  or  Gamier's — on  this  theme, 
or  of  one  of  the  Latin  ones.  About  the  same  date,  as  we  leani  from  Henslowe's  Diary,  Ben  Jonson,  Decker,  and 
others,  were  engaged  to  prepare  a  drama  on  this  subject  for  the  stage.  Finally,  it  might  have  been  that  Shake- 
speare himself  in  1608,  after  becoming  familiar  with  North's  Plutarch,  and  adopting  it  as  "his  storehouse  of  learned 
history,"  had  fixed  upon  Cleopatra  as  the  heroine  of  a  futiire  piece,  and  having  aimounced  his  intention,  Blount 
the  publisher,  after  the  fashion  of  the  day,  as  Henslowe  exhibits  it  to  iis,  had  made  overtures  for  the  copyright.  But 
as  fifteen  years  later,  the  same  publisher  was  one  of  those  (Blount  &  Jaggard)  who  entered  this  tragedy  as  "one 
of  those  not  formerly  entered  to  other  men,"  it  seems  certain  that  the  "  Anthony  and  Cleopatra"  of  1608  was  not 
Shakespeare's  tragedy,  acUially  then  written,  but  much  more  probably  some  other  play,  poem,  history,  or  romance, 
written  or  intended  to  be  written  on  the  same  popular  theme. 

But  be  this  as  it  may,  at  most  such  an  entry,  if  it  referred  to  this  very  tragedy,  could  only  prove  that  it  was 

*  lie  was  appointed  to  th!9  vicarrige  in  1662. 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


written  or  ia  preparation  in  1608,  and  was,  therefore,  one  of  the  first  of  those  written  dmnng  the  last  eight  years 
of  the  author's  hfe,  instead  of  being,  as  seems  the  better  Oiimion,  among  his  latest  works,  and  thus  in  the  order  of 
time,  as  well  as  of  the  dramatic  nan-ative,  subsequent  to  Julius  CiESAR.  This  tragedy  has,  in  fact,  much  of  the 
appearance  of  ha^^ng  been  written  as  a  sequel  or  second  part  to  Julius  Cesar — a  certain  degree  of  previous 
knowledge  of  the  histoiyaud  characters  being  apparently  taken  for  granted,  and  the  characters  and  stoiy  continued 
with  the  same  sort  of  coherence  that  we  find  between  the  first  and  second  parts  of  Henry  IV.  Yet  this  too  might 
possibly  result  from  the  Poet  having  worked  up  in  his  own  mind  the  storj'  of  "  the  mightiest  Julius"  and  his  suc- 
cessors as  one  whole,  while  he  began  with  either  part  as  might  happen  most  to  strike  his  fancy ;  and  knowing  that 
other  dramatists  had  made  his  audience  familiar  with  the  main  incidents  and  characters,  he  was  under  no  neces- 
sity to  follow  the  precise  order  of  histoiy  in  his  composition. 

My  own  impression,  however,  is  still  that  this  is  the  later  production,  and  probably  written  not  very  long  before 
or  after  the  Tempest,  to  which  it  bears  some  marked  resemblance  in  its  metrical  taste,  its  cast  of  language  and 
thought,  such  as  may  be  often  observed  to  prevail  in  particular  periods  of  the  life  of  great  authors — Dryden  may  be 
noticed  as  an  instance — between  their  productions  of  each  period,  as  compared  with  those  of  any  other  epoch  of 
their  minds.  There  is,  for  uistance,  in  this  tragedy,  a  much  larger  number  than  usual  of  lines  hj'permeti-ical  by 
redundant  syllables,  such  as  Stevens,  and  the  editors  of  his  taste,  labour  to  pnine  off  by  conjectural  emendation. 
The  same  kind  of  meti-ical  freedom  is  of  frequent  occun-ence  in  the  Tempest,  and  much  more  so  than  in  the  earlier 
plays.  Again,  in  the  entire  absence  of  any  common  gi-oundwork  of  plot  or  character,  we  are  often  reminded  in 
the  one  play  of  sti'iking  passages  as  characteristics  in  the  other, — sometimes  by  the  association  of  resemblance, 
sometimes  by  the  equally  strong  association  of  contrast,  so  marked  as  to  indicate  that  the  contrast  was  not  merely 
accidental.  Thus  the  gloomy  splendor  of  Antony's  farewell  to  his  own  faUuig  fortimes,  and  his  parallel  of  his  own 
fading  gloiy  to  "  Black  Vesper's  pageants,"  which 

•  with  a  thouiht 


The  rack  di=lmins  ;  aud  makes  it  indistinct^ 

As  water  is  in  water : 


recalls  the  grave,  lofty  morality  of  Prospero,  reminding  us  that  all  the  pomp  and  greatness  of  this  world 


shall  dissolve, 


And,  like  this  unsubstantial  pageant  faded, 
Leave  not  a  wreck  behind. 

On  the  other  hand,  nothing  can  be  imagined  more  widely  asunder  than  the  simple  truth,  the  earnest  gentleness, 
the  constant,  coufiding  affection,  the  graceftd  bashfulness,  the  exquisite  puritj- — "pure  to  the  last  recesses  of  the 
mind," — of  Miranda ;  and  on  the  other  side,  Cleopatra,  false,  fickle,  violent,  capricious,  voluptuous,  bold,  brilliant; — 
the  one  the  idealized  perfection  of  natural  loveliness  and  goodness,  the  other  the  most  dazzling  result  of  luxurious 
and  vicious  refinement.  The  conti-ast  between  the  two  at  every  point  is  so  strong,  that  I  cannot  but  think  that  the 
portrait  last  presented  to  the  Poet's  eye  by  liis  creative  imagination,  whichever  one  it  was,  must  have  had  the  truth 
and  vividness  of  its  lineaments  constantly  suggested  and  heightened  by  the  opposite  traits  and  expression  of  the  other. 

"Without,  however,  laying  much  stress  upon  any  particular  theory  of  the  precise  date  of  this  splendid  historical 
drama,  it  is  clear  Uiat  all  the  testimonies  aud  indications,  internal  aad  external,  designate  it  as  the  production  of  a 
poet  no  longer  young,  and  in  the  full  maturity  of  mind,  sympathizing  with  the  feelings  and  character  of  advancing 
age,  and  rich  in  that  knowledge  of  life  which  nature  and  genius  alone  cannot  give. 

Thus  Juliet.  Ophelia,  Desdemona,  Viola,  and  Portia,  are  all  within  the  natural  range  of  a  young  poet's  power 
of  representation.  They  are  ideas  of  admirable  general  nature,  varied  refined,  adorned  by  fancy  and  feeling. 
But  Cleopatra,  as  she  appears  in  this  tragedy,  is  a  character  that  could  not  have  been  thus  depicted  but  from  the 
actual  obsen-ation  of  life,  or  from  that  reflected  knowledge  which  can  be  drawn  from  history  and  biography.  To 
a  modern  author,  such  as  Scott,  biographical  memoirs  and  literature  could  supply  to  a  certain  degree  the  want  of 
a  Hving  model,  even  for  such  a  personage  as  this  "wrangling  queen — whom  everythmg  becomes" — whom 

Age  cannot  wither  her,  nor  custom  stale 
Her  inlinite  variety, 

while  "  vilest  things  become  themselves  in  her."  But  there  was  no  such  literary  assistance  accessible  to  Shake- 
speare. Plutarch  had  given  the  dry  outline  of  the  character,  with  some  incidents  which,  to  an  ordinaiy  poet, 
would  have  suggested  nothing  more,  w^iich  in  this  drama  have  expanded  themselves  into  scenes  of  living  aud 
speaking  ti-uth.  But  all  this,  and  all  the  minute  finishing  of  the  character,  Shakespeare  must  have  collected 
from  his  own  observation  of  life,  drawing  the  fragments  from  various  quarters,  perhaps  from  very  humble  ones, 
and  blending  them  all  in  this  brilliant  historical  impersonation  of  such  individual  truth,  that  there  are  few 
readers  who  do  not  feel,  with  Mrs.  Jameson,  that  "  Shakespeare's  Cleopatra  produces  the  same  effect  on  them 
that  is  recorded  of  the  real  Cleopatra.  She  dazzles  our  faculties,  perplexes  our  judgment,  and  bewitches  our 
fancy ;  we  are  conscious  of  a  kind  of  fascination,  against  which  our  moral  sense  rebels,  but  from  which  there 
is  no  escape." 

Again,  the  manner  in  w'hich  the  Poet  has  exhibited  the  weakness  of  a  great  mind — of  a  hero  past  the  middle 
stage  of  life,  when  "  grey  hath  mingled  with  his  brown,"  who  is  seen  bowing  his  "  grizzled  head"  to  the  caprices 
of  a  wanton  who,  like  himself,  begins  to  be  "wrinkled  deep  in  time," — all  this  belongs  to  a  poet  himself  of 
maturer  life.  To  a  younger  poet,  the  weakness  of  passion  at  an  age  when  "  the  hey-day  of  the  blood"  should  be 
calm,  would  in  itself  have  something  of  an  air  of  ridicule.  So  sensible  of  this  danger  were  all  the  other  poets 
who  have  essayed  this  theme,  that  all,  not  excepting  Diyden,  have  avoided  any  allusion  which  should  turn  the 
attention  to  the  circumstance. 

6 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


Shakespeare,  on  the  contrary,  brings  this  into  bold  rehef,  and  luxuriates  in  showing,  under  every  light,  the 
iiTegular  greatness  of  his  hero,  witii  all  his  weakness  ;  and  thus,  by  a  close  adherence  to  historic  tnith,  individu- 
alized and  made  present  and  real  by  his  own  knowledge  of,  and  sympathy  with  human  infirmity,  has  given  to  his 
scenes  of  passionate  frailty  an  originality  of  interest,  not  to  be  attained  by  those  who  would  not  venture  to  hazard 
the  interest  of  their  plot  upon  the  loves  of  any  but  the  young  and  beautiful. 

But  independently  of  any  other  indications,  it  is  certain  that  the  ripe  maturity  of  poetic  mind  pervades  the  whole 
tone  of  the  tragedy,  its  diction,  imagery,  characters,  thoughts.  It  exhibits  itself  everywhere,  in  a  copious  and 
\aried  magnificence,  as  from  a  mind  and  memory  stored  with  the  treasures  acquired  ui  its  own  past  intellectual 
(•fibrts,  as  well  as  with  the  knowledge  of  life  and  books,  from  all  which  the  dramatic  muse,  (to  borrow  the  oriental 
imagery  which  Milton  has  himself  drawn  from  this  very  tragedy,)  like 

the  gorgeous  East,  with  liberal  hand, 

Showers  on  her  kings  Barbaric  pearl  and  gold. 

Its  poetry  has  an  autumnal  richness,  such  as  can  succeed  only  to  the  vernal  luxuriance  of  genius,  or  its  fiercer 
midsummer  glow.  We  need  no  other  proof  than  that  which  its  own  abmidance  affords,  that  this  tragedy  is  the 
rich  product  of  a  mind  where,  as  in  Mark  Antony's  own  Egypt,  his  "  Nilus  had  swelled  high,"  and 

when  it  ebbed,  the  seedsman 

I'pon  its  slime  and  ooze  scattered  his  grain. 
Which  shortly  came  to  harvest.* 

SOURCE    OF    THE    PLOT,    COSTUME,    ETC. 

For  some  account  of  North's  remai-kable  translation  of  Plutarch,  and  the  possible  other  sources  of  the  plot  of 
Antony  and  Cleopatra,  we  refer  the  reader  to  the  remarks  entitled  "Sources  of  the  Plot  of  the  three  Roman 
Tragedies,"  at  the  end  of  the  Notes  to  this  play. 

The  costume  of  the  Roman  personages  of  the  piece  is,  of  course,  that  of  the  patricians  and  soldiers  of  the 
empire,  and  the  last  days  of  the  republic ;  which,  with  the  aid  of  the  Pictorial  edition,  we  can  notice  more 
ut  large  in  another  place.  On  the  Egyptian  costume  of  Cleopatra  and  her  court,  Mr.  Planche  remarks,  in 
the  Pictorial  edition,  that  "  for  the  costume  of  Egypt,  during  the  latter  period  of  Greek  domination,  we  have  no 
satisfactory  authority.  Winkelraan  describes  some  figures  which,  he  asserts,  were  '  made  by  Egyptian  sculptors 
under  the  dominion  of  the  Greeks,  who  introduced  into  Egypt  their  gods  as  well  as  their  arts ;  while,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  Greeks  adopted  Egyptian  usages.'  But  from  these  mutilated  remains  of  Greco-Egyptian  workmanship 
we  are  unable  to  ascertain  how  far  the  Egj'ptians  generally  adopted  the  costume  of  their  conquerors,  or  the  con- 
querors themselves  assumed  that  of  the  vanquished.  In  the  work  on  Egyptian  antiquities,  published  in  the  '  Library 
of  Entertaining  Knowledge,'  the  few  facts  bearing  upon  this  subject  have  been  assembled,  and  the  minutest  details 
of  the  more  ancient  Egyptian  costume  wdll  be  found  in  the  admirable  works  of  Sir  G.  Wilkinson :  but  it  would  be 
worse  than  useless  to  enter  here  into  a  long  description  of  the  costume  of  the  Pharaohs,  unless  we  could  assert 
how  much,  if  any  part  of  it,  was  retained  by  the  Ptolemies." 


*  Antonv  and  Cleopatra,  act  ii.  scene  7. 


f^:A$'P0&)' 


MARK  ANTONY, 

OCTAVIUS  C^SAE, 

M.  ^MIL.  LEPIDOS. 

SEXTUS  POMPEiaS, 

DOMITIDS  ENOBAEEUS. 

VENTIDIDS, 

EROS, 

SCARUS, 

DERCETAS, 

DBMETBIDS, 

PHILO. 

MEC^NAS. 

AGRIPPA, 

DOLABBLLA. 

PROCULElCrS, 

THYREUS. 

GALLOS, 

MBNAS. 

MENECRATES. 

VARRIUS,  ) 

TAURUS,  Lieutenant  General  to  CiSiH. 

CANIDIUS,  Lieutenant  General  to  Antost. 

SILIUS.  an  Officer  m  V  entidios's  Army 

LUPHRONIUS,  an  Ambassador  from  Astont  to  C  =:■=«&. 

ALEXAS,    MARDIAN,    SELEDCU3,    DlOivlEDES;    Altnnil.mt* 

on   OLEOPiTRA. 

A  Sootlisayer. — A  Clown. 


FiiendJroi  C^siR. 


I^riends  of  Fompst 


CLEOPATRA.  Queen  of  Euypt. 

OCTAViA.  Sister  to  C.E3AR,  and  Wife  to  Amtoni. 

CHARMIAK  and  IRAS.  Attendants  on  Cleopatha. 

Officers,  Soldiers,  Messengers,  and  other  Atteulants 


SoKSE— Dispersed;   in  several  parrs  of  tlie   Roman    Empire. 


Acta- 


Scene  I. — Alexandria.     A  Room  in  Cleopatra's 
Palace. 

Enter  Demetrius,  and  Philo. 

Phi.  Nay,  but  this  dotage  of  our  general's 
O'erllows  the  measure  :  those  his  goodly  eyes. 
That  o'er  the  files  and  musters  of  the  war 
Have  glow'd   like   plated    Mars,   now   bend,   now 

turn. 
The  office  and  devotion  of  their  view 
Upon  a  tawny  fi-ont :  bis  captain's  heart, 
Which  in  the  scuffles  of  gi-eat  fights  hath  burst 
The  buckles  on  his  breast,  reneagues  all  temper ; 
And  is  become  the  bellows,  and  the  fan, 
To  cool  a  gipsy's  lust.     Look,  where  they  come  I 

107 


Flourish.     Enter  Antony,  and  Cleopatra,  with 
their  2'rains ;  Eunuchs  fanning  her. 

Take  but  good  note,  and  you  shall  see  in  him 
The  triple  pillar  of  the  world  transform'd 
Into  a  stnunpet's  fool :  behold  and  see. 

Cleo.  If  it  be  love  indeed,  tell  me  how  much. 
Ant.    There's  beggary  in  the  love  that  can  be 

reckon'd. 
Cleo.  I'll  set  a  bourn  how  far  to  be  belov'd. 
Ant.  Then  must  thou  needs  find  out  new  heaven, 
new  earth. 

Enter  an  Attendant. 

Alt.  News,  my  good  lord,  from  Rome — 
Ant.  Grates  me  : — The  sum. 

9 


ACT    I. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    11. 


Cleo.  Nay,  hear  them,  Antony : 
Fulvia,  perchance,  is  angiy ;  Or,  who  knows 
If  the  scarce-bearded  Caesar  have  not  sent 
His  powerful  mandate  to  you,  "  Do  this,  or  this ; 
Take  in  that  kingdom,  and  enfranchise  that ; 
Perform'!,  or  else  we  damn  thee." 

Aiit.  How,  my  love ! 

CLeo.  Perchance, — nay,  and  most  like. 
You  must  not  stay  here  longer,  your  dismission 
Is  come  from  Caesar ;  therefore  hear  it,  Antony. — 
Where's  Fulvia's  process  ?     Caesar's,  I  would  say. — 

Both.— 
Call  in  the  messengers. — As  I  am  Egypt's  queen, 
Thou  blushest,  Antony ;  and  that  blood  of  thine 
Is  Caesar's  homager :  else  so  thy  cheek  pays  shame 
When  shrill-tongued  Fulvia  scolds. — The  messen- 
gers. 

Ant.  Let  Rome  in  Tiber  melt !   and  the  wide 
arch 
Of  the  rang'd  empire  fall !     Here  is  my  space. 
Kingdoms  are  clay :  our  dungy  earth  alike 
Feeds  beast  as  man":  the  nobleness  of  life 
Is,  to  do  thus ;  when  such  a  mutual  pair, 
And  such  a  t^vain  can  do't,  in  which  I  bind, 
On  pain  of  punishment,  the  world  to  weet 
We  stand  up  peerless. 

Cleo.  Excellent  falsehood ! 

Why  did  he  marry  Fulvia,  and  not  love  her  ? — 
I'll  seem  the  fool  I  am  not ;  Antony 
Will  be  himself— 

Ant.  But  stirr'd  by  Cleopati'a. — 

Now,  for  the  love  of  Love,  and  her  soft  hours. 
Let's  not  confound  the  time  with  conference  harsh: 
There's  not  a  minute  of  our  lives  should  stretch 
Without  some  pleasure  now  :  What  sport  to-night  ? 

Cleo.  Hear  the  ambassadors. 

Ant.  Fie,  Avi-angling  queen ! 

Whom  eveiything  becomes,  to  chide,  to  laugh. 
To  weep ;  whose  every  passion  fully  strives 
To  make  itself,  in  thee,  feir  and  admu-'d ! 
No  messenger ;  but  thine  and  all  alone, 
To-night  we'll  wander  through  the  streets,  and  note 
The  qualities  of  people.     Come,  my  queen  ; 
Last  night  you  did  desire  it : — Speak  not  to  us. 

[Exeunt  Antony,  and  Cleopatra,  ivith 
their  Train. 

Dem.  Is  Caesar  with  Antonius  priz'd  so  slight  ? 

Phi.  Sir,  sometimes,  when  he  is  not  Antony, 
He  comes  too  short  of  that  great  property 
Which  still  should  go  with  Antony. 

Dem.  I'm  full  soiry 

That  he  approves  the  common  liar,  who 
Thus  speaks  of  him  at  Rome  :  But  I  will  hope 
Of  better  deeds  to-morrow.     Rest  you  happy ! 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — The  Same.     Another  Room. 
Enter  Charmian,  Iras,  Alexas,  and  a  Soothsayer. 

Char.  Lord  Alexas,  sweet  Alexas,  most  anything 
Alexas,  almost  most  absolute  Alexas,  where's  the 
soothsayer  that  you  praised  so  to  the  queen  ?  O, 
that  I  knew  this  husband,  which,  you  say,  must 
"'harge  his  horns  with  garlands ! 

Alex.  Soothsayer. 

Sooth.  Your  will  ? 

Char.  Is  this  the  man? — Is't  you,  sir,  that  know 
things  ? 

Sooth.  In  nature's  infinite  book  of  secrecy 
A  little  I  can  read. 

Alex.  Show  him  your  hand. 

10 


Enter  Enobarbus. 

Eno.  Bring  in  the  banquet  quickly ;  wine  enough 
Cleopatra's  health  to  drink. 

Char.  Good  sir,  give  me  good  fortune. 

Sooth.  I  make  not,  but  foresee. 

Char.  Pray  then,  foresee  me  one. 

Sooth.  You  shall  be  yet  far  fairer  than  you  are. 

Char.  He  means  in  flesh. 

Iras.  No,  you  shall  paint  when  you  are  old. 

Char.  Wrinkles  forbid ! 

Alex.  Vex  not  his  prescience ;  be  attentive. 

Char.  Hush! 

Sooth.  You  shall  be  more  beloving  than  belov'd. 

Char.  I  had  rather  heat  my  liver  with  drinking. 

Alex.  Nay,  hear  him. 

Char.  Good  now,  some  excellent  fortune  !  Let 
me  be  married  to  three  kings  in  a  forenoon,  and 
widow  them  all :  let  me  have  a  child  at  fifty,  to 
whom  Herod  of  Jewry  may  do  homage:  find  me 
to  many  me  with  Octavius  Caesar,  and  companion 
me  with  my  mistress. 

Sooth.  You  shall  outlive  the  lady  whom  you  serve. 

Char.  O  excellent !  I  love  long  life  better  than 
figs. 

Sooth.  You  have  seen  and  prov'd  a  fairer  former 
fortune 
Than  that  which  is  to  approach. 

Char.  Then,  belike  my  children  shall  have  no 
names :  Prithee,  how  many  boys  and  wenches  must 
I  have  ? 

Sooth.  If  eveiy  of  your  wishes  had  a  womb. 
And  fertile  every  wish,  a  million. 

Char.  Out,  fool !     I  forgive  thee  for  a  witch. 

Alex.  You  think  none  but  your  sheets  are  privy 
to  your  wishes. 

Char.  Nay,  come,  tell  Iras  hers. 

Alex.  We'll  know  all  our  fortunes. 

Eno.  Mine,  and  most  of  our  fortunes,  to-night, 
shall  be — drunk  to  bed. 

Iras.  There's  a  palm  presages  chastity,  if  noth- 
ing else. 

Char.  Even  as  the  o'erflowing  Nilus  presageth 
famine. 

Iras.  Go,  you  wild  bedfellow,  you  cannot  sooth- 
say. 

Char.  Nay,  if  an  oily  palm  be  not  a  fruitful  prog- 
nostication, I  cannot  scratch  mine  ear.  Prithee, 
tell  her  but  a  worky-day  fortune. 

Sooth.  Your  fortunes  are  alike. 

Iras.  But  how,  but  how  ?  give  me  particulars. 

Sooth.  I  have  said. 

Iras.  Am  I  not  an  inch  of  fortune  better  than  she  ? 

Char.  Well,  if  you  were  but  an  inch  of  fortune 
better  than  I,  where  would  you  choose  it  ? 

Iras.  Not  in  my  husband's  nose. 

Char.  Our  worser  thoughts  heavens  mend ! 
Alexas, — come,  his  fortune,  his  fortune  ! — O,  let 
him  maiTy  a  woman  that  cannot  go,  sweet  Isis,  I 
beseech  thee !  And  let  her  die  too,  and  give  him 
a  worse  !  and  let  worse  follow  worse,  till  the  worst 
of  all  follow  him  laughing  to  his  gi-ave,  fifty-fold  a 
cuckold !  Good  Isis,  hear  me  this  prayer,  though 
thou  deny  me  a  matter  of  more  weight ;  good  Isis, 
I  beseech  thee ! 

Iras.  Amen.  Dear  goddess,  hear  that  pi-ayer  of 
the  people !  for,  as  it  is  a  heart-breaking  to  see  a 
handsome  man  loose-wived,  so  it  is  a  deadly  sorrow 
to  behold  a  foul  knave  uncuckolded  :  Therefore, 
dear  Isis,  keep  decorum,  and  fortune  him  accord- 
ingly ! 


ACT    I. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    II. 


Char.  Amen. 

Alex.  Lo,  now !  if  it  lay  in  their  hands  to  make 
me  a  cuckold,  they  would  make  themselves  whores 
but  they'd  do't. 

Eno.  Hush  I  here  comes  Antony. 

Char.  Not  he ;  the  queen. 


Enter  Cleopatra. 

Cleo.  Saw  you  my  lord  ? 

Eno.  No,  Lady. 

Cleo.  Was  he  not  here  ? 

CJmr.  No,  madam. 


Sooth.    Your  fortunes  are  alike 


Cleo.   He  was   dispos'd   to  mirth;    but   on  the 
sudden 
A  Roman  thought  hath  struck  him. — Enobarbus, — 
Eno.  Madam. 
Cleo.  Seek  him,  and  bring  him  hither.     Where's 

Alexas  ? 
Alex.  Here,  at  your  service. — My  lord  approaches. 

Enter  Antony,  with  a  Messenger  and  Attendants. 

Cleo.  We  will  not  look  upon  him :  Go  with  us. 
[Exeunt  Cleopatra,  Enobarbus,  Alexas, 
Iras,  Charmian,  Soothsayer,  and 
Attendants. 
Mess.  Fulvia  thy  wife  first  came  into  the  field. 
Ant.  Against  my  brother  Lucius? 
Mess.  Ay : 
But  soon  that  war  had  end,  and  the  time's  state 
Made  friends  of  them,  jointing  their  force  'gainst 

Caesar ; 
Whose  better  issue  in  the  war,  from  Italy, 
Upon  the  first  encounter,  drave  them. 


Ant.  Well,  what  worst  ? 

Mess.  The  nature  of  bad  news  infects  the  teller. 

Ant.  When  it  concerns  the  fool,  or  coward. — On  : 
Tilings  thcat  are  past  are  done  with  me. — 'Tis  thus  : 
Who  tells  me  trae,  though  in  his  tale  lie  death, 
I  hear  him  as  he  flatter'd. 

Mess.  Labienus 

(This  is  stiff  news)  hath,  with  his  Parthian  force, 
Extended  Asia  from  Euphrates ; 
His  conquering  banner  shook  from  Syria 
To  Lydia  and  to  Ionia  ; 
Whilst— 

Ant.     Antony,  thou  wouldst  say, — 

Mess.  O,  my  lord  ! 

Ant.  Speak  to  me  home,  mince  not  the  general 
tongue ; 
Name  Cleopatra  as  she's  call'd  in  Rome  : 
Rail  thou  in  Fulvia's  phrase ;  and  taunt  my  faults 
With  such  full  licence  as  both  truth  and  malice 
Have  power  to  utter.     O,  then  we  bring  forth 
weeds 

U 


ACT    I. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    III. 


When  our  quick  minds  lie  still ;  and  our  ills  told  us, 
Is  as  our  earing.     Fare  thee  well  a  while. 

Mess.  At  your  noble  pleasure.  [Exit. 

Ant.  From  Sicyon  how  the  news  ?  Speak 
there. 

.1  Alt.  The  man  from  Sicyon. — Is  there  such  an 
one? 

•J  Alt.  He  stays  upon  your  will. 

Ant.  Let  him  appear. — 

These  strong  Egyptian  fetters  I  must  break, 

Enter  another  Messenger. 

Or  lose  myself  in  dotage. — What  are  you  ? 

2  3Iess.  Fulvia  thy  wife  is  dead. 

Ant.  AVliere  died  she  ? 

2  Mess.  In  Sicyon  : 
Her  length  of  sickness,  with  what  else  more  serious 
Importeth  thee  to  know,  this  bears. 

[Gives  a  letter. 

Ant.  Forbear  me. — 

[Exit  Messenger. 
There's  a  great  spirit  gone  !     Thus  did  I  desire  it : 
What  our  contempts  do  often  hurl  from  us, 
We  wish  it  ours  again  ;  the  jiresent  pleasure, 
Hy  revolution  lowering,  does  become 
The  opposite  of  itself:  she's  good,  being  gone; 
The  hand  could  pluck  her  back  that  shov'd  her  on. 
1  must  from  this  enchanting  queen  break  oft';  | 

Ten  thousand  harms,  more  than  the  ills  I  know, 
My  idleness  doth  hatch. — How  now  !    Euobarbus  ! 

Enter  Enobarbus. 

Eno.  What's  your  pleasure,  sb-  ? 

Ant.  I  must  with  haste  from  hence. 

Eno.  Why,  then,  we  kill  all  our  women :  We 
see  how  mortal  an  unkindness  is  to  them ;  if  they 
sufler  our  departure,  death's  the  word. 

Ant.  I  must  be  gone. 

Eno.  Under  a  compelling  occasion,  let  women 
die :  It  were  pitj'  to  cast  them  away  for  nothing ; 
I  hough,  between  them  and  a  gi'eat  cause,  they  should 
he  esteemed  nothing.  Cleopatra,  catching  but  the 
least  noise  of  this,  dies  instantly ;  I  have  seen  her 
die  t\N-enty  times  upon  far  poorer  moment :  I  do 
think  there  is  mettle  in  death,  which  commits  some 
loving  act  upon  her,  she  hath  such  a  celerity  in  dy- 
ing. 

Ant.  She  is  cunning  past  man's  thought. 

Eno.  Alack,  sir,  no ;  her  passions  are  made  of 
nothing  but  the  finest  part  of  pure  love  :  We  cannot 
call  her  winds  and  waters,  sighs  and  tears;  they 
are  gi-eater  storms  and  tempests  than  almanacs  can 
report :  this  cannot  be  cunning  in  her ;  if  it  be,  she 
makes  a  shower  of  rain  as  well  as  Jove. 

Ant.  'Would  I  had  never  seen  her! 

Eno.  O,  sir,  you  had  then  left  unseen  a  wonder- 
ful piece  of  work ;  which  not  to  have  been  blessed 
withal,  would  have  discredited  your  travel. 

Ant.  Fulvia  is  dead. 

Eno.  Sir? 

Ant.  Fulvia  is  dead. 

Eno.  Fulvia  ? 

Ant.  Dead. 

Eno.  Why,  sir,  give  the  gods  a  tliankful  sacrifice. 
When  it  pleaseth  their  deities  to  take  the  wife  of  a 
man  fiom  him,  it  shows  to  man  the  tailors  of  the 
earth ;  comforting  therein,  that  when  old  robes  are 
worn  out  there  are  members  to  make  new.  If 
there  were  no  more  women  but  Fulvia,  then  had 
you  indeed  a  cut,  and  the  case  to  be  lamented  ;  this 
grief  is  crowned  with  consolation ;  your  old  smock 

12 


bi'ings  forth  a  new  petticoat : — and,  indeed,  the  tears 
live  in  an  onion  that  should  water  this  sorrow. 

Ant.  The  business  she  hath  broached  in  the  state 
Cannot  endure  my  absence. 

Eno.  And  tlie  business  you  have  broached  here 
cannot  be  without  you;  especially  that  of  Cleo- 
patra's, which  wholly  depends  on  your  abode. 

A?it.  No  more  light  answers.     Let  our  officers 
Have  notice  what  we  purpose.     I  shall  break 
The  cause  of  our  expedience  to  the  queen, 
And  get  her  love  to  part.     For  not  alone 
The  death  of  Fulvia,  with  more  urgent  touches, 
Do  strongly  speak  to  us ;  but  the  letters  too 
Of  many  our  contriving  friends  in  Rome 
Petition  us  at  home  :  Sextus  Pompeius 
Hath  given  the  dare  to  Caesar,  and  commands 
The  empire  of  the  sea :  our  slippery  people 
(Whose  love  is  never  link'd  to  the  desei-ver 
Till  his  deserts  are  past)  begin  to  thi'ow 
Pompey  the  gi'eat,  and  all  his  dignities. 
Upon  liis  son ;  who,  high  in  name  and  power. 
Higher  than  both  in  blood  and  life,  stands  up 
For  the  main  soldier :  whose  qualitj',  going  on, 
The   sides   o'    the  world   may  danger:   Much   is 

breeding. 
Which,  like  the  courser's  hair,  hath  yet  but  life. 
And  not  a  serpent's  poison.     Say,  our  pleasure, 
To  such  whose  place  is  under  us,  requires 
Our  quick  remove  from  hence. 

Eno.  I  shall  do't.  [Exeunt. 

SCEXE  HI. 
Enter  Cleopatra,  Charmian,  Iras,  and  Alexas. 

Cleo.  Where  is  he  ? 

Char.  I  did  not  see  him  since. 

Cleo.  See  where  he  is,  who's  with  him,  what  he 
does : — 
I  did  not  send  you : — If  you  find  him  sad. 
Say  I  am  dancing :  if  in  mirth,  report 
That  I  am  sudden  sick  :  Quick,  and  return. 

[Exit  Alex. 
Char.    Madam,  methinks,  if  you  did  love  him 
dearly. 
You  do  not  hold  the  method  to  enforce 
The  like  from  him. 

Cleo.  What  should  I  do  I  do  not  ? 

Char.  In  each  thing  give  him  way,  cross  him  in 

nothing. 
Cleo.  Thou  teachest  like  a  fool :  the  way  to  lose 

him. 
Char.  Tempt  him  not  so  too  far :  I  wish,  forbeai'; 
In  time  we  hate  that  which  we  often  fear. 

Enter  Antony. 

But  here  comes  Antony. 

Cleo.  I  am  sick  and  sullen. 

Ant.  I  am  sony  to  give  breathing  to  my  pur- 
pose.— 

Cleo.  Help  me  away,  dear  Charmian,  I  shall  fall; 
Jt  cannot  be  thus  long,  the  sides  of  natm'e 
Will  not  sustain  it. 

A7it.  Now,  my  dearest  queen, — 

Cleo.  Pray  you,  stand  further  from  me. 

Ant.  What's  the  matter  ? 

Cleo.  I  know,  by  that  same  eye,  there's  some 
good  news. 
What  says  the  mamed  woman  ? — You  may  go ; 
'Would  she  had  never  given  you  leave  to  come  ! 
Let  her  not  say  'tis  I  that  keep  you  here, 
I  have  no  power  upon  you  ;  hers  you  are. 


ACT    I. 


ANTONY"  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    IV. 


Ant.  The  gods  best  know, — 
Cleo.  O,  never  was  there  queen 

So  mightily  betray'd !     Yet,  at  the  first, 
I  saw  the  treasons  planted. 

Ant.  Cleopatra, — 

Cleo.  Why  should  I  think  you  can  be  niine,  and 
ti'ue. 
Though  you  in  swearing  shake  the  throned  gods. 
Who  have  been  false  to  B'ulvia?   Riotous  madness. 
To  be  entangled  with  those  mouth-made  vows, 
Which  break  themselves  in  swearing ! 

Ant.  Most  sweet  queen, — 

Cleo.   Nay,  pray  you,  seek  no  colour  for  your 
going, 
But  bid  farewell,  and  go  :  when  you  sued  staying, 
Then  was  the  time  for  words :  No  going  then  ; — 
Eternity  was  in  our  lips  and  eyes ; 
Bliss  in  our  brows'  bent ;  none  our  paits  so  poor. 
But  was  a  race  of  heaven  :  They  are  so  still. 
Or  thou,  the  gi'eatest  soldier  of  the  world. 
Art  turn'd  the  greatest  liai*. 

Ant.  How  now,  lady  ! 

Cleo.  I  would  I  had  thy  inches ;  thou  shouldst 
know 
There  were  a  heart  in  Egypt. 

Ant.  Hear  me,  queen  : 

The  strong  necessity  of  time  commands 
Our  sei-vices  a  while  ;  but  my  full  heart 
Remains  in  use  with  ycu.     Our  Italy 
Shines  o'er  with  civil  swords :  Sextus  Pompeius 
Makes  his  approaches  to  the  port  of  Rome : 
Equality  of  two  domestic  powers 
Breeds  scrupulous  faction :   The  hated,  grown  to 

strength, 
Are  newly  gi-own  to  love  :  the  condemn'd  Pompey, 
Rich  in  his  fathei-'s  honour,  creeps  apace 
Into  the  hearts  of  such  as  have  not  thriv'd 
Upon  the  present  state,  whose  numbers  threaten ; 
And  quietness,  gi'own  sick  of  rest,  would  purge 
By  any  desperate  change:  My  more  particular, 
And  that  which  most  with  you  should  safe  my  going, 
Is  Fulvia's  death. 

Cleo.  Though  age  from  folly  could  not  give  me 
freedom, 
It  does  fi'om  childishness : — Can  Fulvia  die  ? 

Ant.   She's  dead,  my  queen  : 
Look  here,  and  at  thy  sovereign  leisure  read 
The  garboils  she  awak'd ;  at  the  last,  best ; 
See  when  and  where  she  died. 

Cleo.  O  most  false  love ! 

Where  be  the  sacred  vials  thou  shouldst  fill 
With  soiTowful  water  ?  Now  I  see,  I  see. 
In  Fulvia's  death  how  mine  receiv'd  shall  be. 

Ant.  QuaiTel  no  more,  but  be  prepar'd  to  know 
The  purposes  I  bear ;  which  are,  or  cease, 
As  you  shall  give  the  advice :  By  the  fire 
That  quickens  Nilus'  slime,  I  go  from  hence, 
Thy  soldier,  sen'ant ;  making  peace  or  war 
As  thou  aflfect'st. 

Cleo.  Cut  my  lace,  Charmian,  come  ; — 

But  let  it  be. — I  am  quickly  ill,  and  well, 
So  Antony  loves. 

Ant.  My  precious  queen,  forbear ; 

And  give  true  evidence  to  his  love,  which  stands 
An  honourable  trial. 

Cleo.  So  Fulvia  told  me. 

I  prithee,  turn  aside,  and  weep  for  her; 
Then  bid  adieu  to  me,  and  say  the  tears 
Belong  to  Eg^'pt  :     Good  now,  play  one  scene 
Of  excellent  dissembling;  and  let  it  look 
Like  perfect  honour. 


Ant.  You'll  heat  my  blood  :  no  more. 

Cleo.  You  can  do  better  yet ;  but  this  is  meetly. 

Ant.  Now,  by  my  sword, — 

Cleo.  And  target, — Still  he  mends ; 

But  this  is  not  the  best :  Look,  prithee,  Charmian, 
How  this  Herculean  Roman  does  become 
The  carriage  of  his  chafe. 

Ant.  I'll  leave  you,  lady. 

Cleo.  Courteous  lord,  one  word. 
Sir,  you  and  I  must  part, — but  that's  not  it : 
Sir,  you  and  I  have  lov'd, — but  there's  not  it ; 
That  you  know  well :  Something  it  is  I  would, — 
O,  my  oblivion  is  a  very  Antony, 
And  I  am  all  forgotten. 

Ant.  But  that  your  royalty 

Holds  idleness  your  subject,  I  should  take  you 
For  idleness  itself. 

Cleo.  'Tis  sweating  labour 

To  bear  such  idleness  so  near  the  heart 
As  Cleopatra  this.     But,  sir,  forgive  me ; 
Since  my  becomings  kill  me,  when  they  do  not 
Eye  well  to  you :  Your  honour  calls  you  hence  ; 
Therefore  be  deaf  to  my  unpitied  folly, 
And  all  the  gods  go  with  you  !  Upon  your  sword 
Sit  laurel  victory,  and  smooth  success 
Be  strew'd  before  your  feet! 

Ant.  Let  us  go.     Come: 

Our  separation  so  abides,  and  flies. 
That  thou,  residing  here,  go'st  yet  with  me, 
And  I,  hence  fleeting,  here  remain  with  thee. 
Away !  {Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — Rome.     An  Apartment  in  Cesar's 
House. 

Enter  Octavius  C^sar,  Lepidus,  and  Attendants. 

Cces.    You  may  see,  Lepidus,  and   hencefoitli 

know. 
It  is  not  C;esar"s  natural  vice  to  hate 
One  great  competitor :  from  Alexandria 
This  is  the  news  :  He  fishes,  drinks,  and  wastes 
The  lamps  of  night  in  revel :  is  not  more  manlike 
Than  Cleopatra;  nor  the  queen  of  Ptolemy 
More  womanly  than  he  :  hardly  gave  audience. 
Or  vouchsaf 'd  to  think  he  had  partners  :  You  shall 

find  there 
A  man  who  is  the  abstract  of  all  faults 
That  all  men  follow. 

lief.  I  must  not  think  there  are 

Evils  enow  to  darken  all  his  goodness : 
His  faults,  in  him,  seem  as  the  spots  of  heaven, 
More  fieiy  by  night's  blackness ;  hereditary. 
Rather  than  purchas'd ;  what  he  cannot  change, 
Thau  what  he  chooses. 

C(ES.  You  are  too  indulgent :   Let's  gi'ant  it  is  not 
Amiss  to  tumble  on  the  bed  of  Ptolemy  ; 
To  give  a  kingdom  for  a  mirth;  to  sit 
And  keep  the  turn  of  tippling  with  a  slave  ; 
To  reel  the  streets  at  noon,  and  stand  the  buflfet 
With  knaves  that  smell  of  sweat;  say,  this  becomes 

him, 
(As  his  composure  must  be  rare  indeed 
Whom    these   things    cannot    blemish,)  yet    must 

Antony 
No  way  excuse  his  soils,  when  we  do  bear 
So  gi'eat  weight  in  his  lightness.     If  he  fill'd 
His  vacancy  with  his  voluptuousness. 
Full  surfeits,  and  the  drj^ness  of  his  bones. 
Call  on  him  for't :  but,  to  confound  such  time. 
That  drums  him  from  his   sport,  and  speaks  as 

loud 

13 


ACT    I. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    V. 


As  liis  own  state,  and  ours, — 'tis  to  be  chid 
As  we  late  boys ;  who,  being  miiture  in  knowledge, 
Pawn  their  experience  to  their  present  pleasure, 
And  so  rebel  to  judgment. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Lep.  Here's  more  news. 

Mess.  Thy  biddings  have  been  done ;  and  every 
hour, 
Most  noble  Ca;sar,  shalt  thou  have  report 
How't  is  abroad.     Pompey  is  strong  at  sea ; 
And  it  appears  he  is  belov'd  of  those 
That  only  have  fear'd  Csesar :  to  the  ports 
The  discontents  repair,  and  men's  reports 
Give  him  much  wrong'd. 

C(ES.  I  should  have  known  no  less  : — 

It  hath  been  taught  us  from  the  primal  state, 
That  he  which  is  was  wish'd,  until  he  were : 
And  the  ebb'd  man,   ne'er  lov'd  till  ne'er  worth 

love. 
Comes   dear'd   by   being   lack'd.      This    common 

body, 
Like  to  a  vagabond  flag  upon  the  stream. 
Goes  to,  and  back,  lackeying  the  varying  tide. 
To  rot  itself  with  motion. 

Mess.  Cssar,  I  bring  thee  word, 

Menecrates  and  Menas,  famous  pirates, 
Make  the  sea  serve  them;  which  they  ear   and 

wound 
With  keels  of  every  kind  :  Many  hot  inroads 
They  make  in  Italy;  the  borders  maritime 
Lack  blood  to  think  on't,  and  flush  youth  revolt : 
No  vessel  can  peep  forth  but  'tis  as  soon 
Taken  as  seen  ;  for  Pompey's  name  strikes  more 
Than  could  his  war  resisted. 

Cees.  Antony, 

Leave  thy  lascivious  vassals.     AVhen  thou  once 
Wast  beaten  from  Modena,  where  thou  slew'st 
Hirtius  and  Pansa,  consuls,  at  thy  heel 
Did  famine  follow ;  whom  thou  fought'st  against, 
Though  daintily  brought  up,  with  patience  more 
Than  savages  could  sufl'er :  Thou  didst  drink 
The  stale  of  horses,  and  the  gilded  puddle 
Which  beasts  would  cough  at :  thy  palate  then  did 

deign 
The  roughest  berry  on  the  rudest  hedge ; 
Yea.  like  the  stag,  when  snow  the  pasture  sheets. 
The  barks  of  trees  thou  browsed'st ;  on  the  Alps 
It  is  reported  thou  didst  eat  strange  flesh. 
Which  some  did  die  to  look  on  :  And  Jill  this 
(It  wounds  thine  honour  that  I  speak  it  now) 
Was  borne  so  like  a  soldier,  that  thy  cheek 
So  much  as  lank'd  not. 

Lcp.  'Tis  pity  of  him. 

Cces.  Let  his  shames  quickly 

Drive  him  to  Ptome  :  'Tis  time  we  twain 
Did  show  ourselves  i'  the  field ;  and,  to  that  end. 
Assemble  me  inunediate  council :  Pompey 
Thrives  in  our  idleness. 

Lep.  To-morrow,  Caesar, 

I  shall  be  furnish'd  to  inform  you  rightly 
Both  what  by  sea  and  land  I  can  be  able, 
To  front  this  present  time. 

Ctes.  Till  which  encounter. 

It  is  my  business  too.     Farewell. 

Lep.  Farfnvell,  my  lord  :  What  you  shall  know 
meantime 
Of  stirs  abroad,  I  shall  beseech  you,  sir. 
To  let  me  be  partaker. 

Cres.  Doubt  not,  sir ; 

I  knew  it  for  my  bond.  [Exeunt. 

14 


Scene  V. — Alexandria.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 

Enter  Cleopatra,  Charmian.  Iras,  and 
Mardian. 

Cleo.  Charmian, — 

Char.  Madam. 

Cleo.  Ha,  ha ! — 
Give  me  to  drink  mandragora. 

Char.  Why,  madam? 

Cleo.  That  I  might  sleep  out  this  great  gap  of 
time 
My  Antony  is  away. 

Char.  You  think  of  him  too  much. 

Cleo.  O,  'tis  treason  ! 

Char.  Madam,  I  trust  not  so. 

Cleo.  Thou,  eunuch  !  Mardian  I 

Mar.  What's  your  highness'  pleasm-e  ? 

Cleo,  Not   now  to  hear  thee  sing;    I  take   no 
pleasure 
In  aught  an  eunuch  has  :  'Tis  well  for  thee, 
lliat,  being  unseminai-'d,  thy  freer  thoughts 
May  not  fly  forth  of  Egypt.     Hast  thou  affections  ? 

Mar.  Yes,  gi'acious  madam. 

Cleo.  Indeed  ? 

Mar.  Not  in  deed,  madam  ;  for  I  can  do  nothing 
But  what  indeed  is  honest  to  be  done: 
Yet  I  have  fierce  affections,  and  think 
What  Venus  did  with  Mars. 

Cleo.  O  Charmian, 

Where  thinkst  thou  he  is  now  ?     Stands  he,  or  sits 

he? 
Or  does  he  walk  ?  or  is  he  on  his  horse  ? 
O  happy  horse,  to  bear  the  weight  of  Antony ! 
Do  bravely,  horse !   for   wot'st   thou   whom   thou 

mov'st  ? 
The  demi-Atlas  of  this  earth,  the  arm 
And  burgonet  of  men. — He's  speaking  now, 
Or  murmuring,  "Where's  my  serpent  of  old  Nile  ?" 
For  so  he  calls  me :  Now  I  feed  myself 
With  most  delicious  poison : — Think  on  me. 
That  am  with  Phoebus'  amorous  pinches  black, 
And  wrinkled  deep  in  time  ?    Broad-fronted  Ca^sar. 
When  thou  wast  here  above  the  ground,  I  was 
A  morsel  for  a  monarch :  and  gi-eat  Pompey 
Would  stand,  and  make  his  eyes  grow  in  my  brow : 
There  would  he  anchor  his  aspect,  and  die 
With  looking  on  his  life. 

Enter  Alexas. 

Alex.  Sovereign  of  Egypt,  hail '. 

Cleo.  How  much  unlike  art  thou  Mark  Antony  ! 
Yet,  coming  from  him,  that  great  medicine  hath 
With  his  tinct  gilded  thee. — 
How  goes  it  with  my  brave  Mark  Antony  ? 

Alex.  Last  thing  he  did,  dear  queen. 
He  kiss'd,— the  last  of  many  doubled  kisses, — 
This  orient  pearl : — His  speech  sticks  in  my  heart. 

Cleo.  Mine  ear  must  pluck  it  thence. 

Alex.  Good  friend,  quoth  he. 

Say,  "  The  firm  Roman  to  great  Egypt  sends 
This  treasure  of  an  oyster ;  at  whose  foot. 
To  mend  the  petty  present,  I  will  piece 
Her  opulent  throne  with  kingdoms:  All  the  east," 
Say  thou.  "  shall  call  her  mistress."  So  he  nodded, 
And  soberly  did  mount  an  arrogant  steed, 
Who  neigh'd  so  high,  that  what  I  would  have  spoke 
Was  beastly  dumb'd  by  him. 

Cleo.  What,  was  he  sad,  or  merry  ? 

Alex.  Like  to  the  time  o'  the  year  between  the 
extremes 
Of  hot  and  cold  :  he  was  nor  sad  nor  merry. 


ACT    I. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SrENE    V. 


Cleo,  O  well-divided  disposition  .'—Note  him, 
Note  him,  good  Charmian.  'tis  the  man ;  but  note 

him : 
He  was  not  sad ;  for  he  would  shine  on  those 
That    make    their    looks    by    his :     he    was    not 

merry ; 
Which  seem'd  to  tell  them  his  remembrance  lay 
In  Egypt  with  his  joy  :  but  between  both  : 
O  heavenly  mingle  ! — Beest  thou  sad,  or  meny, 
The  violence  of  either  thee  becomes  ; 
So  does  it  no  man  else. — Mett'st  thou  my  posts  ? 

Alex.  Ay,  madam,  twenty  several  messengers  : 
Why  do  you  send  so  thick  ? 

Cleo.  Who's  born  that  day 

When  I  forget  to  send  to  Antony, 
Shall  die  a  beggar. — Ink  and  paper,  Charmian. — 


Welcome,  my  good  Alexas. — Did  I,  Charmian, 
Ever  love  Cajsar  so  ? 

Char.  O  that  brave  Caesar  ! 

Cleo.  Be  chok'd  with  such  another  emphasis ! 
Say,  the  brave  Antony. 

Char.  The  valiant  Cssar ! 

Cleo.  By  Isis,  I  will  give  thee  bloody  teeth, 
If  thou  with  Cffisar  paragon  again 
My  man  of  men ! 

Char.  By  your  most  gracious  pardon, 

I  sing  but  after  you. 

Cleo.  My  salad  days  ; 

When  I  was  green  in  judgment : — Cold  in  blood. 
To  say  as  I  said  then ! — But  come,  away : 
Get  me  ink  and  paper :  he  shall  have  eveiy  day 
A  several  greeting,  or  I'll  unpeople  Egj'pt.  [Exeunt. 


Room  in  Cleopatra's  Palace. 


Scene  1. — Messina.    A  Room  in  Pompey's  House. 
Enter  Pompet,  Menecrates,  and  Mexas. 

Pom.  If  the  great  gods  be  just,  they  shall  assist 
The  deeds  of  justest  men. 

Mene.  Know,  worthy  Pompey, 

That  what  they  do  delay  they  not  deny. 

Pom.  Whiles  we  are  suitors  to  their  throne, 
decays 
The  thing  we  sue  for. 

Mene.  We,  ignorant  of  ourselves, 

Beg  often  our  own  harms,  which  the  wise  powei"s 
Deny  us  for  our  good ;  so  find  we  profit. 
By  losing  of  our  prayers. 

Pom.  I  shall  do  well: 

The  people  love  me,  and  the  sea  is  mine ; 
My  power's  a  crescent,  and  my  auguring  hope 
Says  it  will  come  to  the  full.     Mai-k  Antony 
In  Egypt  sits  at  dinner,  and  will  make 
No  wars  without  doors :  Caesar  gets  money  where 
He  loses  hearts  :  Lepidus  flatters  both, 
Of  both  is  flatter'd  ;  but  he  neither  loves, 
Nor  either  cares  for  him. 

Men.  Cassar  and  Lepidus 

Are  in  the  field ;  a  mighty  strength  they  cany. 

Pom.  Where  have  you  this  ?  'tis  false. 

Men.  From  Silvius,  sir. 

Pom.  He  dreams;    I  know  they  are  in  Rome 
together. 
Looking  for  Antony  :  But  all  the  charms  of  love, 
Salt  Cleopatra,  soften  thy  wan'd  lip  ! 
Let  witchcraft  jom  with  beauty,  lust  with  both! 
Tie  up  the  libertine  in  a  field  of  feasts ; 
Keep  his  brain  fuming;  Epicurean  cooks 
Sharpen  with  cloyless  sauce  his  appetite ; 
That  sleep  and  feeding  may  prorogue  his  honour 
Even  till  a  Lethe'd  dulness. — How  now,  Varrius? 

Enter  Varrius. 

Var.  This  is  most  certain  that  I  shall  deliver : 
Mark  Antony  is  every  hour  in  Rome 
Expected ;  since  he  went  fi'om  Egypt,  'tis 
A  space  for  further  travel. 

Pom.  I  could  have  given  less  matter 

A  better  ear. — Menas,  1  did  not  think 

16 


This  amorous  surfeiter  would  have  donn'd  his  helm 

For  such  a  petty  war :  his  soldiership 

Is  twice  the  other  twain  :  But  let  us  rear 

The  higher  our  opinion,  that  our  stirring 

Can  from  the  lap  of  Egypt's  widow  pluck 

The  ne'er  lust-wearied  Antony. 

Men.  I  cannot  hope 

Cffisar  and  Antony  shall  well  greet  together : 
His  wife  that's  dead  did  trespasses  to  Caesar ; 
His  brother  warr'd  upon  him  ;  although,  I  think, 
Not  mov'd  by  Antony. 

Pom.  I  know  not,  Menas, 

How  lesser  enmities  may  give  way  to  greater. 
Were't  not  that  we  stand  up  against  them  all, 
'Twere  pregnant  they  should  square  between  them- 
selves ; 
For  they  have  entertained  cause  enough 
To  draw  their  swoi'ds  :  but  how  the  fear  of  us 
May  cement  their  divisions,  and  bind  up 
The  petty  difference,  we  yet  not  know. 
Be  it  as  our  gods  will  have  it!  It  only  stands 
Our  lives  upon  to  use  our  sti'ongest  hands. 
Come,  Menas.  \_Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — Rome.    Jl  Rooni  in  the  House  of 
Lepidus. 

Enter  Enobarbus,  and  Lepidus. 

Lep.  Good  Enobarbus,  'tis  a  worthy  deed. 
And  shall  become  j'ou  well,  to  entreat  your  captain 
To  soft  and  gentle  speech. 

Eno.  I  shall  enti-eat  him 

To  answer  like  himself:  if  Caesar  move  him, 
Let  Antony  look  over  Caesar's  head. 
And  speak  as  loud  as  Mars.     By  Jupiter, 
Were  I  the  wearer  of  Antonius'  beard, 
I  would  not  shave't  to-day  ! 

Lep.  'Tis  not  a  time 

For  private  stomaching. 

Eno.  Every  time 

Serves  for  the  matter  that  is  then  born  in  it. 

Lep.  But  small  to  greater  matters  must  give  way. 

Eno.  Not  if  the  small  come  first. 

Lep.  Your  speech  is  passion  : 


ACT   II. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE   II. 


But,  pray  you,  stir  no  embers  up.     Here  comes 
'Jlie  noble  Antony. 

Enter  Antony,  and  Ventidius. 

Eno.  And  yonder  Cssar. 

Enter  Cjesar,  Mecjenas,  and  Agrippa. 

Ant.  If  we  compose  well  here,  to  Parthia: 
Hark,  Ventidius. 
I     Cues.  I  do  not  know,  Mecsenas;  ask  Agi-ippa. 

Lep.  Noble  friends, 
That  which  combin'd  us  was  most  great,  and  let  not 
A  leaner  action  rend  us.     ^V^lat's  amiss. 
May  it  be  gently  heard :  When  we  debate 
Our  trivial  difference  loud,  we  do  commit 
Murther  in  healing  wounds  :  Then,  noble  partners, 
(The  rather,  for  I  earnestly  beseech,) 
Touch  you  the  sourest  points  with  sweetest  terms. 
Nor  curstness  grow  to  the  matter. 

Ant.  'Tis  spoken  well : 

Were  we  before  our  armies,  and  to  fight, 
1  should  do  thus. 

Cues.  Welcome  to  Rome. 

Ant.  Thank  you. 

C<es.  Sit. 

Ant.  Sit,  sir. 

Gees.  Nay,  then. 

Ant.  I  learn,  you  take  things  ill  which  are  not  so ; 
Or,  being,  concern  you  not. 

C(es.  I  must  be  laugh'd  at, 

If,  or  for  nothing,  or  a  little,  I 
Should  say  myself  offended ;  and  with  you 
Chiefly  i'  the  world  :  more  laugh'd  at,  that  I  should 
Once  name  you  derogately,  when  to  sound  your 

name 
It  not  concern'd  me. 

Ant.  My  being  in  Egypt,  Caesar, 

What  was't  to  you  ? 

Ctes.  No  more  than  my  residing  here  at  Rome 
Might  be  to  you  in  Egj-pt :  Yet  if  you  there 
Did  practise  on  my  state,  your  being  in  Egypt 
Might  be  my  question. 

Ant.  How  intend  you,  practis'd  ? 

C(es.  You  may  be  pleas'd  to  catch  at  mine  intent 
By  what  did  here  befal  me.    Your  wife  and  brother 
Made  wars  upon  me ;  and  their  contestation 
Was  theme  for  you,  you  were  the  word  of  war. 

Ant.  You  do  mistake  your  business ;  my  brother 
never 
Did  urge  me  in  his  act :  I  did  inquire  it ; 
And  have  my  learning  from  some  true  reports. 
That  drew  theh  swords  with  you.     Did  he  not 

rather 
Discredit  my  authority  with  yours ; 
And  make  the  wars  alike  against  my  stomach. 
Having  alike  your  cause  ?     Of  this,  my  letters 
Before  did  satisfy  you.     If  you'll  patch  a  quarrel, 
As  matter  whole  you  have  to  make  it  wth. 
It  must  not  be  with  this. 

Cces.  You  praise  yourself  by  laying  defects  of 
judgment  to  me ;  but  you  patch'd  up  your  ex- 
cuses. 

Ant.  Not  so,  not  so ; 
I  know  you  could  not  lack,  I  am  certain  on't, 
Veiy  necessity  of  this  thought,  that  I, 
Your  partner  in  the  cause  'gainst  which  he  fought. 
Could  not  with  gi-aceftil  eyes  attend  those  wars 
Which  fronted  mine  own  peace.     As  for  my  wife, 
I  would  you  had  her  spirit  in  such  another : 
The  third  o'  the  world  is  yours ;  which  with  a  snaffle 
Vou  may  pace  easy,  but  not  such  a  wife. 


Eno.  'Would  we  had  all  such  wives,  that  the  men 
might  go  to  wars  with  the  women ! 

Ant.  So  much  uncurbable,  her  garboils,  Caesar, 
Made  out  of  her  impatience,  (which  not  wanted 
Shrewdness  of  policy  too,)  I  gi'ieving  grant 
Did  you  too  much  disquiet :  for  that,  you  must 
But  say  I  could  not  help  it. 

Cas.  I  wrote  to  you 

When  rioting  in  Alexandria ;  you 
Did  pocket  up  my  letters,  and  with  taunts 
Did  gibe  my  missive  out  of  audience. 

Ant.  Sir, 

He  fell  upon  me,  ere  admitted  ;  then 
Three  kings  I  had  newly  feasted,  and  did  want 
Of  what  I  was  i'  the  morning:  but,  next  day, 
I  told  him  of  myself;  which  was  as  much 
As  to  have  ask'd  him  pardon :  Let  this  fellow 
Be  nothing  of  our  strife  ;  if  we  contend, 
Out  of  our  question  wipe  him. 

C(es.  You  have  broken 

The  article  of  your  oath;  which  you  shall  never 
Have  tongue  to  charge  me  with. 

Lfip.  Soft,  Caesar. 

Ant.  No,  Lepidus,  let  him  speak; 
The  honour's  sacred  which  he  talks  on  now, 
Supposing  that  I  lack'd  it :  But  on,  C»sar ; 
The  article  of  my  oath, — 

C<ES.  To  lend  me  arms  and  aid  when  I  requir'd 
them ; 
The  which  you  both  denied. 

Ant.  Neglected,  rather; 

And  then,  when  poison'd  hours  had  bound  me  up 
From  mine  own  knowledge.     As  nearly  as  I  may, 
I'll  play  the  penitent  to  you  :  but  mine  honesty 
Shall  not  inake  poor  my  greatness,  nor  my  power 
Work  without  it :  Truth  is,  that  Fulvia, 
To  have  me  out  of  Egypt,  made  wars  here ; 
For  which  myself,  the  ignorant  motive,  do 
So  fiir  ask  pardon  as  befits  mine  honour 
To  stoop  in  such  a  case. 

Lep.  'Tis  noble  spoken. 

Mec.  If  it  might  please  you,  to  enforce  no  further 
The  griefs  between  ye  :  to  forget  them  quite, 
Were  to  remember  that  the  present  need 
Speaks  to  atone  you. 

Lep.  Worthily  spoken,  Mecaenas. 

Eno.  Or,  if  you  borrow  one  another's  love  for  the 
instant,  you  may,  when  j^ou  hear  no  more  words  of 
Pompey,  return  it  again :  you  shall  have  time  to 
wrangle  in  when  you  have  nothing  else  to  do. 

Ant.  Thou  art  a  soldier  only ;  speak  no  more. 

Eno.  That  ti'uth  should  be  silent,  I  had  almost 
forgot. 

Ant.  You  wrong  this  presence,  therefore  speak 
no  more. 

Eno.  Go  to  then ;  your  considerate  stone. 

C(ES.  I  do  not  much  dislike  the  matter,  but 
The  manner  of  his  speech  :  for  it  cannot  be 
We  shall  remain  in  friendship,  our  conditions 
So  differing  in  their  acts.     Yet,  if  I  knew 
What  hoop  should  hold  us  stanch,  from  edge  to 

edge 
O'  the  world  I  would  pursue  it. 

Affr.  Give  me  leave,  Caesar, — 

C(ss.  Speak,  Agrippa. 

Agr.  Thou  hast  a  sister  by  the  mother's  side, 
Admir'd  Octavia:  gi'eat  Mark  Antony 
Is  now  a  widower. 

CfPs.  Say  not  so,  Agrippa; 

If  Cleopatra  heard  you,  your  reproof 
Were  well  deserv'd  of  rashness. 

17 


ACT    II. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCE^E    II. 


Ant.  I  am  not  married,  Caesar :  let  me  hear 
Agrippa  further  speak. 

Agr.  To  hold  you  in  perpetual  amity, 
To  make  you  brothers,  and  to  knit  yom*  hearts 
With  an  unslipping  knot,  take  Antony 
Octavia  to  his  wife  :  whose  beauty  claims 
No  worse  a  husband  than  the  best  of  men ; 
Whose  virtue,  and  whose  general  graces,  speak 
Tliat  which  none  else  can  utter.     By  this  maiTiage, 
All  little  jealousies,  which  now  seem  great. 
And  all  great  fears,  -which  now  import  their  dangers, 
Would  then  be  nothing :  ti'uths  would  be  tales. 
Where  now  half  tales  be  truths ;  her  love  to  both 
Would,  each  to  other,  and  all  loves  to  both. 
Draw  after  her.     Pardon  what  I  have  spoke  : 
For  'tis  a  studied,  not  a  present  thought, 
By  duty  ruminated. 

Ant.  Will  Cssar  speak  ? 

C(es.  Not  till  he  hears  how  Antony  is  touch'd 
With  what  is  spoke  aheady. 

Ant.  What  power  is  in  Agi'ippa, 

If  I  would  say,  "  Agi-ippa,  be  it  so," 
To  make  this  good  ? 

Cees.  The  power  of  Caesar, 

And  his  power  unto  Octavia. 

Ant.  iMay  I  never 

To  this  good  purpose,  that  so  fairly  shows. 
Dream  of  impediment ! — Let  me  have  thy  hand  : 
Further  this  act  of  gi'ace  ;  and,  from  this  hour. 
The  heart  of  brothers  govern  in  our  loves, 
And  sway  our  great  designs  ! 

Cess.  There's  my  hand. 

A  sister  I  bequeath  you,  whom  no  brother 
Did  ever  love  so  dearly :  Let  her  live 
To  join  our  kingdoms,  and  om*  hearts  ;  and  never 
Fly  off  our  loves  again ! 

Lep.  Happily,  amen ! 

Ant.  I  did  not  think  to  draw  my  sword  'gainst 
Pompey ; 
For  he  hath  laid  sti'ange  courtesies,  and  gi'eat, 
Of  late  upon  me  :  I  must  thank  him  only, 
Lest  my  remembrance  suffer  ill  report ; 
At  heel  of  that,  defy  him. 


Lep.  Time  calls  upon  us  : 

Of  us  must  Pompey  presently  be  sought. 
Or  else  he  seeks  out  us. 

Ant.  Wliere  lies  he  '' 

Cees.  About  the  Mount  Misenum. 

Ant.  What  is  his  strength  by  land  ? 

Cees.  Great  and  increasing : 
But  by  sea  he  is  an  absolute  master. 

Ant.  So  is  the  fame. 
'Would  we  had  spoke  together !  Haste  we  for  it : 
Yet,  ere  we  put  ourselves  in  arms,  despatch  we 
The  business  we  have  talk'd  of. 

Cees.  AVith  most  gladness ; 

And  do  invite  you  to  my  sister's  view, 
Whither  straight  I'll  lead  you. 

Ant.  Let  us,  Lepidus, 

Not  lack  your  company. 

Lep.  Noble  Antony, 

Not  sickness  should  detain  me. 

[Flourish.     Exeunt  C^sar,  Anto:*y,  and 
Lepidus. 

3Tec.  Welcome  fi-om  Egypt,  sir. 

Eno.  Half  the  heart  of  Caesar,  worthy  Mecsenas 
— my  honourable  friend,  Agi-ippa ! — 

Affr.  Good  Enobarbus  ! 

Mec.  We  have  cause  to  be  glad  that  matters  are 
so  well  digested.     Y'ou  stayed  well  by  it  in  Egypt. 

Eno.  Ay,  sir;  we  did  sleep  day  out  of  counte- 
nance, and  made  the  night  light  with  drinking. 

Mec.  Eight  wild  boars  roasted  whole  at  a  break- 
fast, and  but  t\velve  persons  there  :  Is  this  ti"ue  ? 

Eno.  This  was  but  as  a  fly  by  an  eagle  :  we  had 
much  more  monstrous  matter  of  feasts,  which  wor- 
thily deserved  noting. 

3/ec.  She's  a  most  triumphant  lady,  if  report  be 
square  to  her. 

Eno.  When  she  first  met  Mark  Antony,  she 
pm"sed  up  his  heart,  upon  the  river  of  Cyduus. 

Agr.  There  she  appeared  indeed ;  or  my  re- 
porter devised  well  for  her. 

Eno.  I  will  teU  you  : 
The  barge  she  sat  in,  like  a  burnish'd  throne, 
Bm'nt  on  the  water :  the  poop  was  beaten  gold ; 


The  bar^e  she  sat  in,  like  a  burnish'd  throne— 


ACT    II. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    II. 


Purple  the  sails,  and  so  perfumed  tliat 

The  winds   were   love-sick  with  them :   the  oars 

were  silver ; 
Which  to  the  tune  of  flutes  kept  stroke,  and  made 
The  water,  which  tliey  beat,  to  follow  faster, 
As  amorous  of  their  strokes.     For  her  own  pei'son, 
It  beggar'd  all  description :  she  did  lie 


In  her  pavilion,  (cloth  of  gold,  of  tissue,) 
O'er-picturing  that  Venus,  where  we  see 
The  fancy  outwork  nature  :  on  each  side  her 
Stood  pretty  dimpled  boys,  like  smiling  Cupids, 
With  divers-coloured  fans,  whose  wind  did  seem 
To  glow  the  delicate  cheeks  which  they  did  cool. 
And  what  they  undid,  did. 


CLEOPATRA. 


As:r.  O,  rare  for  Antony  ! 

E,no.  Her  gentlewomen,  like  the  Nereides, 
So  many  mermaids,  tended  her  i'  the  eyes. 
And  made  their  bends  adornings  :  at  the  helm 
A  seeming  mermaid  steers ;  the  silken  tackle 
Swell  with  the  touches  of  those  flower-soft  hands, 
That  yearly  frame  the  office.     From  the  barge 
A  strange  invisible  perfume  hits  the  sense 


Of  the  adjacent  wharfs.     The  city  cast 
Her  people  out  upon  her ;  and  Antony, 
Enthron'd  in  the  market-place,  did  sit  alone, 
Whistling  to  the  air ;  which,  but  for  vacancy, 
Had  gone  to  gaze  on  Cleopati'a  too. 
And  made  a  gap  in  nature. 

Agr.  Rare  Eg}-ptian ! 

Kno.  Upon  her  landing,  Antony  sent  to  her, 
19 


ACT    II. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    V. 


Invited  her  to  supper :  she  replied, 
It  should  be  better  he  became  her  guest; 
Which  she  entreated  :  Our  courteous  Antony, 
Whom   ne'er   the   word  of  "No"  woman  heard 

speak, 
Being  barber'd  ten  times  o'er,  goes  to  the  feast ; 
And,  for  his  ordinary,  pays  his  heart, 
For  what  his  eyes  eat  only. 

Agr.  Royal  wench ! 

She  made  great  Caesar  lay  his  sword  to  bed ; 
He  plough'd  her,  and  she  cropp'd. 

Eno.  I  saw  her  once 

Hop  forty  paces  tlirough  the  public  street : 
And  having  lost  her  breath,  she  spoke,  and  panted, 
That  she  did  make  defect,  perfection, 
And,  breathless,  power  breathe  forth. 

Mec.  Now  Antony  must  leave  her  utterly. 

£710.  Never ;  he  will  not ; 
Age  cannot  wither  her,  nor  custom  stale 
Her  infinite  vai'iety:  Other  women  cloy 
The  appetites  they  feed ;  but  she  makes  hungry 
Where  most  she  satisfies.     For  vilest  things 
Become  themselves  in  her ;  that  the  holy  priests 
Bless  her  when  she  is  riggish. 

Mec.  If  beauty,  wisdom,  modesty,  can  settle 
The  heart  of  Antony,  Octavia  is 
A  blessed  lotterj'  to  him. 

Agr.  Let  us  go. — 

Good  Enobarbus,  make  yourself  my  guest, 
Whilst  you  abide  here. 

Eno.  Humbly,  sir,  I  thank  you. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — The  Same.     A  Room  in  Cs.%ayCs 
House. 

Enter  C^sar,  Axtont,  Octavia  between  them, 
Attendants,  and  a  Soothsayer. 

Ant.  The  world,  and  my  great  office,  will  some- 
times 
Divide  me  from  your  bosom. 

Oct  a.  All  which  time 

Before  the  gods  my  knee  shall  bow  my  prayers 
To  them  for  you. 

Ant.  Good  night,  sir. — My  Octavia, 

Read  not  my  blemishes  in  the  world's  report : 
I  have  not  kept  my  square ;  but  that  to  come 
Shall  all  be  done  by  the  rule.     Good  night,  dear 
lady. — 

Octa.  Good  night,  sir. 

C«s.  Good  night. 

[Exeunt  C^sar  and  Octavia. 

Ant.  Now,  siiTah!  youdo  wish  yourself  in  Egj'pt? 

Sooth.  'Would  I  had  never  come  from  thence, 
nor  you  thither ! 

Ant.  If  you  can,  your  reason  ? 

Sooth.  I  see  it  in  my  motion,  have  it  not  in 
my  tongue  :  But  yet  hie  you  to  Egypt  again. 

Ant.  Say  to  me. 
Whose  fortunes  shall  rise  higher,  Caesar's  or  mine  ? 

Sooth.  Caesar's. 
Therefore,  O  Antony,  stay  not  by  his  side : 
Thy  dffimon  (that  thy  spirit  which  keeps  thee)  is 
Noble,  courageous,  high,  unmatchable, 
Where  Caesar's  is  not ;  but  near  him  thy  angel 
Becomes  a  Fear,  as  being  o'erpower'd ;  tlierefore 
Make  space  enough  between  you. 

Ant.  Speak  this  no  more. 

SootJi.  To  none  but  thee ;  no  more,  but  when  to 
thee. 
If  thou  dost  play  with  him  at  any  game, 

20 


Thou  art  sure  to  lose ;  and,  of  that  natural  luck, 
He  beats  thee  'gainst  the  odds  ;  thy  lustre  thickens 
When  he  shines  by :  I  say  again,  thy  spirit 
Is  all  afraid  to  govern  thee  near  him ;  » 

But,  he  away,  'tis  noble. 

Ant.  Get  thee  gone  : 

Say  to  Ventidius  I  would  speak  with  him : — 

[Exit  Soothsayer. 
He  shall  to  Parthia. — Be  it  art,  or  hap. 
He  hath  spoken  true  :  The  very  dice  obey  him ; 
And  in  our  sports  my  better  cunning  faints 
Lender  his  chance  :  if  we  daw  lots,  he  speeds  : 
His  cocks  do  win  the  battle  still  of  mine. 
When  it  is  all  to  nought ;  and  his  quails  ever 
Beat  mine,  inhoop'd,  at  odds.     I  will  to  Egjpt : 
And  though  I  make  this  marriage  for  my  peace, 

Enter  Ventidius. 

I'  the  east  my  pleasure  lies : — O,  come,  Ventidius, 
You  must  to  Parthia ;  jour  commission's  ready  : 
Follow  me,  and  receive  it.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — The  Same.     A  Street. 
Enter  Lepidus,  Mec^nas,  and  Agkifp a. 

Lep.  Trouble  yourselves  no  further :  pray  you, 
hasten 
Your  generals  after. 

Agr.  Su",  Mark  Antony 

Will  e'en  but  kiss  Octavia,  and  we'll  follow. 

Lep.  Till  I  shall  see  you  in  your  soldier's  dress, 
WHiich  will  become  you  both,  fiu'ewell. 

Mec.  We  shall, 

As  I  conceive  the  journey,  be  at  the  Mount 
Before  you,  Lepidus. 

Lep.  Your  way  is  shorter, 

My  pui-poses  do  draw  me  much  about ; 
You'll  win  two  days  upon  me. 

Mec,  Agr.  Sir,  good  success  I 

Lep.  Farewell.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — Alexandria.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 
Enter  Cleopatra,  Charmian,  Iras,  and  Alexas. 

Cleo.  Give  me  some  music ;  music,  moody  food 
Of  us  that  trade  in  love. 

Attend.  The  rausic,  ho ! 

Enter  Mardian. 

Cleo.  Let  it  alone ;  let  us  to  billiards : 
Come,  Charmian. 

Char.  My  arm  is  sore,  best  play  with  Mardian. 

Cleo.  As  well  a  woman  with  an  eunuch  play'd 
As  with  awoman  : — Come,  you'll  play  with  me,  sir  ? 

Mar.  As  well  as  I  can,  madam. 

Cleo.  And  when  good  will  is  show'd,  though't 
come  too  short. 
The  actor  may  plead  pardon.     I'll  none  now : — 
Give  me  mine  angle, — we'll  to  the  river :  there. 
My  music  playing  far  off,  I  will  beti-ay 
Tawny-finn'd  fishes ;  my  bended  hook  shall  pierce 
Their  slimy  jaws  ;  and,  as  I  draw  them  up, 
I'll  think  them  eveiy  one  an  Antony, 
And  say.  Ah,  ha !  you're  caught. 

Char.  'Twas  merry  when 

You  wager'd  on  your  angling ;  when  your  diver 
Did  hang  a  salt-fish  on  his  hook,  which  he 
With  fervency  drew  up. 

Cleo.  That  time  ! — O  times  !— 

I  laugh'd  him  out  of  patience  ;  and  that  night 
I  laugh'd  him  into  patience  ;  and  next  morn, 


ACT    II. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    V. 


Ere  the  ninth  hour,  I  drunk  him  to  his  bed ; 
Then  put  my  tires  and  mantles  on  him,  whilst 
I  wore  his  sword  Philippan.     O!  fi'om  Italy; 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Rain  thou  thy  fruitful  tidings  in  mine  ears, 
That  long  time  have  been  barren. 

Mess.  Madam,  madam, — 

Cleo.  Antony's  dead  ? — 
If  thou  say  so,  villain,  thou  kiU'st  thy  mistress  : 
But  well  and  free. 

If  thou  so  yield  him,  there  is  gold,  and  here 
My  bluest  veins  to  kiss ;  a  hand  that  kings 
Have  lipp'd,  and  ti'embled  kissing. 

Mess.  First,  madam,  he's  well. 

Cleo.  Why,  there's  more  gold.   But,  siirah,  mark ; 
we  use 
To  say  the  dead  are  well :  bring  it  to  that, 
The  gold  I  give  thee  will  I  melt,  and  pour 
Dovsm  thy  ill-uttering  throat. 

Mess.  Good  madam,  hear  me. 
108 


Cieo.  Well,  go  to,  I  will ; 

But  there's  no  goodness  in  thy  face,  if  Antony 
Be  free  and  healthful : — so  tart  a  favour 
To  trumpet  such  good  tidings !     If  not  well. 
Thou  shouldst  come  like  a  fury  crown'd  with  snakes. 
Not  like  a  formal  man. 

Mess.  Will't  please  you  hear  me  ? 

Cleo.  I   have  a  mind   to  strike  thee  ere  thou 
speak'st : 
Yet,  if  thou  say  Antony  lives,  is  well. 
Or  friends  with  Caesar,  or  not  captive  to  him, 
I'll  set  thee  in  a  shower  of  gold,  and  hail 
Rich  pearls  upon  thee. 

Mess.  Madam,  he's  well. 

aeo.  Well  said. 

Mess.  And  friends  with  Caesar 

Cleo.  Thou'rt  an  honest  man. 

Mess.  Caesar  and  he  are  greater  friends  than  ever. 

Cleo.  Make  thee  a  fortune  from  me. 

Mess.  But  yet,  madam, — 

Cleo.  I  do  not  like  "  but  yet,"  it  does  allay 
21 


Cleo     Hence,  horrible  villain  ! 


ACT    II. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    VI. 


The  good  precedence ;  fie  upon  "  but  yet ;" 

"  But  yet  "  is  as  a  goaler  to  bring  forth 

Some  monstrous  malefactor.     Prithee,  friend, 

Pom-  out  the  pack  of  matter  to  mine  ear. 

The  good  and  bad  together:   He's   friends  with 

Ctesar ; 
In  state  of  health  thou  say'st ;  and  thou  say'st  free. 
Mess.  Free,  madam!  no;  I  made  no  such  report: 
He's  bound  unto  Octavia. 

Cleo.  For  what  good  turn? 

Mess.  For  the  best  turn  i'  the  bed. 
Cleo.  I  am  pale,  Charraian. 

Mess.  Madam,  he's  man-ied  to  Octavia. 
Cleo.  The  most  infectious  pestilence  upon  thee ! 

[Strikes  him  down. 
Mess.  Good  madam,  patience. 
Cleo.  What  say  you  ? — Hence, 

[Strikes  him  again. 
Horrible  villain  I  or  FU  spurn  thine  eyes 
Like  balls  before  me  ;  Til  unliair  thy  head ; 

[She  hales  him  up  and  down. 
Thou  shalt  be  whipp'd  with  wire,  and  stew'd  in 

brine, 
Smarting  in  ling'ring  pickle. 

Mess.  Gracious  madam, 

I  that  do  bring  the  news  made  not  the  match. 

Cleo.  Say,  'tis  not  so,  a  province  I  will  give  thee. 
And  make  thy  fortunes  proud  :  the  blow  thou  hadst 
Shall  make  thy  peace  for  moving  me  to  rage ; 
And  I  will  boot  thee  with  what  gift  beside 
Thy  modesty  can  beg. 

Mess.  He's  man-ied,  madam. 

Cleo.  Rogue,  thou  hast  liv'd  too  long. 

[Draws  a  dagger. 
Mess.  Nay,  then  FU  run  : — 
What  mean  you,  madam  ?  I  have  made  no  fault. 

[E.nt. 
Char.  Good  madam,  keep  yourself  within  j'om- 
self; 
The  man  is  innocent. 

Cleo.  Some  innocents  'scape  not  the  thunder- 
bolt.— 
Melt  Egypt  into  Nile  !  and  kindly  creatures 
Turn  all  to  serpents ! — Call  the  slave  again  ; 
Though  I  am  mad,  I  will  not  bite  him : — Call 
Char.  He  is  afeard  to  come. 
Cleo.  I  will  not  hurt  him  : — 

These  hands  do  lack  nobility,  that  they  sti'ike 
A  meaner  than  myself;  since  I  myself 
Have  given  myself  the  cause. — Come  hither,  sir. 

Re-enter  Messenger. 

Though  it  be  honest,  it  is  never  good 
To  bring  bad  news :  Give  to  a  gracious  message 
An  host  of  tongues ;  but  let  ill  tidings  tell 
Themselves,  when  they  be  felt. 

Mess.  I  have  done  my  duty. 

Cleo.  Is  he  married  ? 
I  cannot  hate  thee  worser  than  I  do 
If  thou  again  say,  Yes. 

Mess.  He  is  married,  madam. 

Cleo.  The  gods  confound  thee !  dost  thou  hold 
there  still  ? 

Mess.  Should  I  lie,  madam  ? 

Cleo.^  O,  I  would  thou  didst; 

So  half  my  Egypt  were  submerg'd,  and  made 
A  cistern  for  scal'd  snakes  !     Go,  get  thee  hence  : 
Hadst  thou  Narcissus  in  thy  face,  to  me 
Thou  wouldst  appear  most  ugly.     He  is  married  ? 

Mess.  I  crave  your  highness'  pardon. 

C^«c  He  is  mai-ried  ? 

22 


Mess.  Take  no  offence  that  I  would  not  offend 
you: 
To  punish  me  for  what  you  make  me  do 
Seems  much  unequal :  He  is  married  to  Octavia. 
Cleo.  O,  that  his  fault  should  make  a  knave  of 
thee. 
That  art  not  what  thou'rt  sure  of! — Get  thee  hence : 
The  merchandise  which  thou  hast  brought   from 

Rome 
Are  all  too  dear  for  me ;  lie  they  upon  thy  hand, 
And  be  undone  by  'em !  [Exit  Messenger. 

Char.  Good  your  highness,  patience. 

Cleo.  In  praising  Antony,  I  have  disprais'd  Caesar. 
Char.  Many  times,  madam. 
Cleo.  1  am  paid  for't  now. 

Lead  me  from  hence  ; 

I  faint;  O  Iras,  Charmian. — 'Tis  no  matter: — 
Go  to  the  fellow,  good  Alexas ;  bid  him 
Report  the  feature  of  Octavia,  her  years, 
Her  inclination ;  let  him  not  leave  out 
The  colour  of  her  hah' : — bring  me  word  quickly. — 

[Exit  Alexas. 
Let  him  for  ever  go : — Let  him  not — Charmian, 
Though  he  be  painted  one  way  like  a  Gorgon, 
T'other  way  he's  a  Mars  : — Bid  you  Alexas 

[To  Mardia>i. 
Bring  me  word  how  tall  she  is. — Pity  me,  Char- 
mian, 
But  do  not  speak  to  me. — Lead  me  to  my  chamber. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  VI. — Near  Misenum. 

Enter  Pompet  and  Menas  at  one  side,  ivith  drum 
and  trumpet :  at  another,  C^sar,  Lepidus, 
Antont,  Enobarbus,  Mec^nas,  with  Soldiers 
marching. 

Pom.  Your  hostages  I  have,  so  have  you  mine ; 
And  we  shall  talk  before  we  fight. 

C(es.  Most  meet 

That  first  we  come  to  words:  and  therefore  have  we 
Our  written  purposes  before  us  sent ; 
Which,  if  thou  hast  consider'd,  let  us  know 
If 't  will  tie  up  thy  discontented  sword  ; 
And  cany  back  to  Sicily  much  tall  youth. 
That  else  must  perish  here. 

Pom.  To  you  all  three, 

The  senators  alone  of  this  gi"eat  world. 
Chief  factors  for  the  gods, — I  do  not  know 
Wherefore  my  father  should  revengers  want. 
Having  a  son,  and  friends;  since  Julius  Ctesar, 
Who  at  Philippi  the  good  Brutus  ghosted. 
There  saw  you  labouring  for  him.     What  was  it 
That  mov'd  pale  Cassius  to  conspire  ?     And  what 
Made  all-honour'd,  honest,  Roman  Brutus, 
With  the  arm'd  rest,  courtiers  of  beauteous  freedom. 
To  drench  the  Capitol ;  but  that  they  would 
Have  one  man  but  a  man  ?     And  that  is  it 
Hath  made  me  rig  my  navy ;  at  whose  burthen 
The  anger'd  ocean  foams ;  with  which  I  meant 
To  scourge  the  ingratitude  that  despiteful  Rome 
Cast  on  my  noble  father. 

Cees.  Take  your  time. 

Ant.  Thou  canst  not  feai*  us,  Pompey,  with  thy 
sails. 
We'll  speak  with  thee  at  sea :  at  land,  thou  know'st 
How  much  we  do  o'ercount  thee. 

Pom..  At  land,  indeed, 

Thou  dost  o'ercount  me  of  my  father's  house 
But,  since  the  cuckoo  builds  not  for  himself, 
Remain  in't  as  thou  mayst. 


ACT    II. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    IV. 


Lep.  Be  pleas'd  to  tell  us 

(For  this  is  from  the  present)  how  you  take 
The.  offers  we  have  sent  you. 

C(es.  There's  the  point. 

Ant.  Which  do  not  be  entreated  to,  but  weigh 
What  it  is  worth  embrac'd. 

Cces.  And  what  may  follow, 

To  try  a  larger  fortune. 

Pom.  Yovl  have  made  me  offer 

Of  Sicily,  Sardinia  ;  and  I  must 
Rid  all  the  sea  of  pirates  ;  then,  to  send 
Measures  of  wheat  to  Rome  :  This  'greed  upon. 
To  pait  with  unhack'd  edges,  and  bear  back 
Our  targes  undinted. 

Ctes.,  Ant.,  Lep.     That's  our  offer. 

Pom.  Know  then, 

I  came  before  you  here,  a  man  prepar'd 
To  take  this  o&ev  :  But  Mark  Antony 
Put  me  to  some  impatience : — Though  I  lose 
The  praise  of  it  by  telling,  you  must  know. 
When  CcBsar  and  your  brother  were  at  blows, 
Your  mother  came  to  Sicily,  and  did  find 
Her  welcome  friendly. 

Ant.  I  have  heard  it,  Pompey ; 

And  am  well  studied  for  a  liberal  thanks. 
Which  I  do  owe  you. 

Pom.  Let  me  have  your  hand  : 

I  did  not  think,  sir,  to  have  met  you  here. 

Ant.  The  beds  i'  the  east  are  soft ;  and  thanks  to 
you, 
That  call'd  me,  timelier  than  my  purpose,  hither ; 
For  I  have  gain'd  by  it. 

C(es.  Since  I  saw  you  last, 

There  is  a  change  upon  you. 

Pom.  Well,  I  know  not 

What  counts  harsh  Fortune  casts  upon  ray  face ; 
But  in  my  bosom  shall  she  never  come, 
To  make  my  heart  her  vassal. 

Lep.  Well  met  here. 

Pom.  I  hope  so,  Lepidus. — Thus  we  are  agi'eed : 
I  crave  our  composition  may  be  written, 
And  seal'd  between  us. 

Ctes.  That's  the  next  to  do. 

Pom.  We'll  feast  each  other  ere  we  part;  and 
let  us 
Draw  lots  w^ho  shall  begin. 

Ant.  That  will  I,  Pompey. 

Porn.  No,  Antony,  take  the  lot :  but,  first 
Or  last,  your  fine  Egyptian  cookery 
Shall  have  the  fame.     I  have  heard  that  Julius 

Csesar 
Grew  fat  with  feasting  there. 

Ant.  You  have  heard  much. 

Pom.  I  have  fair  meanings,  sir. 

Ant.  And  fair  words  to  them. 

Pom.  Then  so  much  have  I  heard : — 
And  I  have  heard,  Apollodorus  carried — 

Eno.  No  more  of  that : — He  did  so. 

Pom.  What,  I  pray  you  ? 

Eno.  A  certain  queen  to  Csesar  in  a  mattress. 

Pom.  I  know  thee  now :  How  far'st  thou,  soldier  ? 

Eno.  WeU ; 

And  well  am  like  to  do ;  for  I  perceive 
Four  feasts  are  toward. 

Pom.  Let  me  shake  thy  hand  ; 

1  never  hated  thee  :  I  have  seen  thee  light, 
When  I  have  envied  thy  behaviour. 

Eno.  Sir, 

I  never  lov'd  you  much ;  but  I  have  prais'd  you. 
When  you  have  well  deserv'd  ten  times  as  much 
As  I  have  said  you  did. 


Pom.  Enjoy  thy  plainness. 

It  nothing  ill  becomes  thee. — 
Aboard  my  galley  I  invite  you  all : 
Will  you  lead,  lords  ? 

C<es.,  Ant.,  Lep.      Show  us  the  way,  sir, 

Pom.  Come. 

\_Exeunt  Pompey,  C^sar,  Anto>'y,Lepidds, 
Soldiers,  and  Attendants. 

Men.  Thy  father,  Pompey,  would  ne'er  have 
made  this  treaty. — [Aside.] — You  and  I  have 
known,  sir. 

Eno.  At  sea,  I  think. 

Men.  We  have,  sir. 

Eno.  You  have  done  weU  by  water. 

Men.  And  you  by  land. 

Eno.  I  will  praise  any  man  that  will  praise  me  : 
though  it  cannot  be  denied  what  I  have  done  by 
land. 

Men.  Nor  what  I  have  done  by  water. 

Eno.  Yes,  something  you  can  deny  for  your  own 
safety  :  you  have  been  a  great  thief  by  sea. 

Men.  And  j-ou  by  land. 

Eno.  There  I  deny  my  land  service.  But  give 
me  your  hand,  Menas :  If  om-  eyes  had  authority, 
here  they  might  take  two  thieves  kissing. 

Men.  All  men's  faces  are  trae,  whatso'er  their 
hands  are. 

Eno.  But  there  is  never  a  fair  woman  has  a  true 
face. 

Men.  No  slander;  they  steal  hearts. 

Eno.  We  came  hither  to  fight  with  you. 

Men.  For  my  part,  I  am  sony  it  is  tui-ued  to  a 
diinking.  Pompey  doth  this  day  laugh  away  his 
fortune. 

Eno.  If  he  do,  sure  he  cannot  weep  it  back 
again. 

Men.  You  have  said,  sir.  We  looked  not  for 
Mark  Antony  hei-e.  Pray  you,  is  he  married  to 
Cleopatra  ? 

Eno.  Cecsar's  sister  is  call'd  Octavia. 

Men.  True,  sir;  she  was  the  wife  of  Caius 
Marcellus. 

Eno.  But  she  is  now  the  wife  of  Marcus  An- 
tonius. 

Men.  Pray  you,  sir  ? 

Eno.  'Tis  true. 

Men.  Then  is  Cfesar  and  he  for  ever  kuit  to- 
gether. 

Eno.  If  I  were  bound  to  divine  of  this  unity,  I 
would  not  prophesy  so. 

Men.  I  think  the  policy  of  that  purpose  made 
more  in  the  marriage  than  the  love  of  the  par- 
ties. 

Eno.  I  think  so  too.  But  you  shall  find  the  band 
that  seems  to  tie  their  friendship  together  will  be 
the  very  strangler  of  their  amity :  Octavia  is  of  a 
holy,  cold,  and  still  conversation. 

Men.  Who  would  not  have  his  wife  so  ? 

Eno.  Not  he,  that  himself  is  not  so ;  which  is 
Mark  Antony.  He  will  to  his  Egyptian  dish  again  : 
then  shall  the  sighs  of  Octavia  blow  the  fire  up  in 
Caesar;  and,  as  I  said  before,  that  which  is  Xhu 
strength  of  their  amity  shall  prove  the  immediate 
author  of  their  variance.  Antony  will  use  his  af- 
fection where  it  is ;  he  married  but  his  occasion 
here. 

Men.  And  thus  it  may  be.  Come,  sir,  will  you 
aboard  ?  I  have  a  health  for  you. 

Eno.  I  shaU  take  it,  sir  :  we  have  used  our  throats 
in  Egj-pt. 

Men.  Come ;  let's  away.  \_Exeunl. 

23 


ACT    II. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    VII. 


Scene  VII. — On  hoard  Pompey's  Galley,  lying 
near  Misenum. 

Music.    Enter  two  or  three  Servants,  with  a 
banquet. 

1  Scrv.  Here  they'll  be,  man :  Some  o'  their 
plants  are  ill-rooted  already,  the  least  wind  i'  the 
world  will  blow  them  down. 

2  Serv.  Lepidus  is  high-colom-ed. 

1  Serv.  They  have  made  him  drink  alms-drink. 

2  Serv.  As  they  pinch  one  another  by  the  dispo- 
sition, he  cries  out  "  no  more ;"  reconciles  them  to 
his  enti'eaty,  and  himself  to  the  drink. 

1  Serv.  But  it  raises  the  gi-eater  war  between 
him  and  his  discretion. 

2  Serv.  Why  this  it  is  to  have  a  name  in  great 
men's  fellowship :  I  had  as  lief  have  a  reed  that  will 
do  me  no  service,  as  a  partizan  I  could  not  heave. 

1  Serv.  To  be  called  into  a  huge  sphere,  and  not 
to  be  seen  to  move  in't,  are  the  holes  where  eyes 
should  be,  which  pitifully  disaster  the  cheeks. 

A  senet  sounded.  Enter  C^sar,  Antony,  Pom- 
PEY,  Lepidus,  Agrippa,  Mec^nas,  Enobar- 
Bos,  Menas,  ivith  other  captains. 

Ant.  Thus  do  they,  sir: — [To  C^sar.] — They 
take  the  flow  o'  the  Nile 
By  certain  scales  i'  the  pyramid  ;  they  know. 
By  the  height,  the  lowness,  or  the  mean,  if  dearth 
Or  foison  follow  :  The  higher  Nilus  swells. 
The  more  it  promises  :  as  it  ebbs,  the  seedsman 
Upon  the  slime  and  ooze  scatters  his  grain, 
And  shortly  comes  to  harvest. 

Lep.  You  have  strange  serpents  there. 

Ant.  Aj,  Lepidus. 

Lej}.  Yom*  serpent  of  Egypt  is  bred  now  of  your 
mud  by  the  operation  of  your  sun :  so  is  your 
crocodile. 

Ant.  They  are  so. 

Pom.  Sit, — and  some  wine. — A  health  to  Le- 
pidus. 

Lep.  I  am  not  so  well  as  I  should  be,  but  I'll 
ne'er  out. 

Eno.  Not  till  you  have  slept ;  I  fear  me  you'll  be 
in  till  then. 

Lep.  Nay,  certainly,  I  have  heard  the  Ptolemies' 
pyramises  are  very  goodly  things ;  without  contra- 
diction, I  have  heard  that. 

Men.  Pompey,  a  word.  [Aside. 

Pom.  Say  in  mine  ear :  what  is't  ? 

Men.    Forsake   thy   seat,    I   do   beseech   thee, 
captain,  [Aside. 

And  hear  me  speak  a  word. 

Poni.  Forbear  me  till  anon. — 

This  wine  for  Lepidus. 

Lep.  What  manner  o'  thing  is  your  crocodile  ? 

Ant.  It  is  shaped,  sir,  like  itself;  and  it  is  as 
broad  as  it.  hath  breadth :  it  is  just  so  high  as  it  is, 
and  moves  with  its  own  organs :  it  lives  by  that 
which  nourisheth  it :  and  the  elements  once  out  of 
it,  it  ti"ansmigi-ates. 

Lep.  What  colour  is  it  of? 

Ant.  Of  its  own  colour  too. 

Lep.  'Tis  a  strange  serpent. 

Ant.  'Tis  so.     And  the  tears  of  it  are  wet. 

C(Es.  Will  this  description  satisfy  him  ? 

Ant.  With  the  health  that  Pompey  gives  him ; 
else  he  is  a  very  epicure. 

Potn.   [To  Menas  aside.]  Go  hang,  sir,  hang! 
Tell  me  of  that?  away! 
Do  as  I  bid  you.— Where's  this  cup  1  call'd  for  ? 

24 


Men.  If  for  the  sake  of  merit  thou  wilt  hear  me. 
Rise  from  thy  stool.  [Aside. 

Pom.  I  think  thou'rt  mad.     The  matter  ? 

[Rises,  and  walks  aside. 

Men.  I  have  ever  held  my  cap  oft"  to  thy  fortunes. 

Pom.    Thou   hast  serv'd   me  with  much  faith: 
What's  else  to  say  ? 
Be  jolly,  lords. 

Ant.  These  quicksands,  Lepidus, 

Keep  off  them,  for  you  sink. 

Men.  Wilt  thou  be  lord  of  all  the  world  ? 

Pom.  What  say'st  thou  ? 

Men.   Wilt  thou  be  lord  of  the  whole  world  ? 
That's  twice. 

Pom.  How  should  that  be  ? 

Men.  But  entertain  it. 

And  though  thou  think  me  poor,  I  am  the  man 
Will  give  thee  all  the  world. 

Pom.  Hast  thou  drunk  well  ? 

Men.  No,  Pompey,  I  have  kept  me  from  the 
cup. 
Thou  art,  if  thou  dar'st  be,  the  earthly  Jove : 
Whate'er  the  ocean  pales,  or  sky  inclips, 
Is  thine,  if  thou  wilt  have't. 

Pot>i.  Show  me  which  way. 

Men.    These   three   world-sharers,  these   com- 
petitors. 
Are  in  thy  vessel :  Let  me  cut  the  cable  ; 
And,  when  we  are  put  off,  fall  to  their  throats : 
All  there  is  thine. 

Po)n.  Ah,  this  thou  shouldst  have  done ; 

And  not  have  spoke  on't !  In  me,  'tis  villainy ; 
In  thee,  it  had   been   good   service.     Thou  must 

know, 
'Tis  not  my  profit  that  does  lead  mine  honour ; 
Mine  honour,  it.     Repent,  that  e'er  thy  tongue 
Hath  so  betray'd  thine  act :  Being  done  unknown, 
I  should  have  found  it  afterwards  well  done ; 
But  must  condemn  it  now.     Desist,  and  drink. 

Men.  For  this,  [Aside. 

I'll  never  follow  thy  pall'd  fortunes  more. — 
Who   seeks,    and  will   not   take,  when   once   'tis 

offer'd. 
Shall  never  find  it  more. 

Pom.  This  health  to  Lepidus. 

Ant.  Bear  him  ashore. — I'll  pledge  it  for  him, 
Pompey. 

Eno.  Here's  to  thee,  Menas. 

Men.  Enobarbus,  welcome. 

Po7n.  Fill  till  the  cup  be  liid. 

Eno.  There's  a  strong  fellow,  Menas. 

[Pointing  to  the  Attendant  who  carries  off 
Lepidus. 

Men.  Why? 

Eno.  A  bears  the  third  jiart  of  the  world,  man  : 
Seest  not  ? 

Men.  The  third  part  then  is  dnink :  'Would  it 
were  all,  that  it  might  go  on  wheels ! 

Eno.  Drink  thou ;  increase  the  reels. 

Men.  Come. 

Po?n.  This  is  not  yet  an  Alexandrian  feast. 

Ant.  It  ripens  towards  it. — Strike  the  vessels,  ho ! 
Here  is  to  Caesar. 

Crtps.  I  could  well  forbear  it. 

It's  monstrous  labour  when  I  wash  my  brain 
And  it  gi-ows  fouler. 

Ant.  Be  a  child  o'  the  time. 

Cees.  Possess  it,  I'll  make  answer : 
But  I  had  rather  ftist,  from  all,  four  days. 
Than  dr  nk  so  much  in  one. 

Eno.  Ha,  my  brave  emperor !         [To  Antony. 


ACT    II. 


ANTOx\Y  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENK    VI!. 


Shall  we  dance  now  the  Egj'ptian  Bacchanals, 
And  celebrate  our  diink  ? 

Pom.  Let's  ha't,  good  soldier. 

Ant.  Come,  let  us  aU  take  hands ; 
Till  that  the   conquering  wine  hath   steep'd   our 

sense 
In  soft  and  delicate  Lethe. 

Eno.  All  take  hands. — 

Make  battery  to  oui"  ears  with  the  loud  music  : — 
The  while,  I'll  place  you.     Then  the  boy  shall  sing; 
The  holding  everj-  man  shall  bear,  as  loud 
As  his  sti'ong  sides  can  volley. 

\_Music  plays.     E.nobarbus  ^?Zac€s  them 
hand  in  hand. 

SONG. 

Come,  thou  monarch  of  the  vine, 
Plumpy  Bacchus,  with  pink  eyne : 
In  thy  vats  our  cares  be  droicn'd ; 
IVith  thy  grapes  our  hairs  be  crowned ; 
Cup  us,  till  the  world  go  round  ; 
Cup  us,  till  the  world  go  round  ! 

Cees.  What  would  you  more  ? — Pompey,  good 
night.     Good  brother, 


Let  me  request  you  off:  our  graver  business 
Frowns  at  this  levity. — Gentle  lords,  let's  part ; 
You  see  we  have  burnt  our  cheeks :  strong  Eno- 

barbe 
Is  weaker  than  the  wine ;  and  mine  own  tongue 
Splits  what  it  speaks  :  the  wild  disguise  hath  almost 
Antick'd  us  all.     What  needs  more  words  ?     Good 

night. — 
Good  Antony,  your  hand. 

Pom.  I'll  try  you  o'  the  shore. 

Ant.  And  shall,  sir;  give's  your  hand. 
Pom.  O,  Antony,  you  have  my  father-house, — 
But  what  ?  we  are  friends :  Come,  down  into  the 
boat. 
Eno.  Take  heed  you  fall  not. — Menas,  Til  not  on 
shore.    \^Exeunt  Pompet,  C^sar,  Antony. 
and  Attendants. 
Men.  No,  to  my  cabin. — 
These  drums  ! — these  trumpets,  flutes  I  what  I  — 
Let  Neptune  hear  we  bid  a  loud  farewell 
To  these  great  fellows :  Sound,  and  be  hang'd, 
sound  out ! 

\^A  flourish  of  trumpets,  with  drums. 
Eno.  Ho,  says  'a  ! — There's  my  cap. 
3Ien.  Ho ! — noble  captain !  Come.  [Exeunt. 


Pompey's  Pillar. 


i>J%K^^^^^>^K;^^^^^-W  ^^  itli^glXC 


Scene  I. — A  Plain  in  Syria. 

Enter  Ventidios,  as  it  were  in  triumph,  with  Silius, 
and  other  Romans,  Officers,  and  Soldiers  ;  the 
dead  body  (/Pacorus  borne  before  him. 

Ven.  Now,  darting  Parthia,  art  thou  struck ;  and 
now 
Pleas'd  fortune  does  of  Marcus  Crassus'  death 
Make  me  revenger. — Beai-  the  king's  son's  body 
Before  our  army  :  Thy  Pacorus,  Orodes, 
Pays  this  for  Marcus  Crassus. 

Sil.  Noble  Ventidius, 

Whilst  yet   with    Parthian   blood    thy    sword   is 

warm. 
The  fugitive  Parthians  follow;  spur  through  Media, 
Mesopotamia,  and  the  shelters  whither 
The  routed  fly :  so  thy  gi'and  captain  Antony 
Shall  set  thee  on  ti-iumphant  chariots,  and 
Put  garlands  on  thy  head. 

Ven.  O  Silius,  Silius, 

I  have  done  enough  :  A  lower  place,  note  well, 
May  make  too  great  an  act :  For  learn  this,  Silius, 
Better  to  leave  undone,  than  by  our  deed 
Acquire  too  high  a  fame,  when  him  we  serve's 

away. 
Caesar,  and  Antony,  have  ever  won 
More  in  their  officer  than  person  :  Sossius, 
One  of  my  place  in  SjTia,  his  lieutenant, 
For  quick  accumulation  of  renown. 
Which  he  achiev'd  by  the  minute,  lost  his  favour. 
Who  does  i'  the  wars  more  than  his  captain  can 
Becomes  his  captain's  captain  :  and  ambition. 
The  soldier's  virtue,  rather  makes  choice  of  loss, 
Than  gain,  which  darkens  him. 
I  could  do  more  to  do  Antonius  good, 
But  'twould  off'end  him ;  and  in  his  offence 
Should  my  performance  perish. 

Sil.  Thou  hast,  Ventidius,  that. 

Without  the  which  a  soldier,  and  his  sword, 
(irants    scarce    distinction.      Thou   wilt   write    to 
Antony  ? 

Ven.  I'll  humbly  signify  what  in  his  name. 
That  magical  word  of  war,  we  have  effected ; 
How,  with  his  banners,  and  his  well-paid  ranks, 
The  ne'er-yet-beaten  horse  of  Parthia 
We  have  jaded  out  o'  the  field. 

Sil.  Where  is  he  now  ? 

Ven.  He  purposeth  to  Athens :  whither  with  what 
haste 
The  weight  we  must  convey  with  us  will  permit, 
We  shall   appear   before   him. — On,  there ;  pass 
along.  {Exeunt. 

2G 


Scene  H. — Rome. 


An  Ante- Chamber  in  C^sar  s 
House. 


Enter  Agrippa,  and  Enobarbus,  meeting. 

Agr.  What,  are  the  brothei-s  parted  ? 
Eno.  They  have  despatch'd  with  Pompey,  he  is 
gone; 
The  other  three  are  sealing.     Octavia  weeps 
To  part  from  Rome ;  Caesar  is  sad  ;  and  Lepidus, 
Since  Pompey's  feast,  as  Menas  says,  is  troubled 
With  the  green  sickness. 

Agr.  'Tis  a  noble  Lepidus. 

Eno.  A  very  fine  one  :    O,  how  he  loves  Cassar  ! 
Agr.    Nay,    but  how   deai'ly   he   adores    Mark 

Antony ! 
Eno.  Caesar  ?     Why,  he's  the  Jupiter  of  men. 
Agr.  What's  Antony  ?     The  god  of  Jupiter. 
Eno.  Spake  you  of  Caesar?  How  ?  the  nonpareil  I 
Agr.  O  Antony  !  O  thou  Arabian  bird  ! 
Eno.  Would  you  praise  Caesar,  say, — Cassar; — 

go  no  further. 
Agr.  Indeed,  he  plied  them  both  with  excellent 

praises. 
Eno.  But  he  loves  Caesar  best: — Yet  he  loves 
Antony : 
Ho !  hearts,  tongues,  figures,  scribes,  bards,  poets, 

cannot 
Think,  speak,  cast,  write,  sing,  number,  ho,  his  love 
To  Antony.     But  as  for  Caesar, 
Kneel  down,  kneel  down,  and  wonder. 

Agr.  Both  he  loves. 

Eno.  They  are  his  shards,  and  he  their  beetle. 
So, —  [  Trumpets. 

This  is  to  horse — Adieu,  noble  Agi'ippa. 

Agr.  Good  fortune,  worthy  soldier ;  and  farewell. 

Enter  C^sar,  Antony,  Lepidus,  and  Octavia. 

Ant.  No  fmther,  su*. 

Ctes.  You  take  from  me  a  great  part  of  myself; 
Use  me  well  in  it. — Sister,  prove  such  a  wife 
As  my  thoughts  make  thee,  and  as  my  furthest  band 
Shall  pass  on  thy  approof. — Most  noble  Antony, 
Let  not  the  piece  of  virtue  which  is  set 
Betwixt  us,  as  the  cement  of  our  love. 
To  keep  it  builded,  be  the  ram  to  batter 
The  forti'ess  of  it :  for  better  might  we 
Have  loved  without  this  mean,  if  on  both  parts 
This  be  not  cherish'd. 

Ant.  Make  me  not  offended 

In  your  distrust 

Cces.  I  have  said. 

Ant.  You  shall  not  find, 


ACT   III. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    IV, 


Though  you  be  therein  curious,  the  ieast  cause 
For  what  you  seem  to  fear :  So,  the  gods  keep  you. 
And  make  the  hearts  of  Romans  serve  your  ends ! 
We  will  here  part. 

Cas.  Farewell,  my  dearest  sister,  fare  thee  well. 
The  elements  be  kind  to  thee,  and  make 
Thy  spirits  all  of  comfort !  fare  thee  well. 

Octa.  My  noble  brother ! — 

Ant.  The  April's  in  her  eyes  :  It  is  love's  spring. 
And  these  the  showers  to  bring  it  on. — Be  cheerful. 

Octa.  Su-,  look  well  to  ray  husband's  house ;  and — 

Ctes.  What, 

Octavia  ? 

Octa.       I'll  tell  you  in  your  ear. 

Ant.  Her  tongue  will  not  obey  her  heart,  nor  can 
Her  heart  inform  her   tongue :   the  swan's  down 

feather, 
That  stands  upon  the  swell  at  the  full  of  tide. 
And  neither  way  inclines. 

Eno.  Will  Caesar  weep  ?        [Aside  to  Agrippa. 

Agr.  He  has  a  cloud  in's  face. 

Eno.  He  were  the  worse  for  that,  were  he  a 
horse ; 
So  is  he,  being  a  man. 

Agr.  Why,  Enobarbus? 

When  Antony  found  Julius  Csesar  dead. 
He  cried  almost  to  roai'ing :  and  he  wept, 
When  at  Philippi  he  found  Brutus  slain. 

Eno.  That  year,  indeed,  he  was  troubled  with  a 
rheum ; 
What  willingly  he  did  confound  he  wail'd  : 
Believe't,  till  I  weep  too. 

Ctes.  No,  sweet  Octavia, 

You  shall  hear  from  me  still ;  the  time  shaU  not 
Out-go  my  thinking  on  you. 

Ant.  Come,  sir,  come ; 

I'll  wrestle  with  you  in  my  strength  of  love  : 
Look,  here  I  have  you  ;  thus  I  let  you  go. 
And  give  you  to  the  gods. 

CcES.  Adieu ;  be  happy  ! 

Lep.  Let  all  the  number  of  the  stars  give  light 
To  thy  fair  way  ! 

Cces.         Fai-eweU,  farewell !   [iu55f5  Octavia. 

Ant.  Farewell ! 

[Trumpets  Sound.     Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — Alexandria.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 
Enter  Cleopatra,  Charmian,  Iras,  and  Alexas. 

Cleo.  Where  is  the  fellow  ? 

Alex.  Half  afeard  to  come. 

Cleo.  Go  to,  go  to : — Come  hither,  sir. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Alex.  Good  majesty, 

Herod  of  Jewry  dare  not  look  upon  you. 
But  when  you  are  well  pleas'd. 

Cleo.  That  Herod's  head 

I'll  have  :  But  how  ?  when  Antony  is  gone 
Through  whom  I  might  command  it. — Come  thou 
near. 

Mess.  Most  gracious  majesty, — 

Cleo.  Didst  thou  behold 

Octavia  ? 

Mess.  Ay,  dread  queen. 

Cleo.  Where  ? 

Mess.  ■  Madam,  in  Rome 

I  look'd  her  in  the  face  ;  and  saw  her  led 
Between  her  brother  and  Mark  Antony. 

Cleo.  Is  she  as  tall  as  me  ? 

Mess.  She  is  not,  madam. 


Cleo.  Didst  hear  her  speak?  Is  she  shrill-tongu'd, 
or  low  ? 

Mess.  Madam,  I  heard  her  speak ;  she  is  low- 
voic'd. 

Cleo.  That's  not  so  good : — he  cannot  like  her  long. 

Char.  Like  her  ?  O  Isis  !  'tis  impossible. 

Cleo.  I  think  so,  Charmian  :  DuU  of  tongue,  and 
dwarfish ! — 
What  majesty  is  in  her  gait  ?     Remember, 
If  e'er  thou  look'dst  on  majesty. 

Mess.  She  creeps : 

Her  motion  and  her  station  are  as  one  : 
She  shows  a  body  rather  than  a  life ; 
A  statue,  tlian  a  breather. 

Cleo.  Is  this  certain  ? 

Mess.  Or  1  have  no  obseiTance. 

Char.  Three  in  Egypt 

Cannot  make  better  note. 

Cleo.  He's  veiy  knowing, 

I  do  j)erceiv't :  —There's  nothing  in  her  yet : — 
The  lellow  has  good  judgment. 

Char.  Excellent. 

Cleo.  Guess  at  her  years,  I  prithee. 

Mess.  Madam, 

She  was  a  widow. 

Cleo.  Widow  ? — Charmian,  hark. 

Mess.  And  1  do  think  she's  thirty. 

Cleo.  Bear'st  thou  her  face  in  mind  ?    is't  long, 
or  round  ? 

Mess.  Round  even  to  faultiness. 

Cleo.  For  the  most  pait  too,  they  are  foolish  that 
are  so. 
Her  hair,  what  colour  ? 

Mess.  Brown,  madam  :  And  her  forehead 
As  low  as  she  would  wish  it. 

Cleo.  There's  gold  for  thee. 

Thou  must  not  take  my  former  sharpness  ill : — 
I  will  employ  thee  back  again ;  I  find  thee 
Most  fit  for  business :  Go,  make  thee  ready  ; 
Our  letters  are  prepar'd.  [Exit  Messenger. 

Char.  A  proper  man. 

Cleo.  Indeed,  he  is  so :  I  repent  me  much 
That  so  I  harried  him.     Why,  methinks,  by  him. 
This  creature's  no  such  thing. 

Char.  Nothing,  madam. 

Cleo.   The  man  hath  seen  some  majesty,  and 
should  know. 

Char.  Hath  he  seen  majesty  1  Isis  else  defend, 
And  serving  you  so  long ! 

Cleo.  I  have  one  thing  more  to  ask  him  yet,  good 
Charmian : 
But  'tis  no  matter ;  thou  shalt  bring  him  to  me 
Where  I  will  write  :  All  may  be  well  enough. 

Char.  I  warrant  you,  madam.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — Athens.  A  Room  in  Antony's  House. 
Enter  Antony,  and  Octavia. 

Ant.  Nay,  nay,  Octavia,  not  only  that, — 
That  were  excusable,  that,  and  thousands  more 
Of  semblable  import, — but  he  hath  wag'd 
New  wars  'gainst   Pompey ;    made   his  will,  and 

read  it 
To  public  ear : 

S  poke  scantly  of  me :  when  perforce  he  could  not 
But  pay  me  terms  of  honour,  cold  and  sickly 
He  vented  them ;  most  narrow  measure  lent  me, 
When  the  best  hint  was  given  him  :  he  not  took't. 
Or  did  it  from  his  teeth. 

Octa.  O  my  good  lord. 

Believe  not  all ;  or,  if  you  must  believe, 

27 


ACT    III. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    V. 


Stomach  not  all.     A  more  unhappy  lady, 

If  this  division  chance,  ne'er  stood  between, 

Praying  for  both  parts  : 

The  good  gods  will  mock  me  presently. 

When  I  shall  pray,  "  O,  bless  my  lord  and  husband !" 

Undo  that  prayer,  by  crying  out  as  loud, 

"  O,  bless  my  brother!"  Husband  win,  win  brother. 

Prays,  and  destroys  the  prayer  ;  no  midway 

'Twixt  these  extremes  at  all. 

Ant.  Gentle  Octavia, 

Let  j'our  best  love  draw  to  that  point  which  seeks 
Best  to  preseiTe  it :  If  I  lose  mine  honour, 
I  lose  myself:  better  I  were  not  yours, 


Than  yours  so  branchless.     But,  as  you  requested. 
Yourself  shall  go  between  us :    The  mean  time, 

lady, 
I'll  raise  the  preparation  of  a  war 
Shall  stain  your  brother :  Make  your  soonest  haste . 
So  your  desires  are  yours. 

Octa.  Thanks  to  my  lord. 

The  Jove  of  power  make   me,  most  weak,  most 

weak. 
Your  reconciler!  Wars  'twixt  you  twain  would  be 
As  if  the  world  should  cleave,  and  that  slain  men 
Should  solder  up  the  rift. 

Ant.  When  it  appears  to  you  where  this  begins. 


OoTA.    O,  my  good  lord,  believe  not  all — 


Turn  your  displeasure  that  way ;  for  our  faults 
Can  never  be  so  equal,  that  your  love 
Can  equally  move  with  them.     Provide  your  going ; 
Choose  your  own  company,  and  command  what 

cost 
Your  heart  has  mind  to.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — The  Same     Another  Room  in  the  same. 

Enter  Enobarbus,  and  Eros,  meeting. 

Eno.  How  now,  friend  Eros  ? 

Eros.  There's  strange  news  come,  sir. 

Eno.  What,  man  ? 

28 


Eros.  Caesar  and  Lepidus  have  made  wars  upon 
Pompey. 

Eno.  This  is  old  :  "W^iat  is  the  success  ? 

Eros.  Csesar,  having  made  use  of  him  in  the 
wars  'gainst  Pompey,  presently  denied  him  rivality ; 
would  not  let  him  partake  in  the  glory  of  the  action  : 
and  not  resting  here,  accuses  him  of  letters  he  had 
formerly  wrote  to  Pompey ;  upon  his  own  appeal, 
seizes  him :  So  the  poor  third  is  up,  till  death  en- 
large his  confine. 

Eno.  Then,  world,  thou  hast  a  pair  of  chaps — 
no  more; 
And  throw  between  them  all  the  food  thou  hast. 
They'll  grind  each  other      Where's  Antony? 


ACT   III. 


ANTONY  A.ND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    VI. 


Eros.   He's  walking  in  the  garden — thus ;    and 
spurns 
The  rush  that  lies  before  him;   cries,  "Fool,  Le- 

pidus!" 
And  threats  the  throat  of  that  his  officer, 
That  inurder'd  Pompey. 

Eno.  Our  great  navy's  rigg'd. 

Eros.  For  Italy,  and  Caesar.     More,  Domitius  ; 
My  lord  desires  you  pi-esently :  my  news 
i  might  have  told  hereafter. 

Eno.  'Twill  be  naught : 

But  let  it  be. — Bring  me  to  Antony. 

Eros.  Come,  sir.  [Exeunt. 


Scene  VI. — Rome.     A  Room  in  Cesar's  House. 
Enter  Cjesar,  Agrippa,  and  Mec-enas. 

Cees.  Contemning  Rome,  he  has  done  all  this 
and  more, 
In  Alexandria :  here's  the  manner  of  it, — 
I'  the  market-place,  on  a  tribunal  silver'd, 
Cleopatra  and  himself  in  chairs  of  gold 
Were  publicly  euthron'd :  at  the  feet,  sat 
Caesarion,  whom  they  call  my  father's  son ; 
And  all  the  unlawful  issue,  tliat  their  lust 
Since  then  hath  made  between  them.     Unto  her 
He  gave  the  'stablishment  of  Egypt ;  made  her 
Of  lower  Syria,  Cyprus,  Lydia, 
Absolute  queen. 

Mec.  This  in  the  public  eye  ? 

Cces.    V   the   common  show-place,  where  they 
exercise. 
His  sons  he  there  proclaim'd,  The  kings  of  kings : 
Great  Media,  Parthia,  and  Armenia, 
He  gave  to  Alexander;  to  Ptolemy  he  assign'd 
Syria,  Cilicia,  and  Phoenicia  :  She 
In  the  habiliments  of  the  goddess  Isis 
That  day  appear'd  ;  and  oft  before  gave  audience, 
As  'tis  reported,  so. 

Mec.  Let  Rome  be  thus  inform'd. 

Agr.  Who,  queasy  with  his  insolence  already, 
Will  their  good  thoughts  call  from  him. 

C)Xs.  The  people  know  it ;  and  have  now  receiv'd 
His  accusations. 

Agr.  Whom  does  he  accuse  ? 

Cces.  Caesar  :  and  that,  having  in  Sicily 
Sextus  Pompeius  spoil'd,  we  had  not  rated  him 
His  part  o'  the  isle  :  then  does  he  say,  he  lent  me 
Some  shipping  unrestor'd  :  lastly,  he  frets. 
That  Lepidus  of  thfe  triumvirate 
Should  be  depos'd  ;  and,  being,  that  we  detain 
All  his  revenue. 

Agr.  Sir,  this  should  be  answer'd. 

C(es.  'Tisdone  already,  and  the  messenger  gone. 
I  have  told  him,  Lepidus  was  giown  too  cruel ; 
That  he  his  high  authority  abus'd. 
And   did   deserve   his   change ;   for   what   1   have 

conquer'd, 
I  grant  him  part ;  but  then,  in  his  Armenia, 
And  other  of  his  conquer'd  kingdoms,  I 
Demand  the  like. 

Mec.  He'll  never  yield  to  that. 

C<ss.  Nor  must  not  then  be  yielded  to  in  this. 

Enter  Octavia,  ivith  her  Train. 

Octa.  Hail,  Csesar,  and  my  lord!  hail,  most  dear 

Caesar! 
Ca;s.  That  ever  I  should  call  thee,  cast-away  I 
Octa.  You  have  not  call'd  me  so,  nor  have  you 

cause. 


Cces.  Why  have  you  stolen  upon  us  thus  ?     You 
come  not 
Like  Ctesai''s  sister  :  The  wife  of  Antony 
Should  have  an  army  for  an  usher,  and 
The  neighs  of  horse  to  tell  of  her  approach, 
Long  ere  she  did  appear ;  the  trees  by  the  way 
Should  have  borne  men  ;  and  expectation  fainted. 
Longing  for  what  it  had  not :  nay,  the  dust 
Should  have  ascended  to  the  roof  of  heaven, 
Rais'd   by   your   populous   ti'oops :     But  you   are 

come 
A  market-maid  to  Rome ;  and  have  prevented 
The  ostentation  of  our  love,  which,  left  unshowa 
Is  often  left  unlov'd  :  we  should  have  met  you 
By  sea  and  land ;  supplying  every  stage 
With  an  augmented  greeting. 

Octa.  Good  my  lord, 

To  come  thus  was  I  not  consti-ain'd,  but  did  it 
On  my  fiee-will.     My  lord,  Mark  Antony, 
Hearing  that  you  prepar'd  for  war,  acquainted 
IMy  gi'ieved  ear  withal :  whereon,  I  begg'd 
His  pardon  for  retui'n. 

Cces.  Which  soon  he  granted. 

Being  an  obstruct  'tween  his  lust  and  him. 

Octa.  Do  not  say  so,  my  lord. 

Cces.  I  have  eyes  upon  him. 

And  his  affairs  come  to  me  on  the  wind. 
Where  is  he  now  ? 

Octa.  My  lord,  in  Athens. 

Cces.  No,  my  most  ^vronged  sister ;  Cleopati*a 
Hath   nodded   him   to   her.     He   hath   given    his 

empire 
Up  to  a  whore ;  who  now  are  levying 
The  kings  o'  the  earth  for  war :  He  hath  assem- 
bled 
Bocchus,  the  king  of  Libya;  Archelaus, 
Of  Cappadocia ;  3Philadelphos,  king 
Of  Paphlagonia ;  the  Thracian  king,  Adallas : 
King  Malchus  of  Arabia  ;  king  of  Pont ; 
Herod  of  Jewry ;  Mithridates,  king 
Of  Comagene  ;  Polemon  and  Amintas, 
The  kings  of  Mede,  and  Lycaonia, 
With  a  more  larger  list  of  sceptres. 

Octa.  Ah  me,  most  wretched, 

That  have  my  heart  parted  betwixt  two  friends, 
That  do  afflict  each  other ! 

Cas.  Welcome  hither : 

Your  letters  did  withhold  our  breaking  forth ; 
Till  we  perceiv'd,  both  how  you  were  wrong  led. 
And  we  in  negligent  danger.     Cheer  your  heart : 
Be  you  not  troubled  with  the  time,  which  drives 
O'er  your  content  these  strong  necessities ; 
But  let  determin'd  things  to  destiny 
Hold  unbewail'd  their  way.    Welcome  to  Rome  : 
Nothing  more  dear  to  me.     Y'^ou  ai'e  abus'd 
Beyond  the  mark  of  thought :  and  the  high  gods. 
To  do  you  justice,  make  their  ministers 
Of  us,  and  those  that  love  you.     Best  of  comfort ; 
And  ever  welcome  to  us. 

Agr.  Welcome,  lady. 

Mec.  Welcome,  dear  madam. 
Each  heart  in  Rome  does  love  and  pity  you. 
Only  the  adulterous  Antony,  most  large 
In  his  abominations,  turns  you  oft"; 
And  gives  his  potent  regiment  to  a  tniU, 
That  noises  it  against  us. 

Octa.  Is  it  so,  sir? 

Cces.    Most   certain.      Sister,   welcome :    Pray 
you. 
Be  ever  linown  to  patience  :  My  dearest  sister ! 

\_Exeunt. 
29 


ACT    III. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    VIII. 


ScEXE  VII. — Antony's   Camp,  near  to  the  Pro- 
montory of  Aclium. 

Enter  Cleopatra,  and  Enobarbus. 

Cleo.  I  will  be  even  with  thee,  doubt  it  not. 

Eno.  But,  why,  why,  why  ? 

Cleo.  Thou  hast  forspoke  my  being  in  these  wars; 
And  say'st,  it  is  not  fit. 

Eno.  Well,  is  it,  is  it  ? 

Cleo.   If  not  denounc'd  against  us,  why  should 
not  we 
Be  there  in  person  ? 

Eno.   [Aside.'\  Well,  I  could  reply : — 
If  we  should  sen'e  with  horse  and  mares  together. 
The  horse  were  merely  lost ;  the  mares  would  beai" 
A  soldier,  and  his  horse. 

Cleo.  What  is't  you  say  ? 

Eno.  Your  presence  needs  must  puzzle  Antony ; 
Take  fi"om  his  heart,  take  from  his  brain,  from  his 

time, 
What  should  not  then  be  spar'd.     He  is  already 
Traduc'd  for  levity ;  and  'tis  said  in  Rome, 
That  Photinus,  an  eunuch,  and  your  maids, 
Manage  this  war. 

Cleo.  Sink  Rome ;  and  their  tongues  rot, 

That  speak  against  us  I     A  charge  we  bear  i'  the 

war. 
And,  as  the  president  of  my  kingdom,  will 
Appear  there  for  a  man.     Speak  not  against  it ; 
I  will  not  stay  behind. 

Eno.  Nay,  I  have  done  : 

Here  comes  the  emperor. 

Enter  Antony,  and  Canidius. 

Ant.  Is  it  not  strange,  Canidius, 

That  from  Tarentum,  and  Brundusium, 
He  could  so  quickly  cut  the  Ionian  sea. 
And  take  in  Toryne? — You  have  heard  on't,  sweet? 

Cleo.  Celerity  is  never  more  admir'd 
Than  by  the  negligent. 

Ant.  A  good  rebuke, 

Which  might  have  well  becom'd  the  best  of  men, 
To  taunt  at  slackness. — Canidius,  we 
Will  fight  with  him  by  sea. 

Cleo.  By  sea !  What  else  ? 

Can.  Why  wiU  my  lord  do  so  ? 

Ant.  For  that  he  dares  us  to't. 

Eno.  So  hath  my  lord  dar'd  him  to  single  fight. 

Can.  Ay,  and  to  wage  this  battle  at  Pharsalia, 
Where  Caesar   fought  with  Pompey:   But  these 

offers, 
Which  serve  not  for  his  vantage,  he  shakes  off ; 
And  so  should  you. 

Eno.  Your  ships  are  not  well  mann'd  : 

Your  mariners  are  muliters,  reapers,  people 
Ingi'oss'd  by  swift  impress :  in  CcEsar's  fleet 
Are  those  that  often  have  'gainst  Pompey  fought : 
Their  ships  are  yare  :  yours,  heavy.     No  disgi'ace 
Shall  fall  j'ou  for  refusing  him  at  sea. 
Being  prepar'd  for  land. 

Ant.  By  sea,  by  sea. 

Eno.  Most  worthy  sir,  j-ou  therein  throw  away 
The  absolute  soldiership  you  have  by  land ; 
Disti-act  your  army,  which  doth  most  consist 
Of  wai--mark'd  footmen;  leave  unexecuted 
Your  own  renowned  knowledge  ;  quite  forego 
The  way  which  promises  assurance  ;  and 
Give  up  yourself  merely  to  chance  and  hazard, 
From  firm  security. 

Ant.  I'll  fight  at  sea. 

Cleo.  I  have  sixty  sails,  Caesar  none  better. 
30 


Ant.  Our  overplus  of  shipping  will  we  burn; 
And,  with  the  rest  fuU-mann'd,  from  the  head  of 

Actium 
Beat  the  approaching  Caesar.     But  if  we  fail. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

We  then  can  do't  at  land. — Thy  business  ? 

Mess.  The  news  is  true,  my  lord;  he  is  descried : 
Caesai-  has  taken  Toryne. 

Ant.  Can  he  be  there  in  person  ?  'tis  impossible  ; 
Sti-ange  that  his  power  should  be. — Canidius, 
Our  nineteen  legions  thou  shalt  hold  by  land, 
And  our  twelve  thousand  horse  : — We'll  to  our  ship, 

Enter  a  Soldier. 

Away,  my  Thetis  ! — How  now,  worthy  soldier  ? 

Sold.  O  noble  emperor,  do  not  fight  by  sea ; 
Trust  not  to  rotten  planks :  Do  you  misdoubt 
This   sword,    and   these   my   wounds  ?     Let  the 

Egyptians 
And  the  Phoenicians  go  a  ducking  ;  we 
Have  used  to  conquer,  standing  on  the  earth, 
And  fightmg  foot  to  foot. 

Ant.  Well,  well,  away 

\^Exeunt  Antony,  Cleopatra,  and  Eno- 
barbus. 

Sold.  By  Hercules,  I  think,  I  am  i'  the  right. 

Call.    Soldier,   thou  art :    but   his  whole   action 
grows 
Not  in  the  power  on't :  So  our  leader's  led. 
And  we  are  women's  men. 

Sold.  You  keep  by  land 

The  legions  and  the  horse  whole,  do  you  not  ? 

Can.  Marcus  Octavius,  Marcus  Justeius, 
Publicola,  and  Caelius,  are  for  sea : 
But  we  keep  whole  by  land.     This  speed  of  Caesar's 
CaiTies  beyond  belief. 

Sold.  While  he  was  yet  in  Rome, 

His  power  went  out  in  such  distractions, 
As  beguil'd  all  spies. 

Can.  Who's  his  lieutenant,  hear  you  1 

Sold.  They  say,  one  Taunis. 

Can.  WeU,  I  know  the  man. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Mess.  The  emperor  calls  Canidius. 
Can.   With  news  the  time's  vdth  labour:    and 
throes  forth. 
Each  minute,  some.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  VIII. — A  Plain  near  Actium. 
Enter  C^sar,  Taurus,  Officers,  and  others. 

C(es.  Taunis, — 

Taur.  My  lord. 

Cees.  Strike  not  by  land ;  keep  whole  ; 

Provoke  not  battle,  till  we  have  done  at  sea. 
Do  not  exceed  the  prescript  of  this  scroll : 
Our  fortune  lies  upon  this  jump.  [Exeunt. 

Enter  Antony,  and  Enobarbus. 

Ant.  Set  we  oiu"  squadrons  on  yon  side  o'  the 
hill. 
In  eye  of  Caesar's  battle  :  from  which  place 
We  may  the  number  of  the  ships  behold, 
And  so  proceed  accordingly.  [Exeunt. 

Enter  Canidius,  marching  with  his  land  army  one 
way  over  the  stage  ;  and  Taurus,  the  Lieutenant 
o/'C^SAR,  the  other  way.  After  their  going  in,  is 
heard  the  noise  of  a  sea-fight. 


ACT    111. 


A.NTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    VIII. 


Alarum.     Re-enter  Enobarbus. 

Eno.  Naught,  naught,  all  naught !     I  can  behold 
no  longer : 
The  Antoniad,  the  Egyptian  admiral, 
With  all  then-  sixty,  fly,  and  tui-n  the  mdder : 
To  see't,  mine  eyes  are  blasted. 

Enter  Scarus. 

Scar.  Gods,  and  goddesses, 

All  the  whole  synod  of  them  ! 

Eno.  What's  thy  passion  ? 

Scar,  The  greater  cantle  of  the  world  is  lost 
With  very  ignorance ;  we  have  kiss'd  away 
Kingdoms  and  provinces. 

Eno.  How  appears  the  fight  ? 

Scar.  On  our  side  like  the  token'd  pestilence. 
Where  death  is  sure.      Yon'  ribald  nag  of  Egj^pt, 
Whom  leprosy  o'ertake  !  i'  the  midst  o'  the  fight, — 
When  vantage  like  a  pair  of  twins  appear'd, 
Both  as  the  same,  or  rather  ours  the  elder, 
The  brize  upon  her,  like  a  cow  in  June, 
Hoists  sails,  and  flies. 

Eno.  That  I  beheld  : 
Mine  eyes  did  sicken  at  the  sight,  and  could  not 
Endure  a  further  view. 


Scar.  She  once  being  loof'd, 

The  noble  ruin  of  her  magic,  Antony, 
Claps  on  his  sea- wing,  and  like  a  doting  mallard. 
Leaving  the  fight  in  height,  flies  after  her  : 
I  never  saw  an  action  of  such  shame ; 
Experience,  manhood,  honour,  ne'er  before 
Did  violate  so  itself. 

Eno.  Alack,  alack ! 

Enter  Caxidius. 

Can.  Our  fortime  on  the  sea  is  out  of  breath, 
And  sinks  most  lamentably.     Had  our  general 
Been  what  he  knew  himself,  it  had  gone  well : 
O,  he  has  given  example  for  our  flight. 
Most  grossly,  by  his  own. 

Eno,  Ay,  ai'e  you  thereabouts  ?    Why  then,  good 
night,  indeed.  \^Aside, 

Can,  Towards  Peloponnesus  ai"e  they  fled. 

Scar.  'Tis  easy  to't ; 
And  there  1  will  attend  what  further  comes. 

Can,  To  Csesar  will  I  render 
My  legions,  and  my  hoi-se ;  six  kings  ah'eady 
Show  me  the  way  of  yielding. 

Eno.  rU  yet  follow 

The  wounded  chance  of  Antony,  though  my  reason 
Sits  in  the  wind  against  me.  [Exeunt. 


Ancient  Egyptian  Palace. 


ACT    IIT. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    IX. 


Scene  IX. — Alexandria.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 
Enter  Antony,  and  Attendants. 

Ant.  Hark,  the  land  bids  me  tread  no  more  upon't. 
It  is  asham'd  to  bear  me  ! — Friends,  come  hither, 
I  am  so  lated  in  the  world,  that  I 
Have  lost  my  way  for  ever : — I  have  a  ship 
Laden  with  gold;  take  that,  divide  it;  fly, 
And  make  your  peace  with  Caesar. 

Att.  Fly!  not  we. 

Ant.  I  have  fled  myself;   and  have  instructed 
cowards 
To  run,  and  show  their   shoulders. — Friends,  be 
gone; 


I  have  myself  resolv'd  upon  a  course. 
Which  has  no  need  of  you ;  be  gone  : 
My  treasure's  in  the  harbour,  take  it. — O, 
I  follow'd  that  I  blush  to  look  upon : 
My  very  hairs  do  mutiny,  for  the  white 
Reprove  the  brown  for  rashness,  and  they  them 
For  fear  and  doting. — Friends,  be  gone ;  you  shall 
Have  letters  from  me  to  some  friends,  that  will 
Sweep  your  way  for  you.     Pray  you,  look  not  sad, 
Nor  make  replies  of  loathness :  take  the  hint 
Which  my  despair  proclaims ;  let  that  be  left 
Which  leaves  itself:  to  the  sea-side  straightway: 
I  will  possess  you  of  that  ship  and  treasure. 
Leave  me,  I  pray,  a  little  :  'pray  you  now  : — 


Cleo.     O  pardon,  pardon 


Nay,  do  so ;  for,  indeed,  I  have  lost  command. 
Therefore  I  pray  you : — I'll  see  you  by  and  by. 

[Sits  down. 

Enter  Eros,  and  Cleopatra,  led  by  Charmian 
and  Iras. 

Eros.  Nay,  gentle  madam,  tohim : — Comfort  him. 

Iras.  Do,  most  dear  queen. 

Char.  Do  !     Why,  what  else  ? 

Cleo.  Let  me  sit  down.     O  Juno  ! 

Ant.  No,  no,  no,  no,  no. 

Eros.  See  you  here,  sir? 

Ant.  O  fie,  fie,  fie. 

32 


Char.  Madam, — 

Iras.  Madam ;  O  good  empress ! — 

Eros.  Sir,  sir, — 

Ant.  Yes,  my  lord,  yes : — He,  at  Philippi,  kept 
His  sword  even  like  a  dancer ;  while  I  struck 
The  lean  and  wi'inkled  Cassius ;  and  'twas  I 
That  the  mad  Binitus  ended :  he  alone 
Dealt  on  lieutenantry,  and  no  practice  had 
In  the  brave  squares  of  war :  Yet  now — No  matter. 

Cleo.     Ah,  stand  by. 

Eros.  The  queen,  my  lord,  the  queen. 

Iras.  Go  to  him,  madam,  speak  to  him ; 
He  is  imqualitied  with  veiy  shame. 


ACT    III. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENK    XI. 


Cleo.  Well  then,— Sustain  me  :— O  ! 

Eros.  Most  noble  sir,  arise ;  the  queen  approaches ; 
Her  head's  declin'd,  and  death  will  seize  her ;  but 
Your  comfort  makes  the  rescue. 

Ant.  I  have  offended  reputation ; 
A  most  unnoble  swening. 

Eros.  Sir,  the  queen. 

Ant.  O,  whither  hast  thou  led  me,  Egypt  ?   See, 
How  I  convey  my  shame  out  of  thine  eyes 
By  looking  back  on  what  I  have  left  behind 
'Stroy'd  in  dishonour. 

Cleo.  O  my  lord,  my  lord  ! 

Forgive  my  fearful  sails  ;  I  little  thought 
You  would  have  foUow'd. 

j^nt.  Egypt,  thou  knew'st  too  well 

My  heart  was  to  thy  rudder  tied  by  the  sti-ings. 
And  thou  shouldst  tow  me  after :  O'er  my  spirit 
Thy  full  supremacy  thou  knew'st :  and  that 
Thy  beck  might  from  the  bidding  of  the  gods 
Command  me. 

Cleo.  O,  my  pardon. 

Ant.  Now  I  must 

To  the  young  man  send  humble  ti-eaties,  dodge 
And  palter  in  the  shifts  of  lowness  ;  who 
With  half  the  bulk  o'  the  worid  play'd  as  I  pleas'd. 
Making  and  marring  fortunes.     You  did  know 
How  mucli  you  were  my  conqueror ;  and  that 
My  sword,  made  weak  by  my  aflfection,  would 
Obey  it  on  all  cause. 

Cleo.  Pardon,  pardon. 

Ant.  Fall  not  a  tear,  I  say ;  one  of  them  rates 
All  that  is  won  and  lost :  Give  me  a  kiss ; 
Even  this  repays  me. — We  sent  our  schoolmaster, 
Is  he  come  back  ? — Love,  I  am  full  of  lead  : — 
Some  wine,  within  there,  and  our  viands : — Fortune  : 

knows 
We  scorn  her  most  when  most  she  offers  blows. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  X. — C^isar's  Camp,  in  Egypt. 
Enter  C5:sar,  Dolabella,  Thyreds,  and  others. 

Cees.  Let  him  appear  that's  come  fi-om  Antony. — 
Know  you  him  ? 

Bol.  C?esar,  'tis  his  schoolmaster : 

An  argument  that  he  is  pluck'd,  when  hither 
He  sends  so  poor  a  pinion  of  his  wing, 
Which  had  superfluous  kings  for  messengers, 
l^ot  many  moons  gone  by. 

Enter  Euphronius. 

Cees.  Approach,  and  speak. 

Eup.  Such  as  I  am,  I  come  from  Antony : 
I  was  of  late  as  petty  to  his  ends. 
As  is  the  morn-dew  on  the  mptle-leaf 
To  his  grand  sea. 

C(es.  Be  it  so  :  Declare  thine  office. 

Eup.  Lord  of  his  fortunes  he  salutes  thee,  and 
Requires  to  live  in  Egypt :  which  not  granted. 
He  lessens  his  requests ;  and  to  thee  sues 
To  let  him  breathe  between  the  heavens  and  earth, 
A  pi-ivate  man  in  Athens  :  This  for  him. 
Next,  Cleopatra  does  confess  thy  gi-eatness  ; 
Submits  her  to  thy  might ;  and  of  thee  ci'aves 
The  circle  of  the  Ptolemies  for  her  heirs, 
Now  hazarded  to  thy  grace. 

Ctes.  For  Antony 

I  have  no  ears  to  his  request.     The  queen 
Of  audience,  nor  desire,  shall  fail ;  so  she 
From  Egypt  drive  her  all-disgraced  friend. 

109 


Or  take  his  life  there  :  This  if  she  perform, 
She  shall  not  sue  unheard.     So  to  them  both. 

Eup.  Fortune  pursue  thee  ! 

Cas.  Bring  him  through  the  bands. 

[E.rit  Euphronius. 
To  tiy  thy  eloquence,  now  'tis  time  :  Despatch ; 
From  Antony  win  Cleopati-a  :  promise, 

[ToThtreus. 
And  in  our  name,  what  she  requires  ;  add  more, 
From  thine  invention,  ofll'ers :  women  are  not 
In  their  best  fortunes  strong ;  but  want  will  perjure 
The  ne'er-touch'd  vestal :  Tiy  thy  cunning,  Thyreus, 
Make  thine  own  edict  for  thy  pains,  which  we 
Will  answer  as  a  law. 

Thyr.  Caesar,  I  go. 

C(es.  Obsen-e  how  Antony  becomes  his  flaw ; 
And  what  thou  think'st  his  veiy  action  speaks 
In  eveiy  power  that  moves. 
Thyr.  Caesai-,  I  shall.   [Exeunt. 

Scene  XI. — Alexandria.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 

Enter  Cleopatra,  Enobarbus,  Charmian,  and 
Iras. 

Cleo.  What  shall  we  do,  Enobarbus? 

Eno.  Think,  and  die. 

Cleo.  Is  Antony,  or  we,  in  fault  for  this  ? 

Eno.  Antony  only,  that  would  make  his  will 
Lord  of  his  reason.     What  although  you  fled 
From  that  great  face  of  war,  whose  several  ranges 
Frighted  each  other  ?  why  should  he  follow  ? 
The  itch  of  his  aff'ection  should  not  then 
Have  nick'd  his  captainship ;  at  such  a  point, 
When  half  to  half  the  world  oppos'd,  he  being 
The  mered  question :  'Twas  a  shame  no  less 
Than  was  his  loss,  to  course  your  flying  flags, 
And  leave  his  navy  gazing. 

Cleo.  Prithee,  peace. 

Enter  Antoxt,  uith  Euphronius. 

Ant.  Is  that  his  answer  ? 

Eup.  Ay,  my  lord. 

Ant.  The  queen  shall  then  have  courtesy,  so  she 
will  yield 
Us  up. 

Eup.  He  says  so. 

Ant.  Let  her  know  it. — 

To  the  boy  Cfesar  send  this  grizzled  head. 
And  he  will  fill  thy  wishes  to  the  brim 
With  principalities. 

Cleo.  That  head,  my  lord  ? 

Ant.  To  him  again  :  Tell  him,  he  wears  the  rose 
Of  youth  upon  him ;  from  which  the  world  should 

note 
Something  particular  :  his  coin,  ships,  legions, 
May  be  a  coward's  ;  whose  ministers  would  prevail 
Under  the  sei-vice  of  a  child,  as  soon 
As  i'  the  command  of  Cwsar  :  I  dare  him  therefore 
To  lay  his  gay  comparisons  apart. 
And  answer  me  declin'd,  sword  against  sword, 
Ourselves  alone  :  I'll  write  it ;  follow  me. 

[Exeunt  Antot,  and  Euphronius. 

Eno.  Yes,  like  enough,  high-battled  Cssar  will 
Unstate  his  happiness,  and  be  stag'd  to  the  show, 
Against  a  sworder. — I  see,  men's  judgments  are 
A  parcel  of  their  fortunes ;  and  things  outward 
Do  draw  the  inward  quality  after  them. 
To  suffer  all  alike.     That  he  should  dream, 
Knowing  all  measures,  the  full  Cwsar  will 
Answer  his  emptiness  ! — Caesar,  thou  hast  subdued 
his  judgment  too. 

33 


ACT    III. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    XI. 


Enter  an  Attendant. 

Alt.  A  messenger  fi-om  Csesar. 

Cleo.    What,    no    more   ceremony  ? — See,    my 
women  I — 
Against  tlie  blown  rose  may  they  stop  their  nose, 
That  kneel'd  unto  the  buds. — Admit  him,  sir. 

Eno.  Mine  honesty  and  I  begin  to  square. 

[Aside. 
The  loyalty,  well  held  to  fools,  does  make 
Our  fiiith  mere  folly  : — Yet  he  that  can  endure 
To  follow  with  allegiance  a  fallen  lord, 
Does  conquer  him  that  did  his  master  conquer, 
And  eiirus  a  place  i"  the  story. 

Enter  Thtreus. 

Cleo.  Caesar's  will  ? 

Thyr.  Hear  it  apart. 

Cleo.  None  but  friends ;  say  boldly. 

Thyr.  So,  haply,  are  they  friends  to  Antony. 

Eno.  He  needs  as  many,  sir,  as  Csesar  has ; 
Or  needs  not  us.  If  Caesar  please,  our  master 
Will  leap  to  be  his  friend  :  For  us,  you  know. 
Whose  he  is,  we  are ;  and  that  is  Caesar's. 

Thyr.  So.— 

Thus  then,  thou  most  renown'd :  Caesar  enti-eats, 
Not  to  consider  in  what  case  thou  stand'st, 
Further  than  he  i5.  Ctesar. 

Cleo.  Go  on  :  Right  royal. 

Thyr.  He  knows  that  you  embrace  not  Antony 
As  vou  did  love,  but  as  you  fear'd  him. 

Cleo.  O  ! 

Thyr.  The  scars  upon  your  honour,  therefore,  he 
Does  pitj^,  as  constrained  blemishes, 
Not  as  deserv'd. 

Cleo.  He  is  a  god,  and  knows 

What  is  most  right :  3Iine  honom-  was  not  yielded. 
But  conquer'd  merely. 

Eno.  To  be  sure  of  that,  [Aside. 

I  will  ask  Antony .-^Sir,  sir,  thou  art  so  leaky, 
That  we  must  leave  thee  to  thy  sinking,  for 
Thv  dearest  quit  thee.  [Exit  Enobarbus. 

Thyr.  Shall  I  say  to  Cssar 

What  you  require  of  him  ?  for  he  partly  begs 
To  be  desir'd  to  give.     It  much  would  please  him, 
That  of  his  fortunes  you  should  make  a  staff 
To  lean  upon :  but  it  would  warm  his  spirits. 
To  hear  from  me  you  had  left  Antony, 
And  put  yourself  under  his  shroud. 
The  universal  landlord. 

Cleo.  Wliat's  your  name  ? 

Thyr.  My  name  is  Thyreus. 

Cleo.  Most  kind  messenger. 

Say  to  gi-eat  Caesar  this  in  disputation, 
I  kiss  his  conqu'ring  hand :  tell  him,  I  am  prompt 
To  lay  my  crown  at's  feet,  and  there  to  kneel : 
Tell  him,  from  his  all-obeying  breath  I  hear 
The  doom  of  Egj'pt. 

Thyr.  'Tis  your  noblest  course. 

Wisdom  and  fortune  combating  together, 
If  that  the  former  dare  but  what  it  can. 
No  chance  may  shake  it.     Give  me  gi-ace  to  lay 
My  duty  on  your  hand. 

Cleo.  Your  Caesar's  father. 

Oft,  when  he  hath  mus'd  of  taking  kingdoms  in, 
Hestow'd  his  lips  on  that  unworthy  place, 
As  it  rain'd  kisses. 

Re-enter  Antony,  and  Enobarbus. 

Ant.  Favours,  by  Jove  that  thunders  I — 

What  art  thou,  fellow  ? 

34 


Thyr.  One,  that  but  performs 

The  bidding  of  the  fullest  man,  and  worthiest 
To  have  command  obey'd. 

Eno.  You  will  be  whipp'd. 

Ant.   Approach,  there  : — Ay,  jou   kite  ! — Now 
gods  and  devils  ! 
Authority  melts  from  me  :   Of  late,  when  I  cried 

"ho!" 
Like  boys  unto  a  mviss,  kings  would  start  forth, 
And  ciy,  "  Your  will  ?"     Have  you  no  ears  ? 

Enter  Attendants. 

I  am  Antony  yet.     Take  hence  this  Jack,  and  whip 
him. 

Eno.  'Tis  better  playing  with  a  lion's  whelp. 
Than  with  an  old  one  dying. 

Ant.  Moon  and  stars  ! 

Whip  him  : — Were't  twenty  of  the  gieatest  trib- 
utaries 
That  do  acknowledge  Caesar,  should  I  find  them 
So  saucy  with  the  hand  of  she  here,  (What's  her 

name. 
Since  she  was  Cleopatra?) — Whip  him.  fellows, 
Till,  like  a  boy,  you  see  him  cringe  his  face. 
And  whine  aloud  for  mercy  :  Take  liim  hence. 

Thyr.  Mark  Antony. — 

Ant.  Tug  him  away  :  being  whipp'd. 

Bring  him  again  : — The  Jack  of  Caesar's  shall 
Bear  us  an  errand  to  him. — 

[Exeunt  Attendants,  with  Thtreus. 
You  were  half-blasted  ere  I  knew  you  : — Ha ! 
Have  I  my  pillow  left  unpress'd  in  Rome, 
Forborne  the  getting  of  a  lawful  race, 
And  by  a  gem  of  women,  to  be  abus'd 
By  one  that  looks  on  feeders  ? 

Cleo.  Good  my  lord,  — 

Ant.  You  have  been  a  boggier  ever : — 
But  when  we  in  our  viciousness  gi'ow  hard, 
(O  misery  on't !)  the  wise  gods  seel  our  eyes 
In  ourown  filth;  drop  our  clear  judgments;  make  us 
Adore  our  eiTors ;  laugh  at  us,  while  we  strut 
To  our  confusion. 

Cleo.  O,  is  it  come  to  this  ? 

Ant.  I  found  you  as  a  morsel  cold  upon 
Dead  Caesar's  trencher :  nay,  you  were  a  fragment 
Of  Cneius  Pompey's ;  besides  what  hotter  hours, 
Unregister'd  in  vulgar  fame,  j'ou  have 
Luxuriously  pick'd  out :  For,  I  am  sure. 
Though  you  can  guess  what  temperance  should  be. 
You  know  not  what  it  is. 

Cleo.  Wherefore  is  this  ? 

Ant.  To  let  a  fellow  that  will  take  rewards, 
And  say,  "  God  quit  you  !"  be  familiar  with 
I  My  playfellow,  your  hand ;  this  kingly  seal, 
'  And  plight er  of  high  hearts  I — O,  that  I  were 
LTpon  the  hill  of  Basan,  to  outroar 
The  horned  herd  !  for  I  have  savage  cause ; 
And  to  proclaim  it  civilly,  were  like 
A  halterd  neck,  which  does  the  hangman  thank, 
For  being  yare  about  him. — Is  he  whipp'd  ? 

Re-enter  Attendants,  xvitli  Thtreus. 

1  Att.  Soundly,  my  lord. 

Ant.  Cried  he  ?  and  begg'd  he  pardon  ? 

1  Att.  He  did  ask  favour. 

Ant.  If  that  thy  father  live,  let  liim  repent 
Thou  wast  not  made  his  daughter;  and  be  thou  soirj- 
To  follow  Caesar  in  his  triumph,  since 
Thou  hast  been  whipp'd  for  following  him  :  hence- 
forth. 
The  white  hand  of  a  lady  fever  thee. 


ACT    III. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    XI. 


Shake  thou  tx)  look  on't. — Get  thee  back  to  Caesar, 
Tell  him  thy  entertainment :  Look,  thou  say. 
He  makes  me  angiy  with  him :  for  he  seems 
Proud  and  disdainful ;  harping  on  what  I  am, 
Not  what  he  knew  I  was  :  He  makes  me  angiy  ; 
And  at  this  time  most  easy  'tis  to  do't ; 
When  my  good  stars,  that  were  my  former  guides, 
Have  empty  left  their  orbs,  and  shot  theii'  fires 
Into  the  abysm  of  hell.     If  he  mislike 
My  speech,  and  what  is  done,  tell  him,  he  has 
Hipparchus,  my  enfranchis'd  bondman,  whom 
He  may  at  pleasure  whip,  or  hang,  or  torture. 
As  he  shall  like,  to  quit  me :  Urge  it  thou : 
Hence,  with  thy  stripes,  begone.   [Exit  Thyreus. 

Cleo.  Have  you  done  yet  ? 

Ant.  Alack,  our  teiTene  moon 

Is  now  eclipsed  ;  and  it  portends  alone 
The  fall  of  Antony  I 

Cleo.  I  must  stay  his  time. 

Ant.  To  flatter  Ca;sar,  would  you  mingle  eyes 
With  one  that  ties  his  points  ? 

Cleo.  Not  know  me  yet  ? 

Ant.  Cold-heaited  toward  me  ? 

Cleo.  Ah,  dear,  if  I  be  so. 

From  my  cold  heart  let  heaven  engender  hail, 
And  poison  it  in  the  source ;  and  the  first  stone 
Drop  in  my  neck :  as  it  determines,  so 
Dissolve  my  life  !     The  next  Caesarion  smite  ! 
Till,  by  degrees,  the  memoiy  of  my  womb. 
Together  with  my  brave  Egyptians  all. 
By  the  discandering  of  this  pelleted  storm. 
Lie  graveless;  till  the  flies  and  gnats  of  Nile 
Have  buried  them  for  prey  ! 

Ant.  I  am  satisfied^ 

Csesar  sits  down  in  Alexandria  ;  where 
I  will  oppose  his  fate.     Our  force  by  land 
Hath  nobly  held :  our  sever'd  navy  too 
Have  knit  again,  and  fleet,  threat'ning  most  sealike. 


Where  hast  thou  been,  my  heart  ? — Dost  thou  hear, . 

lady? 
If  from  the  field  I  shall  return  once  more 
To  kiss  these  lips,  I  will  appear  in  blood ; 
I  and  my  sword  will  earn  our  chronicle ; 
There's  hope  in't  yet. 

Cleo.  That's  my  brave  lord  ! 

Ant.  I  will  be  ti'eble-sinew'd,  hearted,  breath'd. 
And  fight  maliciously :  for  when  mine  hours 
Were  nice  and  lucky,  men  did  ransom  lives 
Of  me  for  jests  ;  but  now,  I'll  set  my  teeth. 
And  send  to  darkness  all  that  stop  me. — Come, 
Let's  have  one  other  gaudy  night :  call  to  me 
All  my  sad  captains  ;  fill  our  bowls  once  more  ; 
Let's  mock  the  midnight  bell. 

Cleo.  It  is  my  birthday  : 

I  had  thought  to  have  held  it  poor ;  but,  since  my 

lord 
Is  Antony  again,  I  will  be  Cieopati-a. 

Ant.  We  will  yet  do  well. 

Cleo.  Call  all  his  noble  captains  to  my  lord. 

Ant.  Do  so,  we'll  speak  to  them ;  and  to-night 
I'll  force 
The  wine  peep  through  their  scars. — Come  on,  my 

queen ; 
There's  sap  in't  yet.     The  next  time  I  do  fight, 
I'll  make  Death  love  me ;  for  I  will  contend 
Even  with  his  pestilent  scythe. 

[Exeunt  Axtony,  Cleopatra,  and 
Attendants. 

Eno.  Now  he'll  outstare  the  lightning.     To  be 
furious. 
Is  to  be  frighted  out  of  fear :  and  in  that  mood, 
The  dove  will  peck  the  estridge ;  and  I  see  still, 
A  diminution  in  our  captain's  brain 
Restores  his  heart :  When  valour  preys  on  reason. 
It  eats  the  sword  it  fights  with.     1  will  seek 
Some  way  to  leave  him.  [Exit. 


Cleopatra's  Needle. 


1 1  '•ri'fi- 


mwiM 


%i^:, 


■Ji'V 


'\ 


>„-•: 


^ti 


ScENK  I. — Cj:sar's  Camp  at  Alexandria. 

Enter  C^sar,  reading  a  letter ;  Agrippa, 
Mec^nas.  and  others. 

Cms.  He  calls  me  boy ;  and  chides,  as  he  had 
power 
To  beat  me  out  of  Egypt :  my  messenger 
He  hath  whipp'd  with  rods;  dares  me  to  per- 
sonal combat, 
Cassar  to  Antony :  Let  the  old  ruffian  know, 
I  have  many  other  ways  to  die ;  mean  time, 
Laugh  at  his  challenge. 

Mec.  Caesar  must  think. 

When  one  so  great  begins  to  rage,  he's  hunted 
Even  to  falling.     Give  him  no  breath,  but  now  - 
Make  boot  of  his  distraction  :  Never  anger 
Made  good  guard  for  itself. 

Cees.  Let  our  best  heads 

Know,  that  to-morrow  the  last  of  many  battles 
We   mean   to  fight : — Within   our  files   there 

are 
Of  those  that  sei-v'd  Mark  Antony  but  late, 
Enough  to  fetch  him  in.     See  it  done ; 


And  feast  the  army  :  we  have  store  to  do't. 
And  they  have  earn'd  the  waste.     Poor  Antony  ! 

[^Exeunt. 

Scene  IL — Alexandria.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 

Enter  Antony,  Cleopatra,  Enobarbus,  Char- 
MiAN,  Iras,  Alexas,  and  others. 

Ant.  He  will  not  fight  with  me,  Domitius  ? 

Eno.  No. 

Ant.  Why  should  he  not  ? 

Eno.  Ho  thinks,  being  twenty  times  of  better 
fortune, 
He  is  twenty  men  to  one. 

Ant.  To-mon-ow,  soldiei". 

By  sea  and  land  I'll  fight :  or  I  will  live, 
Or  bathe  my  dying  honour  in  the  blood 
Shall  make  it  live  again.     Woo't  thou  fight  well  ? 

Eno.  I'll  strike  ;  and  cry,  "  Take  all." 

Ant.  Well  said ;  come  on. — 

Call  forth  my  household  sei-vants ;  let's  to-night 

Enter  Servants. 

Be  bounteous  at  our  meal. — Give  me  thy  hand. 
Thou  hast  been  rightly  honest ; — So  hast  thou ; — 
Thou, — and  thou, — and  thou : — ^you  have  sei-v'd  me 

well. 
And  kings  have  been  your  fellows. 

Cleo.  What  means  this  ? 

Eno.  'Tis  one  of  those  odd  tricks  which  sorrow 
shoots  \_Aside. 

Out  of  the  mind. 

Ant.  And  thou  art  honest  too. 

I  wish  I  could  be  made  so  many  men; 
And  all  of  you  clapp'd  up  together  in 

36 


An  Antony ;  that  I  might  do  you  service, 
So  good  as  you  have  done. 

Serv.  The  gods  forbid  ! 

Ant.   Well,  my  good   fellows,  wait  on   me  to- 
night : 
Scant  not  my  cups  ;  and  make  as  much  of  me 
As  when  mine  empire  was  your  fellow  too. 
And  suffer'd  my  command. 

Cleo.  What  does  he  mean  ? 

Eno.  To  make  his  followers  weep. 

Ant.  Tend  me  to-night : 

May  be,  it  is  the  period  of  your  duty : 
Haply,  you  shall  not  see  me  more ;  or  if, 
A  mangled  shadow  :  perchance,  to-morrow 
You'll  seiTe  another  master.     I  look  on  you 
As  one  that  takes  his  leave.     Mine  honest  friends, 
I  turn  you  not  away ;  but,  like  a  master 
Married  to  your  good  sei-vice,  st'.iy  till  death  : 
Tend  me  to-night  two  hours,  I  ask  no  more, 
And  the  gods  yield  you  for't ! 

Eno.  What  mean  you,  m\ 

To  give  them  this  discomfort?  Look,  they  weep  ; 
And  I,  an  ass,  am  onion-eyed ;  for  shame, 
Transform  us  not  to  women. 

Ant.  Ho,  ho,  ho ! 

Now  the  witch  take  me  if  I  meant  it  thus ! 
Grace  gi-ow  where  those  drops  fall!     My  hearty 

friends. 
You  take  me  in  too  dolorous  a  sense. 
For  I  spake  to  you  for  your  comfort :  did  desire 

you 
To  burn  this  night  with  torches :  Know,  my  hearts, 
I  hope  well  of  to-moiTow;  and  will  lead  you 
Where  rather  I'll  expect  victorious  life. 
Than  death  and  honour.     Let's  to  supper;  come, 
And  drown  consideration.  [Exewnt. 


ACT    IV. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    V. 


Scene  III. — The  Same.     Before  the  Palace. 
Enter  two  Soldiers,  to  their  Guard. 

1  Sold.  Brother,  good  night:  to-morrow  is  the 

day. 

2  Sold.  It  will  determine  one  way :  fare  you  well. 
Heard  j'ou  of  nothing  strange  about  the  sti'eets  ? 

1  Sold.  Nothing :  What  news  ? 

2  Sold.  Belike,  'tis  but  a  rumour : 
Good  night  to  you. 

1  Sold.  Well,  sir,  good  night. 

Enter  two  other  Soldiers. 

2  Sold.  Soldiers, 
Have  careful  watch. 

3  Sold.     And  you  :  Good  night,  good  night. 

[  The  first  two  place  themselves  at  their  posts. 

4  Sold.  Here  we  : — [thcT/   take  their  posts.] — 

and  if  to-moiTow 
Our  navy  tlu'ive,  I  have  an  absolute  hope 
Our  landmen  will  stand  up. 

3  Sold.  'Tis  a  brave  army. 
And  full  of  purpose. 

[Music  of  hautboys  under  the  stage. 

4  Sold.  Peace,  what  noise? 

1  Sold.  List,  list  I 

2  Sold.  Hark 

1  Sold.  Music  i'  the  air. 

3  Sold.  Under  the  earth. 

4  Sold.  It  signs  well, 
Does't  not  ? 

3  Sold.     No. 

1  Sold.  Peace,  I  say.     What  should  this 

mean  ? 

2  Sold.  'Tis  the  god  Hercules,  whom  Antony 

lov'd. 
Now  leaves  him. 

1  Sold.  Walk ;  let's  see  if  other  watchmen 
Do  heai'  what  we  do. 

[They  advance  to  another  post. 

2  Sold.  How  now,  masters  ? 
Sold.  How  now? 

How  now  ?  do  you  hear  this  ? 

[Several  speaking  together. 
1  Sold.  Ay ;  Is't  not  strange  ? 

3  Sold.  Do  you  hear,  masters  ?  do  you  hear  ? 

1  Sold.    Follow  the   noise   so   far   as  we  have 
quarter ; 
Let's  see  how't  will  give  off. 

Sold.  [Several  speaking.]  Content:  'Tis  strange. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — The  Same.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 

Enter  Antony,  and  Cleopatra;  Charmian,  and 
others,  attending. 

Ant.  Eros  !  mine  armour,  Eros ! 
Clco.  Sleep  a  little. 

Ant.  No,  my  chuck. — Eros,  come ;  mine  armour, 
Eros ! 

Enter  Eros,  icilh  armour. 

Come,  good  fellow,  put  thine  iron  on  : — 
If  fortune  be  not  ours  to-day,  it  is 
Because  we  brave  her. — Come. 

Cleo.  Nay,  I'll  help  too. 

What's  this  for? 

Ant.  Ah,  let  be,  let  be  !  thou  art 

The  armourer  of  my  heart ; — False,  false  ;   this, 
this. 

Cleo.  Sooth,  la,  I'll  help:  Thus  it  must  be. 
lO'J* 


Ant.  Well,  well: 

We  shall  thrive  now. — Seest  thou,  my  good  fellow ! 
Go,  put  on  thy  defences. 

Eros.  Briefly,  sir. 

Cleo.  Is  not  this  buckled  well  ? 

Ant.  Rarely,  rarely  ; 

He  that  unbuckles  this,  till  we  do  please 
To  doff't  for  our  repose,  shall  hear  a  storm. — 
Thou  fumblest,  Eros ;  and  my  queen's  a  squire 
More  tight  at  this  than  thou :  Despatch. — O  love, 
That  thou  couldst  see  my  wars  to-day,  and  knew'st 
The  royal  occupation  !  thou  shouldst  see 

Enter  an  Officer,  armed. 

A  workman  in't. — Good  morrow  to  thee ;  welcome : 
Thou  look"st  like  him  that  knows  a  warlike  charge : 
To  business  that  we  love  we  rise  betime. 
And  go  to't  with  delight. 

1  Off.  A  thousand,  sir. 
Early  though't  be,  have  on  their  riveted  trim, 
And  at  the  port  expect  you. 

[Shout.      Trumpets.     Flourish. 

Enter  other  Officers,  and  Soldiers. 

2  Off.  The  morn  is  fair. — Good  moiTow,  general. 
All.  Good  mon'ow,  general. 

Ant.  'Tis  well  blown,  lads. 

This  morning,  like  the  spirit  of  a  youth 
That  means  to  be  of  note,  begins  betimes. — 
So,  so;  come,  give  me  that:  this  way;  well  said. 
Fare  thee  well,  dame,  whate'er  becomes  of  me. 
This  is  a  soldier's  kiss  :  rebukable,         [Kisses  her. 
And  worthy  shameftil  check  it  were,  to  stand 
On  more  mechanic  compliment ;  I'll  leave  thee 
Now,  like  a  man  of  steel, — You  that  will  fight 
Follow  me  close ;  I'll  bring  you  to't. — Adieu. 

[Exeunt  Antony,  Eros,  Officers,  and 
Soldiers. 

Char.  Please  you,  retire  to  your  chamber  ? 

Cleo.  Lead  me. 

He  goes  forth  gallantly.     That  he  and  Caesar  might 
Determine  this  great  war  in  single  fight! 
Then,  Antony, — But  now, — Well,  on.        [Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — Antony's  Camp  near  Alexandria. 

Trumpets  sound.     Enter  Antony,  and  Eros;  a 
Soldier  meeting  them. 

Sold.  The  gods  make  this  a  happy  day  to  Antony  I 

Ant.  'Would  thou,  and  those  thy  scars,  had  once 
prevail'd 
To  make  me  fight  at  land ! 

Sold.  Hadst  thou  done  so. 

The  kings  that  have  revolted,  and  the  soldier 
That  has  this  morning  left  thee,  would  have  still 
Follow'd  thy  heels. 

Ant.  Who's  gone  this  morning? 

Sold.  Who  ? 

One  ever  near  thee  :  Call  for  Enobarbus, 
He  shall  not  hear  thee  ;  or  from  Caesar's  camp 
Say,  "  I  am  none  of  thine." 

Ant.  What  say'st  thou  7 

Sold,  Sir. 

He  is  with  Caesar. 

Eros.  Sir,  his  chests  and  treasure 

He  has  not  with  him. 

Ant.  Is  he  gone  ? 

Sold.  Most  certain. 

Ant.  Go,  Eros,  send  his  treasure  after;  do  it; 
Detain  no  jot,  I  charge  thee  :  write  to  him 
(I  will  subscribe)  gentle  adieus,  and  greetings ; 

37 


ACT    IV. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    VIII. 


Say,  that  I  wish  he  never  find  more  cause 
To  change  a  master. — O,  my  fortunes  have 
Corrupted  honest  men  ; — despatch :  Enobarbus ! 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  VI. — Cesar's  Camp  before  Alexandria. 

Flourish.     Enter  C^sar,  with  Agrippa,  Eno- 
barbus, and  others. 

Cces.  Go  forth,  Agrippa,  and  begin  the  fight. 
Our  will  is  Antony  be  took  alive; 
Make  it  so  known. 

Agr.  Caesar,  I  shall.        \Exit  Agrippa. 

Cces.  The  time  of  universal  peace  is  near  : 
Prove  this  a  prosperous  day,  the  three-nook'd  world 
Shall  bear  the  olive  freely. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Mess.  Antony 

Is  come  into  the  field. 

Cas.  Go,  charge  Agi-ippa : 

Plant  those  that  have  revolted  in  the  van. 
That  Antony  may  seem  to  spend  his  fury 
Upon  himself.         [Exeunt  C^^sar,  and  his  Train. 

Eno.  Alexas  did  revolt ;  and  went  to  Jewry, 
On  affairs  of  Antony  ;  there  did  persuade 
Great  Herod  to  incline  himself  to  Caesar, 
And  leave  his  master  Antony :  for  this  pains, 
Caesar  hath  hang'd  him.     Canidius,  and  the  rest 
That  fell  away,  have  entertainment,  but 
No  honourable  trust.     I  have  done  ill ; 
Of  which  I  do  accuse  myseli"so  sorely, 
That  I  will  joy  no  more. 

Enter  a  Soldier  of  Cms ak's. 

Sold.  Enobarbus,  Antony 

Hath  after  thee  sent  all  thy  treasure,  with 
His  bounty  overplus  :  The  messenger 
Came  on  my  guard ;  and  at  thy  tent  is  now 
Unloading  of  his  mules. 

Eno.  I  give  it  you. 

Sold.  Mock  not,  Enobarbus. 

I  tell  you  true  :  Best  you  saf 'd  the  bringer 
Out  of  the  host ;  I  must  attend  mine  office, 
Or  would  have  done't  myself.     Your  emperor 
Continues  still  a  Jove.  [Exit  Soldier. 

Eno.  I  am  alone  the  villain  of  the  earth, 
And  feel  I  am  so  most.     O  Antony, 
Thou  mine  of  bounty,  how  would'st  thou  have  paid 
My  better  service,  when  my  turpitude 
Thou  dost  so  crown  with  gold  I  This  blows  my 

heart : 
If  swift  thought  break  it  not,  a  swifter  mean 
Shall  outstrike  thought :    but  thought  will  do't,  I 

feel. 
I  fight  against  thee  ! — No :  I  will  go  seek 
Some  ditch  wherein  to  die ;  the  foul'st  best  fits 
My  latter  part  of  life.  [Exit. 

Scene  VII. — Field  of  Battle  between  the  Camps. 

Alarum.     Drums  and  trumpets.     Enter  Agrippa, 
and  others. 

Agr.  Retire,  we  have  engag'd  ourselves  too  far: 
Caesar  himst!lf  has  work,  and  our  oppression 
Exceeds  what  we  expected.  [Exeunt. 

Alarum.     Enter  Antony,  and  Scarus,  wounded. 

Scar.  O  my  brave  emperor,  this  is  fought  indeed ! 
Had  wo  done  so  at  first,  we  had  driven  them  home 
With  clouts  about  their  heads. 

38 


Ant.  Thou  bleed'st  apace. 

Scar.  I  had  a  wound  here  that  was  Uke  a  T, 
But  now  'tis  made  an  H. 

Ant.  They  do  retire. 

Scar.  We'll  beat  'em  into  bench-holes;  I  have 
yet 
Room  for  six  scotches  more.  > 

Enter  Eros. 

Eros.  They  are  beaten,  sir ;  and  our  advantage 
serves 
For  a  fair  victory. 

Scar.  Let  us  score  their  backs, 

And  snatch  'em  up,  as  we  take  hares,  behind ; 
'Tis  sport  to  maul  a  runner. 

Ant.  I  will  reward  thee 

Once  for  thy  spritely  comfort,  and  ten-fold 
For  thy  good  valour.  Come  thee  on. 

Scar.  I'll  halt  after.     [Exeunt. 

Scene  VIII. —  Under  the  Walls  of  Alexandria. 

Alarum.     Enter  Antony,  marching  ;  Scarus, 
and  Forces. 

Ant.  We  have  beat  him  to  his  camp  :  Run  one 
before, 
And  let  the  queen  know  of  our  guests. — To-moiTow, 
Before  the  sun  shall  see  us,  we'll  spill  the  blood 
That  has  to-day  escap'd.     I  thank  you  all ; 
For  doughty-handed  are  you ;  and  have  fought 
Not  as  you  serv'd  the  cause,  but  as't  had  been 
Each  man's  like  mine ;  you  have  shown  all  Hectors. 
Enter  the  city,  clip  your  wives,  your  friends. 
Tell  them  your  feats ;  whilst  they  with  joyful  tears 
Wash  the  congealmentfrom  your  wounds,  and  kiss 
The  honour'd  gashes  whole. — Give  me  thy  hand ; 

[To  Scarus. 

Enter  Cleopatra,  attended. 

To  this  great  fairy  I'll  commend  thy  acts. 

Make  her  thanks  bless  thee. — O  thou  day  o'  the 

world. 
Chain  mine  arm'd  neck ;  leap  thou,  attire  and  all, 
Through  proof  of  harness  to  my  heart,  and  there 
Ride  on  the  pants  triumphing. 

Cleo.  Lord  of  lords ! 

O  infinite  virtue !  com'st  thou  smiling  from 
The  world's  great  snare  uncaught  ? 

Ant.  My  nightingale. 

We  have  beat  them  to  their  beds.     What,  girl  ? 

though  grey 
Do  something  mingle  with  our  younger  brown  ; 
Yet  ha'  we  a  brain  that  nourishes  our  nerves. 
And  can  get  goal  for  goal  of  youth.     Behold  this 

man  ; 
Commend  unto  his  lips  thy  favouring  hand  ; — 
Kiss  it,  my  warrior : — He  hath  fought  to-day, 
As  if  a  god,  in  hate  of  mankind,  had 
Destroy'd  in  such  a  shape. 

Clco.  I'll  give  thee,  friend. 

An  armour  all  of  gold  ;  it  was  a  king's. 

Ant.  He  has  deserv'd  it,  were  it  carbuncled 
Like  holy  Phoebus'  car. — Give  me  thy  hand; 
Through  Alexandria  make  a  jolly  march ; 
Bear  our  hack'd  targets  like  the  men  that  owe  them: 
Had  our  great  palace  the  capacity 
To  camp  this  host,  we  all  would  sup  together, 
And  drink  carouses  to  the  next  day's  iiite, 
Which  promises  royal  peril, — Trumpeters, 
With  brazen  din  blast  you  the  city's  ear ; 
Make  mingle  with  our  rattling  tabourines ; 


ACT   IV. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    X. 


That  heaven  and  eaith  may  strike  their  sounds  to- 
gether, 
Applauding  our  approach.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IX. — Cesar's  Camp. 
Sentinels  on  their  post.     Enter  Enobarbus. 

1  Sold.  If  we  be  not  reliev'd  within  this  hour, 
We  must  return  to  the  court  of  guard :  The  niglit 
Is  shiny ;  and,  they  say,  we  shall  embattle 

By  the  second  hour  i'  the  morn. 

2  Sold.  This  last  day  was  a  shrewd  one  to  us. 
Eno.  O,  bear  me  witness,  night, — 

3  Sold.  What  man  is  this  ? 

2  Sold.  Stand  close,  and  list  him. 

Eno.  Be  witness  to  me,  O  thou  blessed  moon, 
When  men  revolted  shall  upon  record 
Bear  hateful  memory,  poor  Enobarbus  did 
Before  thy  face  repent ! — 


Enobarbus ! 


Peace ; 


1  Sold. 
3  Sold. 

Hark  further. 

Eno.  O  sovereign  mistress  of  true  melancholy. 
The  poisonous  damp  of  night  disponge  upon  me  ; 
That  life,  a  very  rebel  to  my  will. 
May  hang  no  longer  on  me  :  Throw  my  heart 
Against  the  flint  and  hardness  of  my  fault ; 
Which,  being  dried  with  gi'ief,  will  break  to  powder 
And  finish  all  foul  thoughts.     O  Antony, 
Nobler  than  my  revolt  is  infamous. 
Forgive  me  in  thine  own  particular ; 
But  let  the  world  rank  me  in  register 
A  master-leaver,  and  a  fugitive: 
O  Antony  !  O  Antony  ! 

2  Sold.  Let's  speak  to  him. 
1  Sold.  Let's  hear  him,  for  the  things  he  speaks 

may  concern  Caesar. 

3  Sold.  Let's  do  so.     But  he  sleeps. 


[Dies. 


Awake,  sir,  awake  ;  speak  to  us. 


1  Sold.  Swoons  rather;  for  so  bad  a  prayer  as 
his  was  never  yet  for  sleep. 

2  Sold.  Go  we  to  him. 

3  Sold.  Awake,  sir,  awake  ;  speak  to  us. 

2  Sold.  Hear  you,  sir  ? 

1  Sold.  The   hand  of  death   hath  raught  him. 
Hark,  the  drams  [Drums  afar  off. 

Demurely  wake  the  sleepers.     Let  us  bear  him 
1  o  the  court  of  guard ;  he  is  of  note  :  our  hour 
Is  rully  out. 

3  Sold.         Come  on  then ; 

He  may  recover  yet.  [Exeunt  with  the  body. 

Scene  X.— Between  the  two  Camps. 
Enter  A.ntont,  and  Scarus,  with  Forces  marching. 

-Ant.  Their  preparation  is  to-day  by  sea; 
We  please  them  not  by  land. 

•^^^^^  For  both,  my  lord. 


^^A",^'.  \'^''}'^^  ^^«y'd  fight  i'  the  fire,  or  in  the  air  ; 

We  d  fight  there  too.     But  this  it  is  :  Our  foot 

Upon  the  hills  adjoining  to  the  city. 

Shall  stay  with  us  :— (order  for  sea  is  given; 

1  hey  have  put  forth  the  haven  :)— 

Where  their  appointment  we  may  best  discover, 

And  look  on  their  endeavour.  [Exeunt. 

Enter  Cjesar,  and  his  Forces  marching. 
Cfes.  But  being  charg'd,  we  will  be  still  by  land, 
Which,  as  I  take't,  we  shall ;  for  his  best  force 
is  forth  to  man  his  galleys.     To  the  vales, 
And  hold  our  best  advantage.  [Exeunt. 

Re-enter  Antony,  and  Scarus. 

Ant.  Yet  they  are  not  join'd  :  Where  yond  pine 
does  stand, 
I  shall  discover  all :  I'll  bring  thee  word 

[Exit. 


Straight,  how  'tis  like  to  go. 


39 


ACT    IV, 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    XII. 


gear.  Swallows  have  built 

in  Cleopatra's  sails  their  nests  :  the  augurers 
Say,  they  know  not, — they  cannot  tell ; — look  gi-inily, 
And  dare  not  speak  their  knowledge.     Antony 
Is  valiant  and  dejected;  and,  by  starts, 
His  fretted  fortunes  give  him  hope,  and  fear, 
Of  what  he  has,  and  h<is  not. 

[Alarum  afar  off,  as  at  a  sea  fight. 

Re-enter  Antony. 

Ant.  All  is  lost; 

This  foul  Egyptian  hath  beti-ayed  me  : 
My  fleet  hath  yielded  to  the  foe  :  and  yonder 
They  cast  their  tiaps  up.  and  carouse  together 
Like  friends  long  lost. — Triple-turn'd  whore  I  'tis 

thou 
Hast  sold  me  to  this  novice ;  and  my  heart 
Makes  only  wars  on  thee. — Bid  them  all  fly ; 
For  when  I  am  reveng'd  upon  my  chai-m, 
I  have  done  all : — Bid  thein  all  fly,  be  gone. 

[Exit  SCARUS. 
O  sun,  thy  uprise  shall  I  see  no  more : 
Fortune  and  Antony  part  here  ;  even  here 
Do  we  shake  hands. — All  come  to  this  ? — The  hearts 
That  spaniefd  me  at  heels,  to  whom  I  gave 
Their  wishes,  do  discandy,  melt  their  sweets 
(^n  blossoming  Caesar;  and  this  pine  is  bark'd, 
That  overtopp'd  them  all.     Betray'd  I  am : 
O  this  false  soul  of  Egypt !  this  grave  charm. 
Whose  eye  beck'd  forth  my  wars,  and  call'd  them 

home ; 
Whose  bosom  was  my  crown  et,  my  chief  end, 
Like  a  right  gipsy,  hath,  at  fast  and  loose, 
Beguil'd  me  to  the  very  heait  of  loss. — 
What,  Eros,  Eros ! 

Enter  Cleopatra. 

Ah,  thou  spell !  Avaunt. 

Cleo.  Why  is  my  lord  enrag'd  against  his  love  ? 

Ant.  Vanish ;  or  I  shall  give  thee  thy  deserving, 
And  blemish  Caesar's  triumph.     Let  him  take  thee, 
And  hoist  thee  up  to  the  shouting  plebeians  : 
Follow  his  chariot,  like  the  gi-eatest  spot 
Of  all  thy  sex:  most  monstei'-hke,  be  shown 
For  poor'st  diminutives,  for  dolts;  and  let 
Patient  Octavia  plough  thy  visage  up 
With  her  prepared  nails. — [Exit  Cleo.] — 'Tis  well 

thou'rt  gone, 
If  it  be  well  to  live  :  But  better  'twere 
Thou  fell'st  into  my  furj%  for  one  death 
Might  have  prevented  many. — Eros,  hoa  ! 
The  shirt  of  Nessus  is  upon  me  :  Teach  me, 
Alcides,  thou  mine  ancestor,  thy  rage : 
Let  me  lodge  Lichas  on  the  horns  o'  the  moon ; 
And  with  those  hands,  that  gi-asp'd  the  heaviest  club. 
Subdue  my  worthiest  self.     The  witch  shall  die  ; 
To  the  young  Roman  boy  she  hath  sold  me,  and  I 

fiill 
Under  this  plot :  she  dies  for't. — Eros,  hoa  !  [Exit. 

Scene  XL — Alexandria.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 
£n<cr  Cleopatra,  Charmian,  Iras,  and  Mardian. 

Cleo.  Help  me,  my  women  !  O,  he  is  more  mad 
Than  Telamon  for  his  shield  ;  the  boar  of  Thessaly 
Was  never  so  emboss'd. 

Char.  To  the  monument; 

There  lock  yourself,  and  send  him  word  you  ai*e 

dead. 
The  soul  and  body  rive  not  more  in  parting. 
Than  greatness  going  olf. 

40 


Cleo.  To  the  monument : — 

Mardian,  go  tell  him  1  have  slain  myself; 
Say  that  the  last  I  spoke  was,  Antony, 
And  word  it,  prithee,  piteously :   Hence,  Mardi.m, 
And  bring  me  how  he  takes  my  death. — 
To  the  monument.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  XH. — The  Same.     Another  Room. 
Enter  Antony,  ana  Eros. 

Ant.  Eros,  thou  yet  behold'st  me  ? 

Eros.  Ay,  noble  lord . 

Ant.  Sometime  we  see  a  cloud  that's  dragonish  : 
A  vapour,  sometime,  like  a  bear,  or  lion. 
A  tower'd  citadel,  a  pendant  rock, 
A  forked  mountain,  or  blue  promontory 
With  trees  upon't,  that  nod  unto  the  world. 
And  mock  our  eyes  with  air  :  thou  hast  seen  these 

signs ; 
They  are  black  vesper's  pageants. 

Eros.  Ay,  my  lord. 

Ant.  That  which  is  now  a  horse,  even  with  a 
thought 
The  rack  dislimns  ;  and  makes  it  indistinct. 
As  water  is  in  water. 

Eros.  It  does,  my  lord. 

Ant.  My  good  knave,  Eros,  now  thy  captain  is 
Even  such  a  body ;  here  I  am  Antony  ; 
Yet  cannot  hold  this  visible  shape,  my  knave. 
I  made  these  wars  for  Eg_vpt ;  and  the  queen, — 
Whose  heart  I  thought  I  had,  for  she  had  mine ; 
Which,  whilst  it  was  mine,  had  annex'd  unto't 
A  million  more,  now  lost, — She,  Eros,  has 
Pack'd  cards  with  Ctesar,  and  false-play'd  my  gloi7 
Unto  an  enemy's  triumph. — 
Nay,  weep  not,  gentle  Eros ;  there  is  left  us 
Ourselves  to  end  ourselves. — O,  thy  vile  lady  ! 

Enter  Mardian. 

She  has  robb'd  me  of  my  sword. 

3Iar.  No,  Antony; 

My  mistress  lov'd  thee,  and  her  fortunes  mingled 
With  thine  entirely. 

Ant.  Hence,  saucy  eunuch  ;  peace  ; 

She  hath  betray'd  me,  and  shall  die  the  death. 

J\far.  Death  of  one  person  can  be  paid  but  once ; 
And  that  she  has  discharg'd  :   What  thou  wouldst  d(» 
Is  done  unto  thy  hand ;  the  last  she  spake 
Was,  Antony  !  most  noble  Antony  ! 
Then  in  the  midst  a  tearing  groan  did  break 
The  name  of  Antony ;   it  was  divided 
Between  her  heait  and  lips  :  she  reuder'd  life,  - 
Thy  name  so  buried  in  her. 

Ant.  Dead  then  ? 

Mar.  Dead. 

Ant.  Unarni,  Eros ;  the  long  day's  task  is  done. 
And  we  must  sleep:— That  thou  depart'st  hence 

safe. 
Does  pay  thy  labour  richly ;  Go. — Off,  pluck  off"; — 

[Exit  Mardian. 
The  seven-fold  shield  of  Ajax  cannot  keep 
The  batteiy  from  my  heart.     O,  cleave,  my  sides ! 
Heart,  once  be  stronger  than  thy  continent; 
Crack  thy  frail  case  ! — Apace,  Eros,  apace. — 
No  more  a  soldier : — Bruised  pieces,  go  ; 
You  have  been  nobly  borne. — From  me  a  while.— 

[Exit  Eros. 
I  will  o'ertake  thee,  Cleopatra,  and 
Weep  for  my  pardon.     So  it  must  be,  for  now 
All  length  is  torture : — Since  the  torch  is  out, 
Lie  down,  and  stray  no  further  :   Now  all  labour 
Mai's  what  it  does ;  yea,  very  force  entangles 


ACT    IV. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    XII. 


Itself  with  stiength :  Seal  then,  and  all  is  done. — 
Eros  ! — I  come,  my  queen  : — Eros  ! — Stay  for  me  : 
Where  souls  do  couch  on  flowers,  we'll  hand  in  hand, 
And  with  our  sprightly  poit  make  the  ghosts  gaze  : 
Dido  and  her  ^neas  shall  want  troops, 
And  all  the  haunt  be  ours. — Come,  Eros,  Eros ! 

Re-enter  Eros. 

Eros.  What  would  my  lord  ? 

Ant.  Since  Cleopatra  died, 

I  have  liv'd  in  such  dishonom-,  that  the  gods 
Detest  my  baseness.     I,  that  with  my  sword 
Quarter'd  the  world,  and  o'er  gi-een  Neptune's  back 
With  ships  made  cities,  condemn  myself,  to  lack 
The  courage  of  a  woman  ;  less  noble  mind 
Than  she,  which,  by  her  death,  our  Caesar  tells, 
"  I  am  conqueror  of  myself."  Thou  art  sworn,  Eros, 
That,  when  the  exigent  should  come,  (which  now 
Is  come,  indeed,)  when  I  should  see  behind  me 
Th'  inevitable  prosecution  of  disgi'ace 
And  hoiTor,  that,  on  my  command,  thou  then 
Wouldst  kill  me  :  do't ;  the  time  is  come  : 
Thou  strik'st  not  me,  'tis  Caesar  thou  defeat'st. 
Put  colour  in  thy  cheek. 

Eros.  The  gods  withhold  me  ! 

Shall  I  do  that  which  all  the  Parthian  darts, 
Though  enemy,  lost  aim,  and  could  not  ? 

Ant.  Eros, 

Wouldst  thou  be  window'd  in  great  Rome,  and  see 
Thy  master  thus  with  pleach'd  anns,  bending  down 
His  corrigible  neck,  his  face  subdued 
To  penetrative  shame ;  whilst  the  wheel'd  seat 
Of  fortunate  Caesar,  drawn  before  him,  branded 
His  baseness  that  ensued  ? 

Eros.  I  would  not  see't. 

Ant.  Come  then;  for  with  a  wound  I  must  be 
cur'd. 


Draw  that  thy  lionest  sword,  which  thou  hast  worn 
Most  useful  for  thy  country. 

Eros.  O,  sir,  pardon  me. 

Ant.  When  I  did  make  thee  free,  swor'st  thon 
not  then 
To  do  this  when  I  bade  thee  ?     Do  it  at  once  ; 
Or  thy  precedent  sei-vices  are  all 
But  accidents  unpurpos'd.     Draw,  and  come. 

Eros.  Turn  from  me  then  that  noble  countenance. 
Wherein  the  worship  of  the  whole  world  lies. 

Ant.  Lo  thee.  [  Turning  from  him. 

Eros.  My  sword  is  drawn. 

Ant.  Then  let  it  do  at  once 

The  thing  why  thou  hast  drawn  it. 

Eros.  My  dear  master. 

My  captain,  and  my  emperor ;  let  me  say, 
Before  I  strike  this  bloody  stroke,  farewell. 

Ant.  'Tis  said,  man  ; — and  fai-ewell. 

Eros.  Farewell,  gi-eat  chief.    Shall  I  strike  now  ? 

Ant.  Now,  Eros. 

Eros.  Why,  there  then : — [Falls  on  his  sword.] — 
Thus  I  do  escape  the  soitow 
Of  Antony's  death.  [Dies. 

Ant.  Thrice  nobler  than  myself! 

Thou  teachest  me,  O  vahant  Eros,  what 
I  should,  and  thou  couldst  not.     My  queen  and  Eros 
Have,  by  their  brave  insti'uction,  got  upon  me 
A  nobleness  in  record :  But  I  will  be 
A  bridegroom  in  my  death,  and  run  into't 
As  to  a  lover's  bed.     Come  then ;  and,  Eros, 
Thy  master  dies  thy  scholar ;  to  do  thus 

[Falling  on  his  sword. 
I  learn'd  of  thee.     How  !  not  dead  ?  not  dead  ? — 
The  guard — how  ? — O,  despatch  me. 

Enter  Dercetas,  and  Guard. 
1  Guard.  What's  the  noise  ? 


II  '  iililijlii'' 


AST.    Bear  me,  good  friends,  where  Cleopatra  bide 


ACT    IV. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE  xni. 


Ant.  I  have  done  my  work  ill,  friends :  O,  make 
an  end 
Of  what  I  have  begun. 

2  Guard.  The  star  is  fallen. 

1  Guard.  And  time  is  at  his  period. 

All.  Alas,  and  woe  ! 

Ant.  Let  him  that  loves  mo  strike  me  dead. 

1  Guard.  Not  L 

2  Guard.  Nor  L 

3  Guard.  Nor  any  one.  [Exeunt  Guard. 
Der.  Thy  death  and  fortunes  bid  thy  followers  fly. 

This  sword  but  shown  to  Cffisar,  with  this  tidings, 
Shall  enter  me  with  him. 

Enter  Diomedes. 

Dio.  Where's  Antony  ? 

Der.  There,  Diomed,  there. 

Z>lo.  Lives  he '! 

Wilt  thou  not  answer,  man?  [Exit  Dercetas. 

Ant.  Art  thou  there,  Diomed?    Draw  thy  sword, 
and  give  me 
Sufficing  strokes  for  death. 

Dio.  Most  absolute  lord, 

.My  mistress  Cleopatra  sent  me  to  thee. 

Ant.  When  did  she  send  thee  ? 

Dio.  Now,  my  lord. 

Ant.  Where  IS  sne? 

Dio.    Lock'd   in   her   monument.      She   had   a 
prophesying  fear 
Of  what  hath  come  to  pass  :  for  when  she  saw 
(Which  never  shall  be  found)  you  did  suspect 
She  had  dispos'd  with  Caesar,  and  that  your  rage 
Would  not  be  purg'd,  she  sent  you  word  she  was 

dead ; 
P>ut,  fearing  since  how  it  might  work,  hath  sent 
Me  to  proclaim  the  truth ;  and  I  am  come, 
I  dread,  too  late. 

Ant.  Too  late,  good  Diomed  : — Call  my  guard,  I 
prithee. 

Dio.  What,  ho !  the  emperor's  guard  !  The  guard, 
what,  ho ! 
Come,  your  lord  calls. 

Enter  four  or  Jive  of  the  Guard. 

Ant.  Bear  me,   good  friends,  where   Cleopati-a 
bides ; 
"Tis  the  last  service  that  I  shall  command  you. 
1  Guard.  Woe,  woe  are  we,  sir,  you  may  not 
live  to  wear 
All  your  true  followers  out. 
All.  Most  heavy  day ! 

A  nt.  Nay,  good  my  fellows,  do  not  please  sharp  fate 
To  gi-ace  it  with  your  soiTows  :  bid  that  welcome 
Which  comes  to  punish  us,  and  we  punish  it 
Seeming  to  bear  it  lightly.     Take  mo  up : 
I  have  led  you  oft ;  carry  me  now,  good  friends, 
And  have  my  thanks  for  all. 

[Exeunt,  hearing  Antont. 

Scene  XIIL — The  Same.     A  Monument. 
Enter  above,  Cleopatra,  Charmian,  and  Iras. 

Cleo.  O  Charmian,  I  will  never  go  from  hence. 

Char.  Be  comforted,  dear  madam. 

Clco.  No.  I  will  not. 

All  strange  and  terrible  events  are  welcome. 
But  comforts  we  despise  ;  our  size  of  sorrow, 
Proportion'd  to  our  cause,  must  be  as  gi'eat 

Enter  Diomedes. 

\s  that  which  makes  it. — How  now  ?  is  he  dead  ? 

42 


Dio.  His  death's  upon  him,  but  not  dead. 
Look  out  o'  the  other  side  your  monument. 
His  guard  have  brought  him  thither. 

Enter  Antony,  home  by  the  Guard. 

Cleo.  O  sun, 
Burn  the  great  sphere  thou  mov'st  in  I — darkling 

stand 
The  varying  shore  o'  the  world  ! — O  Antony  ! 
Antony,   Antony ! — Help,   Charmian ;    help,   Iras, 

help ; 
Help,  friends  below ;  let's  draw  him  hither. 

Ant.  Peace : 

Not  Cffisar's  valour  hath  o'erthrown  Antony, 
But  Antony's  hath  triumph'd  on  itself. 

Cleo.  So  it  should  be,  that  none  but  Antony 
Should  conquer  Antony;  but  woe  'tis  sol 

Ant.  I  am  dying,  Egypt,  dying;  only 
I  here  importune  death  a  while,  until 
Of  many  thousand  kisses  the  poor  last 
I  lay  upon  thy  lips. — 

Clco.  I  dare  not,  dear, 

(Dear  my  lord,  pardon,)  I  dare  not, 
Lest  I  be  taken :  not  the  imperious  show 
Of  the  fnll-fortun'd  Csesar  ever  shall 
Be  brooch'd  with  me  ;  if  knife,  drugs,  serpents,  have 
Edge,  sting,  or  operation,  1  am  safe : 
Your  wife  Octavia,  with  her  modest  eyes 
And  still  conclusion,  shall  acquire  no  honour 
Demuring  upon  me. — But  come,  come,  Antony, — 
Help  me,  my  women, — we  must  draw  thee  up ; — 
Assist,  good  friends. 

Ant.  O,  quick,  or  I  am  gone. 

Cleo.  Here's  sport,  indeed  ! — how  heavy  weiglis 
my  lord  ! 
Our  strength  is  all  gone  into  heaviness ; 
That  makes  the  weight :  Had  I  great  Juno's  power, 
The  strong-wing'd  Mercury  should  fetch  thee  up. 
And  set  thee  by  Jove's  side.     Yet  come  a  little, — 
Wishers  were  ever  fools  ; — O,  come,  come,  come ; 

[They  draw  Antony  up. 
And  welcome,  welcome  !  die  where  thou  hast  liv'd  : 
Quicken  with  kissing ;  had  my  lips  that  power. 
Thus  would  I  wear  them  out. 

All.  A  heavy  sight  I 

Ant.  I  am  dying,  Egj'pt,  dying : 
Give  me  some  wine,  and  let  me  speak  a  little. 

Clco.  No,  let  me  speak  ;  and  let  me  rail  so  high. 
That  the  false  housewife  Fortune  break  her  wheel, 
Provok'd  by  my  offence. 

Ant.  One  word,  sweet  queen  : 

Of  Caesar  seek  your  honour,  with  your  safety. — O  ! 

Clco.  They  do  not  go  together. 

Ant.  Gentle,  hear  me ; 

None  about  Caesar  trust,  but  Proouleius. 

Clco.  My  resolution,  and  my  hands,  I'll  ti'ust ; 
None  about  Caesar. 

Ant.  The  miserable  change  now  at  my  end. 
Lament  nor  sorrow  at :  but  please  j^our  thoughts. 
In  feeding  them  with  those  my  former  fortunes 
Whei'ein  I  liv'd,  the  gi'eatest  prince  o'  the  world. 
The  noblest :  and  do  now  not  basely  die. 
Nor  cowardly  put  off  my  helmet  to 
My  countryman, — a  Roman,  by  a  Roman 
Valiantly  vanquish'd.     Now,  my  spirit  is  going ; 
I  can  no  more.  [Dies. 

Clco.  Noblest  of  men,  woo't  die  ? 

Hast  thou  no  care  of  me  ?  shall  I  abide 
In  this  dull  world,  which  in  thy  absence  is 
No  better  than  a  sty  ? — O,  see,  my  women. 
The  crown  o'  the  earth  doth  melt : — My  lord  I — 


ACT    IV. 


Ax\TON\r  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    XIII. 


( >,  wither'd  is  the  garland  of  the  war, 

The  soldier's  pole  is  fallen ;  young  boys  and  girls 

Are  level  now  with  men  :  the  odds  is  gone, 

And  there  is  nothing  left  remarkable 

Beneath  the  visiting  moon.  [She  faints. 

Char.  O,  quietness,  lady  J 

Iras.  She  is  dead  too,  our  sovereign. 

Char.  Lady, — 

Iras.  Madam, — 

Char.  O  madam,  madam,  madam  ! 

Iras.  Royal  Egjpt ! 

E  mpress ! 

Char.  Peace,  peace,  Ii-as. 

Cleo.  No  more,  but  e'en  a  woman ;  and  com- 
manded 
By  such  poor  passion  as  the  maid  that  milks, 
And  does  the  meanest  chares. — It  were  for  me 
To  tlu-ow  my  sceptre  at  the  injurious  gods ; 
To  tell  them  that  this  world  did  equal  theirs, 


Till  they  had  stolen  our  jewel.     All's  but  naught ; 

Patience  is  sottish ;  and  impatience  does 

Become  a  dog  that's  mad :  Then  is  it  sin 

To  rush  into  the  secret  house  of  death. 

Ere  death  dare  come  to  us  ? — How  do  you,  women  ? 

What,  what  ?  good  cheer !    Why,  how  now,  Char- 

mian? 
My  noble  girls ! — Ah,  women,  women  !  look. 
Our    lamp    is    spent,    it's    out : — Good    sirs,    take 

heart: —  [To  the  Guard  belmc. 

We'll  bury  him;  and  then,  what's  brave,  what's 

noble. 
Let's  do  it  after  the  high  Roman  fashion. 
And  make  Death  proud  to  take  us.     Come,  away : 
This  case  of  that  huge  spirit  now  is  cold. 
Ah,  women,  women  I  come ;  we  have  no  friend 
But  resolution,  and  the  briefest  end. 

[Exeunt;  those  above  bearing  off  Aj^tohy's 
body. 


Alexcindria. 


Scene  1. — Cjesar's  Camp  before  Alexandria. 

Enter  C^isar,  Agrippa,  Dolabella,  Mecjenas, 
Gallcs,  Proculeius,  and  others. 

C(es.  Go  to  him,  Dolabella,  bid  him  yield ; 
Being  so  frustrate,  tell  him. 
He  mocks  us  by  the  pauses  that  he  makes. 

Dot.  Caesar,  I  shall.   \_Exit  Dolabella. 

Enter  Dercetas,  with  the  sword  q/"  Antony. 

C(es.  Wherefore  is  that  ?  and  what  art  thou  that 
dar'st 
Appear  thus  to  us? 

Der,  I  am  call'd  Dercetas ; 

Mark  Antony  I  serv'd,  who  best  was  worthy 
Best  to  be  sei-v'd :  whilst  he  stood  up,  and  spoke, 
He  was  my  master;  and  I  wore  my  life 
To  spend  upon  his  haters  :  If  thou  please 
To  take  me  to  thee,  as  I  was  to  him 
I'll  be  to  Csesar ;  if  thou  pleasest  not, 
I  yield  thee  up  my  life. 

C(es.  What  is't  thou  say'st  ? 

Der.  I  say,  O  Csesar,  Antony  is  dead. 

C(es.  The  breaking  of  so  gi'eat  a  thing  should  make 
A  greater  crack :  The  round  world 
Should  have  shook  lions  into  civil  streets. 
And  citizens  to  their  dens : — The  death  of  Antony 
Is  not  a  single  doom ;  in  the  name  lay 
A  moiety  of  the  world. 

Der.  He  is  dead,  Caesar ; 

Not  by  a  public  minister  of  justice. 
Nor  by  a  hired  knife  ;  but  that  self  hand. 
Which  writ  his  honour  in  the  acts  it  did. 
Hath,  with  the  courage  which  the  heart  did  lend  it, 
Splitted  the  heart. — This  is  his  sword ; 
I  robb'd  his  wound  of  it ;  behold  it  stain'd 
With  his  most  noble  blood. 

Cees.  Look  you  sad,  friends  ? 

The  gods  rebuke  me,  but  it  is  tidings 
To  wash  the  eyes  of  kings. 

Agr.  And  strange  it  is 

That  nature  must  compel  us  to  lament 
Our  most  persisted  deeds. 

Mec.  His  taints  and  honours 

Wag'd  equal  with  him. 

44 


Agr.  A  rarer  spirit  never 

Did  steer  humanity :  but  you,  gods,  will  give  us 
Some  faults  to  make  us  men.     Caesar  is  touch'd. 

Mec.  When  such  a  spacious  mirror's  set  before 
him, 
He  needs  must  see  himself. 

C<ss.  O  Antony ! 

I  have  follow'd  thee  to  this  : — But  we  do  lance 
Diseases  in  our  bodies  :  I  must  perforce 
Have  shown  to  thee  such  a  declining  day. 
Or  look  on  thine ;  we  could  not  stall  together 
In  the  whole  world  :  But  yet  let  me  lament, 
With  tears  as  sovereign  as  the  blood  of  heaits. 
That  thou,  my  brother,  my  competitor 
In  top  of  all  design,  my  mate  in  empire. 
Friend  and  companion  in  the  fi'ont  of  war, 
The  arm  of  mine  own  body,  and  the  heart 
Where  mine  his  thoughts  did  kindle, — that  our  stars, 
Unreconciliable,  should  divide 
Our  equalness  to  this. — Hear  me,  good  friends, — 
But  I  will  tell  you  at  some  meeter  season ; 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

The  business  of  this  man  looks  out  of  him, 

We'll  hear  him  what  he  says. — Whence  are  you  ? 

Mess.   A  poor  Egyptian  yet.      The  queen  my 
mistress, 
Confin'd  in  all  she  has,  her  monument. 
Of  thy  intents  desires  instruction ; 
That  she  preparedly  may  frame  herself 
To  the  way  she's  forced  to. 

C<es.  Bid  her  have  good  heart ; 

She  soon  shall  know  of  us,  by  some  of  ours, 
How  honourable  and  how  kindly  we 
Determine  for  her :  for  Caesar  cannot  live 
To  be  ungentle. 

Mess.  So  the  gods  preserve  thee  !   [Exit. 

Cees.  Come  hither,  Proculeius  :  Go,  and  say 
We  purpose  her  no  shame  :  give  her  what  comforts 
The  quality  of  her  passion  shall  require  ; 
Lest,  in  her  greatness,  by  some  mortal  stroke 
She  do  defeat  us  :  for  her  life  in  Rome 
Would  be  eternal  in  our  triumph  :  Go, 
And,  with  your  speediest,  bring  us  what  she  says. 
And  how  you  find  of  her. 


ACT    V, 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    II. 


Pro.  Caesar,  I  shall.     [E.nt  Proculeius. 

Ctes.  Gallus,  go  you  along. — Where's  Dolabella, 
To  second  Proculeius?  [Exit  Callus. 

Agr.,  Mcc.  Dolabella ! 

Cces.  Let  him  alone,  for  I  remember  now 
How  he's  employed ;  he  shall  in  time  be  ready. 
Go  with  me  to  my  tent :  where  you  shall  see 
How  hardly  I  was  drawn  intfl  this  war; 
How  calm  and  gentle  I  proceeded  still 
In  all  my  writings  :  Go  with  me,  and  see 
What  1  can  show  in  this.  \^Exeunt. 

Scene  \1. — Alexandria.    A  Room  in  the  Monument. 
Enter  Cleopatra,  Charmian,  and  Iras. 

Cleo.  My  desolation  does  begin  to  make 
A  better  life  :  'Tis  paltry  to  be  Ctesar ; 
Not  being  Fortune,  he's  but  Fortune's  knave, 
A  minister  of  her  will :  And  it  is  gi-eat 
To  do  that  thing  that  ends  all  other  deeds ; 
Which  shackles  accidents,  and  bolts  up  change ; 
Which  sleeps,  and  never  palates  more  the  dung. 
The  beggar's  nurse  and  Caesar's. 

Enter,  to  the  gates  of  the  Monument,  Proculeius, 
Gallus,  and  Soldiers. 

Pro.  Caesar  sends  greeting  to  the  queen  of  Egj'pt ; 
And  bids  thee  study  on  what  fair  demands 
Thou  mean'st  to  have  liim  grant  thee. 

Cleo.   [Within.]  What's  thy  name? 

Pro.  My  name  is  Proculeius. 

Cleo.    [Within.]  Antony 

Did  tell  me  of  you,  bade  me  ti'ust  you ;  but 
I  do  not  greatly  care  to  be  deceiv'd. 
That  have  no  use  for  trusting.     If  your  master 
Would  have  a  queen  his  beggar,  you  must  tell  him 
That  majestj%  to  keep  decorum,  must 
No  less  beg  than  a  kingdom  :  if  he  please 
To  give  me  conquer'd  Egypt  for  my  sou. 
He  gives  me  so  much  of  mine  own,  as  I 
Will  kneel  to  him  with  thanks. 

Pro.  Be  of  good  cheer ; 

You  are  fallen  into  a:  princely  hand  ;  fear  nothing : 
Make  your  full  reference  freely  to  my  lord, 
Who  is  so  full  of  grace  that  it  flows  over 
On  all  that  need :  Let  me  report  to  him 
\"our  sweet  dependency  :  and  you  shall  find 
A  conqueror  that  will  pray  in  aid  for  kindness, 
Where  he  for  gi-ace  is  kneel'd  to. 

Cleo.    [  Within.]  Pray  you,  tell  hnn 

I  am  his  fortune's  vassal,  and  I  send  him 
The  greatness  he  has  got.     I  hourly  learn 
A  doctrine  of  obedience  ;  and  would  gladly 
Look  him  i'  the  face. 

Pro.  This  I'll  report,  dear  lady. 

Have  comfort ;  for  I  know  your  plight  is  pitied 
Of  him  that  caus'd  it. 

Gal.  Y'^ou  see  how  easily  she  may  be  surpris'd ; 

[Proculeius  and  two  of  the  Guard  ascend  the 

Monument  by  a  ladder,  and  come  behind 

Cleopatra.      Some  of  the  Guard  oj)en 

the  gates- 

Guard  her  till  Caesar  come 

I  To  Procvi^eivs,  and  the  Guard.  Exit  Gallus. 

Iras.  Royal  queen  ! 

Char.  O  Cleopati-a!  thou  are  taken,  queen! — 

Cleo.  Quick,  quick,  good  hands. 

[Drawing  a  dagger. 

Pro.  Hold,  worthy  lady,  hold  : 

[Seizes  and  disarms  her. 
110 


Do  not  yourself  such  wrong,  who  are  in  this 
Reliev'd,  but  not  betray'd. 

Cleo.  What,  of  deatli  too, 

That  rids  our  dogs  of  languish  ? 

Pro.  Cleopatra, 

Do  not  abuse  my  mastei''s  bounty  by 
The  undoing  of  yourself:  let  the  world  see 
His  nobleness  well  acted,  which  your  death 
Will  never  let  come  forth. 

Cleo.  Where  art  thou,  Death  ? 

Come  hither,  come  I  come,  come,  and  take  a  queen 
Worth  many  babes  and  beggars ! 

Pro.  O,  temperance,  lady  ! 

Cleo.  Sir,  I  will  eat  no  meat,  I'll  not  drink,  sir ; — 
If  idle  talk  will  once  be  necessarj^ — 
I'll  not  sleep  neither :  This  mortal  house  I'll  i-uin, 
Do  Cffisar  what  he  can.     Know,  sir,  that  I 
Will  not  wait  pinion'd  at  your  master's  court; 
Nor  once  be  chastis'd  with  the  sober  eye 
Of  dull  Octavia.     Shall  they  hoist  me  up. 
And  show  me  to  the  shouting  varletry 
Of  censuring  Rome  ?     Rather  a  ditch  in  Egj'pt 
Be  gentle  gi"ave  unto  me  !  rather  on  Nilus'  mud 
Lay  me  stark  naked,  and  let  the  water-flies 
Blow  me  into  abhorring  I  rather  make 
My  country's  high  pyramides  my  gibbet,  i 

And  hang  ine  up  in  chains  ! 

Pro.  You  do  extend 

These  thoughts  of  horror  fmther  than  you  shall 
Find  cause  in  ('cCsar. 

Enter  Dolabella. 

Dot.  Proculeius, 

What  thou  hast  done  thy  master  Caesar  knows, 
And  he  hath  sent  for  thee  :  for  the  queen, 
I'll  take  her  to  my  guard. 

Pro.  So,  Dolabella, 

It  shall  content  me  best :  be  gentle  to  her. — 
To  Caesar  I  will  speak  what  you  shall  please, 

[To  Cleopatra. 
If  you'll  employ  me  to  him. 

Cleo.  Say,  I  would  die. 

[Exeunt  Proculeius,  and  Soldiers. 

Dol.  Most  noble  empress,  you  have  heard  of  me  ? 

Cleo.  I  cannot  tell. 

Dol.  Assuredly,  you  know  me. 

Cleo.  No  matter,  sir,  what  I  have  heard  or  known. 
You  laugh,  when  boys  or  women  tell  their  dreams  ; 
Is't  not  your  trick  ? 

Dol.  I  understand  not,  madam. 

Cleo.  I  dreamt  there  was  an  emperor  Antony ; — 
O,  such  another  sleep,  that  I  might  see 
But  such  another  man  ! 

Dol.  If  it  might  please  you, — 

Cleo.  His  face  was  as  the  heavens ;  and  therein 
stuck 
A  sun  and  moon,  which  kept  their  course,  and  lighted 
The  little  O,  the  earth. 

Dol.  Most  sovereign  creature, — 

Cleo.  His  legs  bestrid  the  ocean  :  his  rear'd  arm 
Crested  the  world :  his  voice  was  propertied 
As  all  the  tuned  spheres,  and  that  to  friends ; 
But  when  he  meant  to  quail  and  shake  the  orb, 
He  was  as  rattling  thunder.     For  his  bounty. 
There  was  no  winter  in't ;  an  autumn  'twas, 
That  gi-ew  the  more  by  reaping  :  His  delights 
Were  dolphin-like  ;  they  show'd  his  back  above 
The  element  they  liv'd  in  :  In  his  liveiy 
Walk'd  crowns  and  crownets;  realms  and  islands 

were 
As  plates  dropp'd  from  his  pocket. 

45 


ACT    V. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    II. 


Bol.  Cleopatra,—^ 

Cleo.  Think  you  there  was,  or  might  be,  such  a 
man 
As  this  I  dreamt  of? 

Pol.  Gentle  madam,  no. 

Cleo.  You  lie,  up  to  the  hearing  of  the  gods. 
But,  if  there  be,  or  ever  were,  one  such, 
It's  past  the  size  of  dreaming :  Nature  wants  stuff 
To  vie  strange  forms  with  fancy ;  yet,  to  imagine 
An  Antony,  were  nature's  piece  'gainst  fancy, 
Condemning  shadows  quite. 

Dol.  Hear  me,  good  madam  : 

Your  loss  is  as  yourself,  gi-eat ;  and  you  bear  it 
As  answering  to  the  weight :  'Would  I  might  never 
O'ertake  pursued  success,  but  I  do  feel. 
By  the  rebound  of  yours,  a  grief  that  shoots 
My  very  heart  at  root. 

Cleo.  I  thank  you,  sir. 

Know  you  what  Caesar  means  to  do  with  me  ? 

Dot.  I  am  loth  to  tell  you  what  I  would  you 
knew. 

Cleo.  Nay,  pray  you,  sir, — 

Vol.  Though  he  be  honom-able, — 

Cleo.  He'll  lead  me  then  in  triumph? 

Dol.  Madam,  he  will ; 

I  know  it. 

Within.  Make  way  there, — Csesar ! 

Enter  C^isar,  Callus,  Proculeius,  Mec^nas, 

Seleucus,  and  Attendants. 

Ctes.  Which  is  the  queen  of  Egypt  ? 

Dol.  'Tis  the  emperor,  madam. 

[Cleopatra  kneels. 

CcES.  Arise,  you  shall  not  kneel : — 
I  pray  you,  rise  ;  rise,  Egypt. 

Cleo.  Sir,  the  gods 

Will  have  it  thus ;  my  master  and  my  lord 
1  must  obey. 

Cces.  Take  to  you  no  hard  thoughts : 

The  record  of  what  injuries  you  did  us. 
Though  written  in  our  flesh,  we  shall  remember 
As  things  but  done  by  chance. 

Cleo.  Sole  sir  o'  the  world, 

I  cannot  project  mine  own  cause  so  well 
To  make  it  clear;  but  do  confess,  I  htave 
Been  laden  with  like  frailties,  which  before 
Have  often  sham'd  our  sex. 

Cces.  Cleopatra,  know, 

We  will  extenuate  rather  than  enforce  : 
If  you  apply  yourself  to  our  intents, 
(Which  towards  you  are  most  gentle,)  you  shall 

find 
A  benefit  in  this  change  ;  but  if  you  seek         ^ 
To  lay  on  me  a  cruelty,  by  taking 
Antony's  course,  you  shall  bereave  yourself 
Of  my  good  purposes,  and  put  your  cliildren 
To  that  destruction  which  I'll  guard  them  from, 
If  thereon  you  rely.     I'll  take  uiy  leave. 

Cleo.    And   may,   through   all   the   world :    'tis 
yours  ;  and  we 
Your  'scutcheons,  and  your  signs  of  conquest,  shall 
Hang  in  what  place  you  please.     Here,  my  good 
lord. 

CcEs.  You  shall  advise  me  in  all  for  Cleopatra. 

Cleo.    This    is    the    brief  of  money,  plate,  and 
jewels, 
•I  am  possess'd  of:  'tis  exactly  valued  ; 
Not  petty  things  admitted. — Where's  Seleucus? 

Hel.  Here,  madam. 

Cleo.  This  is  my  treasurer ;  let  him  speak,  my 
lord, 

4G 


Upon  his  peril,  that  I  have  reserv'd 

To  myself  nothing.     Speak  the  truth,  Seleucus. 

Sel.  Madam, 
I  had  rather  seal  my  lips,  than,  to  my  peril, 
Speak  that  which  is  not. 

Cleo.  What  have  I  kept  back  '< 

Sel.  Enough  to  purchase  what  you  have  made 
known. 

Cas.  Nay,  blush  not,  Cleopati'a;  I  approve 
Your  wisdom  in  the  deed. 

Cleo.  See,  Caesar  !  O,  behold. 

How  pomp  is  foUow'd !  mine  will  now  be  yours ; 
And  should  we  shift  estates  yours  would  be  mine. 
The  ingratitude  of  this  Seleucus  does 
Even  make  me  wild :  O  slave,  of  no  more  ti'ust 
Than  love  that's  hir'd  ! — What,  goest  thou  back  ? 

thou  shalt 
Go  back,  I  warrant  thee :  but  I'll  catch  thine  eyes. 
Though   they  had   wings :    Slave,  soulless  villain, 

dog! 
O  rarely  base ! 

C(ss.  Good  queen,  let  us  entreat  you. 

Cleo.  O  Caesar,  what  a  wounding  shame  is  this ; 
That  thou,  vouchsafing  here  to  visit  me. 
Doing  the  honour  of  thy  lordliness 
To  one  so  meek,  that  mine  own  servant  should 
Parcel  the  sum  of  my  disgi-aces  by 
Addition  of  iiis  envy !   Say,  good  Caesar, 
That  I  some  lady  trifles  have  reserv'd, 
Immoment  toys,  things  of  such  dignity 
As  we  greet  modern  friends  withal ;  and  say, 
Some  nobler  token  I  have  kept  apart 
For  Livia,  and  Octavia,  to  induce 
Their  mediation  ;  must  I  be  unfolded 
With  one  that  I  have  bred?  The  gods!  It  smites 

me 
Beneath  the  fall  I  have.     Prithee,  go  hence ; 

[To  Seleucus. 
Or  I  shall  show  the  cinders  of  my  spirits 
Through  the  ashes  of  my  chance : — Wert  thoti  a 

man. 
Thou  wouldst  have  mercy  on  me. 

Cees.  Forbear,  Seleucus. 

[Exit  Seleucus. 

Cleo.  Be  it  known  that  we,  the  greatest,  are  mis- 
thought 
For  things  that  others  do ;  and,  when  we  fall, 
We  answer  others'  merits  in  our  name, 
Are  therefore  to  be  pitied. 

Cees.  ^  Cleopatra, 

Not  what  you  have  reserv'd,  nor  what  acknowledg'd, 
Put  we  i'  the  roll  of  conquest :  still  be  it  yours. 
Bestow  it  at  your  pleasure  ;  and  believe 
Caesar's  no  merchant,  to  make  prize  with  you 
Of   things    that    merchants   sold.      Therefore    be 

cheer'd  ; 
Make  not   your  thoughts  your  prisons :    no,  dear 

queen ; 
For  we  intend  so  to  dispose  you,  as 
Yourself  shall  give  us  counsel.     Feed,  and  sleep  : 
Our  care  and  pity  is  so  much  upon  you. 
That  we  remain  your  friend  :  And  so  adieu. 

Cleo.  My  master,  and  my  lord  ! 

C^s.  Not  so  :  Adieu. 

[Exeunt  Cesar,  and  his  Train. 

Cleo.  He  words  me,  girls,  he  words  me,  that  I 
should  not 
Be  noble  to  myself:  but  hark  thee,  Chnrmian. 

[  Whispers  Charmian. 

Iras.  Finish,  good  lady ;  the  bright  day  is  done, 
And  we  are  for  the  dark. 


ACT    V. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    II. 


Cleo. 


Hie  thee  again 


I  have  spoke  ah-eady,  and  it  is  provided  ; 
Go,  put  it  to  the  haste. 

Char.  3Ia(]am,  I  will 

Re-enter  Dolabella. 

Dol.  Where  is  the  queen  ? 

Char.  Behold,  sir.      [Exit  Charmiax. 

Cleo.  Dolabella  ? 

Dol.  Madam,  as  thereto  sworn  by  jour  command, 
Which  my  love  makes  religion  to  obey, 
I  tell  you  this :  C;esar  through  Syria 
Intends  his  journey :  and.  within  three  days. 
You  with  your  children  will  he  send  before  : 
Make  your  best  use  of  tliis  :  I  have  perform'd 
Your  pleasure,  and  rriv  promise. 

Cleo.  '  Dolabella, 

I  shall  remain  your  debtor. 

Dol.  1  your  sei-vant. 

Adieu,  good  queen;   I  must  attend  on  Csesar. 

Cleo.    Farewell,    and    thanks. — [Exit    Dol.] — 
Now,  Iras,  what  think'st  thou  ? 
Thou,  an  Egyptian  jiuppet,  shalt  be  shown 
In  Rome,  as  well  as  I :  mechanic  slaves 
AVith  greasy  api'ons,  rules,  and  hammers,  shall 
Uplift  us  to  the  view ;  in  their  thick  breaths. 
Rank  of  gi'oss  diet,  shall  we  be  enclouded. 
And  forc'd  to  drink  their  vapour. 

Iras.  The  gods  forbid  ! 

Cleo.  Nay,  'tis  most  certain,  Ii-as  :  Saucy  lictors 
Will  catch  at  us  like  stmmpets ;  and  scald  rhymers 
Ballad  us  out  o'  tune :  the  quick  comedians 
Extemporally  will  stage  us,  and  present 
Our  Alexandrian  revels  :  Antony 
Shall  be  brought  drunken  forth,  and  I  shall  see 
Some  squeaking  Cleopatra  boy  my  gi'eatuess 
-'  the  posture  of  a  whore. 

Iras.  O  the  good  gods ! 

Cleo.  Nay,  that  is  certain. 

Iras.  I'll  never  see  it ;  for,  I  am  sure,  my  nails 
Are  stronger  than  mine  eyes. 

Cleo.  Why,  that's  the  way 

To  fool  their  preparation,  and  to  conquer 
Their  most  absurd  intents. — Now,  Charmian  ? — 

Enter  Charmian. 

Show  me,  my  women,  like  a  queen ; — Go  fetch 
My  best  attires  ; — I  am  again  for  Cydnus, 
To  meet  Mark  Antony : — Sirrah,  Iras,  go. — 
Now,  noble  Charmian,  we'll  despatch  indeed  : 
And,  when  thou  hast  done  this  chare,  I'll  give  thee 

leave 
To  play  till  doomsday. — Bring  our  crown  and  all. 
Wherefore's  this  noise  ? 

[Exit  Iras.     A  noise  icithin. 

Enter  one  of  the  Guard. 

Guard.  Here  is  a  loiral  fellow 

That  will  not  be  denied  your  highness'  presence  ; 
He  brings  you  figs. 

Cleo.  Let  him  come  in.     What  poor  an  instru- 
ment [Exit  Guard. 
May  do  a  noble  deed  I  he  brings  me  liberty. 
My  resolution's  plac'd,  and  I  have  nothing 
Of  woman  in  me  :  Now  from  head  to  foot 
I  am  marble-constant :  now  the  fleeting  moon 
No  planet  is  of  mine. 

Re-enter  Guard,  with  a  Clown  bringing  a  basket. 
Guard.  This  is  the  man. 


Cleo.  Avoid,  and  leave  him.  [Exit  Guard. 

Hast  thou  the  pretty  worm  of  Nilus  there, 
That  kills  and  pains  not  ? 

Cloicn.  Truly  I  have  him :  but  I  would  not  be 
the  party  that  should  desire  you  to  touch  him,  for 
liis  biting  is  immoital ;  those  that  do  die  of  it  do 
seldom  or  never  recover. 

Cleo.  Remember'st  thou  any  that  have  died  on't  ? 

Cloivn.  Veiy  many,  men  and  women  too.  1 
heard  of  one  of  them  no  longer  than  yesterday  :  a 
veiy  honest  woman,  but  something  given  to  lie  ;  as 
a  woman  should  not  do,  but  in  the  way  of  honesty  : 
how  she  died  of  the  biting  of  it,  what  pain  she  felt, 
— Tioily,  she  makes  a  veiy^  good  report  o'  the 
worm :  But  he  that  will  believe  all  that  they  say, 
shall  never  be  saved  by  half  that  they  do :  But  this 
is  most  fallible,  the  worm's  an  odd  worm. 

Cleo.  Get  thee  hence  ;  farewell. 

Cloicn.  I  wish  you  all  joy  of  the  worm. 

Cleo.  Farewell.        [Cloicn  sets  down  the  basket. 

Clown.  You  must  think  this,  look  you,  that  the 
worm  will  do  his  kind. 

Cleo.  Aj%  ay ;  farewell. 

Cloicn.  Look  you,  the  worm  is  not  to  be  ti'usted, 
but  in  the  keeping  of  wise  people :  for,  indeed, 
there  is  no  goodness  in  the  worm. 

Cleo.  Take  thou  no  care ;  it  shall  be  heeded. 

Cloicn.  Very  good  :  give  it  nothing,  I  pray  you, 
for  it  is  not  worth  the  feeding. 

Cleo.  Will  it  eat  me  ? 

Cloicn.  You  must  not  think  I  am  so  simple,  but 
I  know  the  devil  himself  will  not  eat  a  woman :  1 
know  that  a  woman  is  a  dish  for  the  gods,  if  the 
devil  dress  her  not.  But,  truly,  these  same  whore- 
son devils  do  the  gods  gi-eat  harm  in  their  women ; 
for  in  every  ten  that  they  make,  the  devils  mar  five. 

Cleo.  Well,  get  thee  gone ;  farewell. 

Clown.  Yes,  forsooth ;  I  wish  you  joy  of  the 
woi-m.  [Exit. 

Re-enter  Iras,  with  a  robe,  crown,  8fc. 

Cleo.  Give  me  my  robe,  put  on  my  crown;  I  have 
Immortal  longings  in  me  :  Now  no  more 
The  juice  of  Egj^pt's  gi-ape  shall  moist  this  lip  : — 
Yare,  yare,  good  Iras ;  quick. — Methinks  I  hear 
Antony  call ;  I  see  him  rouse  himself 
To  praise  mj^  noble  act ;  I  hear  him  mock 
The  luck  of  Caesar,  which  the  gods  give  men 
To  excuse  their  after  wrath  :  Husband,  I  come  : 
Now  to  that  name  my  courage  prove  my  title ! 
I  am  fire  and  air ;  my  other  elements 
I  give  to  baser  life. — So, — have  you  done  ? 
Come  then,  and  take  the  last  warmth  of  my  lips. 
Farewell,  kind  Charmian  ; — Iras,  long  farewell. 

[Kisses  them.     1k.\.s  falls  and  dies. 
Have  I  the  aspic  in  my  lips  ?     Dost  fall  ? 
If  thou  and  nature  can  so  gently  part. 
The  stroke  of  death  is  as  a  lover's  pinch. 
Which  hurts,  and  is  desir'd.     Dost  thou  lie  still  1 
If  thus  thou  vanishest,  thou  tell'st  the  world 
It  is  not  worth  leave-taking. 

Char.    Dissolve,  thick  cloud,   and  rain ;  that   I 
may  say. 
The  gods  themselves  do  weep ! 

Cleo.  This  proves  me  base  : 

If  she  first  meet  the  curled  Antony, 
He'll  make  demand  of  her;  and  spend  that  kiss    • 
Wliich  is  my  heaven  to  have.     Come,  thou  mortal 
wi'etch, 

[  To  the  asp,  which  she  ajiplies  to  her  breast. 
With  thy  sharp  teeth  this  knot  intrinsicate 

47 


ACT    V. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    II. 


Of  life  at  once  untie  :  poor  venomous  fool, 
Be  angiy,  and  despatch.     O,  couldst  thou  speak ! 
That  I  might  hear  thee  call  great  Caesar,  ass 
Unpolicied  I 

CJtar.  O  eastern  stai- ! 

Clfo.  Peace,  peace  I 

Dost  thou  not  see  my  baby  ^at  my  breast, 
That  sucks  the  nurse  asleep  ? 


Char.  O,  break  !  O,  break  ! 

Cleo.  As  sweet  as  balm,  as  soft-as  air,  as  gentle, — 
O  Antony ! — Nay,  I  will  take  thee  too : — 

\^Applyins  another  asp  to  her  arm. 
What  should  I  stay —       [Falls  on  a  bed,  and  dies. 

Char.  lu  this  wild  world  ? — So,  fare  thee  well. — 
Now  boast  thee.  Death !  in  thy  possession  lies 
A  lass  unpai-allel'd. — Downy  windows,  close ; 


\\^^t\C'i- 


Cleo.    Poor  venomous  fool,  be  angry,  and  despatcti. 


And  golden  Phoebus  never  be  beheld 

Of  eyes  again  so  royal !  Your  crown's  awry ; 

ril  mend  it,  and  then  play — 

Enter  the  Guard,  rushing  in. 

1  Guard.  Where  is  the  queen  ? 
Char.  Speak  softly,  wake  her  not. 

].  Guard.  Caesar  hath  sent — 
Char.  Too  slow  a  messenger. 

[Applies  the  asp. 
O,  come ;  apace,  despatch  :   I  partly  feel  thee. 

1  Guard.  Approach,  hoi  All's  not  well:  Cesar's 

beguil'd. 

2  Guard.  There's  Dolabella  sent  from  Caesar ; — 

call  him. 
I  Guard.    What  work  is  here  ? — Charmian,  is 

this  well  done  ? 
Char.  It  is  well  done,  and  fitting  for  a  m'incess 

•id 


Descended  of  so  many  royal  kings. 
Ah,  soldier! 

Enter  Dolabella. 


[Dies. 


Del.  How  goes  it  here  ? 

2  Guard.  All  dead. 

Del.  Caesar,  thy  thoughts 

Touch  their  effects  in  this :  Thyself  art  coming 
To  see  peiform'd  the  dreaded  act  which  thou 
So  sought'st  to  hinder. 

Witiiin.  A  way  there,  a  way  for  Caesar ! 

Enter  Ca:sAR,  and  Attendants. 

Dot.  O,  sir,  you  are  too  sure  an  augurer ; 
That  you  did  fear  is  done. 

C(Bs.  Bi-avest  at  the  last : 

She  levell'd  at  our  purposes,  and,  being  royal. 


ACT    V. 


ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


SCENE    II. 


Took    her   own    way.  —  The    manner    of   their 

deaths  ? 
I  do  not  see  them  bleed. 

Dol.  Who  was  last  with  them  ? 

1  Guard.    A  simple  countiyman,  that  brought 
her  figs. 
This  was  his  basket. 

Cces.  Poison'd  then. 

1  Guard.  O  Caesar, 

This   Charmian   liv'd   but    now ;    she    stood,    and 

spake : 
I  found  her  trimming  up  the  diadem 
On  her  dead  mistress ;  tremblingly  she  stood, 
And  on  the  sudden  dropp'd. 

Cees.  O  noble  weakness ! — 

If  they  had  swallow'd  poison  'twould  appear 
By  external  swelling :  but  she  looks  like  sleep. 
As  she  would  catch  another  Antony 


In  her  strong  toil  of  grace. 
Dol. 


Here,  on  her  breast, 


There  is  a  vent  of  blood,  and  something  blown  : 
The  like  is  on  her  arm. 

1  Guard.  This  is  an  aspic's  trail :  and  these  fig- 
leaves 
Have  slime  upon  them,  such  as  the  aspic  leaves 
Upon  the  caves  of  Nile. 

Ctes.  Most  probable 

That  so  she  died ;  for  her  physician  tells  me 
She  hath  pursued  conclusions  infinite 
Of  easy  ways  to  die. — Take  up  her  bed  ; 
And  bear  her  women  from  the  monument : — 
She  shall  be  buried  by  her  Antony : 
No  grave  upon  the  earth  shall  clip  in  it 
A  pair  so  famous.     High  events  as  these 
Sti'ike  those  that  make  them ;  and  their  stoiy  is 
No  less  in  pity  than  his  glory,  which 
Brought  them  to  be  lamented.     Our  army  shall, 
In  solemn  show,  attend  this  funeral ; 
And  then  to  Rome. — Come,  Dolabella,  see 
High  order  in  this  gi-eat  solemnity.  \_Exeun. 

49 


^^^ 


^1^  ^%.  c  '^S^h-- 


Roman  Symbols. 


NOTES    ON    MARK    ANTONY 


ACT  I.— Scene  I. 

■^  —  RENEAGUES  all  temper" — i.  e.  Renounces.  This  is 
usually  spelled  reneges.  Coleridge  suggested  the  or- 
thography here  adopted,  which  is  the  old  spelling,  and 
besides  gives  the  proper  pronunciation,  as  in  league. 
Stevens  proposed  to  read  reneyes,  a  word  used  by 
Chaucer  in  the  same  sense ;  but  we  have  the  word  in 
the  foim  here  used,  in  Lear. 

"  —  TRIPLE  pillar  of  the  u-orW — "Triple"  is  here 
used  in  the  sense  oi  third,  or  one  of  three — one  of  the 
'I'riumvirs,  the  three  masters  of  the  world.  So  in  All's 
Well  that  Ends  Well,  we  have  a  "  triple  eye"  for  a 
fhird  eye.  The  industrj'  of  the  commentators  has  not 
fiund  any  similar  use  of  the  word,  ui  any  other  old 
authoj-. 

'•  Grates  me'" — i.  e.  Offends  me  ;  is  grating  to  me. 

"  —  The  sum" — i.  e.  What  is  thq  amount  of  your 
tidings? 

"  —  hear  them" — i.  e.  The  news,  which  word,  in  the 
I'oet's  age,  still  retained  its  plural  use. 

"  Take  in  that  kingdom'' — "  Take  in,"  it  has  been 
f'lsewhere  observed,  signifies  subdue,  conquer. 

"  Where's  Fulvia's  process" — A  word  used  with 
technical  accuracv.  "Process"  here  means  sununons. 
-  Lawyers  call  that  the  processe  by  which  a  man  is 
•viUed  into  the  court,  and  no  more.  To  serve  with  pro- 
<:esse  is  to  cite,  to  summon." — Minshew. 

"  —  rang'd  empire" — Capell,  the  most  neglected  of 
the  commeutators,  properly  explains  this — "  Orderly 
ranged — whose  parts  are  now  entire  and  distinct,  like  a 
number  of  well-built  edifices."     He  refers  to  a  passage 

iu  CORIOLANUS  : — 

Bury  all  which  yet  distinctly  ranges, 
In  heaps  and  piles  of  ruin. 

'•  — (o  weet" — i.  e.  To  know. 
50 


"  But  stirr'd  by  Cleopatra" — Johnson  explains  this 
as  if  "  but"  had  the  meaning  of  except — Antony  wOl  be 
himself,  unless  Cleopatra  keeps  him  in  commotion.  RL 
Mason  objects  to  this,  and  intei-prets  the  passage,  "  ifhnx. 
stirred  by  Cleopatra."  Knight,  dissenting  from  both, 
considers  the  obvious  meaning  to  be,  "  Antony  accepts 
Cleopati-a's  belief  of  what  he  will  be.  He  will  be  him- 
self, but  still  under  the  influence  of  Cleopatra ;  and  to 
show  what  that  influence  is,  he  continues,  '  Now,  for 
the  love  of  Love,'  etc." 


To-ni, 


rht  we'll  wander  through  the  streets,"  etc. 


Plato  writeth  that  there  are  four  kinds  of  flatteiy ; 
but  Cleopatra  divided  it  into  many  kinds.  For  she 
(were  it  in  sport,  or  in  matters  of  earnest)  stiU  devised 
sundry  new  delights  to  have  Antouius  at  commandment, 
never  leaving  him  night  nor  day,  nor  once  letting  him 
go  out  of  her  sight.  For  she  would  play  at  dice  with 
him,  drink  with  him,  and  hunt  commonly  with  him, 
and  also  be  with  him  when  he  went  to  any  exercise  or 
activity  of  body.  And  sometime  also,  when  he  would 
go  up  and  down  the  city  disguised  like  a  slave  in  the 
night,  and  would  peer  into  poor  men's  wndows  and 
their  shops,  and  scold  and  brawl  within  the  house,  Cleo- 
pati-a  would  be  also  in  a  chambermaid's  ai-ray,  and  amble 
up  and  down  the  sti-eets  with  him,  so  that  oftentimes 
Antonius  bare  away  both  mocks  and  blows.  Now, 
though  most  men  misliked  this  manner,  yet  the  Alex- 
andrians were  commonly  glad  o'f  this  jolUtj-,  and  liked 
it  well,  saying,  veiy  gallautly  and  wisely,  that  Antonius 
showed  them  a  comical  face,  to  wit,  a  meny  ctJimte- 
nance  ;  and  the  Romans  a  tragical  face,  that  is  to  say,  a 
grim  look. — North's  Plutarch. 

SCE>'E    II. 

"  Enter  Charmian,  Iras,  Alexas,"  etc. 
I       Shakespeare  foUovved  Plutarch,  and  appears  to  have 
j  been  anxious  to  introduce  ever>-  incident  and  every  per- 
I  sonage  he  met  with  in  his  historian. 


Plutarch  mentions 


NOTES  ON  JULIUS  C^SAR. 


Lamprias,  his  gi-andfather,  as  authority  for  some  of  the 
stories  he  relates  of  the  profuseness  and  hixury  of  Anto- 
ny's entertainments  at  Alexandria.  In  the  stage-direc- 
tion of  scene  ii.  act  1,  in  the  old  copy,  Lamprias,  Ram- 
nus,  and  Lucilius,  are  made  to  enter  with  the  rest ;  but 
they  have  no  part  in  the  dialogue,  nor  do  their  names 
appear  in  the  list  of  Dramatis  Pcrsmiie. 

Stevens  adds  that,  in  the  multitude  of  the  charac- 
ters, these  characters  seem  to  have  been  forgotten. 

"  —  let  me  have  a  child  atffly"—''  This  (says  Stevens) 
is  one  of  Shakespeare's  natural  touches.  Few  circiim- 
stances  are  more  flattering  to  the  fair  sex,  than  breeding 
at  an  advanced  period  of  life.  Charmian  wishes  for  a 
son  too  who  may  amve  at  such  power  and  dominiori 
that  the  proudest  and  fiercest  monarchs  of  the  earth  may 
be  brought  under  his  yoke.  It  should  be  remembered 
that  Herod  of  Jewry  was  a  favourite  character  in  the 
mysteries  of  the  old  "stage,  and  that  he  was  always  rep- 
resented a  fierce,  haughty,  blustering  tyrant." 

"  —  AS  he  flattered"— "  As"  for  as  if. 

"  Extended  Asia  from  Euphrates" — i.  e.  Seized 
ypo7i — an  adaptation  to  a  general  sense  of  a  phrase  pe- 
culiar to  the  ancient  English  law  ;  one  process  of  seiziiig- 
or  lex'jang  upon  land,  to  satisfy  judgments,  being  called 
an  extent,  or  extendi  facias,  "  because  (says  Blackstone) 
the  sheriff  was  to  cause  the  lauds  to  be  ajtpraised  to  their 
full  extended  value."  In  North's  _"  Plutarch,"  we  find 
that  Labienus  had  "overrun  Asia  from  Euphrates." 
Nearly  all  Shakespeare's  contemporaries  make  the 
second  syllable  of  "  Eujihrates"  short.  Drayton,  for 
example — 

That  gliding  go  in  state,  Uke  swelling  Euphrates. 

"  When  our  quick  minds  lie  still" — In  the  old  folios. 
••  our  quick  u-inds."  '  Warburton  proposed,  and  Malone 
and  other  editors  have  adopted,  the  correction  of  "  quick 
minds."  If  we  adopt  this  reading,  the  sense  will  be — 
When  our  pregnant  minds  lie  idle  and  untilled,  they 
produce  weeds ;  but  the  telhng  us  of  our  faults  is,  as  it 
were,  ploughing,  {earing  being  the  old  word  for  tilling, 
still  preserved  in  our  English  Bible,)  and  thus  destroys 
the  weeds.  The  old  reading  is  preserved  by  Johnson, 
who  explains  the  sense — "  that  man  not  agitated  by 
censure  is  hke  soil  not  ventilated  by  high  winds,  and 
produces  more  e^■il  than  good."  Knight  retains  the 
same  reading : — "  Before  we  adopt  a  new  reading  we 
must  be  satisfied  that  the  old  one  is  coiTupt.  When, 
then,  do  we  'bring  forth  weeds?'  In  a  heavy  and 
moist  season,  when  there  are  no  '  quick  winds'  to  mel- 
low the  earth,  to  diy  up  the  exuberant  moisture,  to  fit 
it  for  the  plough.  The  Poet  knew  the  old  proverb  of 
the  worth  of  a  bushel  of  March  dust ;  but  the  '  winds 
of  Jlarch,'  rough  and  unpleasant  as  they  are,  he  knew 
also  produced  this  good.  The  quick  winds  then  are  the 
voices  which  bring  us  tnie  rejiorts  to  put  an  end  to  our 
inaction.  When  these  wdnds  lie  still,  we  bring  forth 
weeds.  But  the  metaphor  is  cairied  further :  the  winds 
have  rendered  the  soil  fit  for  the  plough  ;  but  the  knowl- 
edge of  our  own  faults,  or  ills,  is  as  the  pLjughuig  itself — 
the  earing." 

Collier  supposes  winds  to  mean  icints,  which  (says  he) 
••  in  Kent  and  Sussex  is  an  agricultural  temi,  meaning 
two  furrows  ploughed  by  going  to  one  end  of  the  field 
and  back  again.  '  Our  quick  u-inds^  is,  therefore,  to  be 
understood  as  our  productive  soil."  Judge  Blackstone 
had  long  before  conjectured  quick  winds  to  be  a  cor- 
ruption of  some  provincial  word,  signifying  arable  land. 
Yet  that  the  first  and  most  obvious  explanation  gives 
the  idea  in  the  Poet's  mind,  is  indicated  by  a  similar 
passage  in  Henry  VI.,  (Part  HI.:) — 

For  what  doth  cherish  weeis  but  gentle  air  ? 
.\  dozen  commentators  have  exercised  their  sagacity  on 
this  passage,  of  which  the  reader  has  here  the  substance. 

"  l^he  opposite  of  itself" — Warburton  says,  "  T^he  al- 
lusion is  to  the  sun's  diurnal  course,  which,  rising  in  the 
I'ast,  and  by  revolution  lowering,  or  setting,  in  the  west, 
becomes  the  opposite  of  itself"     But,  taking  revolution 


simply  as  a  change  of  circumstances,  the  passage  may 
mean,  (and  this  is  the  intex'pretation  of  Stevens,)  thai 
the  pleasure  of  to-day  becomes  subsequently  a  ])aiu — 
the  opposite  of  itself. 

"  The  hand  could  plnck  her  back" — "  Could  "is  here 
used  in  that  peculiar  sense,  which  indicates  not  power, 
but  inclination  and  will,  if  there  was  ability — appa- 
I'ently  an  elliptical  expression — a  very  idiomatic,  hut  by 
no  means  unusual  sense,  and  not  peculiar  (as  Stevens 
pronounces  it  to  be)  to  the  old  writers.  He  thus  says  : 
"  My  hand,  which  drove  her  off,  w^ould  now  wiUingly 
pluck  her  back,  if  it  were  possible." 

"  —  o7/.r  expedience" — i.e.  Our  expedition.  These 
words  were  used  by  Shakespeare  indiscriminately. 

"  —  like  the  courser^ s  hair" — "  This  is  so  far  true  to 
appearance,  that  a  horse-hair  '  laid  (as  Hollingshed  says) 
in  a  pail  of  water,'  will  become  the  supporter  of  seem- 
ingly one  worm,  tliough  probably  of  an  immense  num- 
ber of  small  slimy  water-lice.  The  hair  will  twirl  round 
a  finger,  and  sensibly  compress  it.  It  is  a  common  ex- 
periment with  school-boys." — Coleridge. 

Scene  III. 

"  —  our  brows  bent" — i.  e.  The  bendiiig  or  inclina- 
tion of  our  brows.  The  brow  is  that  part  of  the  face 
which  expresses  most  fully  the  mental  emotions.  So  in 
King  John  : — 

\\Tiy  do  you  bend  such  solemn  brows  on  me? 

"  Remains  in  use  icilh  you" — i.  e.  In  your  possession 
and  use — a  phrase  em])loyed  also  in  the  Merchant  of 
Venice  : — 

So  he  wUl  let  me  have 

The  other  half  in  use. 

"  —  should  safe  my  going" — i.  e.  Render  safe. 

"  The  garboils  she  awak'd" — i.  e.  Disorders,  com- 
motions; probably  derived  from  the  same  source  as 
turmoil. 

"  —  the  sacred  vials" — Alludmg  to  the  lachrymatory 
vials  filled  with  tears,  which  the  Romcins  placed  in  the 
tomb  of  a  departed  friend. 

"  —  /  am  quickly  ill,  and  well, 
So  Antony  loves." 
Our  text  follows  the  more  usual  punctuation.  Cleo- 
patra, I  think,  draws  a  rapid  reproachful  comparison 
between  her  own  quickly-changing  health  and  the  fickle 
love  of  Antony.  And  the  reply,  "  My  precious  queen, 
forbear,"  etc.,  shows  that  he  felt  this  to  be  meant  for 
him.     Knight  prints  the  hues — 

1  am  quickly  ill,  and  well, 

So  Antony  loves ; — 
and  says : — "  This  passage  is  usually  printed  v/ith  a  colon 
after  '  well ;'  and,  so  pointed,  it  is  inteqjreted  by  Capell, 
'  such  is  Antony's  love,  fluctuating  and  subject  to  sudden 
tunis,  like  my  "health.'  The  punctuation  of  the  original 
seems  more  consonant  with  the  rapid  and  capricious 
demeanour  of  Cleopatra — I  am  quickly  iU,  and  I  am 
well  again,  so  that  Antony  loves." 

Collier's  comment  is,  "  I  am  quickly  well  or  ill,  ac- 
cording as  Antony  loves  me." 

''Belong  to  Egypt" — i.  e.  The  queen  of  Egj-pt. 

"  —  this  Herculean  Roman" — Antony  ti-aced  his 
descent  from  Anton,  a  son  of  Hercules. 

"  But  that  your  ROYALTY 
Holds  idleness  your  subject,"  etc. 
An  antithesis  seems  intended  between  "royalty"  and 
"  subject."  "  But  that  I  know  you  to  be  a  queen,  and 
that  your  royalty  hold?  idleness  in  subjection  to  you,  I 
should  suppose  you,  irom  this  idle  discourse,  to  be  the 
veiy  genius  of  idleness  itself." 

"  —  laurel'd  victory" — So  the  second  folio,  and  ah 
j  the  other  editions,  except  that  of  Knight,  who  retains 

..  51 


NOTES  ON  ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


the  "  laurel  victory"  of  the  first  edition ;  remarking  that 
"  the  use  of  the  substantive  adjectively  was  a  peculiarity 
of  the  2)oetry  of  Shakespeare's  time,  which  has  been  re- 
vived with  advantage  in  our  o\vn  day." 

Scene  IV. 

"  One  great  competitor" — "  Competitor"  is  always 
used  by  Shakespeare,  both  in  this  play  and  in  the  Two 
Gentlemen  of  Verona,  for  associate  ;  one  uniting  with 
others  in  sti-iving  together  for  the  same  end  or  object. 
"  One"  is  the  original  reading,  which  Johnson  altered  to 
ours — a  plausible  conjecture ;  yet  the  old  reading  strikes 
me  as  the  preferable  sense.  Octavius  denies  that  it  is 
his  natui-e  to  hate  any  gi-eat  associate  power. 

"  —  /us  composure" — i.  e.  Composition,  in  modem 
language. 

"  —  excuse  his  soils" — The  original  has  foils,  which 
(says  Collier)  means  "  the  foibles  wliich  injure  liis  char- 
acter." But  I  find  no  authority  for  any  such  use  of  the 
word,  while  "  soils"  is  constantly  nsed  by  Shakespeare 
in  this  very  manner.  Tims  in  Hajilet — "  No  soil  doth 
besmirch  the  virtue  of  his  will."  In  Love's  Labour's 
Lost — "  The  only  soil  of  his  fan-  virtue's  gloss."  The 
change  of  the  long  /  for  the  /,  is  common  in  old  books 
and  manuscripts. 

"  Comes  dear'd  by  being  lacked" — In  the  old  copies, 
•'fear'd  by  being  lack'd,"  which  is  adhered  to  by  the 
two  last  English  editors ;  \vhile  the  rest,  from  Theobald 
to  Singer  and  Bcswell,  adopt  Warburton's  change, 
"  dear'd."  This  not  only  in  itself  presents  a  much  bet- 
ter and  more  natural  sense,  but  moreover  corresponds 
with  the  account  given  of  Pompey,  in  the  preceding 
speech,  that  he  "  is  beloved  of  those  that  only  have  feared 
Cffisar."  It  is  too  the  same  •with  the  thought  similarly 
expressed  in  Coriolasus  : — "I  shall  be  Zoy't/ when  I 
am  lack'd."  Tliis  is  much  more  nalTiral  than  Knight's 
idea  that,  in  Octavius's  mind,  "  to  be  feared  and  to  be 
loved  were  synonymous." 

"  Leave  thy  lascivious  vassals" — The  spelling  of  the 
original  is  vassailes.  The  modern  reading  is  vassals. 
In  three  other  passages  of  the  original,  where  the  old 
word  icassal  is  used,  it  is  spelled  icassels.  Wassal  is  em- 
ployed by  Shakespeare  in  the  strict  meaning  of  diTuiken 
revelry;  and  that  could  scarcely  be  called  "  lascivious." 
On  the  contraiy,  "leave  thy  lascivious  vassals"  ex- 
presses Cissar's  contempt  for  Cleojiatra  and  her  minions, 
who  were  sti-ictly  the  vassals  of  Antony,  the  queen  be- 
ing one  of  his  tributaries. — Knight. 

"  —  beaten  from  Modena" — Shakespeare  has  here 
e\-idently  used  the  ordinaiy  English  pronunciation  of 
"  ]\Io-de-na,"  not  its  Italian  somid,  as  familiaiized  to  our 
ears  by  later  poets,  such  as  Rogers : — 

If  ever  you  should  come  to  Mod'ena. 
For  this  quotation,  as  well  as  for  other  matter,  I  am 
happy  to  express  my  obUgation  to  a  recent  American 
publication,  of  great  accuracy,  learning,  and  taste — 
Baldwin's  "Pronouncing  Gazetteer,"  (Philadelphia, 
1845.) 

"  Assemble  me" — So  the  original.  The  modem  read- 
ing is  "assemble  we" — the  editors  thinking  "me"  a 
misprint  for  u-e,  because  one  equal  is  speaking  to  an- 
other. Knight  justly  remarks,  that  the  commentators 
forget  the  contempt  which  Ctesar  had  for  Lepidus  :  they 
forget,  too,  the  crouching  humility  of  Lepidus  himself:-^ 

What  you  shall  know  meantime 

Of  stirs  abroad,  I  shall  beseech  you,  sir, 
To  let  me  be  partaker. 

Scene  V. 

"  Give  me  to  drink  mandragora" — A  plant  which, 
before  the  use  of  opium,  the  old  physicians  employed 
for  what  one  of  them  (Gerard,  Herbal.)  calls  "  the  drow- 
sie  and  sleeping  power  thereof."  So  also  in  the  old 
translation  of  Aiiuleius.  (15G6  :) — "  I  gave  him  no  poy- 
son  but  a  doling  drink  of  mandragoras,  which  is  of  such 

52 


force,  that  it  will  cause  any  man  to  sleepe  as  though  he 
were  dead."  (See  Phny's  "  Natural  History,"  by  Hol- 
land, 1601.) 

" — burgonet  of  men" — i.  e.  Helmet.  In  Henry 
VI.  we  have,  "  I  wear  aloft  my  bursonet." 

"  —  that  great  medicine  hath 
With  his  tinct  gilded  thee." 

The  allusion  is,  as  Johnson  and  Stevens  have  showTi, 
to  the  philosopher's  stone,  which,  by  its  touch,  convei'ts 
base  metal  into  gold.  The  alchymists  call  the  matter, 
whatever  it  be,  by  which  they  perfonn  ti-ansmutation. 
a  "  medicine."  Thus  Chapman,  in  his  "  Shadow  of 
Night,"  (1594:)— 

O,  then,  thou  great  elixir  of  all  treasures. 

The  old  English  poets  are  fuU  of  such  allusions,  and 
there  is  a  singular  agreement  between  the  poetic  use  of 
this  phrase,  and  an  idiomatic  phrase  common  to  aU  the 
North  American  Indian  ti-ibes,  wliicli  diflering  in  lan- 
guage, some  of  them  radically,  agree  in  applying  the 
title  of  "  gi-eat  medicine"  to  any  powerful  agent  beyond 
then-  comprehension.  This  is  one  of  those  coincidences 
where  there  could  be  no  common  oiigin,  which  show 
how  uncertain  are  aU  arguments  of  literary  imitation, 
etc.,  di-awn  from  mere  similarity. 

"  And  soberly  did  mount  an  arrogant  steed,"  etc. 

The  original  has  "  arm-gaunt  steed,"  which  has  puz- 
zled all  the  critics.  Knight  says  that  "  arm-gaunt,  of 
which  we  have  no  other  example,  conveys  the  idea  of  a 
steed  fierce  and  terrible  in  armom* " — a  sense  not  easily 
derived  from  the  word.  ColUer  interprets  it  "  as  ap- 
plied to  a  horse  become  gaunt  by  bearing  ai-ms" — a 
more  probable  sense,  but  not  suiting  the  context,  though 
it  agrees  wdth  Warburton's  explanation  of  "  a  steed  wom 
thin  by  service  in  war ;"  on  which  Edwards  has  lavished 
much  good  2>leasantry,  in  his  sprightly  volume,  the 
"  Canons  of  Criticism."  Seward,  (Preface  to  his  edition 
of  Beaumont  and  Fletcher,)  Edwai'ds,  and  Lord  Ched- 
worth,  maintain  that  it  means  thin-shouldered — "  gaunt 
quad  armos."  jNI.  Mason  proposed,  and  veiy  many  edi- 
tors have  adopted,  the  change  into  termagant,  which 
gives  a  spirited  and  appropriate  sense.  A  strong  objec- 
tion to  this  change  is  that  termagant  must  have  been 
preceded  m  the  text  by  a,  not  by  an,  as  the  old  editions 
have  it.  This  edition  adopts  the  very  ingenious  conjec- 
tiu-e  of  Boaden,  which  is  thus  explained  and  defended 
by  Singer: — 

"The  epithet  arrogant  is  the  happy  suggestion  of 
Mr.  Boaden,  and  is  to  be  prefeiTed  both  on  accoimt  of 
its  more  sti'iking  propriety,  and  because  it  admits  of  the 
original  article  an  retaining  its  place  before  it.  That  it 
is  an  ej)itliet  fitly  ajiplied  to  the  steed  of  Antony,  may 
be  shown  by  high  poetical  authority.  In  the  "  Auraco 
Domado "  of  Lope  de  Vega,  the  reader  will  find  the  fol- 
lowmg  passage : — 

Y  el  cavallo  arrogante,  in  que  subido 

El  hombre  parecia 

Monstruosa  fiera  que  sies  pies  tenia. 

Termagant,  it  should  be  observed,  is  furious ;  '  aiTO- 
gant,'  which  answers  to  the  Latin  ferox,  is  only^erce, 
proud.  Our  great  Poet,  *  of  imagination  all  compact,' 
is  the  greatest  master  of  poetic  diction  the  world  has 
yet  produced  ;  he  could  not  have  any  knowledge  of  the 
Spanish  poet,  but  has  anticipated  bun  m  the  use  of  this 
expressive  epithet.  The  word  arrogatmt,  as  written  in 
old  manuscripts,  might  easily  be  mistaken  for  arm- 
gaunt." 

ACT  II.— Scene  I. 

"  My  power^s  a  crescent" — The  old  copy  has  "  My 
powers  are  crescent."  The  use  of  it,  in  the  next  line, 
sliows  that  "crescent"  is  a  substantive.  The  correc- 
tion in  the  text  was  made  by  Theobald,  and  is  received 
by  all  editors  except  Collier. 

"Salt  Cleopatra,  soften  thy  wan'd  lip!" 
The  spelling  of  the  early  edition  is  leand  lip,  which 
Collier  retains,  as  referring  "  to  Cleopatra's  power  of  en- 


NOTES  ON  ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


chantment,"  and  doubts  whether  it  should  not  be  printed 
vand-Up.  This  is  forced  and  improbable.  Waned, 
which,  if  strict  meti-ical  regularity  is  required,  may  be 
spelled  or  spoken  "  wan'd,"  refers  to  the  age  and  decay 
of  beauty,  to  which  Cleopatra  has  herself  belore  referred. 
Stevens  quotes  a  similar  application  of  the  epithet  from 
Marston,  a  contemporary  dramatist : — 

Cleopatra  then  to  seek  had  been 
So  firm  a  lover  of  her  waned  face. 

He  however  suggests  that  the  word  is  wan'd — grown 
wan,  or  pale,  as  iu  Hamlet  :  "  His  visage  wan'd." 

"  A  space  for  further  traveV — i.  e.  Since  he  quitted 
Egypt,  a  space  of  time  has  elapsed  in  which  a  longer 
journey  might  have  been  performed  than  from  Egypt 
to  Rome. 

"  I  cannot  hope" — "  Hope"  is  here  used  in  the  sense 
of  expect.  Chaucer  employs  the  word  in  this  sense ; 
but  the  inaccuracy  of  this  use  was  exempUfied,  in  Shake- 
speare's time,  by  Puttenham,  who  quotes  the  speech  of 
the  Tamier  of  Tamworth  to  Edward  IV'. : — "  I  liope  I 
shall  be  hanged  to-mon-ow." 

ScEXE   II. 

"  I  would  not  shave't  to-day" — i.  e.  I  would  meet  him 
undressed,  without  any  show  of  respect.  Plutarch  men- 
tions that  Antony,  "  after  the  overthrow  he  had  at  Mo- 
dena,  suffered  his  beard  to  grow  at  length,  and  never 
dipt  it,  that  it  was  marvellous  long."  Malone  thinks 
that  this  was  in  Shakespeare's  thoughts. 

"7/" ice  compose" — \.  e.  Agree,  come  to  agreement; 
as  afterwards — "  I  crave  om-  composition  may  be  writ- 
ten." 

"  Sitj^  sir" — A  note  of  admiration  is  put  here  by  Ste- 
vens, who  thinks  that  Antony  means  to  resent  the  invi- 
tation of  Cajsar  that  he  should  be  seated,  as  such  invita- 
tion implied  superioi-itv-.  We  agree  \\'ith  Malone  and 
Knight,  that  they  desire  each  other  to  be  seated ;  and 
that  CcBsar  puts  an  end  to  the  baudjdng  of  compliments 
by  taking  his  seat. 

"  —  THEME  for  yoti" — This  passage  has  been  misun- 
derstood, erroneously  explained,  and  considered  cor- 
rupt. Its  meaning  evidently  is,  "  You  were  the  theme 
or  subject  for  which  your  wife  and  brother  made  their 
contestation;  you  were  the  word  of  war."  Mason  sup- 
posed some  words  had  been  transposed,  and  that  the 
passage  ought  to  stand  thus : — 

and  for  contestation 

Their  theme  was  you ;  you  were  the  word  of  war. 

"  —  some  true  reports" — "Reports,"  for  reporters. 
It  was  not  an  uncommon  poetic  license,  among  the  old 
dramatists,  thus  to  use  the  neuter  noun  for  the  pei'sonal 
one  derived  from  it;  as  in  Richard  III.  we  find  wrongs 
used  for  wrong-doers. 

"  As  matter  whole  you  have  to  make  it  with,"  etc. 

This  is  the  reading  of  the  original ;  but  the  ordinary 
reading,  from  the  time  of  Rowe,  has  been — 

As  matter  whole  you  have  not  to  make  it  with. 
We  doubt  the  propriety  of  departing  from  the  text,  and 
the  meaning  appears  to  us — If  you  will  patch  a  quarrel 
so  as  to  seem  the  whole  matter  you  have  to  make  it 
with,  you  must  not  patchit  withthis  complaint.  "  Whole  " 
is  opposed  to  patch. — Ksight. 

*'  Could  not  tcith  graceful  eyes  attend  those  wars 

Which  fronted  mine  oicn  peace." 
That  is — Could  not  look  graciously  upon  them ;  could 
not  approve  them.     "  Fronted"  is  affronted,  opposed. 

"  The  honour's  sacred  which  he  talks  on  now,"  etc. 

"  The  theme  of  honour  which  he  now  speaks  of, 
namely,  the  religion  of  an  oath,  for  which  he  supposes 
me  not  to  have  a  due  regard,  is  sacred ;  it  is  a  tender 
point,  and  touches  my  character  nearly.  Let  him. 
therefore,  urge  his  charge,  that  I  may  >-indicate  myself.'" 


This  is  Malone's  interpretation,  and  generally  adopted 
in  modem  editions.  But  I  -rather  agree  -with  Mason, 
that  "  now"  does  not  refer  to  "  talks,"  but  that  he  says, 
"  Admitting  that  I  was  negligent,  and  then  lacked  fidel- 
ity to  my  word,  that  honour  is  7101c  sacred."  He  accord- 
ingly excuses  his  fault,  demands  pardon,  and  tenders 
reparation. 

"  —  your  considerate  stone" — This  is  probably  an  al- 
lusion to  the  old  saying,  "as  silent  as  a  stone,"  which  is 
a  frequent  comparison  among  our  ancient  writers. 
Euobarbus  says,  "  A  solemn  sUeuce  and  gravitj'  are  my 
part." 

"  —  yo?ir  reproof 
Were  well  deserv'd  of  rashness." 
That  is — You  might  be  reproved  for  your  rashness, 
and  would  well  deserve  it.     The  old  copy  reads  proof. 
Warbvirton  made  the  emendation. 

"  When  she  first  met  Mark  Antony,"  etc. 

We  quote  from  North's  "  Plutarch"  the  original  ma- 
terial, which  Shakespeare  and  Dryden  successively 
worked  up  into  the  most  gorgeous  passages  of  English 
poetiy : — 

"  The  manner  how  he  fell  in  love  with  her  was  this : 
Antonius,  going  to  make  war  with  the  Parthiaus,  sent 
to  command  Cleopatra  to  appear  personally  before  him 
when  he  came  into  Cilicia,  to  answer  unto  such  accusa- 
tions as  were  laid  against  her.  ***** 
So  she  furnished  herself  with  a  world  of  gifts,  store  of 
gold  and  silver,  and  of  riches  and  other  sumptuous  orna- 
ments, as  is  credible  enough  she  might  bring  from  so 
great  a  house  and  from  so  wealthy  and  rich  a  realm  as 
Egypt  was.  But  yet  she  carried  nothing  with  her 
wherein  she  trusted  more  than  in  herself,  and  in  the 
charms  and  enchantment  of  her  passing  beauty  and 
grace.  Therefore,  when  she  was  sent  unto  by  divers 
letters,  both  from  Antonius  himself  and  also  from  his 
friends,  she  made  so  light  of  it,  and  mocked  Antonius 
so  much,  that  she  disdained  to  set  forward  othei-wise 
but  to  take  her  barge  in  the  river  of  Cyduus  ;  the  poop 
whereof  was  of  gold,  the  sails  of  purple,  and  the  oars  of 
silver,  which  kept  stroke  in  rowing  after  the  sound  of 
the  music  of  fiutes,  hautboj's,  citterns,  vials,  and  such 
other  instniments  as  they  played  upon  in  the  barge, 
And  now  for  the  person  of  herself,  she  was  laid  under 
a  pavilion  of  cloth  of  gold  of  tissue,  apparelled  and  at- 
tired like  the  goddess  Venus,  commonly  drawn  in  pic- 
ture ;  and  hard  by  her,  on  either  hand  of  her,  pretty 
fair  boys,  apparelled  as  painters  do  set  forth  god  Cupid, 
with  little  fans  in  their  hands,  with  the  which  they 
famied  wind  upon  her.  Her  ladies  and  gentlewomen 
also,  the  fairest  of  them  were  apparelled  like  the  Nymphs 
Nereides  (which  are  the  mermaids  of  the  waters)  and 
like  the  Graces ;  some  steeling  the  helm,  others  tending 
the  tackle  and  ropes  of  the  barge,  out  of  the  which  there 
came  a  wonderfid  passing  sweet  savour  of  peHumes, 
that  perfumed  the  wharf's  side,  pestered  with  innume- 
rable multitudes  of  people.  Some  of  them  ibllowed  the 
barge  all  along  the  river-side  ;  others  also  ran  out  of  the 
city  to  see  her  coming  in :  so  that  in  the  end  there  ran 
such  multitudes  of  people  one  after  another  to  see  her, 
that  Antonius  was  left  post  alone  in  the  market-place, 
in  his  imperial  seat,  to  give  audience ;  and  there  went 
a  I'umour  in  the  people's  mouths  that  the  goddess  Venus 
was  come  to  j'lay  v^-ith  the  god  Bacchus  for  the  general 
good  of  all  Asia.  When  Cleopatra  landed,  Antonius 
sent  to  invite  her  to  supper  to  him.  But  she  sent  him 
word  again  he  should  do  better  rather  to  come  and  sup 
with  her.  Antonius,  therefore,  to  show  himself  cour- 
teous unto  her  at  her  arrival,  was  content  to  obey  her, 
and  went  to  sujiper  to  her,  where  he  fomid  such  passing 
sumptuous  fare  that  no  tongue  can  express  it." 

•  So  many  mermaids,  tended  her  V  the  eyes, 
And  made  their  bends  adorsings." 
The  last  editions  of  Johnson  and  Stevens  contain  seve- 
ral pages  of  commentary,  giving  various  interpretations 
to  these  words.     To  these  the  later  critics  have  added 

63 


NOTES  ON  ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


their  quota.  Stevens  prououiices,  that  "  the  plaiu  sense 
of  the  passage  seems  to  be,  these  ladies  rendered  that 
homage  which  their  assumed  cliaracters  obliged  them 
to  pay  their  queen — a  cu'cnmstance  ornamental  to  them- 
selves. Each  inclined  her  person  so  gracefully,  that  the 
very  act  of  humiliation  was  an  improvement  of  her  own 
beauty." 

Knight's  comment  is  as  follows : — "  Warburton  pro- 
posed to  read  adorings  ;  and  the  controversy  upon  the 
matter  is  so  full  that  Boswell  prints  it  as  a  sort  of  sup- 
plement at  the  end  of  the  play.  We  hold  to  the  '  adom- 
uigs'  of  the  original." 

Collier  says,  that  "fended  in  the  eyes"  means  nothing 
else  but  tended  her  sight ;  as  in  the  Midsummer  Night's 
Dream  we  have  "  gambol  in  his  eyes,"  for  gambol  in 
his  sight.  "  Made  their  bends  adoniings"  is  to  be  un- 
dei'stood  that  they  bowed  with  such  gi'ace  as  to  add  to 
then-  beauty. 

^'Age  cannot  u-ither  her,  nor  custom  stale 
Her  infinite  variety." 
Cleopatra,  as  appears  from  the  tetradi'achras  of  Anto- 
ny, was  no  Venus;  and  indeed  the  majority  of  ladies, 
w^ho  most  successfully  enslaved  the  hearts  of  princes,  are 
known  to  have  been  less  remarkable  for  personal  than 
mental  attractions.  The  reign  of  insipid  beauty  is  sel- 
dom lasting ;  but  permanent  must  be  the  rule  of  a  wo- 
man who  can  diversify  the  sameness  of  life  by  an  iuex- 
hausted  variety  of  accomplishments. — Stevens. 

ScE?fE    III. 
"Whose  fortvnes  shall  rise  higher,  Ctssar^s  or  mine  ?" 

With  Antonius  there  was  a  soothsayer  or  astronomer 
of  Eg>pt,  that  could  cast  a  figure,  and  judge  of  men's 
nativities,  to  tell  them  what  should  happen  to  them. 
He,  either  to  please  Cleopatra,  or  else  for  that  he  found 
it  so  by  his  art,  told  Antonius  jjlainly  that  his  fortune 
(which  of  itself  was  excellent  good  and  very  gi'eat)  was 
altogether  blemished  and  obscui-ed  by  Csesar's  fortune ; 
and  therefore  he  counselled  him  utterly  to  leave  his 
company,  and  to  get  him  as  far  from  him  as  he  could. 
For  thy  demon,  said  he,  (that  is  to  say,  the  good  angel 
and  spirit  that  keejieth  thee,)  is  afraid  of  his ;  and,  being 
courageous  and  high  when  he  is  alone,  becometh  fear- 
ful and  timorous  when  he  cometh  near  unto  the  other. 
Howsoever  it  was,  the  events  ensuing  proved  the  Egyp- 
tian's words  true :  for  it  is  said  that,  as  often  as  they  two 
drew  cuts  for  pastime  who  should  have  anything,  or 
whether  they  played  at  dice.  Antonius  alwavs  lost. 
Oftentimes  when  they  were  disposed  to  see  cock-fight, 
or  quails  that  were  taught  to  fight  one  with  another, 
Cesar's  cocks  or  quails  did  ever  overcome. — North's 
Plutai'ch. 

"  Becomes  a  Ff.a.r" — A  "Fear"  was  a  personage  in 
some  of  the  old  Moralities.  (See  Troilus  axd  Cres- 
siDA,  act  iii.  scene  2.)  The  whole  thought  is  bon-owed 
from  North's  translation  of  Plutarch. 

"  —  and  his  quails  ever 
Beat  mine,  ishoop'd,  at  odds. 
Shakespeare  derived  this  from  Plutarch.  The  an- 
cients used  to  match  quails  as  we  match  cocks.  Julius 
Pollux  relates  that  a  circle  was  made,  in  which  the 
birds  were  placed,  and  he  whose  quail  was  first  driven 
out  of  the  circle  lost  the  stake.  We  are  told  by  Mr. 
Marsden  that  the  Sumatrans  j)ractise  these  quail  com- 
bats. The  Chinese  have  always  been  extremely  ibud 
of  quail  fighting.  Mr.  Douce  has  given  a  print,  from  an 
elegant  Chinese  miniature  painting,  which  represents 
some  ladies  engaged  at  this  amusement,  where  the  quails 
are  actually  inhooped. — Douce's  Illustrations  of  Shake- 
speare. 

Scene  V. 

" — let  ?(s  to  billiards" — The  critics  poimce  upon 
this  from  all  quarters.  "  The  game  (as  Malone  says) 
was  not  known  in  ancient  times."  The  later  explora- 
tions of  J^gyptian  antiquities  have  shown  so  many  unex- 

54 


pected  resem!)lances  between  the  customs  of  the  court 
of  the  Pharaohs  and  those  of  modern  times,  that  it  would 
not  be  very  surprising  to  find  that  Cleopatra  might 
have  amused  herself  with  this  very  game,  re-invented 
centuries  after  in  France.  Of  course  Shakespeare  knew 
nothing  of  these  antiquities,  but  he  knew  veiy  well  that 
games  of  some  sort,  uniting  exercise  with  manual  dex- 
terity and  skill,  were  used  in  all  refined  and  luxurious 
communities  ;  and  because  he  could  not  express  an  )n^'^- 
tation  to  such  an  amusement,  in  a  vague  cn-cumlocution, 
he  employed  the  familiar  English  word  for  the  game 
most  like  that  he  supposed  might  have  been  played  in 
old  times. 

"  Rain  thou  thy  fruitful  tidings  tn  mine  ears,"  etc 
The  old  text  has  "  Ram  thou,"  etc.,  which  Collier  re- 
tains. Yet  the  epithets  "fruitful"  and  "  barren"  are  so 
congruous  with  "  rain,"  and  the  same  image  having 
been  used  in  Timos,  ("  Rain  sacrificial  whispermgs  iu 
his  ear,")  there  seems  little  doubt  that  ram  is  a  literal 
error  for  "rain." 

"  But  there's  no  goodness  in  thy  face,  if  Antony 
Be  free  and  healthful: — so  tart  a  favour,"  etc. 
We  follow  the  original  reading,  as  well  as  punctua- 
tion, agreeing  with  Knisht  that,  thus  read,  the  lines  are 
full  of  characteristic  spn-it.     The  bulk  of  modern  edi- 
tions alter,  without  reason,  the  jiunctuation  thus: — 

But  there's  no  goodness  in  thy  face  :   If  Antony 
Be  free,  and  healthful, — why  so  tart  a  favour 
To  tmmpet  such  good  tidings  ? 

"  Not  like  a  FORMAL  man" — i.  e.  A  man  in  his  senses. 
(See  Comedy  of  Errors,  act  v.  scene  1.)  So  iu  the 
Twelfth  Night — "  any  formal  capacity." 

"  Til  set  thee  in  a  shower  of  gold,  and  hail 
Rich  pearls  upon  thee." 
A  magnificent  image,  which  Milton  has  boiTOwed, 
and  added  to  its  splendour  of  diction,  by  incoi-porating 
with  it  the  "  Barbarico  auro"  of  Virgil,  and  an  actual 
custom  of  the  Persian  court : — 

the  gorgeous  East,  with  liberal  hand. 

Showers  on  her  kings  Barbaric  pearl  and  gold. 

"  Thoti  art  not  what  thoiirt  sure  of" — Such  is  the 
reading  of  the  original,  which,  though  obscure  from  the 
speaker's  hurried  brevity,  I  understand  as  saying,  as  if 
in  a  relenting  moment — "  Thou  (the  bearer)  art  not  thy- 
self the  evil  thing  of  which  you  are  so  certaui,  and  do 
not  merit  to  bear  its  odium."  If  the  reader  is  not  satis- 
fied with  this,  he  may  adopt  the  conjectural  emendation 
of  M.  Mason,  adopted  by  Stevens: — 

O,  that  his  fault  should  make  a  knave  of  thee, 
That  art  not !— What  ?  thou'rt  sure  oft  ? 

Scene  VI. 

"  Your  hostages  I  have,  so  have  you  mine,"  etc. 
Sextus  Pompeius  at  that  time  kept  in  Siciha,  and  so 
made  many  an  inroad  into  Italy  with  a  gi-eat  number  of 
pinnaces  and  other  pirate-ships,  of  the  which  were  cap- 
tains two  notable  pirates,  Menas  and  Menecrates,  w'ho 
so  scoured  all  the  sea  thereabouts  that  none  durst  peep 
out  with  a  sail.  Furthermore,  Sextus  Pompeius  had 
dealt  very  friendly  with  Antonius,  for  he  had  courteously 
received  his  mother  when  she  fied  out  of  Italy  with 
Fulvia ;  and  therefore  they  thought  good  to  make  peace 
with  him.  So  they  met  all  three  together  by  the  Mount 
of  ISIisena,  upon  a  hill  that  runneth  far  into  the  sea  : 
Pompey  having  his  ships  riding  hard  by  at  anchor,  and 
Antonius  and  Ca?sar  their  armies  upon  the  shore  side, 
directly  over  against  him.  Now,  after  they  had  agreed 
that  Sextus  Pompeius  should  have  Sicily  and  Sardinia, 
with  this  condition,  that  he  should  rid  tl^e  sea  of  all 
thieves  and  pirates,  and  make  it  safe  for  passengers,  and 
withal  that  he  should  send  a  certain  quantity  of  wheat 
to  Rome,  one  of  them  did  feast  another,  and  drew  cuts 
who  should  begin.  It  was  Pompeius'  chance  to  invite 
them  first.  Whereupon  Antonius  asked  him.  And  where 
shall  we  sup?     There,  said  Pompey;  and  showed  him 


NOTES  ON  ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


his  atlinii  al  galley,  which  had  six  banks  of  oars :  That 
(said  he)  is  ray  father's  house  they  have  left  me.  He 
spake  it  to  taunt  Autouius,  because  he  had  his  father's 
house,  that  was  Pompey  tlie  Great.  So  he  cast  anchors 
enow  into  the  sea,  and  then  built  a  bridge  of  wood  to 
convey  them  to  his  galley,  from  the  head  of  Mount  Mi- 
sena :  and  there  he  welcomed  them,  and  made  them 
great  cheer.  Now,  iu  the  midst  of  tlie  feast,  when  they 
fell  to  be  meny  with  Autouius'  love  uuto  Cleopati-a, 
Menas  the  pirate  came  to  Pompey,  and,  whispering  in 
his  ear,  said  unto  him.  Shall  I  cut  the  cables  of  the  an- 
chors, and  make  thee  lord,  not  only  of  Sicily  and  Sar- 
dinia, but  of  the  whole  empire  of  Rome  besides  ?  Pom- 
pev,  ha\-ing  paused  awhile  upon  it,  at  length  answered 
him,  Thoushouldst  have  doue  it,  and  never  have  told  it 
me ;  but  now  we  must  content  us  with  wliat  we  have  ; 
as  for  myself,  I  was  never  taught  to  break  my  faith,  nor 
to  be  comited  a  ti-aitor.  The  other  two  also  did  like- 
wise feast  him  iu  their  camp,  and  then  he  returned  into 
Sicily. — North's  Plutarch. 

"  —  muck  TALL  yojilh" — "  Tall"  is  used  m  its  old  col- 
loquial sense,  for  brave,  manly. 

"  At  land,  indeed. 
Thou  dost  o'ercount  me  of  my  father'' s  house,"  etc. 
That  is — At  land  indeed  thou  dost  exceed  me  in  pos- 
sessions ;  ha\'ing  added  to  thy  own  my  father's  house. 
•'O'ercount"  seems  to  be  used  equivocally,  and  Pom- 
pey perhaps  is  meant  to  insinuate  that  Antony  not  oidy 
outnumbered,  but  had  overreached  him.  The  circum- 
stance of  Antony's  obtainmg  the  house  of  Pompey's 
father,  the  Poet  had  from  Plutarch. 

"  —  since  tlie  cuckoo  builds  not  for  himself" — i.  e. 
Since,  like  the  cuckoo,  that  seizes  the  nests  of  other 
birds,  you  have  invaded  a  house  which  you  could  not 
build,  keep  it  while  you  can. 

{''For  this  is  from  the  present") — i.  e.  Foreign  to 
the  object  of  our  present  discussion.  Shakespeare  uses 
the  "  present"  as  a  substantive  many  times. 

" —  You  and  I  have  knows" — i.  e.  Have  been  ac- 
quainted. So  in  Cymbelixe: — "  Sii",  we  have  known 
together  at  Orleans." 

" — Octavia  is  of  a  holy,  cold,  and  still  conversa- 
tion"— "  Conversation"  is  behaviour;  mauner  of  acting 
in  common  life.  "  He  useth  no  virtue  or  honest  conver- 
sation at  all:  Xec  habet  ullum  cum  virtute  commer- 
cium." — Baret. 

Scene  VII. 

"  They  hare  made  him  drink  alms-drink" — "  A  phrase 
(says  Warburton)  among  good  fellows,  to  signify  that, 
liquor  of  another's  share  which  his  companions  drink  to 
ease  him.  But  it  satirically  alludes  to  Ctesar  and  An- 
tony's admitting  him  into  the  triumvirate,  in  order  to 
take  off  from  themselves  the  load  of  emy ." 

" — pinch  one  another  by  the  disposition" — Warbur- 
ton explains  this  phrase  as  equivalent  to  one  still  in  use, 
of  "  touching  one  in  a  sore  place." 

"  —  a  partizan  I  could  not  heave" — A  "partizan" 
was  a  weapon  between  a  pike  and  a  halberd  ;  not  beuig 
so  long,  it  w^as  made  use  of  in  mounting  a  breach,  etc. 

"  —  They  take  the  flow  o'  the  Nile,"  etc. 
Shakespeare  might  have  found  a  description  of  the 
rise  of  the  Nile,  and  the  estimate  of  plenty  or  scarcity 
thereon  depending,  in  Holland's  ti'anslation  of  Pliny. 
The  Nilometer  is  described  in  Leo's  "  Histoiy  of  Africa," 
translated  by  John  Pory.  Both  works  were  published 
at  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century. 

"  Whatever  the  ocean  pales,  or  sky  inclips" — i.  e. 
Every  thing  that  the  ocean  encloses,  or  the  sky  embraces. 

"  Phimpy  Bacchus,  with  pink  eyne,"  etc. 
The  modem  reader  will  take  this  in  the  sense  of 
fink-coloured,  as  if  alluding  to  the  redness  of  the  ej-es 
of  the  god  of  Bacchanals — a  good  and  appropriate  sense, 


but  not  the  one  iu  the  Poet's  mind.  The  old  Latin  and 
English  dictionaries,  and  translators  contemporary  with 
Shakespeare,  all  show  that  "pink  eyes"  raem\\.  small 
eyes,  (as  Bishop  Wilkins's  Dictionary — "  Pink-eyed ; 
narrow^-eyed.")  Fleming,  in  his  "  Nomenclator,"  gives 
as  synonymous,  "  Ay  ant  fort  petits  yeux  :  that  hath  little 
eyes — pink-eyed." 

ACT  III.— Scene  I. 

"  Without  the  which  a  soldier,  and  his  sword. 
Grants  scarce  distinction." 
"Grants"  for  affords.  "Thou  hast  that,  Ventidius, 
which  if  thou  didst  want,  there  would  be  no  distuiction 
between  thee  and  thy  sword.  You  would  be  both 
equally  cutting  and  senseless."  This  was  wisdom,  or 
knowledge  of  the  world.  Ventidius  had  told  him  w-hy 
he  did  not  pursue  his  advantages ;  and  his  friend,  by 
this  compliment,  acknowledges  them  to  be  of  weight. — 
Warburton. 

There  is  somewhat  the  same  idea  in  Coriolanus  : — 
Who  sensible  outdares  his  senseless  sword. 

Scene  II. 

"  —  hearts,  tongues,  figures,  scribes,  bards,  poets,"  etc. 
This  whimsical  arrangement  of  words,  as  it  is  here 
jocosely  inti-oduced,  seems  a  passing  sneer  at  the  tastes 
of  the  day,  in  affecting  this  conceit  in  graver  poetry. 
Thus,  m  Daniel's  eleventh  Sonnet : — 

Yet  will  I  weep,  vow,  pray  to  cruel  shee ; 

Flint,  frost,  disdaine,  weares,  melts,  and  yields  we  see. 

And  Sir  Philip  Sydney's  "  Excellent  Sonnet  of  a  Nvanph," 
piinted  in  "  England's  Helicon,"  is  a  tissue  of  this  kind. 

"  They  are  his  shards,  and  he  their  beetle" — i.  e. 
They  are  the  wings,  that  raise  this  heavy  lumpish  insect 
from  the  gi'ound.  So  in  Macbeth — "  The  shard-borne 
beetle." 

"  —  and  as  my  furthest  band 
Shall  pass  on  thy  approof." 
"  Band"  and  bond  were  of  old  used  indiscriminately. 
Octavius  charges  his  sister  to  prove  such  as  he  thinks 
her,  and  as  his  amplest  bond  woidd  be  given  that  she 
would  prove. 

"He  were  the  worse  for  that,  were  he  a  horse,"  etc. 

Stevens  says,  that  "  a  hoi-se  is  said  to  have  a  cloud  in 
his  face  w^hen  he  has  a  black  or  dark-coloured  spot  in 
his  forehead,  between  his  eyes."  It  is  thought  to  indi- 
cate a  vicious  temper.  Burton  applies  the  phrase  to  an 
ugly  woman.  "  Eveiy  lover  admires  his  mistress,  though 
she  be  thin,  leane,  chitty-face,  have  clouds  in  her  face, 
be  crooked,"  etc  — {Anatomy  of  Melancholy.) 

"  Wliat  willingly  he  did  confound" — i.  e.  Destroy. 

Scene  III. 

"  Her  motion  and  her  station" — "  Station"  is  the  act 
of  standing,  as  "motion"  is  the  act  of  moving.  So  iu 
Hamlet—"  A  station,  like  the  herald  Mercury." 

"  —  I  repent  me  much 
That  I  so  HARRIED  him." 
To  "  harry  "  is  to  harass,  to  worry,  to  use  roughly,  to 
vex,  or  molest,  from  the  old  Norman-French  harier,  of 
the  same  meaning,  or  from  the  Anglo-Saxon  hergian. 
The  word  occurs  frequently  in  our  old  WTiters.  Thus, 
in  the  "  Revenger's  Tragedy,"  (1607  :) — 

He  harry' d  her  amidst  a  nest  of  pandars. 
So  Nash,  in  his  "  Lenten  Stuff:" — "  As  if  he  were  har- 
ryins  and  chasing  his  enemies." 

A^'alter  Scott  revived  the  u.se  of  the  word  in  his  poems. 

Scene  IV. 

"  —  he  not  took'  t" — The  first  edition  has  "  not  look'd," 
which  seems  a  clear  misprint,  though  the  Pictorial  edi- 
tion retains  it. 

53 


NOTES  ON  ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


"  —  did  it  from  his  teeth" — i.  e.  To  appearance  only  ; 
not  seriously.  Thus  Drj'den,  in  his  "  Wild  Gallant:" — 
"  I  am  confident  she  is  only  angiy  from  the  teeth  out- 
ward." So  Chapman,  in  his  version  of  the  fifteenth 
"  Iliad :"— 

She  laughed,  but  meerly  from  her  lips. 

And  Fuller,  in  his  "  Holie  WaiTe,"  (book  iv.  chap.  17:) — 
"  This  bad  breath,  though  it  came  but  from  the  teeth  of 
some,  yet  proceeded  from  the  coiTupt  lungs  of  others." 

"  ni  raise  the  preparation  of  a  inar 
Shall  STAIN  your  brother.'''' 
This  seems  so  obscure,  in  the  ordinary  sense  of  "stain," 
that  Theobald  changed  it  to  strain,  and  Bosvvell  sug- 
gested stay  ;  either  of  which  may  have  been  the  author's 
word.  Yet,  as  we  find  in  some  of  the  poets  of  the  time, 
"  stain,"  used  in  the  sense  of  to  eclipse,  to  throw  in  the 
shade,  it  may  have  been  the  word,  and  is  therefore  re- 
tained. Thus,  among  several  examples  quoted  by  the 
commentators,  we  have,  in  Churchyard's  poem  of 
"Charitie,"  (1.595)— 

\Vhose  beauty  stains  the  fair  Helene  of  Greece. 

Scene  V. 

"  —  denied  him  rivalitt" — i.  e.  Equal  rank.  In 
Hamlet,  Horatio  and  MarceUiis  are  styled  by  Bemai-do 
"  the  rivals"  of  his  watch. 

"  —  thou  hast  a  pair  of  chaps, — no  more" — This  line  is 
sometimes  pointed  and  read  as  if  the  sense  were,  "  Thou 
world  hast  no  longer  a  pair  of  jaws ;"  but  the  sense  is, 
"  Thou  hast  but  one  pair  of  jaws,  and  no  more." 

Scene  VI. 

"  Being  an  obstruct" — The  original  has  ahstrax:l, 
which  the  edition  of  Knight  retains,  and  several  editors 
defend,  as  meaning  a  separation.  It  seems  clearly  a 
misprint  for  "  obsti'uct,"  which  is  generally  adopted. 

" — his  potent  regiment" — i.  e.  Government,  author- 
ity ;  the  ordinary  sense  of  the  woi'd  in  Shakespeare's 
day.  Thus,  in  the  "  Faerie  Queene,"  we  have,  "  When 
he  had  resigned  his  regiment;"  and  Lyly,  (in  1597) — 
"  Hecate  in  Philo's  regiment." 

Scene  VII. 

•'  Thou  hast  forspoke" — i.  e.  Spoken  against,  oy  for- 
bidden. 

"  If  not  denounced  against  us,  why  should  not  we,"  etc. 
The  modem  reading  is — 

Is't  not?    Denounce  against  us  why  should  not  we 
With  Malone  and  Knight,  we  follow  the  original,  the 
meaning  of  which  is.  If  there  be  no  special  denuuciation 
against  us,  why  should  we  not  be  there  ? 

" — MERELY  lose" — i.  e.  Entirely. 

"  —  TAKE  IN  Toryne" — i.  e.  Gain  by  conquest. 

"  O  noble  emperor,  do  not  fight  by  sea,"  etc. 
So  when  Antonius  had  detennined  to  fight  by  sea,  he 
set  all  the  other  ships  on  fire  but  threescore  ships  of 
Egv^t,  and  reserved  only  the  best  and  greatest  galleys, 
from  three  banks  unto  ten  banks  of  oars.  Into  them  he 
put  two-and-twenty  thousand  fighting  men,  with  two 
thousand  darters  and  slingers.  Now,  as  he  was  setting 
his  men  m  order  of  battle,  there  was  a  captain,  a  valiant 
man,  that  had  served  Antonius  in  many  battles  and  con- 
flicts, and  had  all  his  body  hacked  and  cut,  who,  as  An- 
tonius passed  liy  him,  cried  unto  him,  and  said,  O  noble 
emperor,  how  cometh  it  to  pass  that  you  trust  to  these 
vile  brittle  ships  .'  What,  do  you  mistrust  these  wounds 
of  mine,  and  this  sword  ?  Let  the  Egyptians  and  Phoe- 
nicians fight  by  sea,  and  set  us  on  the  main  land,  where 
we  use  to  conquer,  or  to  be  slain  on  our  feet.  Antonius 
passed  by  him  and  said  never  a  word,  but  only  beck- 
oned to  him  with  his  hand  and  head,  as  though  he  willed 
him  to  be  of  good  courage,  although,  indeed,  he  had  no 
great  courage  himself. — North's  Plutarch. 

56 


"  Not  in  the  power  on  '<" — An  obscure  phrase,  of 
which  Malone  has  given  the  most  probable  sense: — 
"  His  whole  conduct  in  the  war  is  not  founded  upon 
that  which  is  his  greatest  strength,  (namely,  his  land 
force,)  but  on  the  caprice  of  a  woman,  who  wishes  that 
he  should  fight  by  sea." 

"  —  in  such  distractions" — i.  e.  Detachments. 

Scene  VIII. 

"  —  npon  this  jump" — i.  e.  Upon  this  hazard,  as  the 
verb  to  "jump"  is  used  in  Macbeth  and  Coriolanus. 

"  —  CANTLE  of  the  world" — i.  e.  Portion. 

"  —  the  token'd  pestilence" — i.  e.  The  pestilence 
which  is  mortal,  when  those  spots  appear  on  the  ski  a 
which  were  called  God's  tokens. 

"  —  Yon'  RIBALD  NAG  of  E^ypt" — i.  e.  That  obscene 
jade — a  natural  burst  of  indignation.  The  old  folios 
pidnt  it  "  ribaudred  nag,"  which  Stevens  has  changed  to 
ribald-rid ;  but  the  ancient  form  of  "  ribald"  was  riband, 
or  ribanld,  or  ribaudrous,  as  ribaldry  was  spelled  riband- 
rie.  Ribaudred,  then,  seems  to  have  been  a  mere  mis- 
print for  one  of  the  older  foiTns  of  "  ribald."  Thus,  in 
Troilus  AND  Cressida,  we  have,  in  the  folios,  "  ribauld 
croirs."  "  Hag  of  Egypt"  is  also  the  reading  of  many 
of  the  modern  editions ;  but  the  allusion  to  the  "  brize," 
or  gad-fly,  the  summer  tonneut  of  horses  and  cattle, 
indicates  "nag"  to  be  the  word  uitended. 

"  The  BRIZE  upon  her" — i.  e.  The  gad-fly,  so  trouble- 
some to  cattle  in  summer. 

Scene  IX. 

"  —  He,  at  Philippi,  kept 
His  sword  even  like  a  dancer,"  etc. 
That  is — Caesar  never  offered  to  draw  his  sword,  but 
kept  it  in  the  scabbard,  like  one  who  dances  with  a 
sword  on,  which  was  formerly  the  custom  in  England. 
A  passage  in  All's  Well  that  Ends  Well  explains 
this  allusion: — 

Till  honour  be  bought  up,  and  no  sword  worn, 
But  one  to  dance  with. 

So,  in  Titus  Andronicus,  we  have,  "  a  dancing  rapier 
by  your  side."  The  Poet  ascribes  the  customs  of  his 
own  age  to  that  of  Antony. 

"  —  the  mad  Brutus" — "  Nothmg  can  be  more  in 
character  than  for  an  infamous  debauched  tyrant  to  call 
the  heroic  love  of  one's  coimtry  and  j)ublic  liberty, 
madness." — Warburton. 

"Dealt  on  lieutenantry" — Stevens  has  well  ex- 
plained this  passage,  which  Johnson  and  others  misun- 
derstood. He  says,  "Dealt  on  lieutenantiy"  means 
fought  by  pro.ry,  made  \var  by  his  lieutenants,  or  on 
the  strength  of  his  Heutenants.  In  a  fonner  scene  Veu- 
tidius  says : — 

Csesar  and  Antony  have  ever  won 

More  in  their  officer,  than  person. 

To  "  deal  on  "  anything  is  an  expression  often  used  by  old 
writers.  In  Plutarch's  "  Life  of  Antony,"  Shakesjieare 
found  the  following  words : — "  They  ^vere  always  more 
fortunate  when  they  made  warre  by  their  lieutenants 
than  by  themselves." 

Scene  X. 

"  As  is  the  mom-dew  on  the  myrtle-leaf 
To  his  grand  sea." 
Capell  explains  this  passage  thus : — "  The  sea,   that 
he  (the  dew-drop)  arose  from."     "  His"  for  its  is  often 
found  in  old  English,  even  where  no  figm-ative  change 
of  gender  was  intended. 

"  The  circle  of  the  Ptolemies" — i.  e.  The  cro\^^l  or 
diadem  of  the  Egyptian  kings,  which  is  "  now  hazarded 
to  thy  grace" — i.  e.  now  placed  within  the  chance  of 
thy  favour  and  pardon,  or  the  reverse. 


NOTES  ON  ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


Scene  XL 

"  Think,  and  die" — As  before  remarked  on  a  parallel 
passage  of  Julius  CjEsar,  (act  ii.  scene  1,)  "  think"  is 
used  in  its  ancient  sense  of  anxious  thought,  like  the 
"tiike  no  thought"  of  our  English  Bible,  for  be  not 
anxious,  or  solicitous.  This  sense  is  so  common  in  old 
English,  that  there  is  no  ground  whatever  for  the  odd 
alteration  of  Hanmer,  adopted  iu  several  valuable  edi- 
tious,  of  "  Drink  and  die." 

"  —  nick'd  his  captainship^ — i.  e.  (says  Stevens) 
Set  the  mark  oi  folly  upon  it.  So  m  the  Comedy  of 
Errors  : — 

and  the  while 

HU  man  with  scissars  «icAs  him  Uke  a  fool. 

"  The  MERED  question'' — "  Mere"  is  a  boundary,  and 
to  mere  is  to  mark,  to  limit.  Spenser  thus  uses  the 
word  as  a  verb.  ''Question"  is  used,  as  in  Hamlet, 
for  object,  or  subject : — 

the  king. 

That  was  and  is  the  question  of  these  wars. 

Antony  was  the  subject,  to  which  the  whole  war  was 
limited. 

"  To  lay  his  gay  comparisons  apart. 
And  answer  me  decli.v'd,  sword  against  sicord,"  etc. 
Johnson  explains  the  passage  thus: — "I  require  of 
CiPsar  not  to  depend  on  that  superiority  which  the  com- 
parison of  our  ditferent  fortunes  may  exhibit  to  him,  but 
to  answer  me  man  to  man,  in  this  decline  of  my  age  or 
power." 

"A  messenger  from  Ceesar." 
Therewithal  he  sent  Thyreus,  one  of  his  men,  unto 
her,  a  very  wise  and  discreet  man,  who,  bringing  letters 
of  credit  from  a  young  lord  unto  a  noble  lady,  and  that, 
besides,  greatly  liked  her  beaut)',  might  easily  by  his 
eloquence  have  persuaded  her.  He  was  louger  in  talk 
with  her  than  any  man  else  was,  and  the  queen  herself 
also  did  him  great  honour,  insomuch  as  he  made  Anto- 
nius  jealous  of  him.  Whereupon  Antonius  caused  him 
to  be  taken  and  well  favouredly  whipped,  and  so  sent 
him  unto  C;esar,  and  bade  him  tell  him  that  he  made 
him  angry  with  him,  because  he  showed  himself  proud 
and  disdainful  towards  him ;  and  now,  specially,  when 
he  was  easy  to  be  angered  by  reason  of  his  present 
misery.  To  be  short,  if  this  mislike  thee,  (said  he,) 
thou  hast  Hipparchus,  one  of  my  enfranchised  bondmen, 
with  thee ;  hang  him  if  thou  wilt,  or  whip  him  at  thy 
pleasure,  that  we  may  cry  quittance.  From  henceforth, 
Cleopatra,  to  clear  herself  of  the  suspicion  he  had  of  her, 
made  more  of  him  than  ever  she  did.  For,  first  of  all, 
where  she  did  solemnize  the  day  of  her  birth  very 
meanly  and  sparingly,  fit  for  her  present  misfortune,  she 
now  in  contrary  manner  did  keep  it  with  such  solemnity 
that  she  exceeded  all  measure  of  sumptuousness  and 
magnificence,  so  that  the  guests  that  were  bidden  to  the 
feasts,  and  came  poor,  went  away  rich. — North's  Plu- 
tarch. 

"  —  begin  to  square" — i.  e.  Begin  to  Quarrel. 

"  Say  to  great  Ceesar  this  in  disputation,"  etc. 
So  the  old  text,  and   the  sense  is  good.     Say  to  him 
in  discussion,  nothing  but  my  submission.     Yet  there  is 
probability  in   Warburton's   amendment,   "in    deputa- 
tion"— i.  e.  say  you,  as  my  deputy,  this  to  him. 

"  Like  boys  unto  a  muss" — i.  e.  A  scramble — a  word 
now  considered  only  as  childish  or  vulgar,  but  used  by 
the  best  authors  as  late  as  Dryden,  who  speaks  of  "  a 
m7iss  of  more  than  half  the  town." 

"  — one  that  looks  on  feeders" — Antony  is  compar- 
ing Cleopatra  with  Octax-ia.  "  One  that  looks  on  feed- 
ers" is  one  that  bestows  favours  on  servants.  Eaters, 
"  feeders,"  were  terms  for  servants  in  the  old  dramatists. 
Giffbrd  has  shown,  in  a  note  to  the  "  Silent  Woman," 
that  Dr.  Johnson  was  mistaken  when  he  interpreted  the 
passage  in  the  text  to  mean  that  Antony  was  abused  by 
Thyreus — by  one  that  looked  on  while  others  fed. 

Ill 


"  By  the  discandering  of  this  pelleted  storm,"  etc. 
This  is  the  word  of  the  original,  but  the  invariable 
modem  reading  is  discandying ;  and   Malone  explains 
that  "  discandy  is  used  iu  the  next  act."     But  how  is  il 
used  ? — 

The  hearts 

That  spaniel'd  me  at  heels,  to  whom  I  gave 
Their  wishes,  do  discandy,  melt  their  sweets, 
On  blossoming  Cassar. 

The  expletive  melt  their  sweets  gives  ns  the  peculiar  and 
more  forcible  meaning  in  which  the  word  is  here  used. 
But  the  pelleted  stonn,  which  makes  Cleopatra's  brave 
Egyptians  lie  graveless,  is  utterly  opposed  to  the  melt- 
ing into  sweetness  of  the  word  discandying.  To  .^quatt- 
der  is  to  scatter,  and  so  Dryden  uses  the  word : — 

They  drive,  they  squander,  the  huge  Belgian  fleet. 
To  dis-cander,  we  believe  then,  is  to  dis-squander.  The 
particle  dis  is,  as  iMr.  Richardson  has  stated,  "  frequently 
prefixed  to  words  themselves  meaning  separation,  or 
partition,  and  augmenting  the  force  of  those  words." 
We  therefore,  without  hesitation,  restore  the  original 
"  discandering,"  in  the  sense  of  dis-squandering. — 
Knight. 

'' — and  fleet" — The  old  word  for  float,  which 
words  were  used  indiscriminately. 

"  —  one  other  gaudy  night" — i.  e.  A  night  of  rejoic- 
ing— from  the  Latin  gaudium.  A  "gaudy"  day,  in  the 
Universities  and  Inns  of  Court,  is  a  feast  day.  Narea, 
iu  explanation  of  the  terra,  quotes  from  an  old  play  : — 

A  foolish  utensil  of  state, 

Which,  like  old  plate  upon  a  gandij  day's 
Brought  forth  to  make  a  show,  and  that  is  all. 

ACT  IV.— Scene  L 

"  I  have  many  other  ways  to  die  ;  mean  time 
Laugh  at  his  challenge." 
Upton  would  read — 

He  hath  many  other  ways  to  die  :  mean  time 
/  laugh  at  his  challenge. 

This  is  certaiidy  the  sense  of  Plutarch,  and  given  so  in 
modem  translations ;  but  Shakespeare  was  misled  by 
the  ambiguity  of  the  old  one : — "  Antonius  sent  again 
to  challenge  Caesar  to  fight  him  :  C;esar  answered,  that 
he  had  many  other  ways  to  die  than  so." — Farmer. 

Scene  IL 

"  —  and  cry,  'Take  alV  " — i.  e.  Let  the  survivor 
"  take  all ;"  no  composition — \nctory  or  death.  So  in 
King  Lear: — 

unbonneted  he  runs, 

And  bids  what  will,  take  all. 

"  Call  forth  my  household  servants;  lefs  to-night."  etc. 
Then  Antonius  seeing  there  was  no  way  more  honour- 
able for  him  to  die  than  fighting  valiantly,  he  determined 
to  set  up  his  rest  both  by  sea  and  land.  So,  being  at 
supper,  (as  it  is  reported,)  he  commanded  his  officers 
and  household  servants  that  waited  on  him  at  his  board 
that  they  shoidd  fill  his  cup  full,  and  make  as  much  of 
him  as  they  could,  for,  said  he.  You  know  not  whether 
you  shall  do  so  much  for  me  to-morrow  or  not,  or 
whether  you  shall  sen-e  another  master ;  it  may  be  you 
shall  see  me  no  more,  but  a  dead  body.  This  notwith- 
standing, perceiving  that  his  friends  and  men  fell  a  weep- 
ing to  hear  him  say  so.  to  salve  that  he  had  spoken  he 
added  this  more  unto  it,  that  he  would  not  lead  them 
to  battle  where  he  thought  not  rather  safely  to  retuni 
with  victoiy  than  valiantly  to  die  with  honour. — North'.s 
Plutarch. 

"  —  the  gods  yield  you  for  't" — In  As  You  Like  It 
we  have  the  familiar  expression,  "  God  'ild  you,"  which 
is  equivalent  to  God  yield  you,  or  God  reward  you. 

"  Ho,  ho,  ho!" — Boswell  suggests  that  these  interjec- 
tions were  mtended  to  express  an  hysterical  laugh  ;  but 
the  old  usage  of  "  ho  "  was  to  express  stop,  desist — being 
but  another  form  of  whoe,  still  used  to  horses.     ThiH 

57 


NOTES  ON  ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


Lord  Berner,  in  his  "  Froissart " — "There  was  no  ho 
between  them;"  and  Burton  ("Anatomy  of  Melan- 
choly") has,  "  He  is  mad,  mad,  no  whoe  with  him." 

Scene  III. 

"  Peace,  what  noise?" 
Furthermore,  the  self-same  night,  within  a  little  of 
midnight,  when  all  the  city  was  quiet,  full  of  fear  and 
sorrow,  thinking  what  would  be  the  issue  and  end  of 
this  war,  it  is  said  that  suddenly  they  heard  a  marvel- 
lous sweet  harmony  of  sundry  sorts  of  instmments  of 
music,  with  the  cry  of  a  multitude  of  people,  as  they 
had  been  dancing,  and  had  sung  as  they  used  in  Bac- 
chus' feasts,  with  moviugs  and  turnings  after  the  man- 
ner of  the  Satyrs ;  and  it  seemed  that  this  dance  went 
through  the  city  unto  the  gate  that  opened  to  the  ene- 
mies, and  that  all  the  troop  that  made  this  noise  they 
heard  went  out  of  the  city  at  that  gate.  Now,  such  as 
in  reason  sought  the  depth  of  the  interpretation  of  this 
wonder,  thought  that  it  was  the  god  unto  whom  Anto- 
nius  bare  singidar  devotion  to  counterfeit  and  resemble 
him  that  did  forsake  them. — North's  Plutarch. 

Scene  VI. 

"  —  the  three-vook'd  icorld" — i.  e.  The  three-cor- 
nered world.  It  is  not  easy  to  explain  v^-hy  three  cor- 
ners, and  no  more,  were  allowed  the  world ;  but  such 
was  the  language  of  the  times.     Thus  in  Kisa  Jons  : — 

Come  the  three  corners  of  the  world  in  arms, 
And  we  will  shock  them. 

"  —  saf'd  the  hringer^ — i.  e.  Made  safe.  This  is  one 
of  the  only  two  instances  of  this  use  of  the  word,  in  any 
author,  the  other  being  in  Chapman's  "  Odyssey." 

Scene  VIII. 

"  —  this  great  fairy" — The  term  "  fairy,"  in  former 
time,  was  apphed,  not  only  to  imaginary  diminutive 
beings,  but  also  occasionally  to  witches,  and  enchanters ; 
in  which  last  sense  it  is  used  in  the  text. 

Scene  IX. 

"  —  RAUGHT  him'^ — "  Raught,"  in  olden  English,  was 
the  preterite  of  reach,  and  was  also  used  for  reft ;  so 
that  it  may  here  have  either  signification. 

"  — {order  for  sea  is  given; 
They  have  put  forth  the  haven,")  etc. 
This  passage  is  parenthetical.     Omit  it,  and  Antony 
says,  that  thefoot  soldiers  shall  stay  with  him,  upon  the 
hills  adjoining  to  the  city — 

Where  their  appointment  we  may  best  discover. 

There  is,  therefore,  no  need  or  propriety  of  Malone's 
insertion  of  "  Let's  seek  a  spot,"  or  Rowe's  "  Further 
on,"  before  "  Where  their  appointment,"  etc. 

"  But  being  charged,  we  will  be  still  by  land,"  etc. 

That  is —  Unless  a  charge  is  made  upon  us,  we  will 
remain  quiet  on  laud.  "  But,"  in  this  sense  of  unless,  or 
without,  is  often  found  in  old  Enghsh,  as  well  as  in  later 
Scotch.     Stevens  quotes  two  lines  from  a  version  of  an 

old  French  romance — 

■  as  schip  bouu  mast, 

Boute  anker,  or  ore,  etc. 

"  —  this  GRAVE  charm" — Some  of  the  editors  of  the 
last  centur)-  print,  without  reason,  ''gay  charms;"  but 
the  words  mean,  this  deadly  or  destructive  piece  of 
witchcraft.  In  this  sense  the  epithet  "  grave"  is  often 
used  by  Chapman,  in  his  translation  of  Homer.  Thus, 
in  the  nineteenth  book : — 

But  not  far  hence  the  fatal  minutes  are 
Ot  tLy  grave  ruin. 

It  seems  to  be  employed  in  the  sense  of  the  Latin  word 
gravis. 

58 


"  Like  a  right  gipsy,  hath,  at  fast  axd  loose,"  etc. 

The  allusion  is  to  the  game  of  "  fast  and  loose,"  or 
pricking  at  the  belt  or  girdle,  still  practised  bv  juggling 
cheats,  and  which  was  practised  by  the  gipsies  in  Shake- 
speare's time,  as  appears  in  an  epigram  of  Thomas  Free- 
man's, in  liis  collection,  called  "  Run  and  a  Great  Cast," 
(1G14,)  which  is  printed  in  the  Variorum  Shakespeare, 
together  with  Sir  Jolm  Hawkins's  description  of  the 
game. 

"  For  poor  st  diminutives,  for  dolts" — We  retain  the 
original.     The  ordinary  reading  is — 

For  poor'st  dimiautives  to  dolts  ; — 
and  it  is  explained  that  the  poorest  diminutives  are  the 
smallest  pieces  of  money.  Others  read  "for  doits" — 
dimmutives  and  doits  each  meaning  small  moneys. 
"  Poor'st  diminutives"  are  the  children  of  the  humblest 
condition,  and  classed  with  "dolts" — the  silly  and  igno- 
rant of  a  larger  growth ;  the  whole  forming  what  Cleo- 
patra, in  the  last  scene  of  the  play,  calls  the  "  shouting 
varletry"  of  Rome.  We  must,  therefore,  understand 
"for"  to  meaxi  for  the  gratification  of,  or  adopt  a  sug- 
gestion by  Malone,  "be  shown /ore,"  etc. 

We  have,  wth  Knight,  preferred  this  old  reading  to 
the  later  reading  and  explanation,  because  the  context 
does  not  lead  to  the  idea  of  Cleopatra's  being  made  a 
show  for  money,  but  represents  her  as  made  a  public 
show  in  CiEsar's  triumph. 

Scene  XI. 

"  Was  never  so  emboss'd" — This  word  is  used  m  the 
old  hunting  sense,  for  foaming  at  the  mouth. 

Scene  XII. 

"  They  are  black  vespcr^s  pageants" — T.  Warton 
rightly  reminds  us,  that  the  beauty  both  of  the  expres- 
sion and  the  allusion  is  lost,  unless  we  recollect  the  fre- 
quency and  the  nature  of  these  shows  in  Shakespeare's 
age.  The  following  apposite  passage  from  a  sermon, 
by  Bishop  Hall,  is  cited  by  Boswell: — "I  feare  some 
of  you  are  like  the  pageants  of  your  great  solemnities, 
wherein  there  is  a  show  of  a  solid  body,  \vhether  of  a 
lion,  or  elephant,  or  unicorne  ;  but  if  they  be  curiously 
look'd  into,  there  is  nothing  but  cloth,  and  sticks,  and 
ayre." 

"  This  is,  without  doubt,  one  of  the  finest  pieces  of 
poetry  in  Shakespeare.  The  splendour  of  the  imagery, 
the  semblance  of  reality,  the  lofty  range  of  picturesque 
objects  hanging  over  the  world,  their  evanescent  nature, 
the  total  uncertainty  of  what  is  left  behind, — are  just 
like  the  mouldering  schemes  of  human  greatness." — 
Hazlitt. 

"  7%e  rack  dislimns" — i.  e.  The  fleeting  away  of  the 


clouds  destroys  the  picture 


"  My  mistress  lov^d  thee,  and  her  fortunes  mingled 
With  thine  entirely." 

Then  she,  being  afraid  of  his  furj',  fled  into  the  tomb 
which  she  had  caused  to  be  made,  and  there  locked  the 
doors  imto  her,  and  shut  all  the  springs  of  the  locks  with 
great  bolts,  and  in  the  mean  time  sent  unto  Antonius  to 
tell  him  that  she  was  dead.  Antonius,  believing  it,  said 
unto  himself.  What  dost  thou  look  for  further,  Antonius, 
sith  spiteful  fortune  hath  taken  from  thee  the  only  joy 
thou  haddest,  for  whom  thou  yet  reservedst  thy  life  ? 
When  he  had  said  these  words,  he  went  into  a  chamber 
and  unarmed  himself,  and,  being  naked,  said  thus ; — O, 
Cleopatra,  it  grieveth  me  not  that  I  have  lost  thy  com 
pany,  for  I  will  not  be  long  from  thee ;  but  I  am  sorry 
that,  having  been  so  great  a  captaui  and  emperor,  I  an 
indeed  condemned  to  be  judged  of  less  courage  and 
noble  mind  than  a  woman.  Now  he  had  a  man  of  his. 
called  Eros,  whom  he  loved  and  trusted  much,  and  whom 
he  had  long  before  caused  to  swear  unto  him  that  he 
should  kill  him  when  he  did  command  him,  and  ther 
he  willed  him  to  keep  his  promise.  This  man,  draw 
ing  his  sword,  lift  it  up  as  though  he  had  meant  to  have 


NOTES  ON  ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


stricken  his  master;  but,  turning  his  liead  at  one  side, 
he  thrust  his  sword  into  himself,  and  fell  down  dead  at 
his  master's  foot.  Then  said  Antonius,  O  noble  Eros,  I 
thank  thee  for  this,  and  it  is  valiantly  done  of  thee,  to 
show  me  what  I  should  do  to  myself,  which  thou  couldst 
not  do  for  me.  Therewithal  he  took  his  sword,  and 
thrust  it  into  his  belly,  and  so  fell  down  upon  a  Httle 
bed.  The  wound  he  had  killed  him  not  presently,  for 
the  blood  stinted  a  little  when  he  was  laid ;  and  when 
he  came  somewhat  to  himself  again,  he  prayed  them 
that  were  about  him  to  despatch  him ;  but  they  all  fled 
out  of  the  chamber,  and  left  him  crying  and  tormenting 
himself,  until  at  last  there  came  a  secretary  unto  him 
called  Diomedes,  who  was  commanded  to  bring  him  in- 
to the  tomb  or  monument  where  Cleopatra  was.  When 
he  heard  that  she  was  alive,  he  very  earnestly  prayed 
his  men  to  cany  his  body  thither,  and  so  he  was  carried 
in  his  men's  anns  into  the  entry  of  the  monument. — 
North's  Plutarch. 

"  —  pleach'd  arms" — i.  e.  Folded,  interwoven, 
"  —  dxspos'd  icith  Casar" — i.  e.  Made  terms  with. 


Scene  XIII. 

"  O  Charmian,  I  loill  never  go  from  hence." 
Notwithstanding,  Cleopatra  would  not  open  the  gates, 
but  came  to  the  high  windows,  and  cast  out  certain 
chains  and  ropes,  in  the  which  Antonius  was  trussed ; 
and  Cleopatra  her  own  self,  with  two  women  only  which 
slie  had  suffered  to  come  with  her  into  these  monuments, 
"  trised"  Antonius  up.  They  that  were  present  to  be- 
hold it  said  they  never  saw  so  pitiful  a  sight;  for  they 
plucked  up  poor  Antonius,  all  bloody  as  he  was,  and 
drawing  on  with  pangs  of  death,  who,  holding  up  his 
hands  to  Cleopatra,  raised  up  himself  as  well  as  he  could. 
It  was  a  hard  thing  for  the  women  to  do,  to  lift  him  up ; 
but  Cleopati-a,  stooping  down  with  her  head,  putting  to 
all  her  strength  to  her  uttermost  power,  did  lift  him  up 
with  much  ado,  and  never  let  go  her  hold,  with  the  help 
of  the  women  beneath  that  bade  her  be  of  good  courage, 
and  were  as  sorry  to  see  her  labour  as  she  herself.  So 
when  she  had  gotten  him  iu  after  that  sort,  and  laid  him 
on  a  bed,  she  rent  her  garments  upon  him,  clapping  her 
breast,  and  scratching  her  face  and  stomach.  Then  she 
dried  up  his  blood  that  had  berayed  his  face,  and  called 
him  her  lord,  her  husband,  and  emperor,  forgetting  her 
own  misery  and  calamity  for  the  pity  and  compassion 
she  took  of  him.  Antonius  made  her  cease  her  lament- 
ing, and  called  for  wine,  either  because  he  was  athirst, 
or  else  for  that  he  thought  thereby  to  hasten  liis  death. 
When  he  had  drunk  he  earnestly  prayed  her  and  per- 
suaded her  that  she  would  seek  to  save  her  life,  if  she 
could  possible,  without  reproach  and  dishonoui-,  and  that 
chiefly  she  should  trust  Proculeius  above  any  man  else 
about  Caesar;  and,  as  for  himself,  that  she  should  not 
lament  nor  sorrow  for  the  miserable  change  of  his  for- 
tune at  the  end  of  his  days,  but  rather  that  she  should 
think  him  the  more  fortunate  for  the  fonner  triumphs 
and  honours  he  had  received,  considering  that  while  he 
lived  he  was  the  noblest  and  greatest  prince  of  the 
world,  and  that  now  he  was  overcome,  not  cowardly, 
but  valiantly,  a  Roman  by  another  Roman. — North's 
Plutarch. 

"  I  dare  not,  dear" — Cleopati-a  dares  not  come  down 
out  of  the  monument,  to  bestow  the  poor  last  kiss. 

"  —  brooch'd   icilh  me" — i.  e.    Adorned  as  with    a 
brooch ;  a  name  then  given  to  any  ornamental  jewel. 

"  Your  wife  Octavia,  with  her  modest  eyes 
And  still  CONCLUSION',"  etc. 
"  With  her  sedate  determination,  silent  coolness  of 
resolution,"  explains  Johnson.  But  this  meaning  is 
hardly  conveyed  by  the  woi'ds,  nor  would  such  a  tem- 
per be  specially  offensive  to  Cleopatra.  I  agree  with 
Nares,  (Glossary,)  that  she  meant  "  deep  but  quiet  cen- 
sure, looking  demure  all  the  while."  The  "  conclusion" 
is  the  opiaion  formed,  by  inference,  from  observation. 


"QuiCKKN  with  kissing" — i.  e.  Revive  by  my  kiss. 
To  "  quicken,"  according  to  ^aret,  is  "  to  make  livelie 
and  lustie ;  to  make  strong  and  sound ;  to  refresh." 

"  —  the  meanest  chares" — A  "chare,"  or  c^ar,  is  a 
single  act,  or  piece  of  work ;  a  turn,  or  bout  of  work, 
(from  the  Anglo-Saxon,  cyran,  to  turn.)  Hence,  a  char- 
woman. The  word,  now  quite  obsolete  in  England,  is 
still  retained  in  the  United  States,  in  the  form  of  chores ; 
signifying  any  of  the  smaller  work  about  a  farm  or  house, 
in  the  sense  here  used. 

ACT  v.— Scene  I. 

"  —  The  round  icorld 
Should  have  shook  lions  into  civil  streets. 
And  citizens  to  their  dens." 
The  .lohnson  and  Stevens  editors  and  commentators 
agree  in  pronouncing  that  some  words  or  lines  have  been 
lost  here,  and  amend  in  several  ways  ;  but  we  retain  the 
old  lines  as  first  printed,  and  agree  with  Knight,  that 
nothing  can  more  forcibly  express  the  idea  of  a  general 
convulsion  than  that  the  wild  beasts  of  the  forest  should 
have  been  hurled  into  the  streets  where  men  abide,  and 
the  inhabitants  oi'  cities  as  forcibly  thrown  into  the  lions' 
dens.     Of  the  proposed  amendments  the  best  is  that  of 
Malone,  thus: — 

The  round  world  should  have  shook, 
Thrown  hungry  lions  into  civil  streets,  etc. 

"  —  follow'd  thee  to  this" — i.  e.  Hunted  thee  to  this. 

"  —  should  divide 
Our  equnlncss  to  this." 

That  is — Should  have  made  us,  in  our  equality  of  for- 
tune, disagree  to  a  pitch  lilic  this,  that  one  of  us  must 
die. 

"  A  poor  Egyptian  yet" — j.  e.  Yet  an  Egyptian,  or 
subject  of  the  queen  of  Egypt,  though  soon  to  become 
a  subject  of  Rome. 

Scene  II. 

"  Enter  Cleopatra,  Charmian,  and  Iras." 
IMalone  says,  "  Our  author  here,  (as  in  King  Henry 
Vni.,  act  V.  scene  1,)  has  attempted  to  exhibit  at  ouce 
the  outside  and  inside  of  a  building.  It  would  be  im- 
possible to  represent  this  scene  in  any  way  on  the  stage, 
i)ut  by  making  Cleopatra  and  her  attendants  speak  all 
their  speeches,  till  the  queen  is  seized,  within  the  mon- 
ument." The  higher  interior  elevation  of  the  old  Eng- 
lish stage  has  ali'eady  been  noticed,  and  by  its  aid  Cleo- 
patra and  her  two  attendants  were  exhibited  in  the 
monument  above,  in  the  rear  of  the  stage;  while  the 
Romans  appear  in  front  below. 

"  —  and  never  palates  more  the.  dvng 

The  beg  gar'' s  nurse  and  Casar^s." 

Voluntary  death    (says   Cleopatra)  is  an  act  which 

bolts  up  change ;  it  produces  a  state — 

Which  sleeps,  and  never  palates  more  the  dung. 
The  beggar's  nurse  and  Caesar's;— 

which  has  no  longer  need  of  the  gross  and  terrene  sus- 
tenance, in  the  use  of  which  Ceesar  and  the  beggar  are 
on  a  level.     It  has  been  already  said  in  this  play,  that— 

our  dungy  earth 

Feeds  man  as  beast. 
"  The  ^Ethiopian  king,  (in  Herodotus,  book  iii.,)  upon 
liearing  a  description"  of  the  nature  of  wheat,  replied, 
that  he  was  not  at  all  surprised  if  men,  who  eat  nothing 
but  dung,  did  not  attain  a  longer  Hfe." 

Such  is  the  comment  of  Johnson  and  of  Stevens,  which 
gives  the  sense  of  the  author,  if  the  punctuation  be  as 
above,  and  as  it  is  in  the  folio  of  1623,  referring  the 
"nurse"  to  "dung."     But  if   we   read  with  another 

pointing — 

and  never  palates  more  the  dung ; 

The  beggar's  nurse  and  Caesar's — 

the  common  "  nurse  "  of  all  men  must  then  refer  to  that 
which  "  ends  all  other  deeds,"  (i.  e.  death.)  I  prefer 
the  former  printing  and  sense. 

59 


NOTES  ON  ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


"  — pray  in  aid  for  kindness" — A  phrase  drawn  from 
the  technical  language  of  the  English  common  law: — 
•'  In  real  actions  the  tenant  may  pray  in  aid,  or  call  for 
the  assistance  of  another  to  help  him  plead.  Thus  a 
tenant  for  life  may  pray  in  aid  of  him  lliat  hath  tlie  re- 
version ;  that  is,  that  he  be  joined  in  the  action,  and 
help  defend,"  etc.  (III.  Blackstone's  Cummentaries, 
300.) 

"  Proculeius  and  two  of  the  Guard"  etc. 

The  stage-direction  is  wanting  in  the  older  editions. 
This  is  added  in  the  modern  editions,  from  the  account 
thus  given  in  North's  "  Plutarch:" — 

"  But  Cleopatra  would  never  put  herself  into  Procu- 
leius' hands,  although  they  spoke  together.  For  Pro- 
culeius came  to  the  gates,  that  were  very  thick  and 
strong,  and  surely  ban-ed ;  but  yet  there  were  some 
crannies  through  the  which  her  voice  might  be  heard, 
and  so  they  without  understood  that  Cleojiatra  demand- 
ed the  kingdom  of  Egypt  for  her  sons ;  and  that  Procu- 
leius answered  her  that  she  should  be  of  good  cheer, 
and  not  be  afraid  to  refer  all  unto  Caesar.  After  he  had 
viewed  the  place  very  well,  he  came  and  repoi-ted  her 
answer  unto  Ctesar,  who  immediately  sent  Gallus  to 
speak  once  again  with  her,  and  bade  him  purposely 
hold  her  with  talk  whilst  Proculeius  did  set  up  a  ladder 
against  that  high  window  by  the  which  Antonius  was 
'  tinsed '  up,  and  came  down  into  the  monument  with 
two  of  his  men,  hard  by  the  gate  where  Cleopatra  stood 
to  hear  what  Gallus  said  unto  her.  One  of  her  women 
which  was  shut  in  the  monument  with  her  saw  Procu- 
leius by  chance  as  he  came  down,  and  shrieked  out,  O, 
poor  Cleopatra,  thou  art  taken !  Then  when  she  saw 
Proculeius  behind  her  as  she  came  from  the  gate,  she 
thought  to  have  stabbed  herself  with  a  short  dagger 
she  wore  of  purpose  by  her  side.  But  Proculeius  came 
suddenly  upon  her,  and,  takuig  her  by  both  the  hands, 
said  unto  her,  Cleopatra,  first  thou  shall  do  thyself  great 
wrong,  and  secondly  unto  Cajsar,  to  deprive  him  of  the 
occasion  and  opportunity  openly  to  show  his  bounty  and 
mercy,  and  to  give  his  enemies  cause  to  accuse  the 
most  courteous  and  noble  prince  that  ever  was,  and  to 
'  appeache'  him  as  though  he  were  a  cruel  and  merciless 
man  that  were  not  to  be  trusted.  So,  even  as  he  spake 
the  word,  he  took  her  dagger  from  her,  and  shook  her 
clothes  for  fear  of  any  poison  hidden  about  her." 

"  —  I  will  eat  no  meat,  FU  not  drink" — i.  e.  I  will  not 
eat,  and,  if  it  will  be  necessary  now  for  once  to  waste  a 
moment  in  idle  talk  of  my  purpose,  I  will  not  sleep 
neither. — Johnson. 

"  My  cotmtry's  high  pyramides" — The  Latin  plural 
of  pyramid ;  used  as  a  w^ord  of  four  syllables  here,  as  it 
is  by  Sandys,  Drayton,  and  other  contemporary  poets. 

"  —  Ids  reared  arm 
Crestkd  the  world,"  etc. 
Dr.  Percy  thinks  that  "  this  is  an  allusion  to  some  of 
the  old  crests  in  heraldry,  where  a  raised  arm  on  a 
wreath  was  mounted  on  the  helmet."     To  "  crest"  is 
to  surmount. 

"  As  pr.ATES  dropped  from  his  pocket" — Pieces  of  sil- 
ver money  were  called  "plates."  So  in  Marlowe's 
"  Jew  of  Malta  :"— 

Rat'st  thou  this  Moor  but  at  two  hundred  plMes  ? 
It  is  from  the   Spanish  name   of  silver  money,  plata, 
which,  about  the  age  of  Elizabeth,  was  introduced  into 
English. 

"  Wliich  is  the  queen  of  Egypt  ?" 
Shortly  after  Ciesar  came  himself  in  person  to  see  her, 
and  to  comfort  her.  *  »  »  *  *  When  CiHsar  had 
made  her  lie  down  again,  and  sat  by  her  bedside,  Cleo- 
patra began  to  clear  and  excuse  herself  for  that  she  had 
done,  laying  all  to  the  fear  she  had  of  Antonius.  Ciesar, 
in  contrary  manner,  reproved  her  in  every  point.  Then 
she  suddenly  altered  her  speech,  and  prayed  him  to 
pardon  lier,  as  though  she  were  afraid  to  die,  and  desi- 
rous to  live.     At  length  she  gave  him  a  brief  and  me- 

60 ' 


morial  of  all  the  ready  money  and  treasure  she  heid.  But 
by  chance  there  stood  Seleucus  by,  one  of  her  treasu- 
rers, who,  to  seem  a  good  servant,  came  straight  to  Csb- 
sar  to  disprove  Cleopatra,  that  she  had  not  set  in  all,  but 
kept  many  things  back  of  purpose.  Cleopatra  was  in 
such  a  rage  with  him,  that  she  flew  upon  him,  and  took 
him  by  the  hair  of  the  head,  and  boxed  him  well  favour- 
edly.  Ciesar  fell  a-laughing,  and  parted  the  fray.  Alas ! 
said  she,  O  Ciesar !  is  not  this  a  gi-eat  shame  and  reproach, 
that  thou  having  vouchsafed  to  take  the  pains  to  come 
unto  me.  and  hast  d(nie  me  this  honour,  poor  vv'retch 
and  caitiff  creature,  brought  unto  this  pitiful  and  miser- 
able estate :  and  that  mine  own  servants  should  now 
come  to  accuse  me,  though  it  may  be  I  have  resen'ed 
some  jewels  and  trifles  meet  for  women,  but  not  for  me 
(poor  soul)  to  set  out  myself  withal,  but  meanmg  to  give 
some  pretty  presents  and  gifts  unto  Octavia  and  Livia, 
that,  they  making  means  and  intercession  for  me  to  thee, 
thou  mightest  yet  extend  thy  favour  and  mercy  upon 
me  ?  Ciesar  was  glad  to  hear  her  say  so,  persuading 
himself  thereby  that  she  had  yet  a  desire  to  save  her  life. 
So  he  made  her  answer,  that  he  did  not  only  give  her 
tljat  to  dispose  of  at  her  pleasure  which  she  had  kept 
back,  but  further  promised  to  use  her  more  honourably 
and  bountifully  than  she  would  think  for:  and  so  he 
took  his  leave  of  her,  supposing  he  had  deceived  her, 
but  indeed  he  was  deceived  himself. — North's  Plutarch. 

"  I  cannot  project  mine  own  cause" — To  "project" 
is  to  delineate,  to  shape,  to  form.  So  in  "  Look  About 
You,"  a  comedy,  (ICOO:)— 

But  quite  dislilie  the  project  of  your  sute. 

"  —  MODERS  frie?ids" — i.  e.  Common,  ordinary. 

"With  one  that  I  have  bred" — "With"  for  by;  a 
common  old  English  idiom,  now  become  merely  collo- 
quial and  inelegant,  if  not  incorrect. 

"  Make  not  your  thoughts  your  pnsons" — i.  e.  Be  not 
a  prisoner  in  imagination,  when  in  reality  you  are  free. — 
Johnson. 

"  —  Cfpsar  through  Syria 
Intends  his  journey,"  etc. 
Dolabella  sent  her  word  secretly,  that  Cfesar  deter- 
mined to  take  his  journey  through  Syria,  and  that  with- 
in three  days  he  would  send  hei-  away  before  with  her 
children.  When  this  was  told  Cleopatra,  she  command- 
ed they  should  prepare  her  bath,  and  when  she  had 
bathed  and  washed  herself  she  fell  to  her  meat,  and  was 
sumptuously  served.  Now,  whilst  she  was  at  dinner, 
there  came  a  countryman,  and  brought  her  a  basket. 
The  soldiers  that  warded  at  the  gates  asked  him  straight 
what  he  had  in  his  basket.  He  opened  the  basket,  and 
took  out  the  leaves  that  covered  the  figs,  and  showed 
them  that  they  were  figs  he  brought.  They  all  of  them 
marvelled  to  see  such  goodly  figs.  The  countryman 
laughed  to  hear  them,  and  bade  them  take  some  if  they 
would.  They  believed  he  told  them  truly,  and  so  bade 
him  caiTy  them  in.  After  Cleopatra  had  dined,  she  sent 
a  certain  table,  written  and  sealed,  unto  Ca'sar,  and 
commanded  them  all  to  go  out  of  the  tombs  where  she 
was  but  the  two  women ;  then  she  shut  the  doors  to 
her.  Ca-sar,  when  he  received  this  table,  and  began  to 
read  her  lamentation  and  petition,  requesting  him  that 
he  would  let  her  be  buried  w^xh.  Antonius,  found  straight 
what  she  meant,  and  thought  to  have  gone  thither  him- 
self: howbeit  he  sent  one  before  him  in  all  haste  that 
might  be  to  see  what  it  was.  Her  death  was  very  sud- 
den ;  for  those  whom  Ciesar  sent  unto  her  ran  thither  in 
all  haste  possible,  and  found  the  soldiers  standing  at  the 
gate,  mistrusting  nothing,  nor  understanding  of  her  death. 
But  when  they  had  opened  the  doors  they  found  Cleo- 
pati-a  stark  dead,  laid  upon  a  bed  of  gold,  attired  and 
arrayed  in  her  royal  robes,  and  one  of  her  two  women, 
which  was  called  Iras,  dead  at  her  feet ;  and  her  other 
woman,  called  Charmian,  half  dead,  and  ti-embling, 
trimming  the  diadem  which  Cleopatra  wore  upon  her 
head.  One  of  the  soldiers,  seeing  her,  angrily  said  unto 
her,  Is  that  well  done,  Charmian  ?     Very  well,  said  she 


NOTES  ON  ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


again,  and  meet  for  a  princess  descended  from  the  race 
of  so  many  noble  kings.  She  said  no  more,  but  fell  down 
dead  hard  by  the  bed.  Some  report  that  this  aspic  was 
brought  unto  her  in  the  basket  with  figs,  and  that  she 
had  commanded  them  to  hide  it  under  the  fi°;-leaves, 
that  when  she  should  think  to  take  out  the  figs  the  aspic 
should  bite  her  before  she  should  see  her.  Howbeit, 
that,  when  she  should  have  taken  away  the  leaves  from 
the  figs,  she  perceived  it,  and  said,  Art  thou  here  then  ? 
And  so.  her  arm  being  naked,  she  put  it  to  the  aspic  to 
be  bitten.  Other  say  again  she  kept  it  in  a  box,  and 
that  she  did  prick  and  thrust  it  with  a  spindle  of  gold, 
BO  that  the  aspic,  being  angered  withal,  leapt  out  with 
great  fury,  and  bit  her  iu  the  arm. — North's  Plutarch. 

"  Some  squeaking  Cleopatra  bot  my  greatness,"  etc. 

It  has  been  already  observed,  that  the  parts  of  females 
were  played  by  boys  on  oar  ancient  stage.  Nash,  in  his 
"  Pierce  Pennilesse,"  makes  it  a  subject  of  exultation 
that  "  our  players  are  not  as  the  players  beyond  sea, 
that  have  whores  and  common  courtesans  to  play  wo- 
men's parts."  To  ob\-iate  the  impropriety'  of  men  rep- 
resenting women,  T.  Goff,  in  his  tragedy  of  the  "  Raging 
Turk,"  (1631,)  has  no  female  character. 

The  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  was  not  confined  to 
the  English  stage,  for  the  historj'  of  the  French  theatre 
informs  us  that,  iu  the  "  Cleopatra"  of  Jodelle,  one  of 
the  earliest  French  tragedies,  the  part  of  the  heroine 
was  performed  by  the  author,  who  was  fortunately 
young  and  boyish  in  appearance. 

"  — Sirrah,  Iras,  go" — "  Sirrah"  was  not  anciently 
an  appellation  either  reproachful  or  injurious;  being 
applied,  with  a  sort  of  playful  kindness,  to  children, 
friends,  and  servant.'?,  and  what  may  seem  more  extra- 
ordinary, as  in  the  present  case,  to  women.  It  is  noth- 
ing more  than  the  exclamation.  Sir  ha !  and  we  some- 
times find  it  in  its  primitive  form,  "A  si/r  a,  there  said 
you  wel."  {Confutation  of  Nicholas  Shaxton,  1546.) 
The  Heus  tu  of  Plautus  is  rendered  by  an  old  translator. 
Ha  Sirra.  In  Beaumont  and  Fletchers  "  Knight  of 
Malta,"  one  gentlewoman  says  to  another,  "  Sirrah,  why 
dost  thou  not  marry  ?" 

"  In  this  wiLn  worliV — Stevens  and  Dyce  think  that 
the  original  word  was  vild,  the  old  orthography  for  vile ; 
and  the  misprint  is  one  often  found  in  the  old  dramatists. 
Many  modem  editions  have  "  wide  world,"  which  is 
clearly  wrong. 


This  play  keeps  curiosity  always  busy,  and  the  pas- 
sions always  interested.  The  continual  hurry  of  the  ac- 
tion, the  variety  of  incidents,  and  the  quick  succession 
of  one  personage  to  another,  call  the  mind  forward  with- 
out intermission  from  the  first  act  to  the  last.  But  the 
power  of  delighting  is  derived  principally  from  the  fre- 
quent changes  of  the  scene ;  for,  except  the  feminine 
arts,  some  of  which  are  too  low,  which  distinguish  Cleo- 
patra, no  character  is  very  strongly  discriminated.  Up- 
ton, who  did  not  easily  miss  what  he  desired  to  find, 
has  discovered  that  the  language  of  Antony  is,  with 
great  skill  and  learning,  made  pompous  and  superb,  ac- 
cording to  his  real  practice.  But  I  think  his  diction  not 
distinguishable  from  that  of  others.  The  most  tumid 
speech  in  the  play  is  that  which  Caesar  makes  to  Octavia. 
The  events,  of  which  the  principal  are  described  accord- 
ing to  history,  are  produced  without  any  sort  of  connec- 
tion or  care  of  disposition. — Johnson. 

Antony  and  Cleopatra  does  not  furnish,  perhaps, 
80  many  striking  beauties  as  Julius  Cesar,  but  is  at 
least  equally  redolent  of  the  genius  of  Shakespeare. 
Antony,  indeed,  was  given  him  by  history,  and  he  has 
but  embodied,  in  his  own  virid  colours,  the  irregular 
mind  of  the  TriumNnr,  ambitious  and  daring  against  all 
enemies  but  himself.  In  Cleopatra  he  had  less  to  guide 
him ;  she  is  another  incarnation  of  the  same  passions, 
more  lawless  and  insensible  to  reason,  as  they  are  found 
in  women.     This   character  being  not   one   that   can 

III* 


please,  its  strong  and  spirited  delineation  has  not  been 
sufficiently  observed.  It  is,  indeed,  only  a  poetic  origi- 
nality :  the  type  was  in  the  courtesan  of  common  life ; 
but  the  resemblance  is  that  of  Michael  Angelo's  Sybil.* 
in  a  muscular  woman.  In  this  tragedy,  the  events  that 
do  not  pass  on  the  stage  are  scEircely  made  clear  enough 
to  one  who  is  not  previously  acquainted  with  history ; 
and  some  of  the  persons  appear  and  vanish  again  wthout 
sufficient  cause.  He  has,  in  fact,  copied  Plutarch  too 
exactly. — Hall  am. 


To  these  cold  criticisms,  yet  not  wholly  unjust,  of 
these  two  great  names,  we  may  put  in  contrast  the  more 
fervid  sympathy  of  Coleridge,  of  Campbell,  and  of 
Scott : — 

"  Shakespeare  can  be  complimented  only  by  compari- 
son with  himself:  all  other  eulogies  are  either  hetero- 
geneous, as  when  they  are  in  reference  to  Spenser  or 
Milton  ;  or  they  are  flat  truisms,  as  when  he  is  gravely 
preferred  to  Comeille,  Racine,  or  even  his  own  imme- 
diate successors,  Beaumont  and  Fletcher,  Massinger  and 
the  rest.  The  highest  praise,  or  rather  form  of  praise, 
of  this  play,  which  I  can  offer  in  my  on^ti  mind,  is  the 
doubt  which  the  perusal  always  occasions  in  me, 
whether  the  Antont  and  Cleopatra  is  not,  in  all  ex- 
hibitions of  a  giant  power  in  its  strength  and  vigour  of 
maturity',  a  formidable  rival  of  Macbeth,  Leak,  Ham- 
let, and  Othello.  Feliciter  andax  is  the  motto  for  its 
stj-le  comparatively  with  that  of  Shakespeare's  other 
works,  even  as  it  is  the  general  motto  of  all  his  works 
compared  with  those  of  other  poets.  Be  it  remembered, 
too,  that  this  happy  valiancy  of  style  is  but  the  repre- 
sentative and  result  of  all  the  material  excellencies  so 
expressed. 

"  This  play  should  be  perused  in  mental  contrast  with 
RoMEO  AND  Juliet; — as  the  love  of  passion  and  appe- 
tite opposed  to  the  love  of  affection  and  instinct.  But 
the  art  displayed  in  the  character  of  Cleopatra  is  pro- 
found; in  this,  especially,  that  the  sense  of  crirninalitv 
in  her  passion  is  lessened  by  our  insight  into  its  deptli 
and  energy,  at  the  very  moment  that  we  cannot  but  per- 
ceive that  the  passion  itself  springs  out  of  the  habitiMl 
cra\'ing  of  a  licentious  nature,  and  that  it  is  supported 
and  reinforced  by  voluntary  stimulus  and  sought-fur 
associations,  instead  of  blossoming  out  of  spontaneous 
emotions. 

"Of  all  Shakespeare's  historical  plays,  Antont  and 
Cleopatra  is  by  far  the  most  wonderfiil.  There  is  no 
one  in  which  he  has  followed  historv'  so  minutely,  and 
yet  there  are  few  in  which  he  impresses  the  notion 
of  angehc  strength  so  much ; — perhaps  none  in  which 
he  impresses  it  more  strongly.  This  is  greatly  owing  to 
the  manner  in  which  the  fiery  force  is  sustained  through- 
out, and  to  the  numerous  momentary  flashes  of  nature 
counteracting  the  historic  abstraction.  As  a  wonderful 
specimen  of  the  way  in  which  Shakespeare  lives  up  to 
the  verv-  end  of  this  play,  read  the  last  part  of  the  con- 
cluding scene.  And  if  you  woidd  feel  the  judgment  as 
well  as  the  genius  of  Shakespeare  in  your  heart's  core, 
compare  this  astonishing  drama  with  Dryden's  All  for 
Love." — Coleridge. 


"  If  I  were  to  select  any  historical  play  of  Shakespeare, 
in  which  he  has  combined  an  almost  hteral  fidelity  to 
history  with  an  equal  faithful  adherence  to  the  truth  of 
nature,  and  in  which  he  superinduces  the  merit  of  skil- 
ful dramatic  management,  it  would  be  the  above  play. 
In  his  portraiture  of  Antony  there  is,  perhaps,  a  flattered 
likeness  of  the  original  by  Plutarch ;  but  the  similitude 
loses  little  of  its  strength  by  Shakespeare's  softening  and 
keeping  in  the  shade  his  traits  of  cruelty.  In  Cleopa- 
tra, we  can  discern  nothing  materially  different  from 
the  vouched  historical  sorceress  ;  she  nevertheless  has  a 
more  vivid  meteoric  and  versatile  play  of  enchantment 
in  Shakespeare's  likeness  of  her,  than  in  a  dozen  of 
other  poetical  copies  in  which  the  artists  took  much 
greater  liberties  with  historical  truth : — he  paints  her 
as  if  the  gipsy  herself  had  cast  her  spell  over  him,  and 
given  her  own  witchcraft  to  his  pencil. 

61 


NOTES  ON  ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


"  At  the  same  time,  playfully  interesting  to  our  fancy 
as  he  makes  this  enchantress,  he  keeps  us  far  from  a  vi- 
cious sympathy.  The  asp  at  her  bosom,  that  lulls  its 
nurse  asleep,  has  no  poison  for  our  morality.  A  sinjjie 
glance  at  the  devoted  and  dignified  Octavia  recalls  our 
liomage  to  virtue ;  but  with  delicate  skill  he  withholds 
the  purer  Woman  from  prominent  contact  with  the  wan- 
ton queen,  and  does  not,  like  Dryden,  bring  the  two  to 
a  scolding  match.  The  latter  poet's  "All  for  Love" 
was  regarded  by  himself  as  his  master-piece,  and  is  by 
no  means  devoid  of  merit ;  but  so  inferior  is  it  to  the 
prior  drama,  as  to  make  it  disgraceful  to  British  taste 
for  one  hundred  years  that  the  former  absolutely  ban- 
ished the  latter  from  the  stage.  A  French  critic  calls 
Great  Britain  tlie  island  of  Shakespeare's  idolaters;  yet 
«o  it  happens,  in  this  same  island,  that  Diyden's  "  All 
for  Love"  has  been  acted  ten  times  oftener  than  Shake- 
speare's A.NToxY  AND  Cleopatra. 

"  Dryden's  Marc  Antony  is  a  weak  voluptuaiy  from 
first  to  last.  Not  a  sentence  of  manly  virtue  is  ever 
i.ftiTcd  by  him  that  seems  to  come  from  himself;  and 
whenever  he  expresses  a  moral  feeling,  it  appears  not 
to  have  grown  up  in  his  own  natiu-e,  but  to  have  been 
planted  there  by  t'ne  influence  of  his  friend  Ventidius, 
like  a  flower  in  a  child's  garden,  only  to  wither  and  take 
no  root.  Shakespeare's  Antony  is  a  very  diflerent  being. 
When  he  hears  of  the  death  of  his  first  wife,  Fiilvia,  his 
exclamation,  '  There's  a  great  spirit  gone !'  and  his  re- 
flections on  his  own  enthralment  by  Cleopatra,  mark  the 
residue  of  a  noble  mind.  A  queen,  a  siren,  a  Shake- 
speare's Cleopatra  alone  could  have  entangled  Mark  An- 
tony, while  an  ordinary  wanton  could  have  enslaved 
Dryden's  hero." — T.  Campbell. 

Walter  Scott,  in  his  edition  of  Dr^^den's  works,  has 
drawn  an  admirable  critical  parallel  between  this  plav 
and  the  scarcely  less  splendid  drama  of  •'  All  for  Love," 
written  by  Dryden,  in  professed  imitation,  as  he  himself 
says,  of  '-the  di%ine  Shakespeare;"  which,  that  he 
"  might  perform  more  freely,  he  disencumbered  himself 
from  rhyme,"  wliic'n  he  had  hitherto,  in  conformity  to 
the  taste  of  his  age,  borrowed  from  France,  considered 
indispensable  to  heroic  dialogue.  As  the  criticism  is 
only  to  be  found  in  Scott's  edition  of  Dryden's  complete 
works,  which  has  never  been  reprinted  in  the  United 
States,  many  of  the  readers  of  this  edition  will  be  grati- 
fied by  finding  it  inserted  here  : — 

"  The  first  point  of  comparison  is  the  general  conduct, 
or  plot,  of  the  tragedy.  And  here  Dryden,  having,  to 
use  his  own  language,  undertaken  to  shoot  in  the  bow 
of  Ulysses,  imitates  the  wily  Antinous  in  using  art  to  eke 
out  his  strength,  and  suppling  the  weapon  before  he  at- 
tempted to  bend  it. 

"  Shakespeare,  with  the  license  peculiar  to  his  age 
and  character,  had  diffused  the  action  of  his  play  over 
Italy,  Greece,  and  Egypt ;  but  Dryden,  who  was  well 
aware  of  the  advantage  to  be  derived  from  a  simplicity 
and  concentration  of  plot,  has  laid  every  scene  in  the 
city  of  Alexandria.  By  this  he  guarded  the  audience 
from  that  vague  and  puzzling  distraction  which  must 
necessarily  attend  a  violent  change  of  place.  It  is  a 
mistake  to  suppose,  that  the  argument  in  favour  of  the 
"unities  depends  upon  preserving  the  deception  of  the 
scene ;  they  are  necessarily  connected  with  intelligibility 
of  the  piece.  It  may  be  true,  that  no  spectator  supposes 
that  the  stage  before  him  is  actually  the  court  of  Alex- 
andria ;  yet,  when  he  has  once  made  up  his  mind  to  let 
it  pass  as  such  during  the  representation,  it  is  a  cruel 
tax,  not  merely  on  his  imagination,  but  on  his  powers 
of  comprehension,  if  the  scene  be  suddenly  transferred 
to  a  distant  country.  Time  is  lost  before  he  can  form 
new  associations,  and  reconcile  their  bearings  with 
tfawse  originally  presented  to  him  ;  and  if  he  be  a  person 
of  slow  comprehension,  or  happens  to  lose  any  part  of 
the  dialogue,  announcing  the  changes,  the  whole  be- 
comes unintelligible  confusion.  In  tliis  respect,  and  in 
discarding  a  number  of  uninteresting  characters,  the 
plan  of  Dryden's  play  must  be  unequivocally  prefen-ed 
to  that  of  Shakespeare  in  point  of  coherence,  unitv,  and 

62 


simplicity.  It  is  a  natural  consequence  of  this  more  art. 
ful  arrangement  of  the  story,  thai  Dryden  contents  him- 
self \vith  the  concluding  scene  of  Antony's  histoi-v,  in- 
stead of  introducing  the  incidents  of  the  war  with  Cneius 
Fompey,  the  negotiation  with  Lepidus,  death  of  his  first 
wife,  and  other  circumstances,  which,  in  Shakespeare, 
only  tend  to  distract  our  attention  from  the  main  inte- 
rest of  the  drama.  The  union  of  time,  as  neces.sary  as 
that  of  place  to  the  intelligibility  of  the  drama,  has,  in 
like  manner,  been  happily  attained  ;  and  an  interesting 
event  is  placed  before  the  audience  with  no  other  change 
of  place,  and  no  greater  lapse  of  time,  than  can  be  readi- 
ly adapted  to  an  ordinary  imagination. 

"  But,  having  given  Diyden  the  praise  of  superior  ad- 
dress in  managing  the  story,  I  fear  he  must  be  pro- 
nounced in  most  other  respects  inferior  to  his  grand 
prototype.  Antony,  the  principal  character  in  both 
plaj's,  is  incomparably  grander  in  that  of  Shakespeare. 
The  majesty  and  generosity  of  the  militan,^  hero  is  hap- 
pily expressed  by  both  poets;  but  the  awful  ruin  of 
grandeur,  andennined  by  passion,  and  tottering  to  its 
fall,  is  far  more  striking  in  the  Antony  of  Shakespeare. 
Love,  it  is  true,  is  the  predominant,  but  it  is  not  the  sole 
ingredient  in  his  character.  It  has  usurped  po.ssession 
of  his  mind,  but  is  assailed  by  his  original  passions,  am- 
bition of  power,  and  thirst  for  military  fame.  He  is, 
therefore,  often,  and  it  .should  seem  naturally  repre- 
sented, as  feeling  for  the  downfall  of  his  glory  and 
power,  even  so  intensely  as  to  withdraw  his  thoughts 
from  Cleopatra,  imless  considered  as  the  cause  of  his 
niiu.  Thus,  in  the  scene  in  vvhicii  he  compares  himself 
to  '  black  vesper's  pageants,'  he  runs  on  in  a  train  of 
fantastic  and  melancholy  similes,  having  relation  only  to 
his  fallen  state,  till  the  mention  of  Egypt  suddenly  re- 
calls the  idea  of  Cleopatra.  But  Dryden  has  taken  a 
different  view  of  Antony's  character,  and  more  closely 
approacliing  to  his  title  of  '  All  for  Love.'  '  He  seems 
not  now  that  awful  Antony.'  His  whole  thoughts  and 
being  are  tledicated  to  his  fatal  passion ;  and  though  a 
spark  of  resentment  is  occasionally  struck  out  by  the  re- 
proaches of  Ventidius,  he  instantly  relapses  into  love- 
sick melancholy.  The  following  beautiful  speech  ex- 
hibits the  romance  of  despairing  love,  without  the  deep 
and  mingled  passion  of  a  dishonoured  soldier,  and  de- 
throned emperor : — 

Ant.  [Throicing  Mm  self  down. \ 
Lie  there,  thou  shadow  of  an  emperor  ; 
The  place,  thou  pressest  on  thy  mother  earth,  , 

Is  all  thy  empire  now  :  Now,  it  contains  thee  ; 
Some  few  days  hence,  and  then  'twill  he  too  large. 
When  thou'rt  contracted  in  the  narrow  urn, 
Shrunk  to  a  few  cold  ashes  ;  then.  Octavia, 
For  Cleopati-a  will  not  Uve  to  see  it, 
Octavia  then  will  have  thee  all  her  own. 
And  bear  thee  in  her  wdowed  hand  to  Csesar; 
Caisar  will  weep,  the  crocodile  will  weep, 
To  see  his  rival  of  the  universe 
Lie  still  and  peaceful  there.    I'll  think  no  more  on'L 
Give  me  some  music  :  look  that  it  he  sad  : 
I'll  soothe  my  melancholy,  till  I  swell, 

And  burst  myself  with  sighing [Soft  musu:.\ 

'Tis  somewhat  to  my  humour :  Sta5'.  I  fancy 
I'm  now  turned  wild,  a  commoner  of  nature; 
Of  all  forsaken,  and  forsaking  all ; 
Live  in  a  shady  forest's  sylvan  scene. 
Stretched  at  my  length  beneath  some  blasted  oak, 
1  lean  my  head  upon  the  mossy  bank. 
And  look  just  of  a  piece,  as  I  grew  trom  it : 
My  uncombed  locks,  matted  like  mistleto, 
Hang  o'er  my  hoaiy  face  ;  a  murmuring  brook 
Runs  at  my  foot. 

Ven.  Metljinks  I  fancy 

Myself  there  too. 

Ant.  The  herd  come  jumping  by  me. 

And,  fearless,  quench  their  thirst,  while  1  look  on, 
And  take  me  for  their  fellow-citizen. 

"  Even  when  .\ntony  is  finally  ruined,  the  power  of 
jealousy  is  called  upon  to  complete  his  despair,  and  he 
is  less  sensible  to  the  idea  of  Ciesar's  successful  arms, 
than  the  risk  of  Dolabella's  rivalling  him  in  the  affections 
of  Cleopatra.  It  is  true,  the  Antony  of  Shakespeare 
also  starts  into  fury  upon  Cleopatra  permitting  Thyreus 
to  kiss  her  hand ;  but  this  is  not  jealousy — it  is  pride 
oflendcd,  that  she,  for  whom  he  had  sacrificed  his  glory 
and  empire,  should  already  begin  to  court  the  favour  of 


NOTES  ON  ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


the  conqueror,  and  vouchsafe  her  hand  to  be  sainted  by 
a  'jack  of  Ciffsar's.'  Hence  Euobarbus,  the  witness  of 
tiie  scene,  allndes  immediately  to  the  fury  of  mortified 
ambition  and  falling  power : — 

'IMs  belter  playing  with  a  lion's  whelp, 
Than  with  iui  old  one  dying. 

"  Ha^^ng,  however,  adopted  an  idea  of  Antony's 
character,  rather  suitable  to  romance  than  to  nature,  or 
history,  we  must  not  deny  Drvden  the  praise  of  having 
exquisitely  brought  out  the  picture  he  intended  to  draw. 
He  has  informed  us,  that  this  was  the  only  play  writ- 
ten to  please  himself;  and  he  has  certainly  e.xerted  in  it 
the  full  force  of  his  incomparable  genius.  Antony  is, 
throughout  the  piece,  what  tlie  author  meant  him  to  be : 
a  victim  to  the  omnipotence  of  love,  or  rather  to  the  in- 
fatuation of  one  engrossing  passion. 

"  In  the  Cleopatra  of  Dryden,  there  is  greatly  less 
spirit  and  originality  than  in  Shakespeare's.  The  pre- 
paration of  the  latter  for  death  has  a  grandeur  wdiich 
puts  to  shame  the  same  scene  in  Dryden.  and  serves  to 
support  the  interest  during  the  whole  fifth  act,  although 
Antonv  has  died  in  the  conclusion  of  the  fourth.  No 
circumstance  can  more  highly  evince  the  power  of 
Shakespeare's  genius,  in  spite  of  his  irregidarities ; 
since  the  conclusion  in  Dryden,  where  both  lovers  die 
in  the  same  scene,  and  after  a  reconciliation,  is  infinitely 
more  artful  and  better  adapted  to  theatrical  effect. 

"  In  the  character  of  Ventidius,  Dryden  has  filled  up, 
with  ability,  the  rude  sketches,  which  Shakespeare  has 
thrown  off"  in  those  of  Sca'va  and  Eros  The  rough  old 
Roman  soldier  is  painted  with  great  truth  :  and  the  quar- 
rel betwLx.t  him  and  Antony,  in  the  first  act,  is  equal  to 
any  single  scene  that  our  author  ever  wrote,  excepting, 
perhaps,  that  betwixt  Sebastian  and  Dorax  ;  an  opinion 
in  which  the  judgment  of  the  critic  coincides  with  that 
of  the  poet.  It  is  a  pity,  as  has  often  been  remarked, 
that  this  dialogue  occurs  so  early  in  the  ]>lay,  since  what 
follows  is  necessarily  inferior  in  force.  Dry'den,  while 
writing  this  scene,  had  unquestionably  in  his  recollec- 
tion the  quarrel  betwixt  Brutus  and  Cassius,  which  was 
justly  so  great  a  favourite  in  his  time,  and  to  which  he 
had  referred  as  uiimitable  in  his  prologue  to  '  Aiu-en?- 
Zebe.' 

"  The  inferior  characters  are  better  supported  in  Dry- 
den thata  in  Shakespeare.  We  have  no  low  buffoonery 
in  the  fonner,  such  as  disgraces  Enobarbus,  and  is  hardly 
redeemed  by  his  affecting  catastrophe.  Even  the  Egyp- 
tian Alexas  acquires  some  respectability  from  his  patri- 
otic attachment  to  the  interests  of  his  countn',  and  from 
his  skill  as  a  wilj-  courtier.  He  expresses,  by  a  beauti- 
ful image,  the  effeminate  attachment  to  Hfe,  appropriated 
to  his  character  and  comitry : — 

O.  that  I  less  could  fear  to  lose  this  beinir, 
Which,  lUie  a  snow-ball  in  my  coward  hand, 
The  more  'tis  grasped,  the  faster  melts  away. 

"  The  Octavia  of  Dryden  is  a  much  more  important 
personage  than  in  the  Anto.sy  and  Cleopatra  of 
Shakespeare.  She  is,  however,  more  cold  and  unami- 
able  ;  for,  in  the  very  short  scenes  in  which  the  Octavia 
of  Shakespeare  appears,  she  is  placed  in  rather  an  inte- 
resting point  of  view.  But  Dryden  has  himself  infonned 
us,  that  he  was  apprehensive  the  justice  of  a  wife's 
claim  upon  her  husband  would  draw  the  audience  to 
her  side,  and  lessen  their  interest  in  the  lover  and  the 
mistress.  He  seems  accordingly  to  have  studiedlv  low-- 
ered  the  character  of  the  injured  Octavia,  who,  in  her 
conduct  towards  her  husliand,  shows  much  duty  and 
little  love  ;  and  plainly  intimates,  that  her  rectitude  of 
conduct  flows  from  a  due  regard  to  her  owni  reputation, 
rather  than  from  attachment  to  Antony's  person,  or  sym- 
pathy with  him  in  his  misfortimes.  It  happens,  there- 
fore, with  Octavia,  as  with  all  other  very  good  selfish 
kind  of  people ;  we  think  it  unnecessary  to  feel  any 
thing  for  her,  as  she  is  obviously  capable  of  taking  verv 
good  care  of  herself.  I  must  not  omit,  that  her  scold- 
ing scene  with  Cleopatra,  although  anxiously  justified  by 
the  author  in  the  preface,  seems  too  coarse  to  be  in  char- 
acter, and  is  a  glaring  exception  to  the  general  good  taste 
evinced  throughout  the  rest  of  the  j)iece. 


"  It  would  be  too  long  a  task  to  contrast  the  beauties 
of  these  two  great  poets,  in  point  of  diction  and  style. 
But  the  reader  will  doubtless  be  pleased  to  compare  the 
noted  descriptions  of  the  voyage  of  Cleopatra  down  the 
Cydnus.  It  is  given  in  Shakespeare,  in  act  i.  scene  2. 
The  parallel  passage  in  Dryden  runs  thus : — 

The  tackling  silk,  the  streamers  waved  with  cold, 

The  gentle  winds  were  lodged  in  purple  sails  : 

Her  nymphs,  like  Nereids,  round  her  couch  were  placed ; 

Where  she,  another  sea-born  Venus,  lay. 

Dol.  No  more  :  1  would  not  hear  it. 

Atit.  O.  you  must! 

She  lay.  and  leant  her  cheek  upon  her  hand. 
And  cast  a  look  so  languisliinsly  sweet. 
As  if  secure  of  all  beholders'  heart-, 
Neglecting  she  could  take  them :  Boys,  like  Cupids, 
.*tood  fanning,  with  their  painted  wings,  the  winds 
That  played  about  her  face  !     But  if  she  smiled, 
A  darting  gloiy  seemed  to  blaze  abroad: 
That  men's  desiring  eyes  were  never  wearied, 
But  hung  upon  the  object :  To  soft  flutes 
The  silver  oars  kept  time  ;  and  while  they  played. 
The  hearing  gave  new  pleasure  to  the  sight ; 
And  both  to  thought.     'Twas  heaven,  or  somewhat  more ; 
For  she  so  charmed  all  hearts,  that  gazin2  crowds 
Stood  panting  on  the  shore,  and  wanted  breath 
To  give  their  welcome  voice. 
Then,  Dolabella,  where  was  then  thy  soul  ? 
Was  not  thy  fury  quite  disarmed  with  murder  ? 
Didst  thou  not  shrink  behind  me  from  those  eyes. 
And  %vhisper  in  my  ear,  Oh,  tell  her  not 
That  I  accused  her  of  my  brother's  death? 

"  In  judging  betwixt  these  celebrated  passages,  we 
feel  almost  afraid  to  avow  a  preference  of  Dryden. 
founded  partly  upon  the  easy  flovi-  of  the  verse,  which 
seems  to  soften  with  the  subject,  but  chiefly  upon  the 
beauty  of  the  language  and  imagery,  which  is  flowery 
without  diflfusiveness,  and  rapturous  without  hyperbole. 
I  fear  Shakespeare  cannot  be  exculpated  from  the  latter 
fault ;  yet  I  am  sensible,  it  is  by  sifting  his  beauties  from 
his  conceits  that  his  imitator  has  been  enabled  to  excel 
him. 

"  It  is  impossible  to  bestow  too  much  praise  on  the 
beautiful  passages  w-hich  occur  so  frequently  in  '  AU  for 
Love.'  Having  already  given  several  e.xamples  of 
happy  expression  of  melancholy  and  tender  feelings.  I 
content  myself  with  extracting  the  sublime  and  terrific 
description   of   an   omen  presaging    the   downfall    of 

Scrap.  Last  night,  between  the  hours  of  tn-clve  and  on^. 
In  a  lone  aisle  of  the  temple  while  I  walked, 
A  wliirlwind  rose,  that,  with  a  violent  blast, 
Shook  all  the  dome  :  The  doors  around  me  clapt ; 
Tlie  iron  wicket,  that  defend3  the  vault. 
Where  the  long  race  of  Ptolemies  is  laid. 
Burst  open,  and  disclosed  the  mighty  dead. 
From  out  each  monument,  in  order  placed, 
An  armed  ghost  starts  up  :  The  boy-king  last 
Reared  his  inglorious  head.     A  peal  of  groans 
Then  followed,  and  a  lamentable  voice 
Cried, — '  Egypt  is  no  more  !'     My  blood  ran  back. 
My  shaking  knees  against  each  other  knocked; 
On  the  cold  pavement  down  I  fell  entranced. 
And  so,  unfinished,  left  t'ue  horrid  scene. 

"  Having  quoted  so  many  passages  of  exquisite  poetry, 
and  having  set  this  play  in  no  unequal  opposition  to  that 
of  Shakespeare,  it  is,  perhaps,  unnecessary  to  mention 
by  what  other  poets  the  same  subject  has  been  treated. 
Daniel,  Mary  Countess  of  Pembroke,  Mav,  and  Sir 
Charles  Sedley,  each  produced  a  play  on  the  fortunes 
of  Antony.  Of  these  pieces  I  have  nes-er  read  the  three 
former,  and  will  assuredly  never  read  the  last  a  second 
time." 


To  this  list  of  English  poets  who  have,  as  Dryden 
phrases  it,  "  tried  the  l)ow  of  Ulysses,"  Scott  might  have 
added  the  "  Fal.se  One"  of  Fletcher,  where  Cleopatra  is 
exhibited  in  what  Shakespeare  makes  her  style  her 
"  sallad  days,"  in  her  youthfiil  love  for  .lulius  Csesar. 
It  is  full  of  poetical  beauty,  but  otherwise  the  heroine, 
a  lovely,  majestic,  and  lofty  personage,  has  nothing  in 
common  with  the  Shakespearian  Cleopatra,  or  much 
with  her  history. 

Above  thirty  tragedies,  in  various  languages,  are  ex- 
tant, of  which  Cleopatra  is  the  heroine,  besides  otherj 
noticed  in  dramatic  catalogues,  which  have  probably 

G3 


NOTES  OiN  ANTOiNY  AND  CLEOPATRA. 


died  in  manuscript.  That  of  Lady  Pembroke,  the  sister 
of  Sir  Philip  Sydney,  is  said  to  have  been  the  first  dra- 
matic composition  by  a  female,  in  English.  It  is,  how- 
ever, not  quite  an  original,  being  an  adaptation  and 
translation  of  a  French  tragedy,  by  Gamier.  This  poet 
was  a  scliolar,  a  student  and  imitator  of  the  Greek  and 
Latin  poets,  especially  of  Seneca  and  Lucan  ;  and,  with 
much  bad  taste,  his  verses,  of  which  La  Harpe  and  other 
critics  give  specimens,  exhibit  not  a  little  rhetorical 
splendour.  It  was  his  drama,  first  printed  in  1.580,  wliich 
the  Countess  of  Pembroke  translated  and  published,  as 
"  Antonius,"  in  1.592,  and  in  a  second  edition  in  1602. 
From  her  rank  and  her  connection  with  Sir  Philip  Syd- 
ney, it  is  every  way  probable  that  Shakespeare  must 
have  read  the  book ;  and  liis  retentive  memory  may 
have  transfused  some  of  its  thoughts  into  liis  own  drama. 
But  the  commentators  are  silent  on  this  point,  and  I 
have  not  been  able  to  procure  either  Gamier  or  his  noble 
translator,  for  the  use  of  this  edition.  Jodelle,  the  father 
of  the  French  stage,  had  handled  the  same  theme  some 
years  before,  and  there  are  said  to  be  sixteen  French 
tragedies  on  this  subject,  of  which  the  last  was  the 
"  Cleopatra"  of  Marmontel — a  second-rate  and  frigid 
piece,  of  the  old  classic  taste  of  the  French  stage. 

To  these  might  be  added  a  drama  of  a  far  nobler 
strain,  the  "  Pompec  "  of  Corneille,  of  which  Cleopatra 
is  the  heroine,  in  the  days  of  the  "mightiest  Julius's" 
loves — not  in  those  of  Antony.  The  poet  has,  to  use 
liis  o\xu  words,  '•  in  the  character  of  Cleopatra  preserved 
so  much  resemblance  to  tlie  original  as  could  be  enno- 
bled by  the  most  splendid  qualities.  I  have  made  her 
(says  he)  to  love  only  from  ambition,  so  that  she  appears 
to  have  no  passion  except  so  far  as  it  may  promote  her 
own  greatness."  This  presents  but  a  cold  counteqiart 
to  the  Cleopatra  of  the  two  English  dramati.sts.  Other- 
wise the  piece  is  one  worthy  to  be  read  with  Shake- 


speare's Roman  dramas ;  for,  with  some  bad  taste  and 

extravagance,  it  is  full  of  the  noblest  passages.  Caesar's 
address  to  the  remains  of  his  dead  rival — 

Restes  d'un  demi-dieu,  dont  a  peine  je  puis, 

Egaler  le  grand  nom,  tout  vainquieur  que  j'en  suis — 

affords  a  stately  countei-part  to  the  manly  grief  of  Aufi- 
dius  over  the  fallen  Coriolanus,  or  Antony's  lofty  eulog\- 
of  the  dead  Brutus. 

There  are  several  (at  least  four)  Italian  tragedies  on 
the  stoiy  of  Antony  and  Cleopatra.  Of  these  one  only 
belongs  to  the  literature  of  Em'ope — the  "  Cleopatra" 
of  Alfieri.  His  Cleopati-a  is  a  very  atrocious  woman — 
false,  ambitious,  and  sternly  bad.  His  Antony  is  a 
brave  and  credulous  hero,  much  like  his  ancestor  Her- 
cules, who  "loves  not  wisely,  but  too  well."  Nothing 
can  be  more  far  apart  than  the  splendour  of  diction  and 
imagery,  the  crowded  vainety  of  characters  cind  incidents, 
and  the  bright,  glancing,  quickly-varying  shades  and 
changes  of  individual  character,  of  the  Shakespearian 
drama ;  and  the  .simple  plot,  the  few  and  strongly  mai-ked 
personages,  the  hard  and  unshadowed  outline  of  those 
few,  the  pure  but  often  harsh  simplicity  of  style,  varied 
with  none  of  the  lesser  traits  that  give  personal  individ- 
uality, in  the  "Cleopatra"  of  Alfieri.  It  is,  neverthe- 
less, the  work  of  genius,  and  has  so  much  of  thought, 
and  power,  and  bitter  passion,  that  he  who  reads  Alfieri 
and  does  not  feel  these  merits,  is  hardly  able  to  do  jus- 
tice to  the  variety  and  magnificence  of  Shakespeare. 

There  are  some  German  plays  on  the  same  subject, 
of  which  the  "  Octa%'ia"  of  Kotzebue  is  the  only  one  of 
which  I  know  any  thing.  It  was  attempted  as  a  new 
experiment  in  dramatic  rhythm,  which  is  said  by  critics 
not  to  have  been  successful.  The  interest  of  the  piece 
turns  wholly  on  the  mild  virtues  of  Octavia.  It  has  not 
kept  its  place  on  the  German  stage,  nor  gained  any  foot- 
hold in  the  literature  of  Europe. 


Pyramid  and  Sphynx. 


SOURCE  AND  MATERIALS  OF  THE  PLOTS  OF 
ANTONY  AND  CLEOPATRA,  JULIUS  C^SAR,  AND  CORIOLANUS. 


The  readers  of  this  edition  have  seen,  from  the  fre- 
rjnent  quotations  in  the  notes,  and  references  to  North's 
"  Plutarch,"  how  very  largely  Shakespeare  was  indebted 
to  that  translation  for  the  materials  of  his  three  great 
Roman  historical  tragedies.  The  critics  and  commenta- 
tors have  been  so  sparing  in  their  accounts  of  this  trans- 
lation, and  one  or  two  of  them  so  unjust,  that  some  ac- 
count of  it  ^"ill  not  be  out  of  place  here. 

About  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century,  Jacques 
Amyot,  a  learned  French  priest,  afterwards  bishop  of 
Auxerre,  translated  into  French  a  selection  of  Plutarch's 
"Lives,"  which  so  charmed  the  "reading  public"  of 
the  day,  that  he  vpas  urged  to  complete  the  whole ;  and 
he  was  rewarded  with  rich  ecclesiastical  preferment,  to 
enable  him  to  do  so.  His  scholarship  was,  perhaps,  not 
of  the  highest  order,  and  he  was  accused,  on  the  strength 
of  some  mistakes  or  oversights  in  his  version,  of  ha\'ing 
translated,  not  from  the  Greek  original,  but  from  the 
Italian.  This,  however,  was  quite  unfounded,  what- 
ever assistance,  as  a  moderate  Greek  scholar,  he  might 
have  received  fi'om  prior  versions.  But  though  not  the 
most  accurate  of  Grecians,  he  was  a  man  of  taste 
and  talent,  had  seen  much  of  the  world,  and  (as  he  ob- 
serves of  Plutarch)  had  himself  "  dealt  much  in  weighty 
affairs  of  state,"  had  lived  amotig  the  highest  and  ablest 
personages  of  his  times,  and.  like  tlie  old  Grecian  too, 
was  himself  a  most  delightful  narrator  of  the  events  and 
anecdotes  of  his  own  country.  To  this  he  added  a  re- 
markable command  of  his  own  language,  imperfectly 
formed  and  unpolished  as  it  then  was ;  thus  giving  to 
his  translation,  according  to  the  high  authority  of  Racine, 
a  charm  and  grace  which  modem  elegance  and  con-ect- 
ness  have  never  equalled.  He  was  thus  enabled  to  ful- 
fil his  own  idea  of  the  duty  of  a  good  translator,  ^vhich 
(he  says  in  his  preface)  is  "  not  merely  to  render  the 
meaning  of  his  author,  but  to  reflect  his  very  mind  and 
manner."  The  most  remarkable  proof  of  the  e.xcel- 
lence  of  this  translation  is  that,  though  first  printed  in 
15.58.  it  is  still  regarded  as  the  most  agreeable  and  pop- 
ular French  version  of  Plutarch,  although  several  others 
have  been  since  made,  with  more  schol!U--like  accuracy, 
by  eminent  translators.  Within  the  present  century,  it 
has  been  repeatedly  reprinted  in  Paris,  following  the 
old  French  text,  and  with  no  other  change  than  the  ad- 
dition of  the  notes  of  Brotier,  and  other  modem  scholars. 

In  1579,  Sir  Thomas  North,  an  English  gentleman, 
translated  the  whole  of  Amyot's  translation  of  the 
"  Lives"  into  English,  and  printed  them  in  one  large 
folio.  His  English,  though  now,  in  the  progress  of  the 
two  languages,  become  more  antiquated  than  Amyot's 
French,  is  as  spirited,  graceful,  and  idiomatic,  with 
tliat  same  undefiuable  air  of  an  original,  which  is  so 
seldom  found  in  translations.  He  made  his  version 
very  honestly  from  the  French,  without  professing  any 
knowledge  of  the  Greek :  printing  it  with  the  title  of 
"  The  Lives  of  the  noble  Grecians  and  Romaines,  com- 
pared together  by  that  grave  learned  philosopher  and 
historiographer,  Plutarke  of  Chieronea;  Translated  out 
of  Greek  into  French  bv  .lames  Amiot,  Bishop  of 
Auxerre,  etc. ;  and  out  of  French  into  English  by  Sir 
Thomas  North,  Knight — 1570."  It  wa*,  of  course,  not 
without  some  errors ;  and  an  epigi-am  of  the  times,  pre- 
sers'ed  by  Dr.  Farmer,  thus  assailed  it : — 

'Twas  Greek  at  first,  thnt  Greek  was  Latin  made. 
That  Latin  French,  that  French  to  English  straid ; 
Thus  'twixt  one  Plutarch,  there's  more  difference 
Tiian  i'  the  same  En^'lishman  retiim'd  from  France. 

This  was  altogether  unjust ;  for,  whatever  slight  errors 


there  mav  be  in  the  sense.  North's  graceful  freedom  of 
stjde,  and  command  of  all  the  riches  of  our  ancient  lan- 
guage, have  made,  under  all  these  strange  disadvantages, 
a  translation  breathing  far  more  of  the  spirit  of  the  origi- 
nal than  anv  of  the  others,  made  under  more  auspicious 
circumstances,  and,  in  itself,  one  of  the  most  delightful 
books  of  our  older  literature.  The  present  editor  bought 
his  copy,  of  the  edition  of  1612,  on  the  strength  of  a 
criticism  contained  in  William  Godwin's  rambling  vol- 
ume, entitled  the  "  Lives  of  Edward  and  John  Philips," 
rich  in  literary  history  and  excellent  criticism ;  and  he 
cannot  better  express  his  own  opinion  of  North's  transa- 
lation  than  by  extracting  Godwin's  remarks : — 

"  The  French  critics,  with  one  voice,  acknowledge 
Amyot,  who  lived  and  died  in  the  sixteenth  century, 
for  the  prince  of  all  their  writers,  in  translation.  The 
old  English  translation  of  '  Plutarch's  Lives,'  by  Sir 
Thomas  North,  (1579,)  has  the  disadvantage  of  being 
avowedly  taken  from  the  French  of  Amyot ;  and  yet  I 
must  confess  that,  till  this  book  fell  into  my  hands,  I  had 
no  genuine  feeling  of  Plutarch's  merits,  or  knowledge 
of  what  sort  of  a  writer  he  was.  The  philosopher  of 
Cheronea  subjects  himself,  in  his  biographical  sketches, 
to  none  of  the  niles  of  fine  writing ;  he  has  not  digested 
the  laws  and  ordinances  of  composition,  and  the  dignified 
and  measured  step  of  an  historian ;  but  rambles  just  as 
his  fancy  suggests,  and  always  tells  you,  without  scruple 
or  remorse,  what  comes  ne.xt  in  his  mind.  How  beau- 
tiful does  all  this  show  in  the  simplicity  of  the  old  Eng- 
lish !  How  aptly  does  this  dress  correspond  to  the  time 
and  manner  of  thinking  in  the  author !  When  I  read 
Plutarch  in  Sir  Thomas  North,  methinks  I  see  the  gray- 
headed  philosopher,  full  of  information  and  anecdote — 
a  veteran  in  reflection  and  experience,  and  smitten  with 
the  love  of  all  that  is  most  exalted  in  our  nature ;  pour- 
ing out,  without  restraint,  the  collections  of  his  wisdom, 
as  he  reclines  in  his  easy  chair,  before  a  cheerful  win- 
ter's blaze.  How  different  does  all  this  appear  in  the 
translation  of  the  Langhoraes !  All  that  was  beautiful 
and  graceful  before,  becomes  deformity  in  the  finical 
and  exact  spruceness  with  which  they  have  attired  it." — 
(Godwin's  Lives  of  Eduard  and  John  Philips.) 

This  well-filled  folio,  of  1250  pages,  Shakespeare 
studied  diligently ;  for,  not  content  with  drawing  thence 
the  plots  and  main  characters  of  his  Roman  tragedies, 
and  embodying  its  noblest  speeches  into  still  nobler 
verse,  he  has  gathered  up  from  different  parts  slight  and 
ti-ansient  tints  of  character,  and  entwined  them  into  his 
dialogue,  so  as  to  give  a  matchless  indi\-iduality  and 
variety  to  his  historic  personages,  such  as  we  look  for 
in  vain  among  the  Roman  and  Grecian  heroes  of  Cor- 
neille,  of  Racine,  or  of  Alfieri,  magnificent  as  are  the  con- 
ceptions and  majestic  as  are  the  personages  of  those 
great  poets. 

W^hether  Shakespeare  went  at  all  beyond  his  "  Plu- 
tarch" for  such  materials,  is  a  question  I  am  not  pre- 
jiared  to  decide.  In  Coriolasus  he  certainly  did  not ; 
for,  though  Livy  had  been  translated  before  he  wrote 
that  play,  he  makes  use  of  no  fact  or  circumstance  not 
in  Plutarch.  Had  he  consulted  Livy,  either  in  the  orig- 
inal or  in  Holland's  translation,  he  would  have  found 
several  thoughts  and  e.xpressions  quite  in  unison  with 
the  spirit  of  Plutarch's  narrative,  and  such  as  he  would 
not  willingly  have  rejected.  But  he  was  evidently  con- 
tent with  the  grand  materials  he  found  in  Plutarch,  and 
these,  without  the  addition  of  any  other  historical  acces- 
sories— such  as  a  writer  like  Walter  Scott  would  have 
delighted  to  interweave  \\-ith  his  main  narrative — he 

65 


HISTORICAL  MATERIALS. 


has  enriched  with  his  own  observation  of  life  and  char 
acter,  and  vivified  by  his  creative,  life-giving  imagi- 
nation. In  Julius  C^sar  and  Antony  and  Clko- 
PATRA,  there  are  a  few  allusions  and  incidents  which 
might  induce  the  belief  that  he  had  looked  further  into 
Roman  histoiy,  though  Plutarch  is  never  lost  from  sight. 
Thus,  in  Jui.ius  Cjesar,  Malone  and  others  have  thought 
that  some  of  his  incidents  might  be  traced  to  Suetonius, 
whose  "Lives  of  the  Cssars"  had  also  been  already 
translated.  I  am  myself  inclined  to  believe  that  Lucan — 
probably  not  directly,  but  through  the  imitation  of  pre- 
ceding dramatists — had  assisted  to  give  to  the  speeches 
of  Julius  C;Dsar  something  of  that  stately  assumption 
which,  httle  suited  as  it  is  to  the  chai-acter  of  that  most 
unaffected  of  all  great  men,  is  yet  singularly  like,  in 
taste  and  style,  to  the  somewhat  arrogant  self-confidence 
and  swelling  declamation  of  the  hero  of  the  "  Pharsalia." 
The  English  reader  will  feel  this  as  much  as  the  classi- 
cal scholar,  by  comj)aring  the  speeches  of  Shakespeare's 
Julius  with  those  to  the  rebellious  anny  and  to  the  pilot, 
in  the  fifth  book  of  the  "  Pharsalia,"  as  given  in  the  ani- 
mated version  of  Rowe 


Again,  in  Antony  and  Cleopatra,  the  character  of 
Lepidus — a  Justice  Shallow  raised,  by  accident,  to  be 
the  "  triple  piUar  of  the  world" — is  brought  out  with  a 
spirit  and  distinctness  much  beyond  what  Plutarch  alone 
would  have  suggested,  and  yet  corresponding  wath  the 
character  of  the  triumvir,  as  w^e  gather  it  from  other 
ancient  sources.  Plutarch  gives  us  but  slight  and  tran- 
sient notices  of  Lepidus,  and  nowhere  draws  his  char- 
acter. Yet  Shakespeare's  Lepidus  is,  in  conversation 
and  behaviour,  precisely  that  most  empty  of  men,  {vir 
omnium  va^iissimus,  as  Paterculus  calls  him,)  which  the 
real  triumvir  appears  to  have  been  actually,  from  aU  the 
notices  of  him  in  Greek  and  Latin  authors.  Whether 
the  hints  in  Plutarch,  connected  with  the  Poet's 
practical  observation  of  folly  in  high  places,  were  suffi- 
cient to  expand  themselves  into  this  graphic  commentary 
on  the  adage,  "  quam  parrd  sapientid  rccritur  mundus,'" 
so  historically  true  in  the  individual,  or  whether  tlie 
Poet  in  this  case,  as  in  some  others,  was  indebted 
to  a  prior  poet  or  dramatist  on  the  same  subject,  or  to 
his  desultory  reading  in  some  other  quarters,  it  must  be 
left  for  future  and  more  minute  inquirers  to  decide. 


Pompcy's  Statue. 


TROILUS 


AND 

^CRESSIDA/^/' 


m  f 


Mininmllinilim11lff'i»l'llji25ll^n_l!l:|l.|.^ljlln:^^ 


^1  INTRODUCTORr  REMARKS 

FIRST   PUBLICATION  AND  ORIGINAL    PREFACE PER- 
PLEXING   CHARACTERISTICS    OF    THE    PLAY,    AND 

THEORIES    AND    OPINIONS    OF  CRITICS POSSIBLE 

SOLUTION  OF  THOSE  DIFFICULTIES,  AND  CON- 
JECTURAL HISTORY  OF  THE  COMPOSITION  OF  THE 
PLAY STATE  OF  THE  TEXT,  ETC. 

ROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA  made  its  first  appearance  in 


_|_  1699,  in  a  quarto  pamphlet,  with  a  sort  of  preface  by  the 

publisher,    assertuig   that   the   play  had    never   been    acted. 

This  was  in    Shakespeare's    forty-fifth   year,   when   he   had 

attained    the   height  of  his   dramatic   popularity.      The  fii-st 

edition  bore   the  following  title,  which,  like  the  preface,  is 

evidt^ntly  not  from  the  author's  own  hand : — "  The  Fam(jus 

Historic  of  Troylus  and  Cresseid.     Excellently  expressing  the  beginning  of  their  loues,  with  the  conceited  wooing 

of  Pandarus  Prince  of  Licia.     Written  by  William  Sliakespeare.     London  Imprinted  for  R.  Bonian  and  H.  Wal- 

ley.     1609 — 4to."     The  preface,  found  in  all  the  copies  bearing  this  title-page,  is  as  follows : — 

"  A  never  Writer  to  an  ever  Reader.  News. — Eternal  reader,  you  have  here  a  new  play,  never  staled  with  the 
stage,  never  clapper-clawed  with  the  palms  of  the  vulgar,  and  yet  passing  fuU  of  the  palm  comical ;  for  it  is  a  bu'th 
of  your  brain,  that  never  undertook  any  thing  comical  vainly :  and  were  but  the  vain  names  of  comedies  changed 
for  the  titles  of  commodities,  or  of  plays  for  pleas,  you  should  see  all  those  gi-and  censors,  that  now  style  them  such 
vanities,  flock  to  them  for  the  main  grace  of  their  gravities ;  especially  this  author's  comedies,  that  are  so  framed 
to  the  life,  that  they  serve  for  the  most  common  commentaries  of  all  the  actions  of  our  lives,  showing  such  a  dex- 
terity and  power  of  wit,  that  the  most  displeased  with  plays  are  pleased  with  his  comedies.  And  all  such  duU  and 
heavy-witted  worldlings,  as  were  never  capable  of  the  wit  of  a  comedy,  coming  by  report  of  them  to  his  repre- 
sentations, have  found  that  wit  there  that  they  never  found  in  themselves,  and  have  parted  better-witted  than  they 
came ;  feeling  an  edge  of  wit  set  upon  them,  more  than  ever  they  dreamed  they  had  brain  to  grind  it  on.  So 
much  and  such  savom-ed  salt  of  wit  in  his  comedies,  that  they  seem  (for  their  height  of  pleasure)  to  be  born  in  that 
sea  tliat  brought  forth  Venus.  Amongst  all  there  is  none  more  witty  than  this ;  and  had  I  time  I  would  comment 
upon  it,  though  I  know  it  needs  not,  (for  so  much  as  will  make  you  think  your  testem  well  bestowed,)  but  for  so 
much  worth,  as  even  poor  I  know  to  be  stuffed  in  it.  It  deserves  such  a  labour,  as  well  as  the  best  comedy  in 
Terence  or  Plautus :  and  believe  this,  that  when  he  is  gone,  and  his  comedies  out  of  sale,  you  will  scramble  for 
them,  and  set  up  a  new  English  inquisition.  Take  this  for  a  warning,  and  at  the  peril  of  your  pleasure's  loss,  and 
judgment's,  refuse  not,  nor  like  this  the  less  for  not  being  sullied  with  the  smoky  breath  of  the  multitude ;  but 
thank  fortune  for  the  scape  it  hath  made  amongst  you,  since  by  the  grand  possessors'  wills,  I  believe,  you  should 
have  prayed  for  them,  rather  than  have  been  prayed.  And  so  I  leave  all  such  to  be  prayed  for  (for  the  states  of 
their  wits'  healths)  that  wiU  not  praise  it. —  Vale." 

It  appears  to  have  been  performed  very  soon  after  this  publication  ;  for,  in  the  same  year,  there  was  another 
issue  of  the  same  impression,  by  the  same  publishers,  omitting  the  address  to  the  reader,  and  substituting  the  new 
title — "  The  Historic  of  Troylus  and  Cresseida.  As  it  was  acted  by  the  Kings  Maiesties  seruants  at  the  Globe. 
Written  by  William  Shakespeare." 

The  play  finally  appeared  in  the  folio  of  1623,  with  some  slight  additions,  and  such  verbal  changes  as  show  that 
it  was  there  printed  from  a  different  manuscript,  and  probably  one  which,  having  been  used  for  the  theatrical 
copies,  had  received  some  con-ection  from  the  author  himself  In  the  folio,  as  Mr.  Collier  remai-ks,  "  the  dramatic 
works  of  Shakespeare  are  printed  in  three  divisions — '  Comedies,'  '  Histories,'  and  '  Tragedies ;'  and  a  list,  under 
those  heads,  is  inserted  at  the  commencement.  In  that,  Troilus  and  Cressida  is  not  found  ;  and  it  is  inserted 
near  the  middle  of  the  folio  of  1623,  without  any  paging,  excepting  that  the  second  leaf  is  numbered  79  and  80: 
the  signatures  also  do  not  correspond  with  any  other  in  the  series.  Hence  it  was  inferred  by  Fanner,  that  the 
insertion  of  Troilus  a.vd  Cressida  was  an  afterthought  by  the  player-editors,  and  that  when  the  rest  of  the  folio 
was  printed,  they  had  not  intended  to  include  it.  It  seems  to  us,  that  there  is  no  adequate  ground  for  this  notion, 
and  that  the  peculiar  circumstances  which  we  have  stated  may  be  accounted  for  by  the  supposition,  that  Troilus 

3 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


AND  Cressida  was  executed  by  a  different  printer.  The  paging  of  the  foUo  of  1623  is  ia  several  places  iiTegular, 
and  in  the  division  of  '  Tragedies'  (at  the  head  of  which  Troilus  and  Cressida  is  placed)  there  is  a  mistake  of 
one  hundred  pages.  The  list  of  '  Comedies,'  '  Histories,'  and  '  Tragedies,'  at  the  beginning  of  the  volume,  was 
most  likely  printed  last,  and  the  person  who  formed  it  accidentally  omitted  Troilus  and  Cressida,  because  it 
had  been  as  accidentally  omitted  in  the  pagination.  No  copy  of  the  folio  of  1623  is  known,  which  does  not  con- 
lain  Troilus  and  Cressida." 

Tliis  is  not  only  a  satisfactory  solution  of  the  typographical  irregularity,  but  also  refutes  the  assumption  founded 
upon  it,  by  Stevens,  that  "  perhaps  this  drama  was  not  entirely  of  Shakespeare's  construction,"  as  "  it  appears  to 
liave  been  unknown  to  his  associates,  Heminge  &  Condell,  till  after  the  first  folio  was  almost  printed  off." 

The  play  is,  in  all  respects,  a  very  remarkable  and  singular  production ;  and  it  has  perplexed  many  a  critic,  not, 
as  usueil,  by  smaller  difficulties  of  readings  and  interpretation,  but  by  doubts  as  to  the  author's  design  and  spirit. 
Its  beauties  are  of  the  highest  order.  It  contains  passages  fraught  with  moral  truth  and  political  wisdom — high 
iniths,  m  large  and  philosophical  discourse,  such  as  remind  us  of  the  loftiest  disquisitions  of  Hooker,  or  Jeremy 
Taylor,  on  the  foundations  of  social  law.  Thus  the  comments  of  Ulysses,  (act  i.  scene  3,)  on  the  imiversal  obliga- 
tion of  the  law  of  order  and  degree,  and  the  confasion  caused  by  rebellion  to  its  rule,  either  in  nature  or  in  society, 
are  in  the  very  spirit  of  the  grandest  and  most  insti'uctive  eloquence  of  Burke.  The  piece  abounds  too  in  passages 
of  the  most  profound  and  persuasive  practical  ethics,  and  grave  advice  for  the  government  of  life ;  as  when,  in  the 
ihird  act,  Ulysses  (the  great  didactic  organ  of  the  play)  impresses  upon  Achilles  the  consideration  of  man's  ingrati- 
tude "  for  good  deeds  past,"  and  the  necessity  of  perseverance  to  "  keep  honour  bright."  Other  scenes  again, 
fervid  with  youthful  passion  or  rich  in  beautiful  imagery,  are  redolent  with  intense  sweetness  of  poetic  fancy. 
Such  is  that  splendid  exhortation  of  Pati'oclus  to  Achilles,  of  which  Godwin  has  justly  said,  that  "  a  more  poetical 
passage,  if  poetry  consists  in  sublime,  picturesque,  and  beautiful  imagery,  neither  ancient  nor  modem  times  have 
produced." — {Life  of  Chaucer.) 

Sweet,  rouse  yourself;  and  the  weak,  wanton  Cupid 
Shall  from  your  neck  unloose  his  amorous  folds, 
And  like  a  dew-drop  from  the  lion's  mane, 
Be  shook  to  air. 

Nor  is  there  any  drama  more  rich  in  variety  and  trath  of  character.  The  Grecian  camp  is  filled  with  real  and 
living  men  of  all  sorts  of  temper  and  talent,  while  Thersites,  a  vai-iation  and  improvement  of  the  original  deformed 
railer  of  the  "  Iliad,"  is,  in  his  way,  a  new  study  of  human  nature,  not  (as  some  writers  view  him)  a  mere  buffoon, 
but  a  sort  of  vulgar  and  cowardly  lago,  without  the  "  Ancient's"  courage  and  higher  intellect,  but  with  the  same 
sort  of  wit  and  talent,  and  governed  by  the  same  self-generated  malignity.  So,  too,  Ulysses'  sarcastic  sketch  of 
Cressida  is  a  gem  of  art,  at  once  arch,  sagacious,  and  poetic. 

With  all  this,  there  is  large  alloy  of  inferior  matter,  such  as  Shakespeai-e  too  often  permitted  himself  to  use,  in 
filling  up  the  chasms  of  the  scene,  between  loftier  and  brighter  thoughts.  More  especially  is  there  felt,  by  every 
reader,  a  sense  of  disappointment  at  the  unsatisfactory  effect  of  the  whole,  arising  mainly  from  the  want  of  unity  in 
that  effect,  and  in  the  interest  of  the  plot — at  the  desultory  and  purposeless  succession  of  incident  and  dialogue,  all 
resembling  (as  W.  Scott  well  observes)  "  a  legend,  or  a  chronicle,  rather  than  a  dramatic  composition."  That  power 
of  comprising  the  varied  details  of  any  great  work  in  one  view,  and,  while  preserving  the  individuahty  and  truth 
of  the  parts,  blending  them  in  the  effect  of  one  whole — the  ponere  totum  of  Horace — so  essential  to  excellence  in 
all  of  the  higher  works  either  of  art  or  of  literature,  hardly  appears  here.  Yet  it  is  a  power  that  Shakespeare  never 
wanted  or  neglected,  even  in  his  earlier  comedies  ;  and  at  the  date  of  Trolius  and  Cressida  he  had  exhibited 
the  highest  proof  of  it,  in  Lear,  Othello,  and  Macbeth.  He  had,  even  in  Henry  IV.  and  other  historical  plays, 
shown  how  the  less  pliable  incidents  and  personages  of  actual  history,  could  be  made  to  harmonize  in  one  centi-al  and 
pervading  interest.  In  this  respect  Troilus  and  Cressida  is  so  singularly  deficient,  that  Walter  Scott  ("  Life  of 
Dryden")  characterizes  it  as  having  been  "left  by  its  author  in  a  singular  state  of  imperfection;"  while  Diydeu 
(in  the  preface  to  his  own  alteration  of  this  play)  pi'onounces  that  "  the  author  began  it  vdth  some  fire,"  but  that  he 
grew  w^eary  of  his  task,  and  "  the  latter  part  of  the  tragedy  is  nothing  but  a  confusion  of  drums  and  trumpets,  ex- 
cursions and  alarms ;"  the  characters  of  Hector,  Troilus,  and  others,  having  been,  in  his  opinion,  "  begun  and  left 
unfinished." 

The  plot  and  incidents  present  other  incongruities,  not  easy  of  solution.  The  main  stoiy  is  founded  on  the  old 
legendary  story  of  Troy,  as  the  middle  ages  received  it ;  Chaucer  having  given  the  leading  idea  of  the  hero  and 
heroine,  and  the  story  and  other  accessories,  such  as  Homer  never  dreamed  of,  having  been  incorporated  from  old 
Lydgate  and  Caxton.  Of  this  we  have  a  striking  instance  in  the  murder  of  Hector  by  Achilles  and  his  Mynnidons, 
so  contradictoiy  to  all  the  notions  Homer  gave  us  of  his  divine  Fehdes.  Yet,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Grecian  cliiefs 
ai'e  all  so  depicted,  and  with  such  minuteness,  as  not  to  pennit  a  doubt  but  that  the  author  of  these  scenes  was 
familiar  with  some  contemporaiy  ti-anslation  of  the  "  Iliad." 

Moreover,  the  style,  and  the  verbal  and  metrical  peculiarities,  suggest  other  questions.  There  is  much  in  the 
play  recalling  the  rhymes  and  the  dialogue  of  the  Poet's  earlier  comedies,  while  the  higher  and  more  contempla- 
tive passages  resemble  the  diction  and  measure  of  his  middle  period — that  of  Measure  for  Measure,  and  Lear. 
It  also  abounds  in  singular  words,  unusual  accentuations,  and  bold  experiments  in  language,  such  as  he  most 
indulged  in  during  that  period,  but  to  a  greater  extent  than  can,  I  think,  be  found  in  any  other  play. 

Under  these  cu-cumstances,  the  Shakespearian  critics  have  found  ample  room  for  theory.  I  have  already  noticed 
the  supposition  of  Dryden,  and  of  Walter  Scott,  that  the  play  was  left  imperfect,  or  hurried  to  a  conclusion  with 
little  care,  after  parts  had  been  as  carefully  elaborated.     Another  set  of  English  commentators,  from  Stevens  to 

4 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


Seymour,  have  satisfied  themselves  that  Shakespeare's  genius  and  taste  had  been  expended  in  impro\-ing  the  work 
of  an  inferior  author,  whose  poorer  groundwork  still  appeared  through  his  more  precious  decorations.  This,  Ste- 
vens supposes  might  be  the  "  Troyelles  and  Cresseda"  on  which  Decker  and  Chettle  were  employed,  in  1599,  as  we 
learn  from  Henslowe's  Diaiy. 

Other  critics,  of  a  higher  mood  of  speculation,  have  resolved  all  this  apparent  incongruity  into  some  design  of 
the  author  not  evident,  on  its  face,  to  the  general  reader.  Thus  Coleridge,  after  puzzling  himself  how  to  class 
this  play,  and  confessing  that  he  "  scarcely  knew  what  to  say  about  it,"  and  that  there  is  "no  one  of  his  plays  so 
hard  to  characterize,"  proposes  this  theory : — 

"  I  am  half  inclined  to  believe  that  Shakespeare's  main  object  (or  shall  I  rather  say  his  ruling  impulse  ?)  was  to 
translate  the  poetic  heroes  of  Paganism  into  the  not  less  rude,  but  more  intellectually  \-igorous,  and  xaore  feature! y. 
wan-iors  of  Christian  chivalrj%  and  to  substantiate  the  distinct  and  graceful  profiles  or  outlines  of  the  Home.-ic  epic 
into  the  flesh  and  blood  of  the  romantic  drama — in  short,  to  give  a  grand  history-piece  in  the  robust  style  of  \lbert 
Durer." 

He  had  before  (in  1802)  transiently  suggested  the  opinion  that  the  drama  was  in  part  ironical,  or,  I  suppose, 
mock-heroical.  Schlegel,  who  seems,  in  some  way,  to  have  picked  up  ideas  of  Coleridge's,  not  published  tiU  after 
his  death — whether  from  his  unwritten  lectures,  or  from  some  common  source,  it  is  not  clear — carries  this  notion 
further.  He  asserts  that  Shakespeare,  "  without  caring  for  theatrical  effect,  here  pleased  his  o-wn  malicious  wit ;" 
and  that  the  whole  is  one  continued  irony  of  the  crown  of  all  heroic  tales — the  "  Tale  of  Troy."  The  Poet,  therefore, 
puts  in  the  sti-ongest  light  the  contemptible  nature  of  the  origin  of  the  war,  and  the  discord  and  folly  that  marked 
its  progress.  In  short,  it  is  an  heroic  comedy,  parodying  every  thing  in  the  subject  sacred  from  ti-aditional  fame, 
or  the  pomp  of  poetry. 

The  critic  of  the  Pictorial  edition  coincides  with  the  same  notion  of  "  the  grave  irony  of  Troiltjs  and  Cressida." 
His  philosophical  theory'  of  the  play  is  that  of  the  German  critic,  Ulrici,  that  "  the  whole  tendency  of  the  play — its 
incidents,  its  characterization — is  to  lower  what  the  Germans  call  herodom.  Ulrici  maintains  that  '  the  far-sighted 
Shakespeare  certainly  did  not  mistake  as  to  the  beneficial  effect  which  a  nearer  intimacy  wdth  the  high  cidture  of 
antiquity  had  produced,  and  would  produce,  upon  the  Christian  European  mind.  But  he  saw  the  danger  of  an 
indiscriminate  admiration  of  this  classical  antiquity;  for  he  who  thus  accepted  it  must  necessarily  fall  to  the  verj- 
lowest  station  in  religion  and  morality; — as,  indeed,  if  we  closely  observe  the  character  of  the  eighteenth  centuiy. 
we  see  has  happened.  Out  of  this  prophetic  spirit,  which  penetrated  with  equal  clearness  through  the  darkness 
of  coming  centuries  and  the  clouds  of  a  far-distant  past,  Shakespeare  wrote  this  deeply  significant  satii-e  upon  the 
Homeric  herodom.  He  had  no  desire  to  debase  the  elevated,  to  deteriorate  or  make  litde  the  great,  and  still  less 
to  attack  the  poetical  worth  of  Homer,  or  of  heroic  poetry  in  general.  But  he  wished  to  warn  thoroughly  against 
the  over-valuation  and  idolatry  of  them,  to  which  man  so  willingly  abandons  himself.  He  endeavoured,  at  the 
same  time,  to  bring  strikingly  to  \n§w  the  universal  truth  that  every  thing  that  is  merely  human,  even  when  it  is 
glorified  with  the  nimbus  of  a  poetic  ideality  and  a  mythical  past,  yet,  seen  in  the  bird's-eye  perspective  of  a  pure 
moral  ideality,  appears  very  small.'  " 

I  suppose  that  there  are  very  few  readers,  in  the  practical  and  utilitarian  world  of  England  and  America,  who 
will  give  the  very  practical  Shakespeare  credit  for  so  remote  an  object  as  a  satire  in  which  so  few  of  his  readers  or 
audience  could  possibly  sympathize,  and  which,  in  after  ages,  could  escape  the  observation  of  Diyden,  Johnson. 
Walter  Scott,  and  even  of  the  sagacious  and  over-refining  Warburton.  There  is,  besides,  a  truth  and  spirit  and 
reality  in  the  character  of  the  Grecian  chiefs,  of  TroUus,  and  Thersites,  and  especially  of  Cressida,  in  the  first, 
second,  and  thu-d  acts,  making  them  as  substantial  and  as  Hfe-like  as  any  personages  in  the  great  Koman  tragedies : 
all  which  seems  quite  iiTeconcileable  with  their  being  mock-heroic  or  burlesque  personages,  in  any  sense.  The 
high  philosophy  and  the  practical  ethics  of  a  large  portion  of  the  dialogue  are  quite  as  incompatible  with  any  such 
design. 

Still,  all  these  guesses  and  theories,  however  over-refined  and  remote  from  common  perceptions,  and  however 
dogmatic  and  conjectural,  alike  show  the  difficulty  felt  by  the  reader  of  taste  and  discrimination — the  difficult\- 
how  a  drama,  which  in  so  many  of  its  parts  displays  all  the  riches  and  energy  of  the  Poet's  mind,  when  at  its  very 
zenith,  should,  as  a  whole,  leave  an  eflect  so  unpotent  and  incongruous. 

This  result,  in  spite  of  the  attempts  of  the  critics  of  the  Gennan  school  to  explain  it  away  into  disguised  envy  or 
otherwise,  is  palpable — the  cause  we  can  but  conjecture ;  and  I  need  not,  therefore,  apologize  for  stating  my  own 
theor)^  It  is  this:  In  Romeo  and  Juliet,  the  Merrt  Wives  of  Windsor,  and  more  especially  in  Hamlet,  we 
have  the  direct  evidence  of  the  manner  in  which  Shakespeare,  after  having  sketched  out  a  play  on  the  fashion  of 
his  youthful  taste  and  skill,  retiirned  in  after  years  to  enlarge  and  remodel  it,  and  enrich  it  with  the  matured  fi-uits 
of  years  of  obser%-ation  and  reflection.  The  same  habit,  as  we  have  repeatedly  had  occasion  to  obsen-e,  in  the  In- 
troductory Remarks  to  several  of  the  plays,  may  be  traced  in  the  numerous  coirections  and  enlargements  of  other 
earlier  plays,  beginning  with  Love's  Labour's  Lost,  which  first  appeared  in  print  with  the  annunciation  that  it 
was  "  newly  corrected  and  augmented,"  to  Cymbeline,  which  there  is  so  good  reason  to  believe,  with  Coleridge, 
was  "  an  entire  refaciemento"  of  an  early  dramatic  attempt,  remodelled  years  after,  when  the  author's  "celebrity 
as  a  poet,  and  his  interest  as  a  manager,  enabled  him  to  bring  forward  the  lordly  labours  of  his  youth." 

Now,  we  learn  from  Mr.  Collier,  (Preface,)  that  in  the  Stationers'  Register  is  found  an  entiy  of  "7  Feb.  1602-8. 
Mr.  Roberts.  The  Booke  of  Troilus  and  Cressidee,  as  yt  is  acted  by  my  Lo.  Chamberlens  men."  The  company, 
with  which  Shakespeare  was  connected,  was  known  as  "  the  Lord  Chamberlain's  Servants,"  until  1603  ;  and  this 
Mr.  Roberts  is  the  same  publisher  who,  two  years  before,  had  published  the   Midsummer-Night's  Dream,  and 

112*  o 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


was  thus  connected,  as  a  publisher,  with  Shakespeare.  It  is  true  that  this  entry  might  possibly  have  been  (as 
some  of  the  editors  suppose)  the  play  of  Decker  and  Chettle,  already  mentioned,  which  was  in  preparation  for 
Heuslowe,  in  1599.  But  this  was  afterwards  brought  out  under  the  title  of  "  Agamemnon,"  aud  was  besides  com- 
posed for  another  and  a  rival  theati-ical  company — the  Earl  of  Nottingham's.  We  have,  moreover,  in  the  "  Histrio- 
Masfix"—a,  contemporary  dramatic  satire,  something  like  Sheridan's  modem  "  Critic" — a  direct  ridicule  of  Shake- 
speare's incident  of  Cressida's  receiving  from  TroUus  his  "  sleeve"  as  a  pledge  of  love,  both  characters  being  there 
introduced  in  a  burlesque  interlude.  This  piece,  having  been  written  and  acted  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth, 
cannot  be  of  a  later  date  than  1602,  and  must  refer  to  a  "  Troilus"  of  prior  date,  which  must  have  been  Shake- 
speare's, unless  we  suppose  the  same  incident  to  have  been  used  in  both  pieces. 

This  strong  presumption  of  Shakespeare's  play  having  been  acted,  in  some  form,  before  1602,  is  corroboi-ated 
by  still  stronger  internal  indications.  The  original  plot  is  certainly  from  Chaucer's  "  Troilus  and  Creseide,"  which 
is  founded  on  the  old  romantic  version  of  the  Trojan  war,  in  many  particulars  in  direct  contradiction  with  the  Ho- 
meric nan-ative,  and  in  others  not  at  all  indebted  to  it.  This  version  of  the  Trojan  war,  with  Caxton  and  Lydgate 
for  the  author's  guides,  where  he  left  Chaucer,  clearly  furnished  the  original  plot  and  characters.  The  story  of 
Calchas,  the  death  of  Hector,  the  Sagittary,  and  many  other  particulars,  all  betray  their  origin  in  these  sources. 
Chaucer's  tale  furnished  a  natiu-al  aud  enticing  theme  to  a  young  poet;  and  the  author  of  Komeo  and  Juliet, 
before  1595,  might  well  have  preceded  it  with  the  lighter  loves  of  Cressida. 

In  1596,  George  Chapman  published  his  translation  of  the  first  seven  books  of  the  "Iliad,"  in  a  new  edition;  in 
1600,  he  increased  the  number  to  fifteen,  which  were  completed  some  years  after*  Chapman  was  not  only  a 
brother  dramatist,  but,  as  his  biography  informs  us,  a  personal  friend  of  Shakespeare's,  who,  therefore,  could  not  but 
liave  read  this  "  Homer,"  independently  of  its  great  atti'actions  in  itself.  His  translation,  with  much  redundancy 
:uid  extravagance,  and  exhibiting  almost  as  little  of  the  grand  simplicity  of  the  original  as  Pope's,  yet  breathes  an 
impetuous  and  fiery  animation  which,  with  his  free  and  spirited  versification,  and  his  bold  invention  of  compound 
epithets,  render  many  loftier  portions  of  his  version  exceedingly  Homeric.  "  Brave  language  are  Chapman's 
Iliads,"  said  a  critical  contemporary ;  and  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  Shakespeare  was  familiar  with  it.  The 
author  of  the  first  three  acts  of  Troilus  and  Cressida  certainly  was  so ;  and  it  is  equally  clear  to  me  that  he  had 
become  acquainted  with  the  tiTie  Homeric  characters  after  his  firet  concoction  of  his  play,  and  engrafted  them 
upon  his  own  youthful  production. 

All  the  more  pm-ely  intellectual  portions,  the  moral  and  political  reasonings,  and  some  of  the  nicer  touches  of 
.•haracter,  have  as  much  the  impress  of  afterthoughts,  inserted  in  a  groundwork  of  a  different  taste  and  comjiosi 
tion,  as  the  added  passages  of"  thoughtful  philosojihy  "  in  Hamlet  have  when  compared  with  the  dialogue  in  the  first 
printed  copy.  On  the  other  hand  the  bustle  and  excursions,  and  stage-directions  of  the  last  act,  ai'e  exactly  in  the 
melodramatic  taste  of  those  latter  scenes  of  Ctmbeline,  which,  on  account  of  their  resemblance  to  the  ti-agedies  of 
Shakespeare's  predecessors,  have  been  pronounced  to  be  the  spared  remnants  of  the  original  drama,  almost  wholly 
je-written,  after  an  intei"val  of  many  years. 

It  would  seem  that  the  author  became  satisfied,  perhaps  before  he  had  finished  his  work,  that  the  re%-ised  play 
was  little  fitted  for  the  stage,  and  against  his  usual  practice,  at  that  period,  committed  it  to  the  press;  for  its  first 
edition  is  not  one  of  those  mutilated  copies  justly  complained  of  by  his  folio  editors,  but  certauily  printed  from  a 
full  and  correct  manuscript.  For  some  reason,  soon  after  its  publication,  it  was  thought  expedient  to  try  its  suc- 
i-ess  upon  the  stage ;  probably  because  the  manager  thought  that  the  Poet's  populai-ity  would  make  up  for  any 
want  of  stage-etfect. 

In  such  a  re-casting  and  improvement  of  a  juvenile  work,  unless  it  was  wholly  re-written — which  seems  never 
to  have  been  Shakespeare's  method — the  woi-k  would  bear  the  characteristics  of  the  several  periods  of  its  compo- 
sition, and  with  the  vernal  flush  of  his  youthful  fancy,  it  would  have  its  crudity  of  taste,  but  contrasted  with  the 
matured  fullness  of  thought,  and  the  labouring  intensity  of  compressed  expression,  of  his  middle  career. 

It  affbiTis  some  support  to  this  theory,  that  Coleridge,  in  1802,  cla-ssed  this  play  as  belonging  to  an  epoch  of  the 
authors  life  when,  with  a  gi-eater  energy  of  poetry,  and  "  all  the  world  of  thought,"  there  was  still  some  of  the 
growing  pains  and  the  awkwardness  of  growth ;  but  when  again,  he  reviewed  the  same  question  of  chronological 
classification  of  Shakespeare's  dramas,  in  1819,  he  placed  Troilus  a.vd  Cressida  at  the  very  last  point  in  the  cycle 
of  his  genius.  But  at  least  the  theory',  if  not  founded  on  much  positive  e\-idence,  has  the  merit  of  being  an  hypo- 
thesis solving  all  the  observed  jiheuomena;  and  the  Copernican  theory  of  astronomy  itself  was  adopted,  and  long 
maintained,  on  no  more  conclusive  proof.  If  more  accurate  investigation  should  overthrow^  this  conjecture,  it  will 
be  no  great  mortification  to  have  erred,  when  the  most  sagacious  and  accomplished  of  my  predecessors  have  failed 
before  me. 

The  text  may,  in  the  main,  be  regarded  as  in  a  very  satisfactory  state.  All  the  original  editions  were  printed 
v\nth  tolerable  accuracy,  and  Mr.  Collier's  recent  collation  of  the  two  issues  of  the  quarto  editions,  has  funiished 
two  valuable  coirections  of  errors  that  had  puzzled  fonner  editors.  Messrs.  Gifford,  Dyce,  and  other  later  critics, 
liave  been  enabled,  by  their  greater  familiarity  with  the  old  dramatists  and  poets,  to  clear  up  other  obscurities . 
There  are  not  more  than  two  or  tlu'ee  places  where  there  appear  any  necessity  to  resort  to  conjectural  emenda- 
tion. 

*  The  first  complete  edition  of  "  The  Iliads  of  Homer,  Prince  of  Poets — Done  according  to  the  Greek,  by  George  Chapman,"  ia 
without  date  ;  but  is  ascertained  to  have  been  published  later  than  1603,  aud  before  1611 — probably  about  the  last  date. 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


SOURCE    OF    THE    PLOT. 

In  the  preceding  remarks,  the  principal  sources  of  the  plot  and  characters  have  ah-eady  been  indicated ;  Chau- 
cer's "  Creseide,"  with  some  additions  or  Ccisual  recollections  of  the  rest  of  the  romantic  version  of  the  Trojan  war. 
as  told  by  Caxton  and  Lydgate,  forming  the  framework  of  the  plot,  while  Chapman's  "  Homer"  served  to  illustrate 
the  original  Homeric  characters,  introduced  at  large  in  the  first  three  acts. 

Johnson,  Maloue,  Stevens,  and  all  the  minor  critics  of  their  school,  agree  in  overlooking  Chaucer's  large  share 
in  the  plot,  and  represent  the  play  as  wholly  foimded  upon  the  story  of  Caxton  and  Lydgate's  "  Troye  Boke." 
Even  T.  Warton,  usually  so  accurate,  says,  ("  History  of  English  Poetiy,"  sect,  iii.,)  that  the  old  French  compila- 
tion by  Raoul  le  Faure,  was  translated  into  English  prose,  in  1471,  by  Caxton,  under  the  title  of  the  "  Recuyel  of 
Historyes  of  Troy ;"  and  from  Caxton's  book,  afterwards  modernized,  Shakespeare  borrowed  his  drama  of  Troilus 

AND  CrESSIDA. 

William  Godwin,  in  his  "  Life  of  Chaucer,"  has  done  his  duty  as  a  biographer  to  the  old  poet,  by  vindicating  his 
share  of  the  invention  in  this  remarkable  drama  : — 

"  It  would  be  extremely  unjust  to  quit  the  consideration  of  Chaucer's  poem  of  '  Troilus  and  Creseide,'  without 
noticing  the  high  honoiu-  it  has  received  in  havuig  been  made  the  foundation  of  one  of  the  plays  of  Shakespeare. 
There  seems  to  have  been  in  this  respect  a  sort  of  conspiracy,  in  the  commentators  upon  Shakespeare,  against  the 
■jlory  of  our  old  English  bard.  In  what  they  have  wi-itten  concerning  this  play,  they  make  a  very  slight  mention 
of  Chaucer;  they  have  not  consulted  his  poem  for  the  purpose  of  illustrating  this  admirable  drama;  and  they  have 
agreed,  as  far  as  possible,  to  transfer  to  another  author  the  honour  of  having  supplied  materials  to  the  tragic  artist. 
Dr.  Johnson  says,  '  Shakespeare  has  in  his  story  followed,  for  the  greater  part,  the  old  book  of  Caxton,  which  was 
then  verj-  popular ;  but  the  character  of  Thersites,  of  which  it  makes  no  mention,  is  a  proof  that  this  play  was 
written  after  Chapman  had  published  his  version  of  Homer.'  Mr.  Stevens  asserts  that  '  Shakespeare  received  the 
greatest  part  of  his  matei-ials  for  the  structure  of  this  play  from  the  Troye  Boke  of  Lydgate.'  And  Mr.  Malone 
repeatedly  treats  the  '  History  of  the  Destniction  of  Troy,  translated  by  Caxton,'  as  '  Shakespeare's  authority '  in 
the  composition  of  tliis  drama.  *  *  *  *  xhe  fact  is,  that  the  play  of  Shakespeare  we  are  here  considering 
has  for  its  main  foundation  the  poem  of  Chaucer,  and  is  indebted  for  many  accessory  helps  to  the  books  mentioned 
by  the  commentators.     *********** 

"  We  are  not,  however,  left  to  probability  and  conjecture  as  to  the  use  made  by  Shakespeare  of  the  poem  of 
Chaucer.  His  other  sources  were  Chapman's  translation  of  Homer,  the  'Troy  Book'  of  Lydgate,  and  Caxton's 
•  Histoiy  of  the  Destniction  of  Troy.'  It  is  well  known  that  there  is  no  trace  of  the  particular  story  of  '  Troilus 
and  Creseide'  among  the  ancients.  It  occurs,  indeed,  in  Lydgate  and  Caxton;  but  the  name  and  actions  of  Pau- 
darus,  a  very  essential  personage  in  the  tale  as  related  by  Shakespeare  and  Chaucer,  are  entirely  wanting,  except 
a  single  mention  of  him  by  Lydgate,  and  that  with  an  express  refei-ence  to  Chaucer  as  his  authority.  Shakespeare 
has  taken  the  story  of  Chaucer,  with  all  its  imperfections  and  defects,  and  has  copied  the  series  of  its  incidents  with 
his  customary  fidelity ;  an  exactness  seldom  to  be  found  in  any  other  dramatic  writer." — (Godwin's  Life  of  Chau- 
cer, vol.  i.  chap.  16.) 


I  N 


Cassandra. 


r'^^gi 


\ 


his  Sons. 


Trojan  Commanders. 


PSRSOUS  REPRESEKTSD. 

rRIA?J.  Zinj  of  Troy. 

HECTOR, 

TROILDS, 

PARIS. 

DEIPHOBUS, 

EELENU3, 

wENEAS. 

AS  TENOR, 

CALCEAS.  a  Trojan  Priest,  taking  part  witli  the  Greeka 

PAXDARUS,  Uncle  to  Chessid  a. 

MARGARE.LON.  a  bastard  Son  of  Priam. 

AGAMEMNON,  the  Grecian  General. 

MENELAOS,  his  Brother. 

ACHILLES,        1 

AJAX.  I 

ULYSSES, 

NESTOR, 

DIOMEDES. 

PATROCLUS, 

THERSITES,  a  deformed  and  scnrrilcas  Grecian 

ALEXANDER,  Servant  to  Csessiea. 

Servant  to  Troii-os. 

.Servant  to  Paris. 

Servant  to  Diomsdes. 

HELEN,  Wife  to  Meiselaus. 
AMDROMACHE,  Wife  to  Hector. 
CASSANDRA,  Daughter  to  Pmam,  a  Prophetess 
CRSSSIDA,  Daughter  to  Calchas. 

Trojan  an.l  Greek  Soldiers,  and  Attendants. 


Scene  —Troy,  and  the  Grecian  Camp  before  it. 


Grecian  Commanders 


n)\J  ./  ^'^>  w  J  v;\;\n;' J    /  ./    /  yy. ;.)  ■;T7w\/\/  V.  Vvn/  I  'l\J  j\^\  "j\;  \/ \J  '  l\' ^:\;  k  l\  I  WT7C7^7 


PR  CLOG  UL 


Troy  there  lies  the  scene.     From  isles  of 

Greece 
The  princes  orgulous,  their  high  blood  chaf'd, 
Have  to  the  port  of  Athens  sent  then-  ships, 
Fraught  with  the  ministers  and  insti'uments 
Of  cniel  war :  Sixty  and  nine  that  wore 
Their  crownets  regal,  from  the  Athenian  bay 
Put  forth  toward   Phiygia :   and  their  vow  is 

made 
To  ransack  Troy,  within  whose  strong  immm'es 
The  ravish'd  Helen,  Menelaus'  queen, 
With   wanton    Paris    sleeps,  —  and   that's    the 

quarrel. 
To  Tenedos  they  come ; 

And  the  deep-drawing  barks  do  there  disgorge 
Their   Avarlike    fraughtage :    Now   on    Dardau 

pjains 
The  fresh  and  yet  unbruised  Greeks  do  pitch 
Their  brave  pavilions  :  Priam's  six-gated  cit)% 
Dardan,  and  Tymbria,  Ilias,  Chetas,  Trojan 
And  Antenorides,  with  massy  staples, 
And  corresponsive  and  fulfilling  bolts, 
Sperr  up  the  sons  of  Troy. 
Now  expectation,  tickling  skittish  spmts. 
On  one  and  other  side,  Trojan  and  Greek. 
Sets  all  on  hazard  : — And  hither  am  I  come 
A  prologue  arm'd, — but  not  in  confidence 
Of  author's  pen,  or  actor's  voice  ;  but  suited 
In  like  conditions  as  our  argument, — 
To  tell  you,  fair  beholders,  that  our  play 
Leaps   o'er  the   vaunt   and   firstlings   of   those 

broils, 
Beginning  in  the  middle ;  starting  thence  away 
To  what  mpy  be  digested  in  a  play. 
Like,  or  find  fault ;  do  as  your  pleasures  are  ; 
Now  good,  or  bad,  'tis  but"  the  chance  of  war. 


,ilPi 


/\Qj^i|pf^ 


Scene  I. — Troy.     Before  Priam's  Palace. 
Enter  Troilus  armed,  and  Pandarus. 

Tro.  Call  here  my  varlet,  I'll  unarm  again  : 
Why  should  I  war  without  the  walls  of  Troy, 
That  find  such  cruel  battle  hei"e  within  ? 
Each  Trojan  that  is  master  of  his  heart, 
Let  him  to  field;  Troilus,  alas!  hath  none. 

Pan.  Will  this  geer  ne'er  be  mended  ? 

Tro.  The  Greeks  are  strong,  and  skilful  to  their 
strength, 
Fierce  to  their  skill,  and  to  their  fierceness  valiant; 
But  I  am  weaker  than  a  woman's  tear, 
Tamer  than  sleep,  fonder  than  ignorance, 
Less  valiant  than  the  virgin  in  the  night, 
And  skill-less  as  unpractis'd  infancy. 

10 


Pan.  Well,  1  have  told  you  enough  of  this  :  for 
my  part  I'D  not  meddle  nor  make  no  further.  He 
that  will  have  a  cake  out  of  the  wheat  must  needs 
tarry  the  grinding. 

Tro.  Have  I  not  tarried  ? 

Pan.  Ay,  the  giinding :  but  you  must  tarry  the 
bolting. 

Tro.  Have  I  not  tarried  ? 

Pan.  Ay,  the  bolting:  but  you  must  tarry  the 
leavening. 

Tro.  Still  have  I  tanned. 

Pan.  Ay,  to  the  leavening:  but  here's  yet  in  the 
word  hereafter,  the  kneading,  the  making  of  the 
cake,  the  heating  of  the  oven,  and  the  baking :  nay, 
you  must  stay  the  cooling  too,  or  you  may  chance 
to  burn  your  lips. 


ACT    I. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE  II. 


Tro.  Patience  herself,  what  goddess  e'er  she  be, 
Doth  lesser  blench  at  sufferance  than  I  do. 
At  Priam's  royal  table  do  1  sit ; 
And  when  fair  Cressid  comes  into  my  thoughts, — 
So,  traitor!  when  she  comes ! — When  is  she  thence  ? 

Pan.  Well,  she  looked  yesternight  fairer  than  ever 
I  saw  her  look,  or  any  woman  else. 

Tro.  I  was  about  to  tell  thee, — When  my  heart, 
As  wedged  with  a  sigh  would  rive  in  twain  ; 
Lest  Hector  or  my  father  should  perceive  me, 
I  have  (as  when  the  sun  doth  light  a  storm) 
Buried  this  sigh  in  wrinkle  of  a  smile  : 
But  sorrow  that  is  couch'd  in  seeming  gladness 
Is  like  that  mirth  fate  turns  to  sudden  sadness. 

Pan.  An  her  hair  were  not  somewhat  darker 
than  Helen's,  (well,  go  to,)  there  were  no  more 
comparison  between  the  women. — But,  for  my 
part,  she  is  my  kinswoman ;  I  would  not,  as  they 
term  it,  praise  hei', — But  I  would  somebody  had 
heard  her  talk  yesterday,  as  I  did.  I  will  not  dis- 
praise your  sister  Cassandra's  wit;  but — 

Tro.  O,  Pandarus !  I  tell  thee,  Pandarus, — 
When  I  do  tell  thee,  there  my  hopes  lie  drown'd, 
Reply  not  in  how  many  fathoms  deep 
They  lie  indrench'd.     I  tell  thee,  I  am  mad 
In  Cressid's  love  :  Thou  answer'st,  she  is  fair ; 
Pour' St  in  the  open  ulcer  of  my  heait 
Her  eyes,  her  hair,  her  cheek,  her  gait,  her  voice ; 
Handiest  in  thy  discourse,  O,  that  her  hand, 
In  whose  comparison  all  whites  ai'e  ink. 
Writing  their  own  reproach ;  to  whose  soft  seizure 
The  cygnet's  down  is  harsh,  and  spirit  of  sense 
Hard  as  the  palm  of  ploughman ; — this  thou  tell'st 

me. 
As  true  thou  tell'st  rae,  when  I  say  I  love  her ; 
But,  saying  thus,  instead  of  oil  and  balm. 
Thou  lay'st  in  every  gash  that  love  hath  given  me 
The  knife  that  made  it. 

Pan.  I  speak  no  more  than  ti'uth.    , 

Tro.  Thou  dost  not  speak  so  much. 

Pan.  'Faith,  I'll  not  meddle  in't.  Let  her  be  as 
she  is :  if  she  be  fair  'tis  the  better  for  her ;  an  she 
be  not  she  has  the  mends  in  her  own  hands. 

Tro.  Good  Pandarus !     How  now,  Pandarus  ? 

Pan.  I  have  had  my  labour  for  my  travel;  ill- 
thought  on  of  her,  and  ill-thought  on  of  you  :  gone 
between  and  between,  but  small  thanks  for  my 
labour. 

Tro.  What,  art  thou  angry,  Pandarus  ?    what, 
with  me  ? 

Pan.  Because  she  is  kin  to  me,  therefore  she's 
not  so  fair  as  Helen :  an  she  were  not  kin  to  me, 
she  would  be  as  fair  on  Friday  as  Helen  is  on 
Sunday.  But  what  care  I  ?  I  care  not  an  she 
were  a  black-a-moor ;  'tis  all  one  to  me. 

Tro.   Say  I  she  is  not  fair  ? 

Pan.  I  do  not  care  whether  you  do  or  no.  She's 
a  fool  to  stay  behind  her  father;  let  her  to  the 
Greeks ;  and  so  I'll  tell  her  the  next  time  I  see  her: 
for  my  part,  I'll  meddle  nor  make  no  more  in  the 
matter. 

Tro.  Pandarus, — 

Pan.  Not  I. 

Tro.  Sweet  Pandaras, — 

Pan.  Pray  you,  speak  no  more  to  me ;  I  will 
leave  all  as  I  found  it,  and  there  an  end. 

[Exit  Pandarus.     An  alarum. 

Tro.   Peace,  you  ungracious  clamours !    peace, 
rude  sounds ! 
Fools  on  both  sides !  Helen  must  needs  be  fair. 
When  with  your  blood  you  daily  paint  her  thus, 


I  cannot  fight  upon  this  argument ; 
It  is  too  starv'd  a  subject  for  my  sword. 
But  Pandarus — O  gods,  how  do  you  plague  me  I 
I  cannot  come  to  Cressid  but  by  Pandar ; 
And  he's  as  tetchy  to  be  woo'd  to  woo, 
As  she  is  stubborn,  chaste,  against  all  suit. 
Tell  me,  Apollo,  for  thy  Daphne's  love. 
What  Cressid  is,  what  Pandar,  and  what  we  ? 
Her  bed  is  India ;  there  she  lies,  a  pearl : 
Between  our  Ilium  and  where  she  resides. 
Let  it  be  call'd  the  wild  and  wandering  flood ; 
Ourself,  the  merchant;  and  this  sailing  Pandar, 
Om"  doubtful  hope,  our  convoy,  and  our  bark. 

Alarum.     Enter  ^neas. 

JEne.  How  now,  prince  Troilus  ?  wherefore  not 

afield  ? 
Tro.  Because  not  there  :  This  woman's  answer 
sorts. 
For  womanish  it  is  to  be  from  thence. 
What  news,  iEneas,  from  the  field  to-day  ? 
u^ne.  That  Paris  is  returned  home,  and  hurt. 
Tro.  By  whom,  ^neas  ? 

^ne.  Troilus,  by  Menelaus. 

Tro.  Let  Paris  bleed  :  'tis  but  a  scar  to  scorn; 
Paris  is  gor'd  with  Menelaus'  horn.  [Alarum, 

^ne.    Hark !    what  good  sport  is  out  of  town 

to-day ! 
Tro.  Better  at  home,  if  "would  I  might"  were 
"  may." — 
But  to  the  sport  abroad  : — Are  you  bound  thither  ? 
JEne.  In  all  swift  haste. 

Tro.  Come,  go  we  then  together. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — The  Same.     A  Street. 
Enter  Cressida,  and  Alexander. 

Cres.  Who  were  those  went  by  ? 

Alex.  Queen  Hecuba,  and  Helen. 

Cres.  And  whither  go  they  ? 

Alex.  Up  to  the  eastern  tower. 

Whose  height  commands  as  subject  all  the  vale. 
To  see  the  battle.     Hector,  whose  patience 
Is,  as  a  virtue,  fix'd,  to-day  was  mov'd  : 
He  chid  Andromache,  and  strack  his  armourer ; 
And,  like  as  there  were  husbandry  in  war. 
Before  the  sun  rose  he  was  harness'd  light, 
And  to  the  field  goes  he ;  where  every  flower 
Did,  as  a  prophet,  weep  what  it  foresaw 
In  Hector's  wrath. 

Cres.  What  was  his  cause  of  anger  '.' 

Alex.  The  noise  goes,  this  :  There  is  among  the 
Greeks 
A  lord  of  Trojan  blood,  nephew  to  Hector ; 
They  call  him  Ajax. 

Cres.  Good ;  and  what  of  him  ? 

Alex.  They  say  he  is  a  very  man  j)er  se. 
And  stands  alone. 

Cres.  So  do  all  men  ;  unless  they  are  dnink,  sick, 
or  have  no  legs. 

Alex.  This  man,  lady,  hath  robbed  many  beastt 
of  their  particular  additions ;  he  is  as  valiant  as  the 
lion,  churlish  as  the  bear,  slow  as  the  elephant :  a 
man  into  whom  nature  hath  so  crowded  humours, 
that  his  valour  is  crushed  into  folly,  his  folly  sauced 
with  discretion  :  there  is  no  man  hath  a  virtue  that 
he  hath  not  a  glimpse  of;  nor  any  man  an  attain! 
but  he  can'ies  some  stain  of  it:  he  is  melancholy 
without  cause,  and  meny  against  the  hair :  He 
hath  the  joints  of  everything;    but  everj'thing  sn 

l\ 


ACT    I. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    II. 


out  of  joint,  that  he  is  a  gouty  Briareus,  many  hands 
and  no  use ;  or  purblinded  Argus,  all  eyes  and  no 
•sight. 

Crcs.  But  how  should  this  man,  that  makes  me 
smile,  make  Hector  angiy  ? 

Alex.  They  say  he  yesterday  coped  Hector  in 
the  battle   and  strack  him  down;  the  disdain  and 


shame  whereof  hath  ever  since  kept  Hector  fasting 


and  waking. 


Enter  Pandarus. 

Cres.  Who  comes  here  ? 

Alex.  Madam,  your  uncle  Pandarus. 

Cres.  Hector's  a  gallant  man. 


JiG2. 


CRESSIDA. 


'  Alex    As  may  be  in  the  world,  lady. 

Fan.  AVhat's  that  ?  what's  that  1 

Cres.  Good  morrow,  uncle  Pandarus. 

Pan.  Good  morrow,  cousin  Cressid :  What  do 
you  talk  of? — Good  morrow,  Alexander. — How  do 
you,  cousin  ?  When  were  you  at  Ilium  .' 

Cres.  This  morning,  uncle. 

Pan.  What  were  you  talking  of  when  I  came  ? 
Was  Hector  armed,  and  gone,  ere  ye  came  to 
1  Hum  ?  Helen  was  not  up,  was  she  ? 

Cres.  Hector  was  gone ;  but  Helen  was  not  up. 

Pan.  E'en  so  ;  Hector  was  stirring  early. 

Cres.  That  were  we  talking  of,  and  of  his  anger. 

Pan.  Was  he  angry  ? 

Cres.  So  he  says  here. 

Pan.  True,  he  was  so ;  I  know  the  cause  too ; 
he'll  lay  about  him  to-day,  I  can  tell  them  that :  and 
there's  Troilus  will  not  come  far  behind  him ;  let 
them  take  heed  of  Troilus  ;  I  can  tell  them  that  too. 

12 


Cres.  What,  is  he  angiy  too  ? 

Pan.  Who,  Troilus  ?   Troilus  is  the  better  man 
of  the  two. 

Cres.  O,  Jupiter !  there's  no  comparison. 

Pan.  What,  not  between  Troilus  and  Hector  ? 
Do  you  know  a  man  if  you  see  him  ? 

Cres.  Ay ;  if  I  ever  saw  him  before,  and  knew  him. 

Pan.  Well,  I  say  Troilus  is  Troilus. 

Cres.  Then  you  say  as  I  say ;  for  I  am  sure  he 
is  not  Hector. 

Pan.  No,  nor  Hector  is  not  Troilus,  in  some  de- 
grees. 

Crcs.  'Tis  just  to  each  of  them;  he  is  himself. 

Pan.  Himself?    Alas,  poor  Troilus  !  I  would  he 
were. 

Crcs.  So  he  is. 

Pan.  'Condition,  I  Jiad  gone  barefoot  to  India. 

Cres.  He  is  not  Hector. 

Pan.  Himself?  no,  he's  not  himself. — 'Would  'a 


ACT   I. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCEKK    li. 


were  himself!  Well,  the  gods  are  above.  Time 
must  friend,  or  end  :  Well,  Troilus,  well, — I  would 
my  heart  were  in  her  body  ! — No,  Hector  is  not  a 
better  man  than  Troilus. 

Ores.  Excuse  me. 

Pan.  He  is  elder. 

Ores.  Pardon  me,  pardon  me. 

Pan.  The  other's  not  come  to't ;  you  shall  tell 
me  another  tale  when  the  other's  come  to't.  Hec- 
tor shall  not  have  his  wit  this  year. 

Cres.  He  shall  not  need  it,  if  he  have  his  own. 

Pan.  Nor  his  qualities; — 

Cres.  No  matter. 

Pan.  Nor  his  beauty. 

Cres.  'Twould  not  become  him,  his  own's  better. 

Pan.  You  have  no  judgment,  niece :  Helen 
herself  swore  the  other  day,  that  Troilus,  for  a 
brown  favour,  (for  so  'tis,  I  must  confess,) — Not 
brown  neither. 

Cres.  No,  but  brown. 

Pan.  Faith,  to  say  tnith,  brown  and  not  brow^n. 

Cres.  To  say  the  truth,  true  and  not  true. 

Pan.  She  prais'd  his  complexion  above  Paris. 

Cres.  Why,  Paris  hath  colour  enough. 

Pan.  So  he  has. 

Cres.  Then  Troilus  should  have  too  much  :  if  she 
praised  him  above,  his  complexion  is  higher  than 
his,  he  having  colour  enough,  and  the  other  higher, 
IS  too  flaming  a  praise  for  a  good  complexion.  I 
had  as  lief  Helen's  golden  tongue  had  commended 
Troilus  for  a  copper  nose. 

Pan.  I  swear  to  you,  I  think  Helen  loves  him 
better  than  Paris. 

Cres.  Then  she's  a  meny  Greek,  indeed. 

Pan.  Nay,  I  am  sure  she  does.  She  came  to 
liim  the  other  day  into  the  compassed  window, — 
and,  you  know,  he  has  not  past  thi-ee  or  four  hairs 
on  his  chin. 

Cres.  Indeed,  a  tapster's  arithmetic  may  soon 
bring  his  particulars  therein  to  a  total. 

Pan.  Why,  he  is  very  young :  and  yet  will  he, 
within  tlu'ee  pound,  lift  as  much  as  his  brother 
Hector. 

Cres.  Is  he  so  young  a  man,  and  so  old  a  lifter? 

Pan.  But,  to  prove  to  you  that  Helen  loves 
him ; — she  came,  and  puts  me  her  white  hand  to 
his  cloven  chin, — 

Cres.  Juno  have  mercy  ! — How  came  it  cloven  ? 

Pan.  Why,  you  know,  'tis  dimpled  :  I  thmk  his 
smiling  becomes  him  better  than  any  man  in  all 
Phrygia. 

Cres.  O,  he  smiles  valiantly. 

Pan.  Does  he  not? 

Cres.  O  yes,  an  'twere  a  cloud  in  autumn. 

Pan.  Why,  go  to  then. — But  to  prove  to  you 
that  Helen  loves  Troilus, — 

Cres.  Troilus  will  stand  to  the  proof,  if  you'll 
prove  it  so. 

Pa7i.  Troilus  ?  why,  he  esteems  her  no  more 
than  I  esteem  an  addle  egg. 

Cres.  If  you  love  an  addle  egg  as  well  as  you  love 
an  idle  head,  you  would  eat  chickens  i'  the  shell. 

Pan.  I  cannot  choose  but  laugh,  to  think  how 
she  tickled  his  chin  ! — Indeed,  she  has  a  marvellous 
white  hand,  I  must  needs  confess. 

Cres.  Without  the  rack. 

Pan.  And  she  takes  upon  her  to  spy  a  white 
hair  on  his  chin. 

Cres.  Alas,  poor  chin  I  many  a  wait  is  richer. 

Pan.   But   there   was   such   laughing; — Queen 
Hecuba  laughed,  that  her  eyes  ran  o'er. 
113  ' 


Cres.  With  mill-stones. 

Pan.  And  Cassandia  laughed. 

Cres.  But  there  was  more  temperate  fire  undei- 
the  pot  of  her  eyes  : — Did  her  eyes  run  o'er  too  ? 

Pan.  And  Hector  laughed. 

Cres.  At  what  was  all  this  laughing 

Pan.  Marry,  at  the  white  hair  that  Helen  spied 
on  Troilus'  chin. 

Cres.  An't  had  been  a  green  hair,  I  should  have 
laughed  too. 

Pan.  They  laughed  not  so  much  at  the  hair,  as 
at  his  pretty  answer. 

Cres.  What  was  his  answer  ? 

Pan.  Quoth  she,  "  Here's  but  two  and  fifty  hairs 
on  your  chin,  and  one  of  them  is  white." 

Cres.  This  is  her  question. 

Pan.  That's  true  ;  make  no  question  of  that. 
"  Two  and  fifty  hairs,"  quoth  he,  "  and  one  white  : 
That  white  hair  is  my  father,  and  all  the  rest  arc? 
his  sons."  "  Jupiter !"  quoth  she,  "  w^hich  of  these 
hairs  is  Paris  my  husband  ?"  "  The  forked  one," 
quoth  he,  "  pluck  it  out,  and  give  it  him."  But, 
there  was  such  laughing !  and  Helen  so  blushed, 
and  Paris  so  chafed,  and  all  the  rest  so  laughed, 
that  it  passed.  i 

Cres.  So  let  it  now ;  for  it  has  been  a  gi'eat 
while  going  by. 

Pan.  Well,  cousin,  I  told  you  a  thing  yesterday; 
think  on't. 

Cres.  So  I  do. 

Pan.  ril  be  sworn  'tis  true ;  he  will  weep  you. 
an  'twere  a  man  born  in  April. 

Cres.  And  Pll  spring  up  in  his  tears,  an  'twere  a 
nettle  against  May.  [A  retreat  sounded. 

Pan.  Hark,  they  are  coming  from  the  field : 
Shall  we  stand  up  here,  and  see  them,  as  thej' 
pass  toward  Ilium  ?  good  niece,  do ;  sweet  niece 
Cressida. 

Cres.  At  your  pleasure. 

Pan.  Here,  here,  here's  an  excellent  place; 
here  we  may  see  most  bravely :  I'll  tell  you  them 
all  by  their  names,  as  they  pass  by ;  but  mark 
Troilus  above  the  rest. 

^NEAS  passes  over  the  stage. 

Cres.  Speak  not  so  loud. 

Pan.  That's  ^neas :  Is  not  that  a  brave  man  ? 
he's  one  of  the  flowers  of  Troy,  I  can  tell  you. 
But  mark  Troilus ;  you  shall  see  anon. 

Cres.  Who's  that? 

Antenor  passes  over. 

Pan.  That's  Antenor;  he  has  a  shrewd  wit,  I 
can  tell  you ;  and  he's  a  man  good  enough :  he's 
one  o'  the  soundest  judgment  in  Troy,  whosoever, 
and  a  proper  man  of  person : — When  comes 
Troilus  ? — I'll  show  you  Troilus  anon ;  if  he  see 
me,  you  shall  see  him  nod  at  me. 

Cres.  Will  he  give  you  the  nod  ? 

Pan.  You  shall  see. 

Cres.  If  he  do,  the  rich  shall  have  more. 

Hector  2'xisses  over. 

Pan.  That's  Hector,  that,  that,  look  you,  that : 
there's  a  fellow  ! — Go  thy  way.  Hector ! — There's 
a  brave  man,  niece. — O  brave  Hector ! — Look,  how 
he  looks !  there's  a  countenance !  Is't  not  a  brave 
man?  j 

Cres.  O,  a  brave  man ! 

Pan.  Is  'a  not?  It  does  a  man's  heait  good — : 
Look  you  what  hacks  are  on  his  helmet  !  look  yoij 

13 


ACT   I. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    III. 


yonder,  do  you  see  ?  look  you  there !  there's  no 
jesting :  there's  laying  on ;  take't  oft"  who  will,  as 
they  say  :  there  be  hacks  ! 

Cres.  Be  those  with  swords  ? 

Pan.  Swords  ?  anything,  he  cares  not :  an  the 
devil  come  to  him,  it's  all  one  :  By  god's  lid,  it  does 
one's  heart  good : — Yonder  comes  Paris,  yonder 
comes  Paris  :  look  ye  yonder,  niece. 

Paris  passes  over. 

Is't  not  a  gallant  man  too,  is't  not?  Why,  this  is 
brave  now. — Who  said  he  came  hurt  home  to-day? 
he's  not  hurt :  why,  this  will  do  Helen's  heart  good 
now.  Ha !  'would  I  could  see  Troilus  now  ! — you 
shall  see  Troilus  anon. 
Crcs.  Who's  that? 

Helenos  passes  over. 

Pan,  That's  Helenus, — I  marvel  where  Troilus 
is  : — That's  Helenus  ; — I  think  he  went  not  forth 
to-day  r^That's  Helenus. 

Ores.  Can  Helenus  fight,  uncle  ? 

Pan.  Helenus  ?  no  ; — yes,  he'll  fight  indiflferent 
well : — I  marvel  where  Troilus  is  ! — Hark ;  do  you 
not  hear  the  people  cry,  Troilus  ? — Helenus  is  a 
priest. 

Cres.  What  sneaking  fellow  comes  yonder  ? 

Troilus  passes  over. 

Pan.  Where?  yonder?  that's  Deiphobus :  'Tis 
Troilus  !  there's  a  man,  niece  ! — Hem  ! — Brave 
Troilus  I  the  prince  of  chivalry. 

Cres.  Peace,  for  shame,  peace  ! 

Pan.  Mark  him ;  note  him ; — O  brave  Troilus ! — 
look  well  upon  him,  niece ;  look  you,  how  his  sword 
is  bloodied,  and  his  helm  more  hacked  than  Hector's : 
And  how  he  looks,  and  how  he  goes! — O  admirable 
youth !  he  ne'er  saw  three-and-twenty.  Go  thy 
way,  Troilus,  go  thy  way ;  had  I  a  sister  were  a 
grace,  or  a  daughter  a  goddess,  he  should  take  his 
choice.  O  admirable  man  !  Paris  ? — Paris  is  dirt 
to  him ;  and,  I  warrant,  Helen,  to  change,  would 
give  money  to  boot. 

Forces  pass  over  the  stage. 

Cres.  Here  come  more. 

Pan.  Asses,  fools,  dolts !  chaflF  and  bran,  chaft' 
and  bran !  porridge  after  meat !  I  could  live  and 
die  i'  the  eyes  of  Troilus.  Ne'er  look,  ne'er  look ; 
the  eagles  are  gone  ;  crows  and  daws,  crows  and 
daws  !  I  had  rather  be  such  a  man  as  Ti'oilus,  than 
Agamemnon  and  all  Greece. 

Cres.  There  is  among  the  Greeks,  Achilles ;  a 
better  man  than  Troilus. 

Pan.  Achilles?  a  drayman,  a  porter,  a  very 
camel. 

Cres.  Well,  well. 

Pan.  Well,  well  ? — Why,  have  you  any  discre- 
tion ?  have  you  any  eyes  ?  Do  you  know  what  a 
man  is  ?  Is  not  birth,  beauty,  good  shape,  discourse, 
manhood,  learning,  gentleness,  virtue,  youth,  liberal- 
ity, and  so  forth,  the  spice  and  salt  that  season  a 
man? 

Cres.  Ay,  a  minced  man  :  and  then  to  be  baked 
with  no  date  in  the  pie, — for  then  the  man's  date's 
out. 

Pan.  You  are  such  another  woman  !  one  knows 
not  at  what  ward  you  lie. 

Crcs.  Upon  my  back,  to  defend  my  belly  ;  upon 
my  wit,  to  defend  my  wiles ;  upon  my  secrecy,  to 
defend    mine   honest\-;   my  mask,  to   defend   my 

14 


beauty ;  and  you,  to  defend  all  these :  and  at  all 
these  wards  I  He,  at  a  thousand  watches. 

Pan.  Say  one  of  your  watches. 

Cres.  Nay,  I'll  watch  you  for  that;  and  that's 
one  of  the  chiefest  of  them  too ;  if  I  cannot  ward 
what  I  would  not  have  hit,  I  can  watch  you  for 
telling  how  I  took  the  blow ;  unless  it  swell  past 
hiding,  and  then  it's  past  watching. 

Pan.  You  ai'e  such  another ! 

Enter  Troilus'  Boy. 

Boy.  Su",  my  lord  would  instantly  speak  with 
you. 

Pan.  Where? 

Boy.  At  your  own  house;  [there  he  unarms 
him.] 

Pan.  Good  boy,  tell  him  I  come  :  [Exit  Boy. 
I  doubt,  he  be  hurt. — Fare  ye  well,  good  niece. 

Cres.  Adieu,  uncle. 

Pan.  I'll  be  with  you,  niece,  by  and  by. 

Cres.  To  bring,  uncle  ; 

Pan.  Ay,  a  token  from  Troilus. 

Cres.  By  the  same  token — you  are  a  bawd. 

[Exit  Pandarus. 
Words,  vows,  gifts,  tears,  and  love's  full  sacrifice. 
He  ofifers  in  another's  enterprise  : 
But  more  in  Troilus  thousand-fold  I  see 
Than  in  the  glass  of  Pandar's  praise  may  be ; 
Yet  hold  I  off.     Women  are  angels,  wooing  : 
Things  won  are  done,  joy's  soul  lies  in  the  doing : 
That  she  belov'd  knows  nought  that  knows   not 

this, — 
Men  prize  the  thing  ungain'd  more  than  it  is  : 
That  she  was  never  yet  that  ever  knew 
Love  got  so  sweet,  as  when  desire  did  sue  : 
Therefore  this  maxim  out  of  love  I  teach, — 
Achiev'd,  men  us  command ;  ungain'd,  beseech : 
Then  though  my  heart's  content  firm  love  doth  bear, 
Nothing  of  that  shall  from  my  eyes  appeal".    [Exit. 

Scene  III. —  The   Grecian  Camp.     Before  Aga- 
memnon's l^ent. 

Senet.     Enter   Agamemnon,    Nestor,    Ulysses, 
Menelaus,  and  others. 

Agam.  Princes, 
What  grief  hath  set  the  jaundice  on  your  cheeks  ? 
The  ample  proposition  that  hope  makes 
In  all  designs  begun  on  earth  below. 
Fails  in  the  promis'd  largeness :  checks  and  dis- 
asters 
Grow  in  the  veins  of  actions  highest  rear'd ; 
As  knots,  by  the  conflux  of  meeting  sap, 
Infect  the  sound  pine,  and  divert  his  grain 
Tortive  and  errant  from  his  course  of  growth. 
Nor,  princes,  is  it  matter  new  to  us, 
That  we  come  short  of  our  suppose  so  far, 
That,  after  seven  years'  siege,  yet  Troy  walls  stand ; 
Sith  every  action  that  hath  gone  before. 
Whereof  we  have  record,  tiial  did  draw 
Bias  and  thwart,  not  answering  the  aim. 
And  that  unbodied  figure  of  the  thought 
That    gave't  surmised    shape.      Why   then,   you 

princes, 
Do  you  with  cheeks  abash'd  behold  our  works ; 
And  think  them  shames,  which  are,  indeed,  nought 

else 
But  the  proti'active  ti'ials  of  great  Jove, 
To  find  persistive  constancy  in  men  ? 
The  fineness  of  which  metal  is  not  found 
In  fortune's  love  :  for  then,  the  bold  and  cowarcT, 


ACT    I. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    III. 


The  wise  and  fool,  the  artist  and  unread, 
The  hard  and  soft,  seem  all  affin'd  and  kin : 
But,  in  the  wind  and  tempest  of  her  frown. 
Distinction,  with  a  broad  and  powerful  fan. 
Puffing  at  all,  winnows  the  light  away  ; 
And  what  hath  mass,  or  matter,  by  itself 
Lies,  rich  in  virtue,  and  unmingled. 

Nest.  With  due  obsei-vance  of  thy  godlike  seat, 
Great  Agamemnon,  Nestor  shall  apply 
Thy  latest  words.     In  the  reproof  of  chance 
Lies  the  true  proof  of  men :  the  sea  being  smooth. 
How  many  shallow  bauble  boats  dare  sail 
Upon  her  patient  breast,  making  their  way 
With  those  of  nobler  bulk ! 
But  let  the  ruffian  Boreas  once  enrage 


The  gentle  Thetis,  and,  anon,  behold 

The  strong-ribb'd  bark  through  liquid  mountains  cut, 

Bounding  between  the  two  moist  elements, 

Like  Perseus'  horse  :  Where's  then  the  saucy  boat. 

Whose  weak  untimber'd  sides  but  even  now 

Co-rivall'd  greatness  ?  either  to  harbour  fled. 

Or  made  a  toast  for  Neptune.     Even  so 

Doth  valour's  show,  and  valour's  worth,  divide. 

In  storms  of  fortune :  For,  in  her  ray  and  brightness, 

The  herd  hath  more  annoyance  by  the  brize 

Than  by  the  tiger ;  but  when  the  splitting  wind 

Makes  flexible  the  knees  of  knotted  oaks. 

And  flies  fled  under  shade,  why,  then,  the  thing  of 

courage, 
As  rous'd  with  rage,  with  rage  doth  sympatliize, 


Agamemnon.— thou  great  commander,— hear  what  Ulysses  speaks. 


And,  with  an  accent  tun'd  in  self-same  key, 
Returns  to  chiding  fortune. 

TJlyss.  Agamemnon, — 

Thou  gi'eat  commander,  nerve  and  bone  of  Greece, 
Heart  of  our  numbers,  soul  and  only  spirit, 
In  whom  the  tempers  and  the  minds  of  all 
Should  be  shut  up, — hear  what  Ulysses  speaks. 
Besides  the  applause  and  approbation 
The  which, — most  mighty  for  thy  place  and  sway, — 

[  To  Agamemnon. 
And  thou  most  reverend  for  thy  stretch'd-out  life, — 

[To  Nestor. 
I  give  to  both  your  speeches, — which  were  such 
As  Agamemnon  and  the  hand  of  Greece 
Should  hold  up  high  in  brass  ;  and  such  again. 
As  venerable  Nestor,  hatch'd  in  silver. 
Should  with  a  bond  of  air,  strong  as  the  axletree 
On  which  heaven  rides,  knit  all  the  Greekish  ears 


To  his  experienc'd  tongue, — yet  let  it  please  both, — 
Thou  gi'eat, — and  wise, — to  hear  Ulysses  speak. 

Again.  Speak,  piince  of  Ithaca;  and  be't  of  less 
expect 
That  matter  needless,  of  importless  burden. 
Divide  thy  lips,  than  we  are  confident. 
When  rank  Thersites  opes  his  mastiff  jaws. 
We  shall  hear  music,  wit,  and  oracle. 

Ulyss.  Tro}%  yet  upon  his  basis,  had  been  down. 
And  the  great  Hector's  sword  had  lack'd  a  master. 
But  for  these  instances. 
The  specialty  of  rule  hath  been  neglected : 
And,  look,  how  manj'  Grecian  tents  do  stand 
Hollow  upon  this  plain,  so  many  hollow  factions 
When  that  the  general  is  not  like  the  hive, 
To  whom  the  foragers  shall  all  repair, 
What  honey  is  expected  ?  Degree  being  vizarded. 
The  unworthiest  shows  as  fairly  in  the  mask. 

15 


ACT    I. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    III. 


The  heavens  themselves,  the  planets  and  this  centi'e, 

Obsei-ve  degree,  priority,  and  place, 

Insisture,  course,  proportion,  season,  form, 

Office,  and  custom,  in  all  Hue  of  order : 

And  therefore  is  the  glorious  planet,  Sol, 

In  noble  eminence  euthron'd  and  spher'd 

Amidst  the  other;  whose  med'cinable  eye 

Corrects  the  ill  aspects  of  planets  evil, 

And  posts,  like  the  commandment  of  a  king. 

Sans   check,    to   good   and    bad :    But  when   the 

planets. 
In  evil  mixture,  to  disorder  wander, 
What  plagues,  and  what  portents  I  what  mutiny ! 
What  raging  of  the  sea !  shaking  of  earth  ! 
Commotion  in  the  winds  !  frights,  changes,  horrors, 
Divert  and  crack,  rend  and  deracinate 
The  unity  and  married  calm  of  states 
Quite  from  their  fixure  !    O,  when  degree  is  shak'd, 
Which  is  the  ladder  to  all  high  designs. 
The  enterprise  is  sick !  How  could  communities, 
Degi'ees  in  schools,  and  brotherhoods  in  cities, 
Peaceful  commerce  from  dividable  shores, 
The  primogenitive  and  due  of  birth. 
Prerogative  of  age,  crowns,  scepti-es,  laurels, 
But  by  degree,  stand  in  authentic  place  ? 
Take  but  degi-ee  away,  untune  that  string, 
And,  hark,  what  discord  follows !  each  thing  meets 
In  mere  oppugnancy  :  The  bounded  waters 
Should  lift  their  bosoms  higher  than  the  shores, 
And  make  a  sop  of  all  this  solid  globe  : 
Sti'ength  should  be  lord  of  imbecility. 
And  the  rude  son  should  stiike  his  father  dead  : 
Force  should  be  right;  or,  rather,  right  and  wrong 
(Between  whose  endless  jar  justice  resides) 
Should  lose  their  names,  and  so  should  justice  too. 
Then  everything  includes  itself  in  power, 
Power  into  will,  will  into  appetite ; 
And  appetite,  an  universal  wolf. 
So  doubly  seconded  with  will  and  power, 
Must  make,  perforce,  an  universal  prey. 
And,  last,  eat  up  himself.     Great  Agamemnon, 
This  chaos,  when  degi-ee  is  suffocate, 
Follows  the  choking. 
And  this  neglection  of  degree  is  it. 
That  by  a  pace  goes  backward,  in  a  purpose 
It  hath  to  climb.     The  general's  disdain'd 
By  him  one  step  below ;  he,  by  the  next ; 
That  next,  by  him  beneath :  so  every  step, 
Exampled  by  the  first  pace  that  is  sick 
Of  his  superior,  gi'ows  to  an  envious  fever 
Of  pale  and  bloodless  emulation  : 
And  'tis  this  fever  that  keeps  Troy  on  foot. 
Not  her  own  sinews.     To  end  a  tale  of  length, 
Troy  in  our  weakness  lives,  not  in  her  strength. 

Nest.  Most  wisely  hath  Ulysses  here  discover'd 
The  fever  whereof  all  our  power  is  sick. 

Agam.  The  nature  of  the  sickness  found,  Ulysses, 
What  is  the  remedy  ? 

Ulyss.  The  great  Achilles,  whom  opinion  crowns 
The  sinew  and  the  forehand  of  our  host. 
Having  his  ear  full  of  his  aiiy  fame. 
Grows  dainty  of  his  worth,  and  in  his  tent 
Lies  mocking  our  designs  :  With  him,  Patroclus, 
Upon  a  lazy  bed,  the  livelong  day 
Breaks  scuml  jests ; 

And  with  ridiculous  and  awkward  action 
(Which,  slanderer,  he  imitation  calls,) 
lie  pageants  us.     Sometime,  great  Agamemnon, 
Thy  topless  deputation  he  puts  on  ; 
And  like  a  strutting  player,  whose  conceit 
Lies  in  his  hamstring,  and  doth  think  it  rich 

16 


To  hear  the  wooden  dialogue  and  sound 
'Twixt  his  stretch'd  footing  and  the  scaffoldage. 
Such  to-be-pitied  and  o'er-^VTested  seeming 
He  acts  thy  greatness  in  :  and  when  he  speaks, 
'Tis  like  a  chime  a  mending ;  with  terms  unsquar'd, 
Which  from  the  tongue  of  roaring  Typhon  dropp'd 
Would  seem  hyperboles.     At  this  fusty  stuff'. 
The  large  Achilles,  on  his  press'd  bed  lolling. 
From  his  deep  chest  laughs  out  a  loud  applause ; 
Cries — "  Excellent! — 'Tis  Agamemnon  just. — 
Now  play  me  Nestor; — hem,  and  stroke  thy  beard. 
As  he,  being  'dress'd  to  some  oration." 
That's  done  ; — as  near  as  the  extremest  ends 
Of  parallels, — as  like  as  Vulcan  and  his  wife  : 
Yet  god  Acliilles  still  cries,  "  Excellent ; 
'Tis  Nestor  right !  Now  play  him  me,  Patroclus, 
AiTTiing  to  answer  in  a  night  alarm." 
And  then,  forsooth,  the  faint  defects  of  age 
Must  be  the  scene  of  mirth ;  to  cough,  and  spit. 
And  with  a  palsy,  fumbling  on  his  gorget. 
Shake  in  and  out  the  rivet ; — and  at  this  sport, 
Sir  Valour  dies;   cries,  "O! — enough,  Patroclus; 
Or  give  me  ribs  of  steel !  I  shall  split  all 
In  pleasure  of  my  spleen."     And  in  this  fashion, 
All  our  abilities,  gifts,  natures,  shapes, 
Severals  and  generals  of  gi'ace  exact. 
Achievements,  plots,  orders,  preventions, 
Excitements  to  the  field,  or  speech  for  trace. 
Success,  or  loss,  what  is,  or  is  not,  serves 
As  stuff'  for  these  two  to  make  paradoxes. 

Nest.  And  in  the  imitation  of  these  twain 
(Whom,  as  Ulysses  says,  opinion  crowns 
With  an  imperial  voice,)  many  are  infect. 
Ajax  is  gi-own  self-will'd ;  and  bears  his  head 
In  such  a  rein,  in  full  as  proud  a  place 
As  broad  Achilles ;  keeps  his  tent  like  him  ; 
Makes  factious  feasts;  rails  on  our  state  of  war, 
Bold  as  an  oracle;  and  sets  Thersites 
(A  slave  whose  gall  coins  slanders  like  a  mint) 
To  match  us  in  comparisons  with  dirt ; 
To  weaken  and  discredit  our  exposure. 
How  rank  soever  rounded  in  with  danger. 

Ulyss.  They  tax  our  policy,  and  call  it  cowardice ; 
Count  wisdom  as  no  member  of  the  war ; 
Forestall  prescience,  and  esteem  no  act 
But  that  of  hand  :  the  still  and  mental  parts, — 
That  do  contrive  how  many  hands  shall  strike. 
When  fitness  calls  them  on ;  and  know,  by  measure 
Of  their  observant  toil,  the  enemies'  weight, — 
Why,  this  hath  not  a  finger's  dignity  : 
They  call  this  bed-work,  mapperjs  closet-war : 
So  that  the  ram  that  batters  down  the  wall. 
For  the  great  swing  and  inadeness  of  his  poise. 
They  place  before  his  hand  that  made  the  engine ; 
Or  those  that  with  the  fineness  of  their  souls 
By  reason  guide  his  execution. 

Nest.  Let  tliis  be  gi-anted,  and  Achilles'  horse 
Makes  many  Thetis'  sons.  [  Tucket  sounds. 


Agam. 


What  trumpet?  look,  Menelaus. 
Enter  ^.neas. 


Men.  From  Troy. 

Agam.  What  would  you  'fore  our  tent  ? 

jEnc.  Is  this 

Great  Agamemnon's  tent,  I  pray  you  ? 

Agam.  Even  this. 

^ne.  May  one  that  is  a  herald,  and  a  prince, 
Do  a  fair  message  to  his  kingly  ears  ? 

Agam.  With  surety  stronger  than  Achilles'  arm 
'Fore  all  the  Greekish  heads,  which  with  one  voice 
Call  Agamemnon  head  and  general. 


ACT   1. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCEITE    III. 


^nc.  Fair  leave,  and  large  security.     How  may 
A  slrauger  to  those  most  imperial  looks 
Know  them  from  eyes  of  other  mortals  ? 

Agam.  How  ? 

uSne.  Ay; 
I  ask,  that  I  might  waken  reverence, 
And  bid  the  cheek  be  ready  with  a  blush 
Modest  as  morning  when  she  coldly  eyes 
The  youthful  Phoebus : 
Which  is  that  god  in  office,  guiding  men  ? 
Which  is  the  high  and  mighty  Agamemnon? 

Again.  This  Trojan  scorns  us;    or  the  men  of 
Troy 
Are  ceremonious  courtiers. 

^ne.  Courtiers  as  free,  as  debonair,  unarm'd. 
As  bending  angels  ;  that's  their  fame  in  peace  : 
But  when  they  would  seem  soldiers,  they  have 

galls, 
Good  arms,  strong  joints,  true  swords ;  and,  Jove's 

accord. 
Nothing  so  full  of  heart.     But  peace,  /Eneas, 
Peace,  Trojan  ;  lay  thy  finger  on  thy  lips ! 
The  worthiness  of  praise  distains  his  worth. 
If  that  the  prais'd  himself  bring  the  praise  forth  : 
But  what  the  repining  enemy  commends. 
That  breath  fame  blows ;   that  praise,  sole  pure, 
transcends. 

Agam.  Sir,youof  Troy,  call  you  yourself  ^Eneas? 

jEne.  Ay,  Greek,  that  is  my  niime. 

Agam.  What's  your  ati'air,  I  pray  you  ? 

^■Ene.  Sir,  pardon  ;  'tis  for  Agamemnon's  ears. 

Agam.    He  hears  nought  privately  that  comes 
from  Troy. 

^ne.  Nor  I  fiom  Troy  come  not  to  whisper 
him; 
I  bring  a  trumpet  to  awake  his  ear ; 
To  set  his  sense  on  the  attentive  bent, 
And  then  to  speak. 

Again.  Speak  frankly  as  the  wind  ; 

It  is  not  Agamemnon's  sleeping  hour : 
That  thou  shalt  know,  Trojan,  he  is  awake, 
He  tells  thee  so  himself. 

^Sne.  Trumpet,  blow  loud, 

.Send  thy  brass  voice  through  all  these  lazy  tents ; 
And  eveiy  Greek  of  mettle,  let  him  know, 
What  Troy  means  fau'ly  shall  be  spoke  aloud. 

[Trumpet  sounds. 
We  have,  great  Agamemnon,  here  in  Troy 
A  prince  call'd  Hector,  (Priam  is  his  father,) 
Who  in  this  dull  and  long-continued  truce 
Is  rusty  giown ;  he  bade  me  take  a  trumpet. 
And  to  this  purpose  speak.     Kings,  princes,  lords ! 
If  there  be  one,  among  the  fair'st  of  Greece, 
That  holds  his  honour  higher  than  his  ease  ; 
That  seeks  his  praise  more  than  he  fears  his  peril ; 
That  knows  his  valour,  and  knows  not  his  fear. 
That  loves  his  mistress  more  than  in  confession, 
(With  truant  vows  to  her  own  lips  he  loves,) 
And  dare  avow  her  beauty  and  her  worth. 
In  other  arms  than  hers — to  him  this  challenge. 
Hector,  in  view  of  Trojans  and  of  Greeks, 
Shall  make  it  good,  or  do  his  best  to  do  it. 
He  hath  a  ladj',  wiser,  fairer,  truer. 
Than  ever  Greek  did  compass  in  his  arms ; 
And  will  to-morrow  with  his  trumpet  call. 
Mid-way  between  your  tents  and  walls  of  Troy, 
To  rouse  a  Grecian  that  is  true  in  love : 
If  any  come,  Hector  shall  honour  him  ; 
If  none,  he'll  say  in  Troy,  when  he  retires, 
The  Grecian  dames  are  simburnf,  and  not  worth 
The  splinter  of  a  lance.     Even  so  much. 

113* 


Agam.  This  shall  be  told  our  lovers,  lord  ^neas; 
If  none  of  them  have  soul  in  such  a  kind, 
We  left  them  all  at  home  :  But  we  are  soldiers ; 
And  may  that  soldier  a  mere  recreant  prove, 
That  means  not,  hath  not,  or  is  not  in  love  I 
If  then  one  is,  or  hath,  or  means  to  be. 
That  one  meets  Hector ;  if  none  else,  I'll  be  he. 

Nest.  Tell  him  of  Nestor,  one  that  was  a  man 
When  Hector's  gi-andsire  suck'd  :  he  is  old  now  ; 
But,  if  there  be  not  in  our  Grecian  mould 
One  noble  man,  that  hath  one  spark  of  fire 
To  answer  for  his  love,  tell  him  from  me, — 
I'll  hide  my  silver  beard  in  a  gold  beaver, 
And  in  my  vantbrace  put  this  wither'd  bi-awn ; 
And  meeting  him,  will  tell  him,  that  my  lady 
Was  fairer  than  his  grandame,  and  as  chaste 
As  may  be  in  the  world ;  his  youth  in  flood, 
I'll  pawn  this  truth  with  my  three  drops  of  blood. 

^-E«e.  Now  heavens  forbid  such  scEU"city  of  youth! 

Ulyss.  Amen. 

Agam.    Fair  lord  iEneas,   let   me    touch  your 
hand  ; 
To  our  pavilion  shall  I  lead  you  first. 
Achilles  shall  have  word  of  this  intent ; 
So  shall  each  lord  of  Greece,  from  tent  to  tent : 
Yourself  shall  feast  with  us  before  you  go, 
And  find  the  welcome  of  a  noble  foe. 

[Exeunt  all  but  Ulysses  and  Nestor. 

Ulyss.  Nestor ! 

Nest.  What  says  Ulysses  ? 

Ulyss.  I  have  a  young  conception  in  my  brain, 
Be  you  mv  time  to  bring  it  to  some  shape. 

Nest.  Whatis't? 

Ulyss.  This  'tis : 
Blunt  wedges  rive  hard  knots  :  The  seeded  pride 
That  hath  to  this  maturity  blown  up 
In  rank  Achilles,  must  or  now  be  cropp'd. 
Or,  shedding,  breed  a  nursery  of  like  evil, 
To  overbulk  us  all. 

Nest.  Well,  and  how  ? 

Ulyss.  This  challenge  that  the  gallant  Hector 
sends. 
However  it  is  spread  in  general  name. 
Relates  in  purpose  only  to  Achilles. 

Nest.  The  purpose  is  perspicuous  even  as  sub- 
stance, 
Whose  grossness  little  characters  sum  up  : 
And,  in  the  publication,  make  no  strain. 
But  that  Achilles,  were  his  brain  as  barren 
As  banks  of  Libya, — though,  Apollo  knows, 
'Tis  dry  enough, — will,  with  gi'eat  speed  of  judg- 
ment. 
Ay,  with  celerit}-,  find  Hector's  purpose 
Pointing  on  him. 

Ulyss.  And  wake  him  to  the  answer,  think  you  ? 

Nest.  Yes, 

It  is  most  meet :  Whom  may  you  else  oppose. 
That  can  fi-om  Hector  bring  his  honour  off. 
If  not  Achilles  ?     Though't  be  a  sportful  combat, 
Yet  in  this  trial  much  opinion  dwells ; 
For  here  the  Trojans  taste  our  dear'st  repute 
With  their  fin'st  palate  :  And  trust  to  me,  Ulysses, 
Our  imputation  shall  be  oddly  pois'd 
In  this  wild  action  :  for  the  success. 
Although  particular,  shall  give  a  scantling 
Of  good  or  bad  unto  the  general ; 
And  in  such  indexes,  although  small  pricks 
To  their  subsequent  volumes,  there  is  seen 
The  baby  figure  of  the  giant  mass 
Of  things  to  come  at  large.     It  is  suppos'd. 
He  that  meets  Hector  issues  from  our  choice : 

17 


ACT    I. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    III. 


And  choice,  being  mutual  act  of  all  our  souls, 

Makes  merit  her  election ;  and  doth  boil, 

As't  were  from  forth  us  all,  a  man  distill'd 

Out  of  oiu'  virtues  ;  who,  miscanyinjo;. 

What  heart  from  hence  receives  the  conquering 

part. 
To  steel  a  strong  opinion  to  themselves  ? 
Which  entertain'd,  limbs  are  his  instruments. 
In  no  less  working,  than  are  swords  and  bows 
Directive  by  the  limbs. 

Ulyss.  Give  pardon  to  my  speech ; — 
Therefore  'tis  meet,  Achilles  meet  not  Hector. 
Let  us  like  merchants  show  our  foulest  wares, 
And  think,  perchance,  they'll  sell;  if  not. 
The  lustre  of  the  better  yet  to  show 
Shall  show  the  better.     Do  not  consent 
That  ever  Hector  and  Achilles  meet; 
For  both  our  honour  and  our  shame,  in  this, 
Are  dogg'd  with  two  strange  followers. 

Nest.  I  see  them  not  with  my  old  eyes;  what 
are  they  ? 

Ulyss.    What   glory   our  Achilles  shares   from 
H  ector. 
Were  he  not  proud,  we  all  should  wear  with  him : 


But  he  already  is  too  insolent; 

And  we  were  better  parch  in  Afric  sun, 

Than  in  the  pride  and  salt  scorn  of  his  eyes. 

Should  he  'scape  Hector  fair :  If  he  were  foil'd. 

Why,  then  we  did  our  main  opinion  crush 

In  taint  of  our  best  man.     No,  make  a  lottery; 

And,  by  device,  let  blockish  Ajax  draw 

The  sort  to  fight  with  Hector:  Among  ourselves 

Give  him  allowance  as  the  worthier  man. 

For  that  will  physic  the  great  Myrmidon, 

Who  broils  in  loud  applause ;  and  make  him  fall 

His  crest,  that  prouder  than  blue  Iris  bends. 

If  the  dull  brainless  Ajax  come  safe  off. 

We'll  dress  him  up  in  voices :  If  he  fail, 

Yet  go  we  under  our  opinion  still 

That  we  have  better  men.     But,  hit  or  miss. 

Our  project's  life  this  shape  of  sense  assumes, — 

Ajax,  employ'd,  plucks  down  Achilles'  plumes. 

Nest.  Now,  Ulysses,  I  begin  to  relish  thy  advice  ; 
And  I  will  give  a  taste  of  it  forthwith 
To  Agamemnon :  go  we  to  him  straight. 
Two  curs  shall  tame  each  other :  Pride  alone 
Must  tarre  the  mastiffs  on,  as  'twere  their  bone. 

[^Exeunt. 


^fil^^ 


Scene  1. — Another  part  of  the  Grecian  Camp. 
Enter  Ajax,  and  Thersites. 


-how  if  he  had  boils  ?  full, 


[Beating  him. 


Ajax.  Thersites, — 

Ther.  Agamemnon 
all  over,  generally  ? 

Ajax.  Thersites, — 

Ther.  And  those  boils  did  run  ? — Say  so, — did 
not  the  general  run  ?  were  not  that  a  botchy  core  ? 

Ajax.  Dog, — 

Ther.  Then  would  come  some  matter  from  him ; 
I  see  none  now. 

Ajax.  Thou  bitch-wolf's  son,  canst  thou  not 
heai'?     Feel  then.  [Strikes  him. 

Ther.  The  plague  of  Greece  upon  thee,  thou 
mongi'el  beef-witted  lord  ! 

Ajax.  Speak  then,  thou  vinew'dest  leaven,  speak : 
I  will  beat  thee  into  handsomeness. 

Ther.  I  shall  sooner  rail  thee  into  wit  and 
holiness :  but  I  think  thy  horse  will  sooner  con  an 
oration,  than  thou  learn  a  prayer  without  book. 
Thou  canst  strike,  canst  thou  ?  a  red  mun-ain  o'  thy 
jade's  tricks ! 

Ajax.  Toadstool,  learn  me  the  proclamation. 

IVier.  Dost  thou  think  I  have  no  sense,  thou 
strik'st  me  thus  ? 

Ajax.  The  proclamation, — 

Ther.  Thou  art  proclaimed  a  fool,  I  think. 

Ajax.  Do  not,  porcupine,  do  not;  my  fingers  itch. 

Ther.  I  would  thou  didst  itch  fiom  head  to  foot, 
and  1  had  the  scratching  of  thee ;  I  would  make 
thee  the  loathsomest  scab  in  Greece.  When  thou 
art  forth  in  the  incui'sions,  thou  strikest  as  slow  as 
another. 

Ajax.  1  say,  the  proclamation, — 

Ther.  Thou  grurablest  and  railest  everj'^  hour  on 
Achilles  ;  and  thou  art  as  full  of  envy  at  liis  great- 
ness, as  Cerberus  is  at  Proserpina's  beauty,  ay,  that 
thou  bark'st  at  him. 

Ajax.  Mistress  Thersites  ! 

Ther.  Thou  shouldst  strike  him. 

Ajax.  Cobloaf ! 

Ther.  He  would  pun  thee  into  shivers  with  his 
fist,  as  a  sailor  breaks  a  biscuit. 

Ajax.  You  whoreson  cur ! 

Ther.  Do,  do. 

Ajax.  Thou  stool  for  a  witch  ! 

Ther.  Ay,  do,  do  ;  thou  sodden-witted  lord  !  thou 
hast  no  more  brain  than  I  have  in  mine  elbows ; 
an  assinego  may  tutor  thee :  Thou  scurvy  valiant  I 
ass !  thou  iirt  here  but  to  thrash  Trojans  ;  and  thou  j 
art  bought  and  sold  among  those  of  any  wit,  like  a  I 
Barbarian   slave.     If  thou  use  to  beat  me,  1  will 


begin  at  thy  heel,  and  tell  what  thou  art  by  inches, 
thou  thing  of  no  bowels,  thou ! 

Ajax.  You  dog ! 

Ther.  You  scurvy  lord  ! 

Ajax.  You  cur !  [Beating  him. 

Ther.  Mars  his  idiot !  do,  rudeness  ;  do,  camel ; 
do,  do. 

Enter  Achilles,  and  Patroclus. 

Achil.  Why,  how  now,  Ajax  ?  wherefore  do  you 
this  ? 
How  now,  Thersites  ?  what's  the  matter,  man  ? 

Ther.   You  see  him  there,  do  you  ? 

Achil.  Ay,  what's  the  matter  ? 

Ther.  Nay,  look  upon  him. 

Achil.  So  I  do ;  what's  the  matter  ? 

Ther.  Nay,  but  regard  him  well. 

Achil.  Well,  why  I  do  so. 

Ther.  But  yet  you  look  not  well  upon  him  :  for, 
whosoever  you  take  him  to  be,  he  is  Ajax. 

Achil.  I  know  that,  fool. 

Ther.  Ay,  but  that  fool  knows  not  himself. 

Ajax.  Therefore  I  beat  thee. 

Ther.  Lo,  lo,  lo,  lo,  what  modicums  of  wit  he 
utters !  his  evasions  have  ears  thus  long.  I  have 
bobbed  his  brain  more  than  he  has  beat  my  bones  : 
I  will  buy  nine  sparrows  for  a  penny,  and  his  pia 
mater  is  not  worth  the  ninth  part  of  a  spaiTow. 
This  lord,  Achilles,  Ajax, — who  wears  his  wit  in 
his  belly,  and  his  guts  in  his  head, — I'll  tell  you 
what  I  sav  of  him. 

Achil.  What? 

Ther.  I  say,  this  Ajax — 

Achil.  Nay,  good  Ajax. 

[Ajax  offers  to  strike  him,  Achilles  inter- 
poses. 

Thet.  Has  not  so  much  wit — 

Achil.  Nay,  I  must  hold  you. 

Ther.  As  will  stop  the  eye  of  Helen's  needle, 
for  whom  he  comes  to  fight. 

Achil.  Peace,  fool!  * 

Ther.  I  would  have  peace  and  quietness,  but  the 
fool  will  not:  he  there  ;  that  he  ;  look  you  there. 

Ajax.  O  thou  damned  cur !  I  shall — 

Achil.  Will  you  set  your  wit  to  a  fool's  ? 

Ther.  No,  I  warrant  you ;  for  a  fool's  wiU  shame  it. 

Patr.  Good  words,  Thersites. 

Achil.  What's  the  quaiTel  ? 

Ajax.  I  bade  the  vile  owl  go  learn  me  the  tenor 
of  the  proclamation,  and  he  rails  upon  me. 

Ther.  I  serve  thee  not. 

Ajax.  Well,  go  to,  go  to. 

TJier.  I  serve  here  voluntary. 
19 


ACT    II. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENK    II. 


Achil.  Your  last  service  was  sufferance,  'twas 
not  voluntaiy ;  no  man  is  beaten  voluntaiy ;  Ajax 
was  here  the  voluntary,  and  you  as  under  an  im- 
press. 

Ther.  E'en  so ; — a  great  deal  of  your  wit  too 
lies  in  your  sinews,  or  else  there  be  liars.  Hector 
shall  have  a  great  catch  if  he  knock  out  either  of 
your  brains;  'a  were  as  good  crack  a  fusty  nut 
with  no  kernel. 


Achil.  What,  with  me  too,  Thersites  ? 

Ther.  There's  Ulysses  and  old  Nestor, — whose 
wit  was  mouldy  ere  your  gi'andsires  had  nails  on 
their  toes, — yoke  you  like  draught  oxen,  and  make 
you  plough  up  the  war. 

Achil.  What,  what? 

Ther.  Yes,  good  sooth.  To,  Achilles!  to,  Ajax! 
to! 

Ajax.  I  shall  cut  out  your  tongue 


AjAX-     O  thou  damned  cur  !    I  shall — 


Ther.  'Tis  no  matter ;  I  shall  speak  as  much  as 
thou,  afterwards. 

Pair.  No  more  words,  Thersites ;  peace. 

Ther.  I  will  hold  my  peace  when  Achilles'  brach 
bids  me,  shall  I  ? 

Achil.  There's  for  you,  Patroclus. 

Ther.  I  will  see  you  hanged,  like  clotpoles,  ere 
1  come  any  more  to  your  tents ;  I  will  keep  where 
there  is  wit  stirring,  and  leave  the  faction  of  fools. 

[Exit. 
fair.  A  good  riddance. 

Achil.  Marry,  this,  sir,  is  proclaim'd  through  all 
our  host : 
That  Hector,  by  the  fifth  hour  of  the  sun. 
Will,  with  a  trumpet,  'twixt  our  tents  and  Troy, 
To-moiTow  morning  call  some  knight  to  arms, 
I  hat  hath  a  stomach ;  and  such  a  one  that  dare 

20 


Maintain— 1  know  not  what ;  'tis  trash  :  Farewell. 

Ajax.  Farewell.     Who  shall  answer  him  ? 

Achil.  I  know  not,  it  is  put  to  lottery;  otherwise. 
He  knew  his  man. 

Ajax.  O,  meaning  you  :— I'll  go  learn  more  of  it. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  H.— Troy.     A  Room  in  Priam's  Palace. 

Enter  Priam,  Hector,  Troilus,  Paris,  and 
Helenus. 

Pri.  After  so  many  hours,  lives,  speeches  spent 
Thus  on9e  again  says  Nestor  from  the  Greeks  : 
"  Deliver  Helen,  and  all  damage  else— 
As  honour,  loss  of  time,  travel,  expense. 
Wounds,  friends,  and  what  else  deai-  tliat  is  con- 
sum'd 


ACT    II. 


TROir.US  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    II. 


In  hot  digestion  of  this  cormorant  war,— 
Shall  be  sti-uck  off:" — Hector,  what  say  you  to't? 
Hect.  Though  no  man  lesser  fears  the  Greeks 

than  I, 
As  far  as  toucheth  my  particular. 
Yet,  dread  Priam, 

There  is  no  lady  of  more  softer  bowels. 
More  spongy  to  suck  in  the  sense  of  fear, 
More  ready  to  ciy  out — "  Who  knows  what  fol- 
lows?" 
Than  Hector  is :  The  wound  of  peace  is  surety, 
Surety  secure  ;  but  modest  doubt  is  call'd 
The  beacon  of  the  wise,  the  tent  that  searches 
To  the  bottom  of  the  worst.     Let  Helen  go  : 
Since  the  first  sword  was  drawn  about  this  question. 
Every  tithe  soul,  'mongst  many  thousand  dismes, 
Hath  been  as  dear  as  Helen  ;   I  mean  of  ours  : 
If  we  have  lost  so  many  tenths  of  ours, 
To  guard  a  thing  not  ours ;  nor  worth  to  us, 
Had  it  our  name,  the  value  of  one  ten ; 
What  merit's  in  that  reason  which  denies 
The  yielding  of  her  up  ? 

Tro.  Fie,  fie,  my  brother! 

Weigh  you  the  worth  and  honour  of  a  king 
So  great  as  our  dread  father,  in  a  scale 
Of  common  ounces?  will  you  with  counters  sum 
The  past-propoition  of  his  infinite  ? 
And  buckle-in  a  waist  most  fathomless 
With  spans  and  inches  so  diminutive 
As  fears  and  reasons  ?  fie,  for  godly  shame  ! 

Hel.    No  mai-vel,  tliough   you  bite  so  sharp  at 

reasons, 
Y"ou  are  so  empty  of  them.     Should  not  our  fother 
Bear  the  gi'eat  sway  of  his  affairs  with  reasons. 
Because  your  speech  hath  none,  that  tells  him  so  ? 
T'ro.  You  ai'e  for  dreams  and  slumbers,  bi'other 

priest, 
You  fur  your  gloves  with  reason.     Here  are  your 

reasons  : 
You  know  an  enemy  intends  you  harm ; 
You  know  a  sword  employ 'd  is  perilous. 
And  reason  flies  the  object  of  all  harm  : 
Who  marvels  then,  when  Helenus  beholds 
A  Grecian  and  his  sword,  if  he  do  set 
The  veiy  wings  of  reason  to  his  heels ; 
And  fly  like  chidden  Mercury  from  Jove, 
Or  like  a  star  dis-orb'd  ? — Nay,  if  we  talk  of  reason, 
Let's  shut  our   gates,  and   sleep  :    Manhood   and 

honour 
.Should  have  hare  hearts,  would  they  but  fat  their 

thoughts 
With  this  cramm'd  reason ;  reason  and  respect 
Make  livers  pale,  and  lustihood  deject. 

Hect.  Brother,  she  is  not  worth  what  she  doth 

cost 
The  holding. 

Tro.  What's  aught  but  as  'tis  valued  ? 

Hect.  But  value  dwells  not  in  particular  will ; 
It  holds  his  estimate  and  dignity 
As  well  wherein  'tis  precious  of  itself 
As  in  the  prizer ;  'tis  mad  idolatiy 
To  make  the  service  gi-eater  than  the  god ; 
And  the  will  dotes  that  is  inclinable 
To  what  infectiously  itself  affects. 
Without  some  image  of  the  affected  merit. 

Tro.  I  take  to-day  a  wife,  and  my  election 
Is  led  on  in  the  conduct  of  my  will ; 
My  will  enkindled  by  mine  eyes  and  ears,    "^ 
Two  traded  pilots  'twixt  the  dangerous  shores 
Of  will  and  judgment :  How  may  I  avoid, 
Although  my  will  distaste  what  it  elected. 


The  wife  I  chose  ?  there  can  be  no  evasion 
To  blench  from  this,  and  to  stand  firm  by  honour : 
We  turn  not  back  the  silks  upon  the  merchant, 
When  we  have  spoil'd  them :  nor  the  remainder 

viands 
We  do  not  throw  in  unrespective  sieve. 
Because  we  now  are  full.     It  was  thought  meet, 
Paris  should  do  some  vengeance  on  the  Greeks  : 
Your  breath  of  full  consent  bellied  his  sails; 
The  seas  and  winds  (old  wranglers)  took  a  ti'uce. 
And  did  him  sei-vice  :  he  touch'd  the  ports  desir'd  ; 
And,  for  an  old  aunt,  whom  the  Greeks  held  captive, 
He  brought  a  Grecian  queen,  whose  youth  and 

fi-eshness 
Wrinkles  Apollo's,  and  makes  stale  the  morning. 
Why  keep  we  her  ?  the  Grecians  keep  our  aunt : 
Is  she  worth  keeping  ?  why,  she  is  a  pearl. 
Whose  price  hath  launch'd  above  a  thousand  ships. 
And  turn'd  crown'd  kings  to  merchants. 
If  you'll  avouch  'twas  wisdom  Paris  went, 
(As  you  must  needs,  for  you  all  cried — "  Go,  go,") 
if  you'll  confess  he  brought  home  noble  prize, 
(As  you  must  needs,  for  you  all  clapp'd  your  hands. 
And  cried — "  Inestimable  !")  why  do  you  now 
The  issue  of  your  proper  wisdoms  rate ; 
And  do  a  deed  that  fortune  never  did. 
Beggar  the  estimation  which  you  priz'd 
Richer  than  sea  and  land  ?     O  theft  most  base ; 
That  we  have  stolen  what  we  do  fear  to  keep ! 
But  thieves,  unworthy  of  a  thing  so  stolen. 
That  in  their  countiy  did  them  that  disgrace, 
We  fear  to  wairant  in  our  native  place  ! 

Cas.   [  Within.']  Ciy,  Trojans,  cry  ! 

Pri.  What  noise  ?  what  shriek  is  this  ? 

Tro.  'Tis  our  mad  sister,  I  do  know  her  voice. 

Cas.   [Within.]  Cry,  Trojans! 

Hect.  It  is  Cassandra. 

Enter  Cassandra,  raving. 

Cas.  Ciy,  Trojans,  ciy !  lend  me  ten  thousand 
eyes. 
And  I  will  fill  them  with  prophetic  tears. 

Hect.  Peace,  sister,  peace. 

Cas.  Virgins  and  boys,  mid  age,  and  wrinkled  old, 
Soft  infancy,  that  nothing  canst  but  ciy. 
Add  to  my  clamours !  let  us  pay  betimes 
A  moiety  of  that  mass  of  moan  to  come. 
Cry,  Trojans,  cry  !  practise  your  eyes  with  tears ! 
Troy  must  not  be,  nor  goodly  Ilion  stand  ; 
Om-  firebrand  brother,  Paris,  burns  us  all. 
Cry,  Trojans,  cry !  a  Helen,  and  a  woe  : 
Ciy,  crj^ !   Troy  burns,  or  else  let  Helen  go.  [  E.nV. 

Hect.  Now,  youthful  Troilus,  do  not  these  high 
strains 
Of  divination  in  our  sister  work 
Some  touches  of  remorse  ?  or  is  your  blood 
So  madly  hot,  that  no  discourse  of  reason, 
Nor  fear  of  bad  success  in  a  bad  cause. 
Can  qualify  the  same  ? 

Tro.  Why,  brother  Hector, 

We  may  not  think  the  justness  of  each  act 
Such  and  no  other  than  event  doth  form  it ; 
Nor  once  deject  the  com-age  of  our  minds 
Because  Cassandra's  mad ;  her  brain-sick  raptures 
Cannot  distaste  the  goodness  of  a  quarrel 
Which  hath  our  several  honours  all  engag'd 
To  make  it  gi'acious.     For  my  private  part, 
I  am  no  more  touch'd  than  all  Priam's  sons: 
And  Jove  forbid,  there  should  be  done  amongst  us 
Such  things  as  might  offend  the  weakest  spleen 
To  fight  for  and  maintain  ! 

21 


ACT    II. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCEXE    II. 


Par.  Else  might  the  world  convince  of  levity 
As  well  my  undertakings  as  your  counsels : 
But  I  attest  the  gods,  your  full  consent 
Gave  wings  to  my  propension,  and  cut  off 
All  fears  attending  on  so  dire  a  project. 
For  what,  alas,  can  these  my  single  arms  ? 
What  propugnation  is  in  one  man's  valour, 
To  stand  the  push  and  enmity  of  those 
This  quan-el  would  excite  ?     Yet,  I  protest. 
Were  I  alone  to  pass  the  difficulties, 
And  had  as  ample  power  as  I  have  will, 
Paris  should  ne'er  retract  what  he  hath  done, 
Nor  faint  in  the  pursuit. 


Pri.  Paris,  you  speak 

Like  one  besotted  on  your  sweet  delights  : 
You  have  the  honey  still,  but  these  the  gall ; 
So  to  be  valiant  is  no  praise  at  all. 

Par.  Sir,  I  propose  not  merely  to  myself 
The  pleasure  such  a  beautj'  brings  with  it  *, 
But  I  would  have  the  soil  of  her  fair  rape 
Wip'd  off,  in  honourable  keeping  her. 
What  treason  were  it  to  the  ransack'd  queen, 
Disgrace  to  your  great  worths,  and  shame  to  me, 
Now  to  deliver  her  possession  up, 
On  terras  of  base  compulsion !  Can  it  be 
That  so  degenerate  a  strain  as  this 


Cia.     Cry,  Trojans,  cry! 


Should  once  set  footing  in  your  generous  bosoms  ? 
There's  not  the  meanest  spirit  on  our  party. 
Without  a  heart  to  dare,  or  sword  to  draw, 
When  Helen  is  defended ;  nor  none  so  noble, 
Whose  life  were  ill  bestow'd,  or  death  unfam'd, 
Where  Helen  is  the  subject :  then,  I  say. 
Well  may  we  fight  for  her,  whom,  we  know  well. 
The  world's  large  spaces  cannot  parallel. 

Hect.  Paris,  and  Troilus,  you  have  both  said  well ; 
And  on  the  cause  and  question  now  in  hand 
Have  gloz'd, — but  supeilicially ;  not  much 
Unlike  J'oung  men,  whom  Aristotle  thought 
Unfit  to  hear  moral  philosophy  : 
The  reasons  you  allege  do  more  conduce 
To  the  hot  passion  of  distemper'd  blood. 
Than  to  make  up  a  free  determination 
'Twixt  right  and  wrong ;  for  pleasure,  and  revenge 


oo 


Have  ears  more  deaf  than  adders  to  the  voice 

Of  any  true  decision.     Nature  craves 

All  dues  be  render'd  to  their  owners :  Now 

What  nearer  debt  in  all  humanity 

Than  wife  is  to  the  husband  ?  if  this  law 

Of  nature  be  corrupted  through  affection, 

And  that  gi'eat  minds,  of  partial  indulgence 

To  their  benumbed  wills,  resist  the  same, 

There  is  a  law  in  each  well-order'd  nation, 

To  curb  those  raging  appetites  that  are 

Most  disobedient  and  reli-actory. 

If  Helen  then  be  wife  to  Sparta's  king, — 

As  it  is  known  she  is, — these  moral  laws 

Of  nature,  and  of  nations,  speak  aloud 

To  have  her  back  return'd :  Thus  to  persist 

In  doing  wrong  extenuates  not  ^vrong. 

But  makes  it  much  more  heavy.     Hector's  opinion 


ACT   II. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    III. 


Is  this,  in  way  of  truth  :  yet,  ne'ertheless, 

My  spiitely  brethren,  I  propend  to  you 

In  resolution  to  keep  Helen  still ; 

For  'tis  a  cause  that  hath  no  mean  dependence 

Upon  our  joint  and  several  dignities. 

Tro.    Why,  there  you  touch'd   the  life  of  our 
design : 
Were  it  not  gloiy  that  we  more  affected 
Than  the  performance  of  our  heaving  spleens, 
I  would  not  wish  a  drop  of  Trojan  blood 
Spent  more  in  her  defence.     But,  worthy  Hector, 
She  is  a  theme  of  honour  and  renown  ; 
A  spur  to  valiant  and  magnanimous  deeds ; 
Whose  present  courage  may  beat  down  our  foes, 
And  fame,  in  time  to  come,  canonize  us: 
For,  I  presume,  brave  Hector  would  not  lose 
So  rich  advantage  of  a  promis'd  glory. 
As  smiles  upon  the  forehead  of  this  action, 
For  the  wide  world's  revenue. 

Hect.  I  am  yours. 

You  valiant  offspring  of  gi-eat  Priamus. 
I  have  a  roisting  challenge  sent  amongst 
The  dull  and  factious  nobles  of  the  Greeks, 
Will  strike  amazement  to  their  drowsy  spirits : 
I  was  advertis'd  theh  gi-eat  general  slept, 
Whilst  emulation  in  the  army  crept ; 
This,  I  presume,  will  wake  him.  [Exeunt. 


ScE>'E  III. — The  Grecian  Camp. 
Achilles'  Tent. 

Enter  Thersites. 


Before 


Ther.  How  now,  Thersites?  what,  lost  in  the 
labyrinth  of  thy  fury  ?  Shall  the  elephant  Ajax 
caiTV  it  thus  ?  he  beats  me,  and  I  rail  at  him :  O 
worthy  satisfaction  !  would  it  were  otherwise ;  that 
I  could  beat  him,  whilst  he  railed  at  me:  'Sfoot, 
I'll  leai-n  to  conjure  and  raise  devils,  but  I'll  see 
some  issue  of  my  spitefiil  execrations.  Then 
there's  Achilles, — a  rare  engineer.  If  Troy  be  not 
taken  till  these  two  undermine  it,  the  walls  will 
stand  till  they  fall  of  themselves.  O  thou  great 
thunder-darter  of  Olympus,  forget  that  thou  art 
Jove  the  king  of  gods ;  and.  Mercury,  lose  all  the 
serpentine  craft  of  thy  Caduceus ;  if  ye  take  not 
that  little  little  less-than-little  wit  from  them  that  , 
they  have !  which  short-armed  ignorance  itself 
knows  is  so  abundant  scarce,  it  will  not  in  circum- 
vention deliver  a  fly  fi-om  a  spider,  without  drawing 
the  massy  irons,  and  cutting  the  web.  After  this, 
the  vengeance  on  the  whole  camp !  or,  rather,  the 
bone-ache !  for  that,  methinks,  is  the  curse  depend- 
ant on  those  that  war  for  a  placket.  I  have  said 
my  prayers;  and  devil  emy,  say  Amen.  AVhat, 
ho !  my  lord  Achilles ! 

Enter  Patroclus. 

Patr.  Who's  there?  Thersites?  good  Thersites, 
come  in  and  rail. 

Ther.  If  I  could  have  remembered  a  gilt  coun- 
terfeit, thou  wouldst  not  have  slipped  out  of  my 
contemplation :  but  it  is  no  matter :  Thyself  upon 
thyself!  The  common  curse  of  mankind,  folly  and 
ignorance,  be  thine  in  gi-eat  revenue  !  heaven  bless 
thee  fiom  e  tutor,  and  discipline  come  not  near 
thee !  Let  thy  blood  be  thy  direction  till  thy 
death !  then  if  she  that  lays  thee  out  says  thou  art 
a  fair  corse,  I'll  be  sworn  and  sworn  upon't,  she 
never  shi'ouded  any  but  lazars.  Amen.  Where's 
Achilles? 


Pair.    What,  art  thou  devout?  wast  thou  in  a 

prayer  ? 
Ther.  Ay  :  the  heavens  hear  rtie  I 

Enter  Achilles. 

Achil.  Who's  there  ? 

Patr.  Thersites,  my  lord. 

Achil.  Where,  where? — Art  thou  come?  Why, 
my  cheese,  my  digestion,  why  hast  thou  not  served 
thyself  in  to  my  table  so  many  meals  ? — Come  : 
what's  Agamemnon  ? 

Ther.  Thy  commander,  Achilles  : — Then  tell 
me,  Patroclus,  what's  Achilles  ? 

Patr.  Thy  lord,  Thersites  :  Then  tell  me,  I  pray 
thee,  what's  thyself? 

Ther.  Thy  knower,  Patroclus:  Then  Cell  me, 
Patroclus,  what  art  thou  ? 

Patr.  Thou  raayst  tell  that  knowest. 

Achil.  O,  tell,  tell. 

Ther.  I'll  decline  the  whole  question.  Aga- 
memnon commands  Achilles ;  Achilles  is  my  lord ; 
I  am  Patroclus'  knower ;  and  Patroclus  is  a  fool. 

Patr.  You  rascal! 

Ther.  Peace,  fool;  I  have  not  done. 

Achil.  He  is  a  privileged  man. — Proceed,  Ther- 
sites. 

Ther.  Agamemnon  is  a  fool ;  Achilles  is  a  fool ; 
Thersites  is  a  fool ;  and,  as  aforesaid,  Patroclus  is 
a  fool. 

Achil.  Derive  this;  come. 

Ther.  Agamemnon  is  a  fool  to  offer  to  command 
Achilles;  Achilles  is  a  fool  to  be  commanded  of 
Agamemnon;  Thersites  is  a  fool  to  serve  such  a 
fool :  and  Patroclus  is  a  fool  positive. 

Patr.  Why  am  I  a  fool  ? 

Ther.  Make  that  demand  of  the  prover. — It  suf- 
fices me  thou  art.     Look  you,  who  comes  here  ? 

Enter  AGAMEM>"o:i,  Ulysses,  Nestor,  Diomedes, 
and  Ajax. 

Achil.  Patroclus,  I'll  speak  with  nobody : — Come 
in  with  me,  Thersites.  [Exit. 

Ther.  Here  is  such  patcheiy,  such  juggling,  and 
such  knaverj" !  all  the  argument  is,  a  cuckold  and  a 
whore  :  A  good  quaiTel,  to  draw  emulous  factions, 
and  bleed  to  death  upon.  Now  the  dry  serpigo  on 
the  subject !  and  war,  and  lechery,  confound  all ! 

[Exit. 

Agam.  Where  is  Achilles  ? 

Patr.  AVithin  his  tent ;  but  iji-disposed,  my  lord. 

Asam.  Let  it  be  known  to  him  that  Ave  are 
here. 
He  shent  our  messengers,  and  we  lay  by 
Our  appertainments,  visiting  of  him  : 
Let  him  be  told  so ;  lest,  perchance,  he  think 
We  dare  not  move  the  question  of  our  place, 
Or  know  not  what  we  are. 

Patr.  I  shall  say  so  to  him.     [Exit. 

Ulyss.  We  saw  him  at  the  opening  of  his  tent : 
He  is  not  sick. 

Ajax.  Yes,  lion-sick,  sick  of  proud  heait :  you 
may  call  it  melancholy,  if  you  will  favour  the  man : 
but,  by  my  head,  it  is  pride :  But  why,  why  ?  let 
him  siiow  us  the  cause. — A  word,  my  lord. 

[  Takes  Agamemnon  aside. 

Nest.  What  moves  Ajax  thus  to  bay  at  him  ? 

Ulyss.  Achilles  hath  inveigled  his  fool  fi'om  him. 

Nest.  Who?  Thersites? 

Ubjss.  He. 

Nest.  Then  will  Ajax  lack  matter,  if  he  have  lost 
his  argument. 

23 


ACT    II. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    III. 


Ulyss.  No ;  you  see,  he  is  his  argument  that  has 
his  argument, — Achilles. 

Nest.  All  the  better ;  their  fraction  is  more  our 
wish  than  their  faction :  But  it  was  a  strong  counsel 
a  fool  could  disunite. 

Ulyss.  The  amity  that  wisdom  knits  not,  folly 
may  easily  untie.     Here  comes  Patroclus. 

Re-enter  Patroclus. 

Nest.  No  Achilles  with  him. 

Ulyss.  The  elephant  hath  joints,  but  none  for 
courtesy : 
His  legs  are  legs  for  necessity,  not  for  flexure. 

Pair.  Achilles  bids  me  say — he  is  much  sorry 
If  anything  more  than  your  sport  and  pleasure 
Did  move  your  gi-eatness,  and  this  noble  state, 
To  call  upon  him ;  he  hopes  it  is  no  other, 
But,  for  your  health  and  your  digestion  sake. 
An  after-dinner's  breath. 

Again.  Hear  you,  Patroclus ; — 

We  are  too  well  acquainted  with  these  answers  : 
But  his  evasion,  wing'd  thus  swift  with  scorn, 
Cannot  outfly  our  apprehensions. 
Much  atti-ibute  he  hath ;  and  much  the  reason 
Why  we  ascribe  it  to  him  :  yet  all  his  virtues. 
Not  virtuously  of  his  own  part  beheld. 
Do,  in  our  eyes,  begin  to  lose  their  gloss ; 
Yea,  like  fair  fruit  in  an  unwholesome  dish. 
Are  like  to  rot  untasted.     Go  and  tell  him 
We  come  to  speak  with  him :  And  you  shall  not  sin. 
If  you  do  say — we  think  him  over-proud, 
And  under-honest ;  in  self-assumption  greater 
Than  in  the  note  of  judgment ;  and  worthier  than 

himself 
Here  tend  the  savage  sti'angeness  he  puts  on ; 
Disguise  the  holy  sti'ength  of  their  command, 
And  underwrite  in  an  observing  kind 
His  humorous  predominance ;  yea,  watch 
His  pettish  lines,  his  ebbs,  his  flows,  as  if 
The  passage  and  whole  carriage  of  this  action 
Rode  on  his  tide.     Go,  tell  him  this;  and  add. 
That,  if  he  overhold  his  price  so  much, 
We'll  none  of  him ;  but  let  him,  like  an  engine 
Not  portable,  lie  under  this  report — 
Bring  action  hither,  this  cannot  go  to  war : 
A  stirring  dwarf  we  do  allowance  give 
Before  a  sleeping  giant : — Tell  him  so. 

Patr.  I  shall ;  and  bring  his  answer  presently- 

{Exit. 

Agam.  In  second  voice  we'll  not  be  satisfied. 
We  come  to  speak  with  him. — Ulysses,  enter  you. 

{Exit  Ulysses. 

Ajax.  What  is  he  more  than  another  ? 

Agam.  No  more  than  what  he  thinks  he  is. 

Ajax.  Is  he  so  much?  Do  you  not  think  he 
thinks  himself  a  better  man  than  I  am  ? 

Agam.  No  question. 

Ajax.  Will  you  subscribe  his  thought,  and  say 
he  is  ? 

Agam.  No,  noble  Ajax;  you  are  as  sti-ong,  as 
valiant,  as  wise,  no  less  noble,  much  more  gentle, 
and  altogether  more  tractable. 

Ajax.  Why  should  a  man  be  proud  ?  How  doth 
pride  grow  ?  I  know  not  what  pride  is. 

Agam,.  Your  mind's  the  clearer,  Ajax,  and  your 
virtues  the  fairer.  He  that  is  proud  eats  up  him- 
self: pride  is  his  own  glass,  his  own  trumpet,  his 
own  chronicle ;  and  whatever  praises  itself  but  in 
the  deed,  devours  the  deed  in  the  praise. 

Ajax.  I  do  hale  a  proud  man,  as  I  hate  the  en- 
gendering of  toads. 

24 


Nest.  Yet  he  loves  himself:  Is't  not  strange? 

[Aside- 

Re-enter  Ulysses. 

Ulyss.  Achilles  will  not  to  the  field  to-morrow. 
Agam.  What's  his  excuse  ? 

Ulyss.  He  doth  rely  on  none  ; 

But  carries  on  the  stream  of  his  dispose. 
Without  observance  or  respect  of  any. 
In  will  peculiar  and  in  self-admission. 

Agam.  Why,  will  he  not,  upon  our  fair  request, 
Untent  his  person,  and  share  the  air  with  us  ? 

Ulyss.    Things  small  as  nothing,  for   request's 
sake  only, 
He  makes  important :  Possess'd  he  is  with  great- 
ness ; 
And  speaks  not  to  himself,  but  with  a  pride 
That  quarrels  at  self-breath :  imagin'd  worth 
Holds  in  his  blood  such  swoln  and  hot  discourse, 
That,  'twixt  his  mental  and  his  active  parts, 
Kingdom'd  Achilles  in  commotion  rages, 
And  batters  'gainst  itself.     What  should  I  say  ? 
He  is  so  plaguy  proud,  that  the  death-tokens  of  it 
Cry — "  No  recovery." 

Agam.  Let  Ajax  go  to  him.- 

Dear  lord,  go  you  and  greet  him  in  his  tent : 
'Tis  said,  he  holds  you  well;  and  will  be  led. 
At  your  request,  a  little  from  himself. 

Ulyss.  O  Agamemnon,  let  it  not  be  so ! 
We'll  consecrate  the  steps  that  Ajax  makes 
When  they  go  from  Achilles :  Shall  the  proud  lord. 
That  bastes  his  arrogance  with  his  own  seam. 
And  never  suff'ers  matter  of  the  world 
E  nter  his  thoughts, — save  such  as  do  revolve 
And  ruminate  himself, — shall  he  be  worshipp'd 
Of  that  we  hold  an  idol  more  than  he  ? 
No,  this  thrice  worthy  and  right  valiant  lord 
Must  not  so  stale  his  palm,  nobly  acquir'd ; 
Nor,  by  my  will,  assubjugate  his  merit, 
As  amply  titled  as  Achilles  is. 
By  going  to  Achilles  ; 
That  were  to  enlard  his  fat-already  pride  ; 
And  add  more  coals  to  Cancer,  when  he  burns 
With  entertaining  great  Hyperion. 
This  loi'd  go  to  him  !  Jupiter  forbid  ; 
And  say  in  thunder — "  Achilles  go  to  him." 

Nest.  O,  this  is  well ;  he  i"ubs  the  vein  of  him. 

[Aside. 

Dio.  And  how  his  silence  drinks  up  this  applause .' 

[Aside. 

Ajax.  If  I  go  to  him,  with  my  arm'd  fist  I'll  pasli 
him 
Over  the  face. 

Agam.  O,  no,  you  shall  not  go. 

Ajax.  An  a  be  proud  with  me,  I'll  pheeze  his 
pride : 
Let  me  go  to  him. 

Ulyss.    Not  for  the  worth  that  hangs  upon  our 
quarrel. 

Ajax.  A  paltiy,  insolent  fellow  ! 

Nest.  How  he  describes  himself !  [Aside 

Ajax.  Can  he  not  be  sociable  ? 

Ulyss.  The  raven  chides  blackness.  [Aside. 

Ajax.  I'll  let  his  humours  blood. 

Again.  He  will  be  the  physician,  that  should  be 
the  patient.  [Aside. 

Ajax.  An  all  men  were  o'  my  mind  ? 

Ulyss.  Wit  would  be  out  of  fashion.         [Aside. 

Ajax.   A  should   not   bear  it  so,   a  should  eat 
swords  first:  Shall  pride  carry  it? 

Nest.  An  'twould,  you'd  carry  half.  [Asidt. 


ACT   II. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE  III. 


Ulyss.  He  would  have  ten  shares.  [Aside. 

Ajax.  I  will  knead  him,  I'll  make  him  supple. 

Nest.  He's  not  yet  through  warm :  force  him 
with  praises :  Pour  in,  pour  in  ;  his  ambition  is 
dry  [Aside. 

Ulyss.  My  lord,  you  feed  too  much  on  this  dis- 
like. [To  Agamemnon. 

Nest.  Our  noble  general,  do  not  do  so. 

Dio.  You  must  prepare  to  fight  without  Achilles. 

Ulyss.  Why,  'tis  this  naming  of  him  does  him 
harm. 
Here  is  a  man — But  'tis  before  his  face ; 
I  will  be  silent. 

Nest.  "WTierefore  should  you  so  ? 

He  is  not  emulous,  as  Achilles  is. 

Ulyss.  Know  the  whole  world,  he  is  as  valiant. 

Ajax.  A  whoreson  dog,  that  shall  palter  thus 
with  us !  Would  he  were  a  Trojan ! 

Nest.  What  a  vice  were  it  in  Ajax  now — 

Ulyss.  If  he  were  proud — 

Dio.  Or  covetous  of  praise — 

Ulyss.  Ay,  or  surly  borne — 

Dio.  Or  strange,  or  self-affected  ! 

Ulyss.    Thank  the   heavens,  lord,  thou  art  of 
sweet  composure ; 
Praise  him  that  got  thee,  she  that  gave  thee  suck : 
Fam'd  be  thy  tutor,  and  thy  parts  of  nature 
Thrice-tam'd,  beyond  all  erudition : 

114 


But  he  that  disciplin'd  thy  arms  to  fight, 

Let  Mars  divide  eternity  in  twain. 

And  give  him  half:  and,  for  thy  vigour, 

Bull-bearing  Milo  his  addition  yield 

To  sinewy  Ajax.     I  will  not  praise  thy  wisdom, 

Which,  like  a  bourn,  a  pale,  a  shore,  confines 

Thy  spacious  and  dilated  parts :  Here's  Nestor, — 

Instructed  by  the  antiquary  times. 

He  must,  he  is,  he  cannot  but  be  wise; — 

But  pardon,  fiither  Nestor,  were  your  days 

As  green  as  Ajax,  and  your  brain  so  temper'd, 

You  should  not  have  the  eminence  of  him. 

But  be  as  Ajax. 

Ajax.  Shall  I  call  you  father  ? 

Ulyss.  Ay,  my  good  son. 

Dio.  Be  rul'd  by  him,  lord  Ajax. 

Ulyss.    There   is   no   tarrying   here ;    the   hart 
Achilles 
Keeps  thicket.     Please  it  our  great  general 
To  call  together  all  his  state  of  war  ; 
Fresh  kings  are  come  to  Troy:  To-morrow, 
We  must  with  all  our  main  of  power  stand  fast : 
And  here's  a  lord,  —  come  knights  from  east  to 

west. 
And  cull  their  flower,  Ajax  shall  cope  the  best. 

Agam.  Go  we  to  council.     Let  Achilles  sleep: 
Light  boats  sail  swift,  though  gi-eater  hulks  draw 
deep.  [Exeunt. 

25 


Act  IV.  Scene  1.— .Eneas  meeting  Paris. 


Scene  I. — Troy.     A  Room  in  Priam's  Palace. 


Enter  Pandarus,  and  a  Servant. 


Do  not 


Pan.  Friend !  you !  pray  you,  a  word 
you  follow  the  young  lord  Paris  ? 

Serv.  Ay,  sir,  when  he  goes  before  me. 

Pan.  You  depend  upon  him,  I  mean. 

Serv.  Sir,  I  do  depend  upon  the  lord. 

Pan.  You  depend  upon  a  noble  gentleman  ;  I 
must  needs  praise  him. 

Serv.  The  lord  be  praised  ! 

Pan.  You  know  me,  do  you  not  ? 

Serv.  'Faith,  sir,  superficially. 

Pan.  Friend,  know  me  better;  I  am  the  lord 
Pandarus. 

Serv.  I  hope  I  shall  know  your  honour  better. 

Pan.  I  do  desire  it. 

Serv.  You  are  in  the  state  of  gi-ace. 

\^Music  within. 

Pan.  Grace!  not  so,  friend  ;  honour  and  lordship 
are  my  titles  : — What  music  is  this  ? 

Serv.  I  do  but  partly  know,  sir;  it  is  music  in 
parts. 

Pan.  Know  you  the  musicians  ? 

Serv.  Wholly,  sir. 

Pan.  Who  play  they  to  ? 

Serv.  To  the  hearers,  sir. 

At  whose  pleasure,  friend  ? 
At  mine,  sir,  and  theirs  that  love  music. 
Command,  I  mean,  friend. 
Who  shall  I  command,  sir  ? 
Friend,  we  understand  not  one  another ;  I 
am  too  courtly,  and  thou  art  too  cunning :  At  whose 
request  do  these  men  play? 

Serv.  That's  to't,  indeed,  sir:  Many,  sir,  at  the 
request  of  Paris  my  lord,  who's  there  in  person ; 
with  him,  the  moital  Venus,  the  heart-blood  of 
beauty,  love's  invisible  soul, — 

Pan.  Who,  my  cousin  Cressida  ? 

Serv.  No,  sir,  Helen  ;  could  you  not  find  out  that 
by  her  attributes  ? 

Pan.  It  should  seem,  fellow,  that  thou  hast  not 
seen  the  lady  Cressida.  I  come  to  speak  with 
Paris  fiom  the  prince  Troilus :  I  wiU  make  a 
complimenal  assault  upon  him,  for  my  business 
seeths. 

Serv.  Sodden  business  !  there's  a  stewed  phrase, 
indeed ! 

26 


Pan. 
Serv. 
Pan. 
Serv. 
Pan. 


Enter  Paris,  and  Hele^j,  attended. 

Pan.  Fair  be  to  you,  my  lord,  and  to  all  this  fair 
company !  fair  desires,  in  all  fair  measure,  fairly 
guide  them !  especially  to  you,  fair  queen !  fair 
thoughts  be  your  fair  pillow ! 

Helen.  Dear  lord,  you  are  full  of  fair  words 

Pan.  You  speak  your  fair  pleasure,  sweet  queen. 
Fair  prince,  here  is  good  broken  music. 

Par.  You  have  broke  it,  cousin  :  and,  by  my  life, 
j'ou  shall  make  it  whole  again ;  you  shall  piece  it 
out  with  a  piece  of  yom*  performance  : — Nell,  he  is 
full  of  harmony. 

Pan.  Tnily,  lady,  no. 

Helen.  O,  sir, — 

Pan.  Rude,  in  sooth ;  in  good  sooth,  very  rude. 

Par.  Well  said,  my  lord !  well,  you  say  so  in 
fits. 

Pan.  I  have  business  to  my  lord,  dear  queen : — 
My  lord,  will  you  vouchsafe  me  a  word  ? 

Helen.  Nay,  this  shall  not  hedge  us  out:  we'll 
hear  you  sing,  certainly. 

Pan.  Well,  sweet  queen,  you  are  pleasant  with 
me. — But,  many,  thus,  my  lord, — My  dear  lord, 
and  most  esteemed  friend,  your  brother  Ti'oilus — 

Helen.  My  lord  Pandarus ;  honey-sweet  lord, — 

Pan.  Go  to,  sweet  queen,  go  to : — commends 
himself  most  affectionately  to  you. 

Helen.  You  shall  not  bob  us  out  of  our  melody  : 
If  you  do,  our  melancholy  upon  your  head! 

Pan.  Sweet  queen,  sweet  queen ;  that's  a  sweet 
queen,  i'  faith. 

Helen.  And  to  make  a  sweet  lady  sad  is  a  sour 
oflfence. 

Pan.  Nay,  that  shall  not  serve  your  turn ;  that 
shall  it  not,  in  truth,  la.  Nay,  I  care  not  for  such 
words  :  no,  no. — And,  my  lord,  he  desires  you,  that 
if  the  king  call  for  him  at  supper  you  will  make  his 
excuse. 

Helen.  My  lord  Pandarus, — 

Pan.  What  says  my  sweet  queen, — my  very 
veiy  sweet  queen  ? 

Par.  What  exploit's  in  hand  ?  where  sups  he 
to-night  ? 

Helen.  Nay,  but  my  lord, — 

Pan.  What  says  my  sweet  queen  ? — My  cousin 
will  fall  out  with  you.  You  must  not  know  where 
he  sups. 

Par.  I'll  lay  my  life,  with  my  disposer  Cressida. 


ACT   III. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    I. 


Pan.   No,  no,  no  such  matter,  you  are  wide; 
come,  your  disposer  is  sick. 

Par.  Well,  I'll  make  excuse. 

Pan.  Ay,  good  my  lord.     Why  should  you  say 
Cressida  ?  no,  your  poor  disposer's  sick. 

Par.  I  spy. 

Pan.  You  spy  !  what  do  you  spy  ? — Come,  give 
me  an  instrument. — Now,  sweet  queen.  j 

Helen.  Why,  this  is  kindly  done.  j 

Pan.  My  niece  is  horribly  in  love  with  a  thing  | 
you  have,  sweet  queen.  I 


Helen.  She  shall  have  it,  my  lord,  if  it  be  not 
my  lord  Paris. 

Pan.  He  i  no,  she'll  none  o  him ;  they  two  are 
twain. 

Helen.  Falling  in,  after  falling  out,  may  make 
them  three. 

Pan.  Come,  come,  I'll  hear  no  more  of  this ;  I'll 
sing  you  a  song  now. 

Helen.  Ay,  ay,  prithee  now.  By  my  troth,  sweet 
lord,  thou  hast  a  fine  forehead. 

Pan.  Ay,  you  may,  you  may. 


Par.     Sweet,  above  thouqht  I  love  thee. 


Helen.  Let  thy  song  be  love  :  this  love  will  undo 
us  all.     O,  Cupid,  Cupid,  Cupid ! 

Pan.  Love !  ay,  that  it  shall,  i'  faith. 

Par.  Ay,  good  now,  love,  love,  nothing  but  love. 

Pan.  In  good  ti'oth,  it  begins  so  : 

Love,  love,  nothing  but  love,  still  more! 

For,  oh,  love's  boiv 

Shoots  buck  and  doe : 

The  shaft  confounds, 

Not  that  it  wounds. 
But  tickles  still  the  sore. 

These  lovers  cry — Oh  !  oh  !  they  die  ! 

Yet  that  which  seems  the  wound  to  kill, 
Doth  turn  oh  !  oh  !  to  ha  !  ha  !  he  ! 

So  dying  love  lives  still : 
Oh!  oh!  a  while,  but  ha!  ha!  ha! 
Oh!  oh!  groans  out  for  ha  !  ha!  ha! 
Hey  ho ! 


Helen.  In  love,  i'  faith,  to  the  very  tip  of  the  nose 

Par.  He  eats  nothing  but  doves,  love  ;  and  that 
breeds  hot  blood,  and  hot  blood  begets  hot  thoughts, 
and  hot  thoughts  beget  hot  deeds,  and  hot  deeds  is 
love. 

Pan.  Is  this  the  generation  of  love  ?  hot  blood, 
hot  thoughts,  and  hot  deeds  ? — Why,  they  are 
vipers  :  Is  love  a  generation  of  vipers  ?  Sweet  lord, 
who's  afield  to-day  ? 

Par.  Hector,  Deiphobus,  Helenus,  Antenor,  and 
all  the  gallantry  of  Troy  :  I  would  fain  have  armed 
to-day,  but  my  Nell  would  not  have  it  so.  How 
chance  my  brother  Troilus  went  not  ? 

Helen.  He  hangs  the  lip  at  something ; — you 
know  all,  lord  Pandarus. 

Pan.  Not  I,  honey-sweet  queen. — I  long  to  hear 
how  they  sped  to-day. — You'll  remember  your 
brother's  excuse  ? 

Par.  To  a  hair. 

27 


ACT    III. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    II. 


Pan.  Farewell,  sweet  queen. 
Helen.  Commend  me  to  your  niece. 
Pan.  I  will,  sweet  queen.  [^Exit. 

[A  retreat  sounded. 
Par.  They  are  come  from  field:  let  us  to  Priam's 
hall, 
To  greet  the  warriors.     Sweet  Helen,  I  must  woo 

you 
To  help  unarm  our  Hector :  his  stubborn  buckles, 
With  these  your  white  enchanting  fingers  touch'd, 
Shall  more  obey,  than  to  the  edge  of  steel, 
Or  force  of  Greekish  sinews ;  you  shall  do  more 
Than  all  the  island  kings,  disarm  great  Hector. 
Helen.  'Twill  make  us  proud  to  be  his  servant, 
Paris  : 
Yea,  what  he  shall  receive  of  us  in  duty 
Gives  us  more  palm  in  beauty  than  we  have ; 
Yea,  overshines  ourself. 

Par.  Sweet,  above  thought  I  love  thee. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  H. — Troy.     Pandarus'  Orchard. 

Enter  Pandarus,  and  a  Servant,  meeting. 

Pan.  How  now?  where's  thy  master?  at  my 
cousin  Ci'essida's  ? 

Serv.  No,  sir ;  he  stays  for  you  to  conduct  him 
thither. 

Enter  Troilus. 

Pan.  O,  here  he  comes. — How  now,  how  now  ? 

7Vo.  SiiTah,  walk  off.  [Exit  Servant. 

Pan.  Have  you  seen  my  cousin  ? 

Tro.  No,  Pandaras  :  I  stalk  about  her  door. 
Like  a  strange  soul  upon  the  Stj'gian  banks 
Staying  for  waftage.     O,  be  thou  my  Charon, 
And  give  me  swift  transportance  to  those  fields 
Where  I  may  wallow  in  the  lily  beds 
Propos'd  for  the  deserver !  O  gentle  Pandarus, 
From  Cupid's  shoulder  pluck  his  painted  wings. 
And  fly  with  me  to  Cressid ! 

Pan.  Walk  here  i'  the  orchard,  I'll  bring  her 
straight.  [Exit  Pandarus. 

Tro.  I  am  giddy ;  expectation  whirls  me  round. 
The  imaginary  relish  is  so  sweet 
That  it  enchants  my  sense.     What  will  it  be, 
When  that  the  wat'ry  palate  tastes  indeed 
Love's  tlu'ice-repured  nectar  ?  death,  I  fear  me  ; 
Swooning  destmction  ;  or  some  joy  too  fine. 
Too  subtle-potent,  tuned  too  sharp  in  sweetness. 
For  the  capacity'  of  my  nider  powers  : 
I  fear  it  much ;  and  I  do  fear  besides, 
That  I  shall  lose  distinction  in  my  joys  ; 
As  doth  a  battle,  when  they  charge  on  heaps 
The  enemy  flying. 


Re-enter  Pandarus. 


Pan.    She's 


making 


her  ready,  she'll  come 
sti'aight :  you  must  be  witty  now.  She  does  so 
blush,  and  fetches  her  wind  so  short,  as  if  she  were 
frayed  with  a  sprite  :  I'll  fetch  her.  It  is  the  pret- 
tiest villain : — she  fetches  her  breath  so  short  as  a 
new-ta'en  sparrow.  [Exit  Pandarus. 

Tro.  Even  such  a  passion  doth  embrace  my  bosom  : 
My  heart  beats  thicker  than  a  feverous  pulse ; 
And  all  my  powers  do  their  bestowing  lose, 
Like  vassalage  at  unawares  encount'ring 
The  eye  of  majesty. 

Enter  Pandarus,  and  Cressida. 

Pan.    Come,    come,    what    need    you    blush  ? 

28 


shame's  a  baby. — Here  she  is  now  :  swear  the 
oaths  now  to  her  that  you  have  sworn  to  me. — 
What,  are  you  gone  again  ?  you  must  be  watched 
ere  you  be  made  tame,  must  you  ?  Come  your 
ways,  come  your  ways;  an  you  draw  backward, 
we'll  put  you  i'  the  fills. — Why  do  you  not  speak 
to  her? — Come,  draw  this  curtain,  and  let's  see 
your  picture.  Alas  the  day,  how  loth  you  are  to 
offend  daylight !  an't  were  dark  you'd  close  sooner. 
So,  so ;  rub  on,  and  kiss  the  mistress.  How  now, 
a  kiss  in  fee-farm  I  build  there,  carpenter ;  the  air 
is  sweet.  Nay,  you  shall  fight  your  hearts  out  ere 
I  part  you.  The  falcon  as  the  tercel,  for  all  the 
ducks  i'  the  river :  go  to,  go  to. 

Tro.  You  have  bereft  me  of  all  words,  lady. 

Pan.  Words  pay  no  debts,  give  her  deeds :  but 
she'll  bereave  you  of  the  deeds  too,  if  she  call  your 
activity  in  question.  What,  billing  again  ?  Here's — 
"  In  witness  whereof  the  parties  interchangeably  " — 
Come  in,  come  in;  I'll  go  get  a  fire. 

[Exit  Pandarus. 

Cres.  Will  you  walk  in,  my  lord  ? 

Tro.  O  Cressida,  how  often  have  I  wish'd  me 
thus  ? 

Cres.  Wish'd,  my  lord  ? — The  gods  grant ! — O 
my  lord ! 

Tro.  What  should  they  gi"ant  ?  what  makes  thi> 
pretty  abruption  ?  What  too  curious  dreg  espies 
my  sweet  lady  in  the  fountain  of  our  love  ? 

Cres.  More  dregs  than  water,  if  my  fears  have 
eyes. 

Tro.  Fears  make  devils  or  cherubins;  they  never 
see  truly. 

Cres.  Blind  fear,  that  seeing  reason  leads,  finds 
safer  footing  than  blind  reason  stumbling  without 
fear:  To  fear  the  worst  oft  cures  the  worse. 

Tro.  O,  let  my  lady  apprehend  no  fear:  in  all 
Cupid's  pageant  there  is  presented  no  monster. 

Cres.  Nor  nothing  monstrous  neither  ? 

Tro.  Nothing,  but  our  undertakings ;  when  we 
vow  to  weep  seas,  live  in  fire,  eat  rocks,  tame  tigers ; 
thinking  it  harder  for  our  mistress  to  devise  imposi- 
tion enough,  than  for  us  to  undergo  any  difllicultj 
imposed.  This  is  the  monstruosity  in  love,  lady, — 
that  the  will  is  infinite,  and  the  execution  confined ; 
that  the  desire  is  boundless,  and  the  act  a  slave  to 
limit. 

Cres.  They  say,  all  lovers  swear  more  perform- 
ance than  they  are  able,  and  yet  reserve  an  abifity 
that  they  never  perform ;  vowing  more  than  the 
perfection  often,  and  discharging  less  than  the  tenth 
part  of  one.  They  that  have  the  voice  of  lions,  and 
the  act  of  hares,  are  they  not  monsters  ? 

Tro.  Are  there  such  ?  such  are  not  we  :  Praise 
us  as  we  are  tasted,  allow  us  as  we  prove  ;  our  head 
shall  go  bare  till  merit  crown  it :  no  perfection  in 
reversion  shall  have  a  praise  in  present :  we  will 
not  name  desert  before  his  birth ;  and,  being  born, 
his  addition  shall  be  humble.  Few  words  to  fair 
faith :  Troilus  shall  be  such  to  Cressid,  as  what 
envy  can  say  worst  shall  be  a  mock  for  his  truth ; 
and  what  truth  can  speak  truest,  not  tiuer  than 
Troilus. 

Cres.  Will  you  walk  in,  my  lord  ? 

Re-enter  Pandarus. 

Pan.  What,  blushing  still  ?  have  you  not  done 
talking  yet  ? 

Cres.  Well,  uncle,  what  folly  I  commit  I  dedicate 
to  you. 

Pan.  I  thank  you  for  that ;  if  my  lord  get  a  boy 


ACT    III. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    II. 


of  you,  you'll  give  him  me  :  Be  true  to  my  lord  :  if 
he  flinch,  chide  me  for  it. 

Tro.  You  know  now  your  hostages ;  your  uncle's 
word,  and  my  firm  faith. 

Pan.  Nay,  I'll  give  my  word  for  her  too ;  our 
kindred,  though  they  be  long  ere  they  are  wooed, 
they  are  constant,  being  won  :  they  are  burs,  I  can 
tell  you ;  they'll  stick  where  they  are  thrown. 

Cres.  Boldness  comes  to  me  now,  and  brings  me 
heart : 
Prince  Troilus,  T  laave  lov'd  you  night  and  day, 
For  many  weaiy  months. 


Tro.  Why  was  my  Cressid  then  so  hard  to  win  ? 

Cres.  Hard  to  seem  won;  but  I  was  won,  my 
lord. 
With  the  first  glance  that  ever — Pardon  me;  — 
If  I  confess  much,  you  will  play  the  tyrant. 
I  love  you  now ;  but  not,  till  now,  so  much 
But  I  might  master  it : — in  faith,  I  lie  ; 
My  thoughts  were  like  unbridled  children,  gi'own 
Too  headstrong  for  their  mother :  See,  we  fools  ! 
Wliy  have  I  blabb'd  ?  who  shall  be  true  to  us. 
When  we  are  so  unsecret  to  om-selves  ? 
But,  though  I  lov'd  you  well,  I  woo'd  you  not ; 


Tko.     O,  Cressida,  how  often  have  1  wisiiad  rae  thus  ? 


And  yet,  good  faith,  I  wish'd  myself  a  man ; 

Or  that' we  women  had  men's  privilege 

Of  speaking  first.     Sweet,  bid  me  hold  my  tongue  ; 

For,  in  this  rapture,  I  shall  sui-ely  speak 

The  thing  I  shall  repent.     See,  see,  your  silence. 

Cunning  in  dumbness,  from  my  weakness  draws 

My  soul  of  counsel  fi-om  me  :  Stop  my  mouth. 

Tro.  And  shall,  albeit  sweet  music  issues  thence. 

Pan.  Pretty,  i'  faith. 

Cres.  My  lord,  I  do  beseech  you,  pardon  me : 
"Twas  not  my  purpose  thus  to  beg  a  kiss  : 
1  am  asham'd ; — O  heavens !  what  have  I  done  ? — 
For  this  time  will  I  take  my  leave,  my  lord. 

Tro.  Your  leave,  sweet  Cressid  ? 

Pan.  Leave!  an  you  take  leave  till  to-moiTow 
morning, — 

Cres.  Pray  you,  content  you. 
114* 


Tro.  What  offends  you,  lady  ? 

Cres,  Sir,  mine  own  company. 

Tro.  You  cannot  shun 

Yourself. 

Cres.  Let  me  go  and  try : 
I  have  a  kind  of  self  resides  with  you  : 
But  an  unkind  self,  that  itself  will  leave, 
To  be  another's  fool.     Where  is  my  wit  1 
I  would  be  gone  : — I  speak  1  know  not  what. 

Tro.  Well  know  they  what  they  speak  that  speak 
so  wisely. 

Cres.    Perchance,  my  loid,  I  show  more  crafr. 
than  love : 
And  fell  so  roundly  to  a  large  confession. 
To  angle  for  your  thoughts  :  But  you  are  wise ; 
Or  else  you  love  not :  For  to  be  wise,  and  love. 
Exceeds  man's  might ;  that  dwells  with  gods  above. 

29 


ACT    III. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    II. 


Tro.  O,  that  I  thought  it  could  be  in  a  woman, 
(As,  if  it  can,  I  will  presume  in  you,) 
To  feed  for  aye  her  lamp  and  flames  of  love  ; 
To  keep  her  constancy  in  plight  and  youth, 
Outliving  beauty's  outward,  with  a  mind 
That  doth  renew  swifter  than  blood  decays ! 
Or,  that  persuasion  could  but  thus  convince  me. 
That  my  integiity  and  troth  to  you 
Might  be  affronted  with  the  match  and  weight 
Of  such  a  winnowed  purity  in  love; 
How  were  I  then  uplifted  !  but,  alas, 
I  am  as  true  as  truth's  simplicity. 
And  simpler  than  the  infancy  of  truth. 

Crcs.  In  that  I'll  wai*  with  you. 

Tro.  O  virtuous  fight. 

When  right  with  right  wars  who  shall  be  most  right ! 
True  swains  in  love  shall,  in  the  world  to  come, 
Approve  their  troths  by  Troilus :  when  their  rhymes. 
Full  of  protest,  of  oath,  and  big  compare. 
Want  similes,  truth  tir'd  with  iteration, — 
As  true  as  steel,  as  plantage  to  the  moon, 
As  sun  to  day,  as  turtle  to  her  mate, 
As  iron  to  adamant,  as  earth  to  the  centre, — 
Yet,  after  all  comparisons  of  troth. 
As  truth's  authentic  author  to  be  cited. 
As  true  as  Troilus  shall  crown  up  the  verse, 
And  sanctify  the  numbers. 

Ores.  Prophet  may  you  be  ! 

If  I  be  false,  or  swerve  a  hair  from  truth. 
30 


When  time  is  old  and  hath  forgot  itself. 

When  waterdrops  have  worn  the  stones  of  Troy, 

And  blind  oblivion  swallow'd  cities  up. 

And  mighty  states  characterless  are  gi'ated 

To  dusty  nothing ;  yet  let  memory 

From  false  to  false,  among  false  maids  in  love. 

Upbraid  my  falsehood !    when  they  have  said,  as 

false 
As  air,  as  water,  as  wind,  as  sandy  earth, 
As  fox  to  lamb,  as  wolf  to  heifer's  calf, 
Pard  to  the  hind,  or  stepdame  to  her  son ; 
Yea,  let  them  say,  to  stick  the  heart  of  falsehood, 
As  false  as  Cressid. 

Pan.  Go  to,  a  bargain  made  :  seal  it,  seal  it ;  I'll 
be  the  witness. — Here  I  hold  your  hand  :  here,  my 
cousin's.  If  ever  you  prove  false  one  to  another, 
since  I  have  taken  such  pains  to  bring  you  together, 
let  all  pitiful  goers-between  be  called  to  the  world's 
end  after  my  name,  call  them  all — Pandars ;  let 
all  constant  men  be  Troiluses,  all  false  women  Cres- 
sids,  and  all  brokers-l)etween  Pandais  '  say,  amen. 

Tro.  Amen. 

Cres.  Amen. 

Pan.  Amen.  Whereupon  I  will  show  you  a 
chamber,  which  bed,  because  it  shall  not  speak  of 
your  pretty  encounters,  press  it  to  death :  away. 

And  Cupid  grant  all  tongue-tied  maidens  here. 

Bed,  chamber,  and  Pandar  to  provide  this  geer! 

\_ExeiinL 


Scene  I. — TIelen  unarrnini  Hector. 


ACT    III. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    III. 


Scene  III. —  The  Grecian  Camp. 

Enter  Agamemnon,  Ulysses,  Diomedes,  Nestor, 
Ajax,  Menelaus,  and  Calchas. 

Cal.  Now,  princes,  for  the  service  1  have  done 

The  advantage  of  the  time  prompts  me  aloud 

To  call  for  recompense.     Appear  it  to  your  mind. 

That,  through  the  sight  I  bear  in  things  to  come, 

I  have  abandon'd  Troy,  left  my  possession, 

Incurr'd  a  traitor's  name ;  expos'd  myself. 

From  certain  and  possess'd  conveniences. 

To  doubtful  fortunes ;  sequest'ring  from  me  all 

That  time,  acquaintance,  custom,  and  condition. 

Made  tame  and  most  familiar  to  my  nature ; 

And  here,  to  do  you  service,  am  become 

As  new  into  the  world,  stiange,  unacquainted : 

I  do  beseech  you,  as  in  way  of  taste. 

To  give  me  now  a  little  benefit, 

Out  of  those  many  registered  in  promise. 

Which  you  say  live  to  come  in  my  behalf. 

Again.  What  wouldst  thou  of  us.  Trojan  ?  make 
demand. 

Cal.  You  have  a  Trojan  prisoner,  call'd  Antenor, 
Yesterday  took ;  Troy  holds  him  veiy  dear. 
Oft  have  you  (often  have  j'ou  thanks  therefore) 
Desir'd  my  Cressid  in  right  great  exchange, 
Whom  Troy  hath  still  denied :  But  this  Antenor, 
I  know,  is  such  a  wrest  in  their  affairs, 
That  their  negotiations  all  must  slack. 
Wanting  his  manage  ;  and  they  will  almost 
(xive  us  a  prince  of  blood,  a  son  of  Priam, 
In  change  of  him :  let  him  be  sent,  gi-eat  princes. 
And  he  shall  buy  my  daughter ;  and  her  presence 
Shall  quite  strike  off  all  service  I  have  done. 
In  most  accepted  pain. 

Again.  Let  Diomedes  bear  liim, 

And  bring  us  Cressid  hither;  Calchas  shall  have 
What  he  requests  of  us. — Good  Diomed, 
Furnish  you  fairly  for  this  interchange  : 
Withal,  bring  word,  if  Hector  will  to-morrow 
Be  answer'd  in  his  challenge  :  Ajax  is  ready. 

Dio.  This  shall  I  undertake ;  and  'tis  a  burthen 
Which  I  am  proud  to  bear. 

\^Exeunt  Diomedes,  and  Calchas. 

Enter  Achilles,  and  Patroclus,  before  their 
Tent. 

Ulyss.  Achilles   stands   i'    the    entrance  of  his 
tent : — 
Please  it  our  general  to  pass  sti'angely  by  him. 
As  if  he  were  forgot ;  and,  princes  all. 
Lay  negligent  and  loose  regard  upon  him  : 
1  will  come  last :  'Tis  like,  he'll  question  me, 
Why  such  unplausive  eyes  are  bent,  why  turn'd 

on  him : 
If  so,  I  have  derision  medicinable. 
To  use  between  your  strangeness  and  his  pride, 
AVhich  his  own  will  shall  have  desire  to  drink  ; 
It  may  do  good  :  pride  hath  no  othei'  glass 
To  show  itself,  but  pride  ;  for  supple  knees 
Feed  arrogance,  and  are  the  proud  man's  fees. 

Again.  We'll  execute  your  purpose,  and  put  on 
A  form  of  strangeness  as  we  pass  along ; — 
So  do  each  lord ;  and  either  greet  him  not. 
Or  else  disdainftilly,  which  shall  shake  him  more 
Than  if  not  look'd  on.     I  will  lead  the  way. 

Achil.   What,  comes  the  general  to  speak  with 
me  ? 
You  know  my  mind,  I'll  fight  no  more  'gainst  Troy. 


Agam.   What  says  Achilles  ?   would  he  aught 
with  us  ? 

Nest.    Would   you,   my   lord,  aught  with   the 
general  ? 

Achii.  No. 

Nest.  Nothing,  my  lord. 

Agam.  The  better. 

[Exeunt  Agamemnon,  and  Nesi^jr. 

Achil.  Good  day,  good  day. 

Men.  How  do  you  ?  how  do  you  ? 

[Exit  Menelaus. 

Achil.  What,  does  the  cuckold  scorn  me  ? 

Ajax.  How  now,  Patroclus  ? 

Achil.  Good  morrow,  Ajax. 

Ajax.  Ha? 

Achil.  Good  mon'ow. 

Ajax.  Ay,  and  good  next  day  too.     [Exit  Ajax. 

Achil.  What  mean  these  fellows  ?     Know  they 
not  Achilles  ? 

Patr.  They  pass  by  strangely :  they  were  us'd 
to  bend. 
To  send  their  smiles  before  them  to  Achilles ; 
To  come  as  humbly  as  they  us'd  to  creep 
To  holy  altars. 

Achil.  What,  am  I  poor  of  late  ? 

'Tis  cei'tain,  greatness,  once  fallen  out  with  fortune, 
Must  fall  out  with  men  too :  What  the  declin'd  is. 
He  shall  as  soon  read  in  the  eyes  of  others, 
As  feel  in  his  own  fall :  for  men,  like  butterflies. 
Show  not  their  mealy  wings  but  to  the  summer : 
And  not  a  man,  for  being  simply  man. 
Hath  any  honour ;  but  honour  for  those  honours 
That  are  without  him,  as  place,  riches,  and  favour, 
Prizes  of  accident  as  oft  as  merit : 
Which,  when  they  fall,  as  being  slippery  standers, 
The  love  that  lean'd  on  them  as  slippery  too, 
Do  one  pluck  down  another,  and  together 
Die  in  the  fiill.     But  'tis  not  so  with  me : 
Fortune  and  I  are  friends ;  I  do  enjoy 
At  ample  point  all  that  I  did  possess. 
Save  these  men's  looks  :  who  do,  methinks,  find  out 
Something  not  worth  in  me  such  rich  beholding 
As  they  have  often  given.     Here  is  Ulysses ; 
I'll  interrupt  his  reading. — 
How  now,  Ulysses  ? 

Ulyss.  Now,  great  Thetis'  son  ! 

Achil.  What  are  you  reading  ? 
Ulyss.  A  strange  fellow  hera 

Writes  me,  That  man,  how  dearly  ever  parted, 
How  much  in  having,  or  without,  or  in, 
Cannot  make  boast  to  have  that  which  he  hath. 
Nor  feels  not  what  he  owes  but  by  reflection ; 
As  when  his  virtues  shining  upon  others 
Heat  them,  and  they  retort  that  heat  again 
To  the  first  giver. 

Achil.  This  is  not  strange,  Ulysses. 

The  beauty  that  is  borne  here  in  the  lace 
The  bearer  knows  not,  but  commends  itself 
To  others'  eyes :  nor  doth  the  eye  itself 
(That  most  pure  spirit  of  sense)  behold  itself. 
Not  going  from  itself;  but  eye  to  eye  oppos'd 
Salutes  each  other  with  each  other's  form. 
For  speculation  turns  not  to  itself. 
Till  it  hath  travell'd,  and  is  married  there 
Where  it  may  see  itself:  this  is  not  strange  at  all 

Ulijss.  I  do  not  strain  at  the  position. 
It  is  familiar ;  but  at  the  author's  drift : 
Who,  in  his  circumstance,  expressly  proves, 
That  no  man  is  the  lord  of  anything, 
(Though  in  and  of  him  there  is  much  consisting,) 
1  Till  he  communicate  his  part  to  others : 

31 


ACT    III. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE   III. 


Nor  doth  he  of  himself  know  them  for  aught 
Till  he  behold  them  form'd  in  the  applause 
Where  they  are  extended ;   which,  like  an  arch, 

reverberates 
The  voice  again ;  or,  like  a  gate  of  steel 
Fronting  the  sun,  receives  and  renders  back 
His  figure  and  his  heat.     I  was  much  rapt  in  this ; 
And  apprehended  here  immediately 
The  unknown  Ajax. 

Heavens,  what  a  man  is  there  !  a  veiy  horse ; 
That  has  he  knows  not  what.     Natm-e,  what  things 

there  are. 
Most  abject  in  regard,  and  dear  in  use  ! 
What  things  again  most  dear  in  the  esteem, 
And  poor  in  worth  !     Now  shall  we  see  to-morrow, 
An  act  that  very  chance  doth  throw  upon  him, 
Ajax  renown'd.     O  heavens,  what  some  men  do, 
While  some  men  leave  to  do ! 
How  some  men  creep  in  skittish  fortune's  hall, 
Whiles  others  play  the  idiots  in  her  eyes  I 
How  one  man  eats  into  another's  pride. 
While  pride  is  feasting  in  his  wantonness  ! 
To  see  these  Grecian  lords  ! — why,  even  already 
They  clap  the  lubber  Ajax  on  the  shoulder ; 
As  if  his  foot  were  on  brave  Hector's  breast. 
And  gi-eat  Troy  shrieking. 

Acfiil.  I  do  believe  it :  for  they  pass'd  by  me 
As  misers  do  by  beggars ;  neither  gave  to  me 
Good  word,  nor  look  :  What,  are  my  deeds  forgot  ? 
Ulyss.  Time  hath,  my  lord,  a  wallet  at  his  back. 
Wherein  he  puts  alms  for  oblivion, 
A  great-sized  monster  of  ingratitudes  : 
Those  scraps   are  good    deeds  past :    whch   are 

devour'd 
As  fast  as  they  are  made,  forgot  as  soon 
As  done  :  Perseverance,  dear  my  lord. 
Keeps  honour  bright :  To  have  done,  is  to  hang 
Quite  out  of  fashion,  like  a  rusty  mail 
In  monumental  mockery.     Take  the  instant  way; 
For  honour  travels  in  a  strait  so  narrow. 
Where  one  but  goes  abreast :  keep  then  the  path ; 
For  emulation  hath  a  thousand  sons. 
That  one  by  one  pursue  :  If  you  give  way, 
Or  hedge  aside  from  the  direct  forthright, 
Like  to  an  enter'd  tide,  they  all  msh  by. 
And  leave  you  hindmost; — 
Or,  like  a  gallant  horse  fallen  m  first  rank, 
Lie  there  for  pavement  to  the  abject  rear, 
O'errun  and  trampled  on :  Then  what  they  do  in 

present, 
Though  less  Chan  yours  in  past,  must  o'ertop  yours  : 
For  time  is  like  a  fashionable  host. 
That  slightly  shakes  his  parting  guest  by  the  hand; 
And  with  his  arms  outstretch'd,  as  he  would  fly, 
Grasps-in  the  comer  :  Welcome  ever  smiles. 
And  farewell  goes  out  sighing.     O,  let  not  virtue 

seek 
Remuneration  for  the  thing  it  was  ; 
For  beauty,  wit. 

High  birth,  vigour  of  bone,  desert  in  service, 
Love,  friendship,  charity,  are  subjects  all 
To  envious  and  calumniating  time. 
One  touch  of  nature  makes  the  whole  world  kin, — 
That  all,  with  one  consent,  praise  new-born  gawds. 
Though  they  are  made  and  moulded  of  things  past ; 
And  give  to  dust,  that  is  a  little  gilt. 
More  laud  than  gilt  o'er-dusted. 
The  present  eye  praises  the  present  object : 
Then  marvel  not,  thou  great  and  complete  man. 
That  all  the  Greeks  begin  to  worship  Ajax ; 
Since  things  in  motion  sooner  catch  the  eye, 

32 


Than  what  not  stirs.     The  ciy  went  once  on  thee, 

And  still  it  might ;  and  yet  it  may  again. 

If  thou  wouldst  not  entomb  thyself  alive, 

And  case  thy  reputation  in  thy  tent ; 

Whose  glorious  deeds,  but  in  these  fields  of  late. 

Made  emulous  missions  'mongst  the  gods  them 

selves. 
And  drave  gi'eat  Mars  to  faction. 

Achil.  Of  this  my  privacy 

I  have  strong  reasons. 

Ulyss.  But  'gainst  your  privacy 

The  reasons  are  more  potent  and  heroical : 
'Tis  known,  Achilles,  that  you  are  in  love 
With  one  of  Priam's  daughters. 

Achil.  Ha !  known  ? 

Ulyss.  Is  that  a  wonder  ? 
The  providence  that's  in  a  watchful  state 
Knows  almost  every  grain  of  Plutus'  gold  ; 
Finds  bottom  in  the  uncomprehensive  deeps ; 
Keeps  place  with   thought,  and  almost,   like   the 

gods, 
Does  thoughts  unveil  in  their  dumb  cradles. 
There  is  a  mystery  (with  whom  relation 
Dm'st  never  meddle)  in  the  soul  of  state  ; 
Which  hath  an  operation  more  divine 
Than  breath,  or  pen,  can  give  expressure  to  : 
All  the  commerce  that  you  have  had  with  Troy, 
As  perfectly  is  ours,  as  yours,  my  lord ; 
And  better  would  it  fit  Achilles  much. 
To  throw  down  Hector,  than  Polyxena : 
But  it  must  grieve  young  Pyrrhus  now  at  home. 
When  fame  shall  in  our  islands  sound  her  trump ; 
And  all  the  Greekish  girls  shall  ti'ipping  sing, — 
"  Great  Hector's  sister  did  Achilles  win  ; 
But  our  great  Ajax  bravely  beat  down  him." 
Farewell,  my  lord  :  I  as  your  lover  speak  ; 
The  fool  slides  o'er  the  ice  that  you  should  break. 

[Exit. 

Pair.  To  tliis  effect,  Achilles,  have  I  mov'd  you  : 
A  woman  impudent  and  mannish  grown 
Is  not  more  loath'd  than  an  effeminate  man 
In  time  of  action.     I  stand  condemn'd  for  this; 
They  think,  my  little  stomach  to  the  war. 
And  your  great  love  to  me,  restrains  you  thus : 
Sweet,  rouse  yourself;  and  the  weak  wanton  Cupid 
Shall  from  your  neck  unloose  his  amorous  fold. 
And,  like  a  dew-drop  fi'om  the  lion's  mane, 
Be  shook  to  aiiy  air. 

Achil.  Shall  Ajax  fight  with  Hector  ? 

Pair.  Ay ;  and,  perhaps,  receive  much  honour 
by  him. 

Achil.  I  see,  my  reputation  is  at  stake  ; 
My  fame  is  shrewdly  gor'd. 

Pair.  O,  then  beware  ; 

Those  wounds  heal  ill  that  men  do  give  themselves : 
Omission  to  do  what  is  necessary 
Seals  a  commission  to  a  blank  of  danger; 
And  danger,  like  an  ague,  subtly  taints 
Even  then  when  we  sit  idly  in  the  sun. 

Achil.  Go  call  Thersites  hither,  sweet  Patroclus  : 
I'll  send  the  fool  to  Ajax,  and  desire  him 
To  invite  the  Trojan  lords  after  the  combat. 
To  see  us  here  unarm'd :  I  have  a  woman's  longing, 
An  appetite  that  I  am  sick  withal. 
To  see  great  Hector  in  his  weeds  of  peace  ; 
To  talk  with  him,  and  to  behold  his  visage, 
Even  to  my  full  of  view.     A  labour  sav'd  ! 


Enter  Thersites. 


Ther. 
Achil. 


A  wonder! 
What  ? 


ACT    III. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE     II. 


Ther.  Ajax  goes  up  and  down  the  field,  asking 
for  himself. 

Achil.  How  so  ? 

Ther.  He  must  fight  singly  to-morrow  with 
Hector ;  and  is  so  prophetically  proud  of  an  hero- 
ical  cudgelling,  that  he  raves  in  saying  nothing. 

Achil.  How  can  that  be  ? 

Ther.  Why,  he  stalks  up  and  down  like  a  pea- 
cock— a  stride,  and  a  stand :  ruminates,  like  an 
hostess  that  hath  no  arithmetic  but  her  brain  to  set 
down  her  reckoning :  bites  his  lip  with  a  politic  re- 
gard, as  who  should  say,  there  were  wit  in  this  head, 
an  'twould  out ;  and  so  there  is ;  but  it  lies  as  coldly 
in  him  as  fire  in  a  flint,  wliich  will  not  show  with- 
out knocking.  The  man's  undone  for  ever;  for  if 
Hector  break  not  his  neck  i'  the  combat,  he'll  break 
it  himself  in  vainglory.  He  knows  not  me  :  I  said, 
"  Good-morrow,  Aj.ix  ;"  and  he  replies,  "  Thanks, 
Agamemnon."  What  think  you  of  this  man,  that 
takes  me  for  the  general .'  He  is  grown  a  very 
land  fish,  languageless,  a  monster.  A  plague  of 
opinion !  a  man  may  wear  it  on  both  sides,  like  a 
leather  jerkin. 

Achil.  Thou  must  be  my  ambassador  to  him, 
Thersites. 

Ther.  Who,  I  ?  why,  he'll  answer  nobody ;  he 
professes  not  answering ;  speaking  is  for  beggars  : 
he  wears  his  tongue  in  his  arms.  I  will  put  on  his 
presence ;  let  Patroclus  make  his  demands  to  me, 
you  shall  see  the  pageant  of  Ajax. 

Achil.  To  him,  Patroclus :  Tell  him,  I  humbly 
desire  the  valiant  Ajax  to  invite  the  most  valorous 
Hector  to  come  unarmed  to  my  tent ;  and  to  pro- 
cure safe  conduct  for  his  person,  of  the  magnani- 
mous, and  most  illustrious,  six-or-seven-times  hon- 
oured captain-general  of  the  Grecian  army,  Aga- 
memnon, &;c.     Do  this. 

Patr.  Jove  bless  great  Ajax. 


Ther.  Humph! 

Pair.  I  come  from  the  worthy  Achilles, — 

Ther.  Ha! 

Patr.  Who  most  humbly  desires  you  to  invite 
Hector  to  his  tent, — 

Ther.  Humph! 

Patr.  And  to  procure  safe  conduct  from  Aga- 
memnon. 

Ther.  Agamemnon  ? 

Patr.  Ay,  my  lord. 

Ther.  Ha! 

Pair.  What  say  you  to't  ? 

Ther.  God  be  wi'  you,  with  all  my  heart. 

Patr.  Your  answer,  sir. 

Ther.  If  to-morrow  be  a  fair  day,  by  eleven 
o'clock  it  will  go  one  way  or  other ;  howsoever,  he 
shall  pay  for  me  ere  he  has  me. 

Patr.  Your  answer,  sir. 

Ther.  Fare  you  well,  with  all  my  heart. 

Achil.  Why,  but  he  is  not  in  this  tune,  is 
he? 

Ther.  No,  but  he's  out  o'  tune  thus.  What 
music  will  be  in  him  when  Hector  has  knocked  out 
his  brains,  I  know  not :  But,  I  am  sure,  none ; 
unless  the  fiddler  Apollo  gets  his  sinews  to  make 
catlings  on. 

Achil.  Come,  thou  shalt  bear  a  letter  to  him 
straight. 

Ther.  Let  me  carry  another  to  his  horse;  for 
that's  the  more  capable  creature. 

Achil.    My   mind    is   troubled,   like   a   fountain 
stirr'd ; 
And  I  myself  see  not  the  bottom  of  it. 

[Exeunt  Achilles,  and  Patroclus. 

Ther.  'Would  the  fountain  of  your  mind  were 
clear  again,  that  I  might  water  an  ass  at  it !  I  had 
rather  be  a  tick  in  a  sheep,  than  such  a  valiant 

[Exit. 
33 


U.ULi/lJLjyjLAXAMAJQQlAA  /\Ai\AA/w'\A;'  A  .'VAAiVlWlK  ■!  l\Ki\  Jw\JA/lAAAAil  JUAJvAi.^ 


ywwmn/TnY\irvYTTT'iTr^w\i  \rf\r:rjY\iyn^  mm  vvvvvvYVY\TYrr' 


Scene  I. — Troy.    A  Street. 

Enter,  at  one  side,  Myv\s,  and  Servant  with  a 
torch ;  at  the  other,  Paris,  Deiphobus,  An- 
TENOR,  DiOMEDES,  and  others,  with  torches. 

Par.  See,  ho !  who's  that  there  ? 

Dei.  'Tis  the  lord  Mneas-. 

yEne.  Is  the  prince  there  in  person  ? — 
Had  I  so  good  occasion  to  lie  long, 
As  you,  prince  Paris,  nothing  but  heavenly  business 
Should  rob  my  bed-mate  of  my  company. 

Dio.  That's  my  mind  too. — Good  morrow,  lord 
^neas. 

Par.  A  valiant  Greek,  ^neas ;  take  his  hand  : 
"Witness  the  process  of  your  speech,  wherein 
You  told  how  Diomed,  in  a  whole  week  by  days, 
Did  haunt  you  in  the  field. 

u^ne.  Health  to  you,  valiant  sir, 

During  all  question  of  the  gentle  ti'uce  : 
But  when  I  meet  you  arm'd,  as  black  defiance, 
As  heart  can  think  or  courage  execute. 

Dio.  The  one  and  other  Diomed  embraces. 
Our  bloods  are  now  in  calm ;  and,  so  long,  health  : 
But,  when  contention  and  occasion  meet, 
By  Jove,  I'll  play  the  hunter  for  thy  life, 
With  all  ray  force,  pursuit,  and  policy. 

^ne.  And  thou  shalt  huni  a  lion,  that  will  fly 
With  his  face  backward. — In  humane  gentleness, 
Welcome  to  Troy  I  now,  by  Anchises'  hfe, 
Welcome,  indeed  !  By  Venus'  hand  I  swear, 
No  man  alive  can  love,  in  such  a  sort. 
The  thing  he  means  to  kill,  more  excellently. 

Dio.  We  sympathize  : — Jove,  let  ^neas  live, 
If  to  my  sword  his  fate  be  not  the  glorj-, 
A  thousand  complete  courses  of  the  sun ! 
But,  in  mine  emulous  honour,  let  him  die. 
With  every  joint  a  wound  ;  and  that  to-morrow ! 

^Ene.  We  know  each  other  well. 

Dio.  We  do;  and  long  to  know  each  other  worse. 

Par.  Tliis  is  the  most  despitefull'st  gentle  gi-eet- 

The  noblest  hateful  love,  that  e'er  I  heard  of. — 
What  business,  lord,  so  early  ? 

uSne.  I  was  sent  for  to  the  king;  but  why,  I 

know  not. 
Par.  His  purpose  meets  you :  'Twas  to 
this  Greek 

To  Calchas'  house ;  and  there  to  render  him. 
For  the  enfreed  Antenor,  the  fair  Cressid  : 
Let's  have  your  company  ;  or,  if  you  please, 
Haste  there  before  us  :  I  constantly  do  think, 
(Or,  rather,  call  my  thought  a  certain  knowledge.) 
My  brother  Troilus  lodges  there  to-night ; 

34 


bring 


Rouse  him,  and  give  him  note  of  our  approach, 
With  the  whole  quality  whereof;  I  fear, 
We  shall  be  much  unwelcome. 

yEne.  That  I  assure  you  ; 

Troilus  had  rather  Troy  were  borne  to  Greece, 
Than  Cressid  borne  from  Troy. 

Par.  There  is  no  help ; 

The  bitter  disposition  of  the  time 
Will  have  it  so.     On,  lord  ;  we'll  follow  you. 

JEne.  Good  morrow,  all.  \^Exit. 

Par.  And  tell  me,  noble  Diomed ;  faith,  tell  me 
true, 
Even  in  the  soul  of  sound  good-fellowship, — 
Who,  in  your  thoughts,  merits  fair  Helen  most, 
Myself,  or  Menelaus  ? 

Dio.  Both  alike : 

He  merits  well  to  have  her  that  doth  seek  her 
(Not  making  any  scruple  of  her  soilure) 
With  such  a  hell  of  pain,  and  world  of  charge  ; 
And  you  as  well  to  keep  her,  that  defend  her 
(Not  palating  the  taste  of  her  dishonour) 
With  such  a  costly  loss  of  wealth  and  friends : 
He,  like  a  puling  cuckold,  would  drink  up 
The  lees  and  dregs  of  a  flat  tamed  piece  ; 
You,  like  a  lecher,  out  of  whorish  loins 
Are  pleas'd  to  breed  out  your  inheritors ; 
Both  merits  pois'd,  each  weighs  no  less  nor  more ; 
But  he  as  he,  the  heavier  for  a  whore  ? 

Par.  You  are  too  bitter  to  your  countrywoman. 

Dio.  She's   bitter  to   her   country :   Hear   me, 
Paris. — 
For  every  false  drop  in  her  bawdy  veins 
A  Grecian's  life  hath  sunk ;  for  eveiy  scniple 
Of  her  contaminated  can-ion  weight, 
A  Trojan  hath  been  slain  ;  since  she  could  speak. 
She  hath  not  given  so  many  good  words  breath, 
As  for  her  Greeks  and  Trojans  sufl^er'd  death. 

Par.  Fair  Diomed,  you  do  as  chapmen  do. 
Dispraise  the  thing  that  you  desire  to  buy : 
But  we  in  silence  hold  this  virtue  well, — 
We'll  not  commend  what  we  intend  to  sell. 
Here  lies  our  way.  \_Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — The  Same.     Court  before  the  House 
o/Pandarus. 

Enter  Troilus,  and  Cressida. 

Tro.    Dear,  trouble  not  yourself;   the  mom  is 

cold. 
Cres.  Then,  sweet  my  lord,  I'll  call  mine  uncle 

down  ; 
He  shall  unbolt  the  gates. 


ACT    IV. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    II. 


Tro.  Trouble  him  not ; 

To  bed,  to  bed  :  Sleep  kill  those  pretty  eyes, 
And  give  as  soft  attachment  to  thy  senses, 
As  infants'  empty  of  all  thought ! 

Cres.  Good  morrow,  then. 

Tro.  Prithee  now,  to  bed. 

Cres.  Are  you  aweary  of  me  ? 

Tro.  O  Cressida !  but  that  the  busy  day, 
Wak'd  by  the  lark,  hath  rous'd  the  ribald  crows. 
And  dreaming  night  will  hide  our  joys  no  longer, 
I  would  not  from  thee. 

Cres.  Night  hath  been  too  brief. 

Tro.  Beshrew  the  witch !  with  venomous  wights 
she  stays. 
As  tediously  as  hell ;  but  flies  the  grasps  of  love, 
Wit;h  wings  more  momentary-swift  than  thought. 
You  will  catch  cold,  and  curse  me. 

Cres.    Prithee,    tariy; — you    men    will    never 
tarry. — 

0  foolish  Cressid  ! — I  might  have  still  held  off, 
And  then  you  would  have  tan'ied.     Hark !  there's 

one  up. 
Pan.   [  Within.'\  What,  ai'e  all  the  doors  open 
here? 

Tro.  It  is  your  uncle. 

Enter  Pandarus. 

Cres.    A   pestilence   on   him !    now  will  he   be 
mocking : 

1  shall  have  such  a  life, — 

Pan.  How  now,  how  now  ?  how  go  maiden- 
heads ?  Here,  you  maid !  where's  my  cousin 
Cressid  ? 

Cres.  Go  hang  yourself,  you  naughty  mocking 
uncle ! 
You  bring  me  to  do,  and  then  you  flout  me  too. 

Pan.  To  do  what?  to  do  what? — let  her  say 
what :  what  have  I  brought  you  to  do  ? 

Cres.  Come,  come  ;  beshi-ew  youi"  heart :  you'll 
ne'er  be  good. 
Nor  suffer  others. 

Pan.  Ha,  ha !  Alas,  poor  ^\Tetch !  a  poor  capoc- 
chia!  hast  not  slept  to-night?  would  he  not,  a 
naughty  man,  let  it  sleep  ?  a  bugbear  take  him  ! 

\^Knocking. 
Cres.    Did   not   I   tell   you  ? — 'would   he  were 
knock'd  o'  the  head  ! — 
Who's  that  at  door  ?  good  uncle,  go  and  see. — 
My  lord,  come  you  again  into  my  chamber : 
You  smile,  and  mock  me,  as  if  I  meant  naughtily. 
Tro.  Ha,  ha ! 

Cres.  Come,  you  are  deceiv'd,  I  think  of  no  such 
thing. —  [Knocking. 

How  earnestly  they  knock  !  pray  you,  come  in  ; 
I  would  not  for  half  Troy  have  you  seen  here. 

[Exeunt  Troilus,  and  Cressida. 
Pan.   [Going  to  the  door.]   Who's  there  ?  what's 
the  matter  ?  will  you  beat  down  the  door  ?     How 
now  ?  what's  the  matter  ? 

Enter  jEneas. 

JEne.  Good-morrow,  lord,  good-moiTow. 

Pan.  Who's  there?  my  lord  iEneas?  By  my 
troth, 
I  knew  you  not :  what  news  with  you  so  early  ? 

^ne.  Is  not  prince  Troilus  here  ? 

Pan.  Here  !  what  should  he  do  here  ? 

jEne.  Come,  he  is  here,  my  lord,  do  not  deny 
him ; 
It  doth  import  him  much  to  speak  with  me. 

Pan,  Is  he  here,  say  you  ?  'tis  more  than  I  know, 


I'll  be  sworn  : — For  my  own  pait,  I  came  in  late  : 
What  should  he  do  here  ? 

^«e.  Who  ! — nay  then  : — Come,  come,  you'll 
do  him  wrong  ere  y'  are  'ware  :  You'll  be  so  true 
to  him,  to  be  false  to  him :  Do  not  you  know  of 
him,  but  yet  go  fetch  him  hither ;  go. 

As  Pandarus  is  going  out,  enter  Troilus. 

Tro.  How  now  ?  what's  the  matter  ? 

jEne.  My  lord,  I  scarce  have  leisure  to  salute 
you. 
My  matter  is  so  rash  :  There  is  at  hand 
Paris  your  brother,  and  Deiphobus, 
The  Grecian  Diomed,  and  our  Antenor 
Deliver'd  to  us  ;  and  for  him  forthwith. 
Ere  the  first  sacrifice,  within  this  hour, 
We  must  give  up  to  Diomedes'  hand 
The  lady  Cressida. 

Tro.  Is  it  concluded  so  ? 

jEne.  By  Priam,  and  the  general  state  of  Troy: 
They  are  at  hand,  and  ready  to  aflfect  it. 

Tro.  How  my  achievements  mock  me ! 
I  will  go  meet  them :  and,  my  lord  j^neas. 
We  met  by  chance ;  you  did  not  find  me  here. 

^ne.  Good,  good,  my  lord  ;  the  secrets  of  nature 
Have  not  more  gift  in  taciturnity. 

[Exeunt  Troilus,  and  ^neas. 

Pan.  Is't  possible  ?  no  sooner  got  but  lost?  The 
devil  take  Antenor !  the  young  prince  will  go  mad. 
A  plague  upon  Antenor !  I  would  they  had  broke's 
neck. 

Enter  Cressida. 

Cres.   How   now  ?   what's  the   matter  ?     Who 
was  here  ? 

Pan.  Ah,  ah ! 

Cres.  Why  sigh  you  so  profoundly  ?  where's  my 
lord  gone  ? 
Tell  me,  sweet  uncle,  what's  the  matter  ? 

Pan.  'Would  I  were  as  deep  under  the  earth  as 
I  am  above ! 

Cres.  O  the  gods  ! — what's  the  matter  ? 

Pan.  Prithee,  get  thee  in.  'Would  thou  hadst 
ne'er  been  born  !  I  knew  thou  wouldst  be  his 
death  : — O  poor  gentleman  ! — A  plague  upon  An- 
tenor ! 

Cres.  Good  uncle,  I  beseech  you  on  my  knees,  I 
beseech  you,  what's  the  matter  ? 

Pan.  Thou  must  be  gone,  wench,  thou  must  be 
gone ;  thou  art  changed  for  Antenor :  thou  must  to 
thy  father,  and  be  gone  from  Troilus ;  'twill  be  his 
death ;  'twill  be  his  bane  ;  he  cannot  beai-  it. 

Cres.  O  j^ou  immortal  gods  ! — I  will  not  go. 

Pan.  Thou  must. 

Cres.  I  will  not,  uncle  :  I  have  forgot  my  father ; 
I  know  no  touch  of  consanguinity ; 
No  kin,  no  love,  no  blood,  no  soul  so  near  me, 
As  the  sweet  Troilus. — O  you  gods  divine ! 
Make  Cressid's  name  the  very  crown  of  falsehood 
If  ever    she   leave   Troilus !      Time,    force,    and 

death. 
Do  to  this  body  what  exti'emes  you  can ; 
But  the  sti-ong  base  and  building  of  my  love 
Is  as  the  very  centre  of  the  earth, 
Drawing  all  things  to  it. — I  will  go  in,  and  weep; — 

Pan.  Do,  do. 

Cres.  Tear  my  bright  hair,  and  scratch  my  praised 
cheeks ; 
Crack  my  cleai*  voice  with  sobs,  and  break  my  heart 
With  sounding  Troilus.     I  will  not  go  fiom  Troy. 

[Exeunt. 
35 


ACT    IV. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    IV. 


Scene  III. — The  Same.     Before  Pandarus' 

House. 

Enter  Paris,  Troilus,  jEneas,  Deiphobus, 
Antenor,  and  Diomedes. 

Par.  It  is  great  morning ;  and  the  hour  prefix'd 
Of  her  deliver}'  to  this  valiant  Greek 
Comes  fast  upon  : — Good  my  brother  Troilus, 
Tell  you  the  lady  what  she  is  to  do, 
And  haste  her  to  the  purpose. 

Tro.  Walk  in  to  her  house ; 

I'll  bring  her  to  the  Grecian  presently  : 
And  to  his  hand  when  I  deliver  her, 
Think  it  an  altar ;  and  thy  brother  Troilus 
A  priest,  there  offering  to  it  his  own  heart.    \^Exit. 

Par.  I  know  what  'tis  to  love  ; 
And  'would,  as  I  shall  pity,  I  could  help ! — 
Please  you  walk  in,  my  lords.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — The  Same.     A  Room  in  Pandarus' 

House, 

Enter  Pandarus,  and  Cressida. 

Pan.  Be  moderate,  be  moderate. 

Cres.  Why  tell  you  me  of  moderation  ? 
The  grief  is  fine,  full,  perfect,  that  I  taste, 
And  violenteth  in  a  sense  as  strong  as  that 
Which  causeth  it :  How  can  I  moderate  it  ? 
Tf  I  could  temporize  with  my  affection, 
Or  brew  it  to  a  weak  and  colder  palate. 
The  like  allayment  could  I  give  my  grief: 
My  love  admits  no  qualifying  dross  : 
No  more  my  grief,  in  such  a  precious  loss. 

Enter  Troilus. 

Pan.  Here,  here,  here  he  comes,  a  sweet  duck! 
Cres.  O  Troilus  !  Troilus  ! 

Pan.  What  a  pair  of  spectacles  is  here  !    Let 
me  embrace  too :   O  heart, — as  the  goodly  saying 

is,— 

O  heart,  heavy  heart. 

Why  sigh'st  thou  without  breaking  ? 

where  he  answers  again, 

Because  thou  canst  not  ease  thy  smart. 
By  friendship,  nor  by  speaking. 

There  was  never  a  truer  rhyme.  Let  us  cast 
away  nothing,  for  we  may  live  to  have  need  of 
such  a  verse ;  we  see  it,  we  see  it. — How  now, 
lambs  ? 

Tro.  Cressid,  I  love  thee  in  so  strain'd  a  purity. 
That  the  blest  gods — as  angiy  with  my  fancy. 
More  bright  in  zeal  than  the  devotion  which 
Cold  lips   blow  to  their  deities, — take  thee  from 
me. 

Cres.  Have  the  gods  envy? 

Pan.  Ay,  ay,  ay,  ay ;  'tis  too  plain  a  case. 

Cres.  And  is  it  tnie  that  I  must  go  from  Troy? 

Tro.  A  hateful  truth. 

Cres.  What,  and  from  Troilus  too  ? 

Tro.  From  Troy,  and  Troilus. 

Cres.  Is't  possible  ? 

Tro.  And  suddenly ;  where  injury  of  chance 
Puts  back  leave-taking,  justles  roughly  by 
All  time  of  pause,  rudely  beguiles  our  lips 
Of  all  rejoindure,  forcibly  prevents 
Our  lock'd  embrasures,  strangles  our  dear  vows 
Even  in  the  birth  of  our  own  labouring  breath  : 

36 


We  two,  that  with  so  many  thousand  sighs 
Did  buy  each  other,  must  poorly  sell  ourselves 
With  the  rude  brevity  and  discharge  of  one. 
Injurious  time  now,  with  a  robber's  haste. 
Crams  his  rich  thievery  up,  he  knows  not  how : 
As  many  farewells  as  be  stars  in  heaven, 
With  distinct  breath  and  consign'd  kisses  to  them, 
He  fbmbles  up  into  a  loose  adieu ; 
And  scants  us  with  a  single  famish'd  kiss, 
Distasting  with  the  salt  of  broken  teai*s. 

yEne.   [  Within.]   My  lord  !  is  the  lady  ready  ? 

Tro.    Hark !    you   are   call'd  :    Some   say,   the 
Genius  so 
Cries,  "  Come  !"  to  him  that  instantly  must  die.— 
Bid  them  have  patience ;  she  shall  come  anon. 

Pan.  Where  are  my  tears?    rain,   to  lay  this 
wiiid,  or  my  heart  will  be  blown  up  by  the  root. 

[Exit  Pandarus. 

Cres.  I  must  then  to  the  Grecians? 

Tro.  No  remedy. 

Cres.  Awoefiil  Cressid  'mongstthe  meriy  Greeks ! 
When  shall  we  see  again  ? 

Tro.  Hear  me,  my  love :  Be  thou  but  true  of 
heart, — 

Cres.  I  true !  how  now  ?  what  wicked  deem  is 
this? 

Tro.  Nay,  we  must  use  expostulation  kindly, 
For  it  is  parting  from  us  : 
I  speak  not,  "  be  thou  true,"  as  fearing  thee ; 
For  I  will  throw  my  glove  to  Death  himself. 
That  there's  no  maculation  in  thj'  heart : 
But,  "  be  thou  ti-ue,"  say  I,  to  fashion  in 
My  sequent  protestation ;  be  thou  true, 
And  I  will  see  thee. 

Cres.  O,  you  shall  be  expos'd,  my  lord,  to  dangei-s 
As  infinite  as  imminent!  but,  I'll  be  true. 

Tro.  And  I'll  grow  friend  with  danger.     Weai" 
this  sleeve. 

Cres.  And  you  this  glove.     When  shall  I  see 
you? 

Tro.  I  will  corrupt  the  Grecian  sentinels, 
To  give  thee  nightly  visitation. 
But  yet,  be  tnie. 

Cres.  O  heavens ! — be  true,  again  ? 

T'ro.  Hear  why  I  speak  it.  love  ; 
The  Grecian  youths  are  full  of  quality  ; 
Their  loving  well  compos'd  with  gift  of  nature. 
Flowing  and  swelling  o'er  with  arts  and  exercise; 
How  novelties  may  move,  and  parts  with  person, 
Alas,  a  kind  of  godly  jealousy 
(Which,  I  beseech  you,  call  a  virtuous  sin,) 
Makes  me  afraid. 

Cres.  O  heavens  !  you  love  me  not. 

Tro.  Die  I  a  villain  then  ! 
In  this  I  do  not  call  your  faith  in  question, 
So  mainly  as  my  merit:  I  cannot  sing. 
Nor  heel  the  high  lavolt,  nor  sweeten  talk, 
Nor  play  at  subtle  games ;  fair  virtues  all. 
To   which    the    Grecians    are   most   prompt    and 

pregnant : 
But  I  can  tell,  that  in  each  grace  of  these 
There  lurks  a  still  and  dumb-discoursive  devil, 
That  tempts  most  cunningly  :  but  be  not  tempted. 

Cres.  Do  you  think  I  will  ? 

Tro.  No. 

But  something  may  be  done  that  we  will  not : 
And  sometimes  we  are  devils  to  ourselves, 
When  we  will  tempt  the  frailty  of  our  powers, 
Presuming  on  their  changeful  potency. 

^ne.   [  Within.]   Nay,  good  my  lord, — 

Tro.  Come,  kiss,  and  let  us  part 


ACT   IV. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCEXK    V. 


Par.  [  Within.]  Brother  Troilus 


1 


ro. 


Good  brother,  come  you  hither; 


And  bring  iEiieas  and  the  Grecian  with  you. 

Ores.  My  lord,  will  you  be  true  ? 

7Vo.  Who,  I  ?  alas,  it  is  my  vice,  my  fault ; 
While  others  fish  with  craft  for  s^-eat  opinion, 
I  with  great  truth  catch  mere  simplicity  ; 
Whilst  some  with  cunning  gild  their  copper  crowns. 
With  truth  and  plainness  I  do  wear  mine  bare. 
Fear  not  my  truth ;  the  moral  of  my  wit 
Is — plain,  and  true, — there's  all  the  reach  of  it. 

Enter  .E.neas,  Paris,  Antenor,  Dkiphobus, 
and  DiOMEDES. 

Welcome,  sir  Dionied !  here  is  the  lad}-. 
Which  for  Antenor  we  deliver  you  : 
At  the  port,  lord,  I'll  give  her  to  thy  hand ; 
And,  by  the  way,  possess  thee  what  she  is. 
Entreat  her  fair;  and,  by  my  soul,  fair  Greek, 
If  e'er  thou  stand  at  mercy  of  my  sword. 
Name  Cressid,  and  thy  life  shall  be  as  safe 
As  Priam  is  in  Ilion. 

Dio.  Fair  lady  Cressid, 

So   please   you,  save   the    thanks   this  prince  ex- 
pects : 
The  lustre  in  your  eye,  heaven  in  j-our  cheek, 
Pleads  your  fair  usage ;  and  to  Dioined 
You  shall  be  mistress,  and  command  him  wholly. 

3'ro.  Grecian,  thou  dost  not  use  me  courteously. 
To  shame  the  seal  of  my  petition  to  thee. 
In  praising  her:   I  tell  tliee,  lord  of  Greece, 
She  is  as  far  liigh-soaring  o'er  thy  praises, 
As  thou  unworthy  to  be  call'd  her  servant. 
I  charge  thee,  use  her  well,  even  for  my  charge ; 
For,  by  the  dreadful  Pluto,  if  thou  dost  not. 
Though  the  gi-eat  bulk  Achilles  be  thy  guard, 
I'll  cut  thy  tlu'oat. 

Dio.  O,  be  not  mov'd,  prince  Troilus : 

Let  me  be  privileg'd  by  my  place  and  message, 
To  be  a  speaker  free ;  when  I  am  hence, 
I'll  answer  to  my  lust :  And  know  you,  lord, 
I'll  nothing  do  on  charge :  To  her  own  worth 
She  shall  be  priz'd ;  but  that  you  say — be't  so, 
I'll  speak  it  in  my  spirit  and  honour, — no. 

Tro.  Come,  to  the  port. — I'll  tell  thee,  Dionied, 
This  brave  shall  oft  make  thee  to  hide  thy  head. — 
Lady,  give  me  your  hand ;  and,  as  we  walk, 
To  our  own  selves  bend  we  our  needful  talk. 

[Exeunt  Troilus,  Cressida,  and  Diomed. 

[Trumpet  heard. 

Par.  Hark !  Hector's  trumpet. 

^Ene.  IIow  have  we  spent  this  morning! 

The  prince  must  think  me  tardy  and  remiss. 
That  swore  to  ride  before  him  in  the  field. 

Par.  'Tis  Troilus'  fault :  Come,  come,  to  field 
with  him. 

Dei.  Let  us  make  ready  straight. 

yEne.   Yea,  with  a  bridegroom's  fresh  alacrit}-. 
Let  us  address  to  tend  on  Hector's  heels : 
The  glorj^  of  our  Troy  doth  this  day  lie 
On  his  fair  worth,  and  single  chivalry.         [Exeunt. 


Scene  V. —  The  Grecian  Camp.     Lists  set  out. 

Enter  Ajax,  armed  ;  Agamemnon,  Achilles, 
Patroclus,  Menelaus,  Ulysses,  Nestor, 
and  others. 

Agam.  Here  art  thou  in  appointment  fresh  and 
fair, 
.Anticipating  time.     With  starting  courage, 
115 


Give  with  thy  trumpet  a  loud  note  to  Troy, 
Thou  dreadful  Ajax;  that  the  appalled  air 
May  pierce  the  head  of  the  great  combatant. 
And  hale  him  hither. 

Ajax.  Thou,  trumpet,  there's  my  purse. 

Now  crack  thy  lungs,  and  split  thy  brazen  pipe  : 
Blow,  villain,  till  thy  sphered  bias  cheek 
Out-swell  the  colic  of  pufiT'd  Aquilon  : 
Come,  stretch  thy  chest,  and  let  thy  eyes  spoui 

blood  ; 
Thou  blow'st  for  Hector.  [Trumpet  sounds. 

Ulyss.  No  ti'umpet  answers. 

Achil.  'Tis  but  early  days. 

Agam.  Is  not  yon  Diomed,  with  Calchas'  daugh- 
ter ? 

Ulyss.  'Tis  he,  I  ken  the  manner  of  his  gait; 
He  rises  on  the  toe  :  that  spirit  of  his 
In  aspiration  lifts  him  from  the  earth. 

Enter  Diomed,  ivilh  Cressida. 

Agam.  Is  this  the  lady  Cressid  ? 

Dio.  Even  she. 

Agam.    Most   dearly  welcome  to   the   Greeks, 
sweet  lady. 

Nest.  Our  general  doth  salute  you  with  a  kiss. 

Ulyss.  Yet  is  the  kindness  but  particular ; 
'Twere  better  she  were  kiss'd  in  general. 

Nest.  And  very  courtly  counsel :  111  begin. — 
So  much  for  Nestor. 

Achil.  I'll  take  that  winter  from  your  lips,  fair 
lady : 
Achilles  biJs  you  welcome. 

Men.  I  had  good  argument  for  kissing  once. 

Patr.  But  that's  no  argument  for  kissing  now  : 
For  thus  popp'd  Paris  in  his  hardiment ; 
And  parted  thus  you  and  your  argiuuent. 

Ulyss.    O    deadly  gall,    and   theme    of  all    our 
scorns ! 
For  which  we  lose  our  heads,  to  gild  his  horns. 

Patr.    The    first    was    Menelaus'    kiss; — this, 
mine : 
Patroclus  kisses  you. 

Men.  O,  this  is  trim  ! 

Patr.  Paris,  and  I,  kiss  evermore  for  him. 

Men.    I'll  have  my  kiss,   sir  :— Lady,   by  your 
leave. 

Cres.  In  kissing,  do  you  render  or  receive  ? 

Patr.  Both  take  and  give. 

Cres.  I'll  make  my  match  to  live. 

The  kiss  you  take  is  better  than  you  give ; 
Therefore  no  kiss. 

Men.  I'll  give  you  boot,  I'll  give  you  three  fur 
one. 

Cres.    Y''ou"re  an  odd  man ;   give  even,  or  give 
none. 

Men.  An  odd  man,  lady  ?  eveiy  man  is  odd. 

Cres.  No,  Paris  is  not ;  for  you  know  'tis  true 
That  you  are  odd,  and  he  is  even  with  you. 

Men.  Y'^ou  fillip  me  o'  the  head. 

Cres.  No,  I'll  be  sworti. 

Ulyss.  It  were  no  match,  your  nail  agamst  his 
horn. — 
May  I,  sweet  lady,  beg  a  kiss  of  you  I 

Cres.  Y'^ou  may. 

Ulyss.  I  do  desire  it. 

Cres.  Why,  beg  then. 

Ulyss.  Why  then,  for  Venus'  sake,  give  me  a 
kiss, 
W^hen  Helen  is  a  maid  again,  and  his. 

Cres.  I  am  your  debtor,  claim  it  when  'tis  due. 

Ulyss.  Never's  my  dav,  and  then  a  kiss  of  you. 
37 


ACT    IV. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    V. 


Dio.  Lady,  a  word ; — I'll  bring  yoii  to  yom-  father. 
[DioMED  leads  out  Cressida. 

Nest.  A  woman  of  quick  sense. 

Ub/ss.  Fie,  fie  upon  her ! 

There's  a  language  in  her  eye,  her  cheek,  her  lip. 
Nay,  her  foot  speaks ;  her  wanton  spirits  look  out 
At  every  joint  and  motive  of  her  body. 


O,  these  encounterers,  so  glib  of  tongue. 
That  give  a  coasting  welcome  ere  it  comes, 
And  wide  unclasp  the  tables  of  their  thoughts 
To  every  tickling  reader !  set  them  down 
For  sluttish  spoils  of  opportunity, 
And  daughters  of  the  game.  [  Trumpet  within. 

All.  The  Trojans'  Trumpet. 


■'■'^'" ^  ■-,  ,1.  v^   y 


Nes.    Oui  general  dotb  salute  you  with  a  kiss 


Again.  Y"onder  comes  the  troop. 

Enter  Hector,  armed  ;  .Eneas,  Troilus,  and 
other  Trojans,  with  Attendants. 

^ne.  Hail,  all  you  state  of  Greece !  what  shall 
be  done 
To  him  that  victory  commands  1     Or  do  you  pur- 
pose, 
A  victor  shall  be  known  ]  wUl  you,  the  knights 
Shall  to  the  edge  of  all  extremity 
Pursue  each  other,  or  shall  be  divided 
By  any  voice  or  order  of  the  field  ? 
Hector  bade  ask. 

Agam.  Which  way  would  Hector  have  it  ? 

^ne.  He  cares  not,  he'll  obey  conditions. 
Achil.    'Tis  done   Uke    Hector;    but    seciurely 
done, 
A  little  proudly,  and  gi-eat  deal  disprizing 
The  knight  oppos'd. 

36 


_^ne.  If  not  Achilles,  sir, 

What  is  your  name  ? 

Achil.  If  not  Achilles,  nothing. 

uEne.  Therefore  Achilles  :  But,  whate'er,  know 
this ; — 
In  the  extremity  of  great  and  little, 
Valom-  and  pride  excel  themselves  in  Hector ; 
The  one  almost  as  infinite  as  all, 
The  other  blank  as  nothing.     Weigh  him  well, 
And  that  which  looks  like  pride  is  courtesy. 
Tliis  Ajax  is  half  made  of  Hector's  blood : 
In  love  whereof  half  Hector  stays  at  home  ; 
Half  heart,  half  hand,  half  Hector  comes  to  seek 
This  blended  knight,  half  Trojan,  and  half  Greek. 

Achil.  A  maiden  battle  tlien?— O,  I  perceive  you. 

Re-enter  Diomedes. 
Asam.  Here  is  sir  Diomed  :— Go,  gentle  knight, 
Stand  by  our  Ajax :  as  you  and  lord  iEneas 


ACT    IV. 


TPvOILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    V. 


Consent  upon  the  order  of  their  fight, 

So  be  it ;  either  to  the  uttermost. 

Or  else  a  breath :  the  combatants  beino;  kin, 

Half  stints  their  strife  before  their  strokes  begin. 

[Ajax,  anff  Hkctor,  enter  the  lists. 

Ulyss.  They  are  oppos'd  already. 

Again.  What  Trojan  is  that  same  that  looks  so 
heavy  ? 

Ulyss.  The  youngest  son  of  Priam :  a  true  knight ; 
Not  yet  mature,  yet  matchless  :  firm  of  word  ; 
Speaking  in  deeds,  and  deedless  in  his  tongue ; 
Not  soon  provok'd,  nor,  being  provok'd,  soon  calra'd: 
His  heart  and  hand  both  open,  and  both  free ; 
For  what  he  has  he  gives ;  what  thinks  he  shows ; 
Yet  gives  he  not  till  judgment  guides  his  bount\% 
Nor  dignifies  an  impure  thouglit  with  brenth: 
jNIanly  a-s  Hector,  but  more  dangerous; 
For  Hector,  in  his  blaze  of  \vrath,  subscribes 
To  tender  olijects ;  but  he,  in  heat  of  action, 
T<  more  vindicative  than  jealous  love  : 
They  call  him  Troilus ;  and  on  him  erect 
A  second  hope,  as  fairly  built  as  Hector. 
Thus  says  jEneas ;  one  that  knows  the  youth 
Even  to  his  inches,  and,  with  private  soul, 
Did -in  great  llion  thus  ti-anslate  him  to  me. 

\^Alarum.     IIkctor  and  Ajax  fight. 

Agam.  They  are  in  action. 

Nest.  Now,  Ajax,  hold  thine  own ! 

Tro.  Hector,  thou  sleep'st ; 

Awake  thee ! 

Again.  His  blows  ai"e  well  dispos'd : — there,  Ajax ! 

Dio.  You  must  no  more.  [  Trumpets  cease. 

^ne.  Princes,  enough,  so  please  you. 

Ajax.  I  am  not  warm  yet,  let  us  fight  again. 

Dio.  As  Hector  pleases. 

Hect.  Why  tlien.  will  I  no  more  : — 

Thou  art,  great  lord,  my  father's  sister's  son, 
A  eousin-german  to  great  Priam's  seed* 
The  obligation  of  our  blood  forbids 
A  gory  emulation  "twixt  us  twain  : 
Were  thy  comtnixtion  Greek  and  Trojan  so 
That  thou  couldst  say — "  This  hand  is  Grecian  all, 
And  this  is  Trojan;  the  sinews  of  this  leg 
All  Greek,  and  this  all  Troy ;  my  mother's  blood 
Runs  on  the  dexter  cheek,  and  this  sinister 
Bounds-in  ray  father's ;"  by  Jove  multipotent. 
Thou  shouldst  not  bear  from  me  a  Greekish  member 
Wherein  my  sword  had  not  impressure  made 
Of  our  rank  feud  :  But  the  just  gods  gainsay, 
That  any  drop  thou  borrow'dst  from  thy  mother, 
i\Iy  sacred  aunt,  should  by  my  mortal  sword 
Be  draiti'd  !     Let  me  embrace  thee,  Ajax  : 
By  him  that  thunders,  thou  hast  lust}'  arms  ; 
Hector  would  have  them  fall  upon  him  thus  : 
Cousin,  all  honour  to  thee  ! 

Ajax.  I  thank  thee,  Hector : 

Thou  art  too  gentle,  and  too  free  a  man : 
1  came  to  kill  thee,  cousin,  and  bear  hence 
A  great  addition  earned  in  thy  death. 

Hecf.  Not  Neoptolemus  so  mirable 
(On  whose  bright  crest  Fame  with  her  loud'st  O  yes 
Cries,  "  This  is  he,")  could  promise  to  himself 
A  thought  of  added  honour  torn  from  Hector. 

^<Ene.  There  is  expectance  here  from  both  the 
sides, 
What  further  you  will  do. 

Hect.  We'll  answer  it; 

The  issue  is  embracement : — Ajax,  farewell. 

Ajax.  If  I  might  in  entreaties  find  success, 
(As  seld'  I  have  the  chance,)  I  would  desire 
My  famous  cousin  to  our  Grecian  tents. 


Dio.  'Tis  Agamemnon's  wish,  and  great  Achilles 
Doth  long  to  see  unarm'd  the  valiant  Hector. 

Hect.  ^ueas,  call  my  brother  Troilus  to  me : 
And  signify  this  loving  interview 
To  the  expecters  of  our  Trojan  part; 
Desire  them  home. — Give  me  thy  hand,  my  cousm: 
I  will  go  eat  with  thee,  and  see  your  knights. 

Ajax.  Great  Agamemnon  comes  to  meet  us  here. 

Hect.  The  worthiest  of  them  tell  me  name  by 
name ; 
But  for  Achilles,  mine  own  searching  eyes 
Shall  find  him  by  his  large  and  portly  size. 

Agam.  Worthy  of  arms  !  as  welcome  as  to  one 
That  would  be  rid  of  such  an  enemy ; 
But  that's  no  welcome :  Understand  more  clear 
What's  past,  and  what's  to  come,  is  strew'd  with 

husks 
And  formless  niin  of  oblivion  ; 
But  in  this  extant  moment,  fnith  and  troth, 
Strain'd  purely  from  all  hollov/  bias-drawing. 
Bids  thee,  with  most  divine  integrity'. 
From  heart  of  very  heart,  gi-eat  Hector,  welcome. 

Hect.  I  thank  thee,  most  imperious  Agamemnon. 

Agam.  My  well-fam'd  lord  of  Troy,  no  less  to 
you.  [Tb  Troilus. 

Men.    Let   me   confirm   my   princely  brother's 
gi-eeting; — 
You  brace  of  warlike  brothers,  welcome  hither. 

Hect.  Whom  must  we  answer  ? 

^nc.  The  noble  Menelaus. 

Hect.  O  you,  my  lord  ?    by  Mars  his  gauntlet, 
thanks  I 
^lock  not,  that  I  affect  the  untraded  oath; 
Your  quondam  wife  swears  still  by  Venus'  glove : 
She's  well,  but  bade  me  not  commend  her  to  you. 

Men.   Name  her  not  now,  sh ;    she's  a  deadly 
theme. 

Hect.  O,  pardon ;  I  offend. 

Nest.  I  have,  thou  gallant  Trojan,  seen  thee  oft. 
Labouring  for  destiny,  make  cniel  waj^ 
Through  ranks  of  Greekish  youth  :  and  I  have  seen 

thee, 
As  hot  as  Perseus,  spur  thy  Phrygian  steed. 
And  seen  thee  scorning  forfeits  and  subduements, 
When  thou  hast  hung  thy  advanced  sword  i'  the  air, 
Not  letting  it  depline  on  the  declin'd ; 
That  I  have  said  unto  my  standers-by, 
"  Lo,  Jupiter  is  yonder,  dealing  life  !" 
And  I  have  seen  thee  pause,  and  take  thy  breath. 
When  that  a  ring  of  Greeks  have  hemra'd  thee  in, 
Like  an  Olympian  MTestling :  This  have  I  seen  ; 
But  this  thy  countenance,  still  lock'd  in  steel, 
I  never  saw  till  now.     I  knew  thy  grandsire, 
And  once  fought  with  him  :  he  was  a  soldier  good  ; 
But,  by  great  Mars,  the  captain  of  us  all, 
Never  like  thee  :  Let  an  old  man  embrace  thee; 
And.  worthy  warrior,  welcome  to  our  tents. 

JEne.  'Tis  the  old  Nestor. 

Hect.  Let  me  embrace  thee,  good  old  chronicle. 
That  hast  so  long  walk'd  hand  in  hand  with  time  : — 
Most  reverend  Nestor,  I  am  glad  to  clasp  thee. 

Nest.  I  would  my  arms  could  match  thee  in  con- 
tention. 
As  they  contend  with  thee  in  courtesy. 

Hect.  I  would  they  could. 

Nest.  Ha! 
By  this  white  beard,  I'd  fight  with  thee  to-morrow. 
Well,  welcome,  welcome !   I  have  seen  the  time. 

Ulyss.  I  wonder  now  how  yonder  city  stands. 
When  we  have  here  her  base  and  pillar  by  us. 

Hect.  I  know  your  favour,  lord  Ulysses,  well. 
39 


ACT  :v. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    V. 


Ah,  sir,  tliere's  many  a  Greek  and  Trojan  dead, 
Since  first  1  saw  yourself  and  Dioraed 
In  Ilion,  on  your  Greekish  embassy. 

Ubjss.  Sir,  I  foretoM  you  then  what  would  ensue : 
My  prophecy  is  but  half  his  journey  yet ; 
{'"or  yonder  walls,  that  pertly  front  your  town, 
\'on  towers,  whose  wanton  tops  do  buss  the  clouds, 
>rust  kiss  their  own  feet. 

Hect.  I  must  not  believe  you : 

There  they  stand  yet :  and  modestly  I  think. 
The  fall  of  every  Phryjiian  stone  will  cost 
A  drop  of  (xrecian  blood  :  The  end  crowns  all ; 
And  that  old  common  arbitrator.  Time, 
Will  one  day  end  it. 

Ch/ss.  So  to  him  we  leave  it. 

Most  gentle,  and  most  valiant  Hector,  welcome : 
After  the  general,  I  beseech  you  next 
To  feast  with  me,  and  see  me  at  my  tent. 

Achil.  I  shall  forestall  thee,  lord  Ulysses,  thou  I — 
Now,  Hector,  I  have  fed  mine  eyes  on  thee  : 
T  have  with  exact  view  perus'd  thee,  Hector, 
And  quoted  joint  by  joint. 

Hect.  Is  this  Achilles  ? 

Achil.  I  am  Achilles. 

Hect.  Stand  fair,  I  pray  thee :  let  me  look  on 
thee. 

Achil.  Behold  thy  fiU. 

Hect.  Nay,  I  have  done  already. 

Achil.  Thou  art  too  brief;  I  will  the  second  lime. 
As  I  would  buy  thee,  view  thee  limb  by  limb. 

Hect.  O,  like  a  book  of  sport  thou'lt  read  me  o'er; 
But  there's  more  in  me  than  thou  understand'st. 
Wh}'  dost  thou  so  oppress  me  with  thine  eye  .' 

Achil.  Tell  me,  you  heavens,  in  which  part  of  his 
body 
Shall  1  destroy  him  ?  whether  there,  or  there,  or 

there  ? 
That  I  may  give  the  local  wound  a  name ; 
And  make  distinct  the  very  breach  whereout 
Hector's  great  spirit  flew  :  Answer  me,  heavens  ! 

Hect.  It  would  discredit  the  bless'd  gods,  proud 
man. 
To  answer  such  a  question  :  Stand  again  : 
Think'st  thou  to  catch  my  life  so  pleasantly. 
As  to  prenominate  in  nice  conjecture 
W^here  thou  wilt  hit  me  dead  ? 

Achil.  I  tell  thee,  yea. 

Hect.  Wert  thou  the  oracle  to  tell  me  so, 
I'd  not  beUeve  thee.     Henceforth  guard  thee  well ; 


For  I'll  not  kill  thee  there,  nor  there,  nor  there  ; 
But,  by  the  forge  that  stithied  Mars  his  hehn, 
111  kill  thee  everywhei'e,  yea,  o'er  and  o'er. — 
You  wisest  Grecians,  jjardon  me  this  brag. 
His  insolence  draws  folly  from  my  lips ; 
But  I'll  endeavour  deeds  to  match  these  words. 
Or  may  I  never — 

Ajax.  Do  not  chafe  thee,  cousin ; — 

And  you,  Achilles,  let  these  thi-eats  alone. 
Till  accident,  or  pvu-pose,  bring  you  to't : 
You  may  have  every  day  enough  of  Hector, 
If  you  have  stomach;  the  general  state,  I  fear, 
Can  scarce  enti-eat  you  to  be  odd  with  him. 

Hect.  I  pray  you,  let  us  see  you  in  the  field; 
We  have  had  pelting  wars,  since  you  refus'd 
The  Grecians'  cause. 

Achil.  Dost  thou  entreat  me.  Hector  ? 

To-morrow  do  I  meet  thee,  fell  as  death ; 
To-night,  all  friends. 

Hect.  Thy  hand  upon  that  match. 

Agam.  First,  all  you  peers  of  Greece,  go  to  my 
tent ; 
There  in  the  full  convive  you  :  aftel•^vards, 
As  Hector's  leisure  and  your  bounties  shall 
Concur  together,  severally  entreat  him. 
Beat  loud  the  tabourines,  let  the  trumpets  blow, 
That  this  great  soldier  may  his  welcome  know. 

[Exeunt  all  but  Troilus,  and  Ulysses. 

Tro.  My  lord  Ulysses,  tell  me,  I  beseech  you, 
In  what  place  of  the  field  doth  Calchas  keep? 

Uh/ss.  At  Menelaus'  tent,  7uost  princely  Troilus : 
There  Diomed  doth  feast  with  him  to-night  : 
Who  neither  looks  on  heaven,  nor  on  earth. 
But  gives  all  gaze  and  bent  of  amorous  view 
On  the  fair  Cressid. 

Tro.  Shall  I,  sweet  lord,  be  bound  to  thee  so 
much. 
After  we  part  from  Agamemnon's  tent, 
To  bring  me  thither  ? 

Ulyss.  Y''ou  shall  command  me,  sir. 

As  gentle  tell  me,  of  what  honour  was 
This  Cressida  in  Troy  ?     Had  she  no  lover  there. 
That  wails  her  absence  ? 

Tro.    O,  sir,  to   such   as   boasting   show   their 
seal's, 
A  mock  is  due.     Will  you  walk  on,  my  lord  ? 
She  was  belov'd,  she  lov'd  ;  she  is,  and  doth : 
But,  stiU,  sweet  love  is  food  for  fortune's  tooth. 

[Exeu7it. 


Scene  I. —  The  Grecian  Camp.    Before  Achilles' 

Tent. 

Enter  Achilles,  and  Patroclus. 

Achil.  I'll  heat  his  blood  with  Greekish  wine  to- 
night, 
Which  with  my  scimitar  I'll  cool  to-morrow. — 
Patroclus,  let  us  feast  him  to  the  height. 

Pair.  Here  comes  Thersites. 

Enter  Thersites. 

Achil.  How  now,  thou  core  of  envy  ? 

Thou  crusty  batch  of  nature,  what's  the  news  ? 

Thrr.  Why,  thou  picture  of  what  thou  seemest, 
and  idol  of  idiot-worshippers,  here's  a  letter  for 
thee. 

Achil.  From  whence,  fragment  ? 

Ther.  Why,  thou  full  dish  of  fool,  from  Troy. 

Patr.  Who  keeps  the  tent  now? 

Ther.  The  surgeon's  box,  or  the  patient's  wound. 

Patr.  Well  said.  Adversity!  and  what  need 
these  ti'icks  ? 

Ther.  Prithee  be  silent,  boy ;  I  profit  not  by 
thy  talk :  thou  art  thought  to  be  Achilles'  male 
varlet. 

Patr.  Male  varlet,  jou  rogue  !  what's  that  ? 

Ther.  Why,  his  masculine  whore.  Now  the 
rotten  diseases  of  the  south,  guts-gi'iping,  ruptures, 
catarrhs,  loads  o'  gi-avel  i'  the  back,  lethargies,  cold 
palsies,  raw  eyes,  dirt-rotten  livers,  wheezing  lungs, 
bladders  full  of  imposthurae,  sciaticas,  lime-kilns  i' 
the  palm,  incurable  bone-ache,  and  the  rivelled  fee- 
simple  of  the  tetter,  take  and  take  again  such  pre- 
posterous discoveries  ! 

Patr.  Why,  thou  damnable  box  of  envy,  thou, 
what  meanest  thou  to  curse  thus  ? 

Titer.  Do  I  curse  thee  ? 

Patr.  Why,  no,  you  ruinous  butt;  you  whore- 
son indistinguishable  cur,  no. 

Ther.  No  ?  why  art  thou  then  exasperate,  thou 
idle  immaterial  skein  of  sley'd  silk,  thou  green  sar- 
cenet flap  for  a  sore  eye,  thou  tassel  of  a  prodigal's 

115* 


purse,  thou  ?     Ah,  how  the  poor  world  is  pester'd 
with  such  water-flies;  diminutives  of  nature! 

Patr.  Out,  gall ! 

Ther.  Finch  egg! 

Achil.  My  sweet  Patroclus,  I  am  thwarted  quite 
From  my  gi-eat  purpose  in  to-morrow's  battle. 
Here  is  a  letter  from  queen  Hecuba ; 
A  token  from  her  daughter,  my  fair  love  ; 
Both  taxing  me,  and  gaging  me  to  keep 
An  oath  that  I  have  sworn.     I  will  not  break  it : 
Fall,  Greeks  :  fail,  fame ;  honour,  or  go,  or  stay  ; 
My  major  vow  lies  here,  this  I'll  obey. 
Come,  come,  Thersites,  help  to  trim  my  tent ; 
This  night  in  banqueting  must  all  be  spent. 
Away,  Patroclus.  [Exeunt  Achil.  and  Patr. 

Ther.  With  too  much  blood  and  too  little  brain, 
these  two  may  run  mad ;  but  if  with  too  much 
brain  and  too  little  blood  they  do,  I'll  be  a  curer  of 
madmen.  Here's  Agamemnon, — an  honest  fellow 
enough,  and  one  that  loves  quails ;  but  he  has  not 
so  much  brain  as  ear-wax  :  And  the  goodly  trans- 
formation of  Jupiter  there,  his  brother,  the  bull, — 
the  primitive  statue  and  oblique  memorial  of  cuck- 
olds ;  a  thrifty  shoeing-horn  in  a  chain,  hanging  at 
his  brother's  leg, — to  what  form,  but  that  he  is, 
should  wit  larded  with  malice,  and  malice  forced 
with  wit,  turn  him  to?  To  an  ass  were  nothing; 
he  is  both  ass  and  ox  :  to  an  ox  were  nothing ;  he 
is  both  ox  and  ass.  To  be  a  dog,  a  mule,  a  cat,  a 
fitchew,  a  toad,  a  lizard,  an  owl,  a  puttock,  or  a 
herring  without  a  roe,  I  would  not  care :  but  to  be 
Menelaus,  I  would  conspire  against  destiny.  Ask 
me  not  what  I  would  be  if  I  were  not  Thersites ; 
for  I  care  not  to  be  the  louse  of  a  lazar,  so  I  were 
not  Menelaus. — Hey-day !  spirits  and  fires  ! 

Enter    Hector,    Troilus,    Ajax,    AaAMEM^fON, 
Ulysses,  Nestor,    Menelaus,  and   Diomed, 

with  lights. 

Agam.  We  go  wrong,  we  go  wrong. 
Ajax.  No,  yonder 'tis; 

There,  where  we  see  the  lights. 

41 


ACT     V. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


PCENK    II. 


Hed.  I  trouble  you. 

Ajax.  No,  not  a  whit. 

ULyss.  Here  comes  himself  to  guide  you. 

Enter  Achilles. 

Achil.  Welcome,  brave  Hector;  welcome,  princes 

all. 
Agoin.  So  now,  fair  prince  of  Troy,  I  bid  good 
night. 
Ajax  commands  the  guard  to  tend  on  you. 

Hect.  Thanks,  and  good   night,  to  the   Greeks' 

general. 
Men.  Good  night,  my  lord. 

Heel.  Good  night,  sweet  lord  Menelaus. 

Ther.  Sweet  draught :  Sweet,  quoth  'a  !  sweet 
sink,  sweet  sewer. 

Achil.  Good  night,  and  welcome,  both  at  once, 
to  those 
That  go,  or  tarry. 
Again.  Good  night. 

[Ejoeunl  Agamkmnon,  and  Menklaus. 
Achil.  Old  Nestor  tarries ;  and  you  too,  Diomed, 
Keep  Hector  company  an  hour  or  two. 

Dio.  I  cannot,  lord;  I  have  important  business, 
The  tide  whereof  is  now. — (iood  night,  great  Hector. 
Heel,  Give  me  your  hand. 

Ulyss.  Follow  his  torch,  he  goes 

To  Calchas'  tent ;  I'll  keep  you  company. 

[jisidc  to  Troilus. 
Tro.  Sweet  sir,  you  honour  me. 
Heel.  And  so  good  night. 

[Exit  DioMED  ;  Ulysses,  and  Troilus 
following. 
Achil.  Come,  come,  enter  my  tent. 

[Exeunt  Achilles,  Hector,  Ajax,  and 
Nestor. 
Ther.  That  same  Diomed's  afalse-hearted  rogue, 
a  most  unjust  knave  ;  I  will  no  more  trust  him  when 
he  leers,  than  I  will  a  serpent  when  he  hisses  :  he 
will  spend  his  mouth,  and  promise,  like  Brabler  the 
hound ;  but  when  he  j)erforms,  astronomers  fore- 
tell it  that  it  is  prodigious,  there  will  come  some 
change ;  the  sun  borrows  of  the  moon  when  Diomed 
keeps  his  word.  I  will  rather  leave  to  see  Hector 
than  not  to  dog  him  :  they  say  he  keeps  a  Trojan 
drab,  and  uses  the  traitor  Calchas'  tent:  I'll  after. — 
Nothing  but  lechery!  all  incontinent  varlets.  [Exit. 

Scene  II. — The  Same.     Before  Calchas'  Tent. 
Enter  Diomedes. 

Dio.  What,  are  you  up  here,  ho  ?  speak. 
Cat.   [Within.]  Who  calls? 
Dio.  Diomed. — Calchas,  I  think. — Where's  your 
daughter  ? 

Cat.   [Within.]   She  comes  to  you. 

Enter  Troilus,  and  Ulysses,  at  a  distance  ;  after 
them  Thersites. 

Uhjss.  Stand  where  the  torch  may  not  discover 
us. 

Enter  Cressida. 

Tro.  Cressid  comes  forth  to  him. 
Dio.  How  now,  my  charge  ? 

Cres.  Now,  my  sweet  guardian ! — Hark !  a  word 
with  you.  [  Whispers. 

Tro.    Ye-A,  so  familiar  ! 
Uli/ss.   She  will  sing  any  man  at  first  sight. 
Ther.  And  any  man  may  sing  her,  if  he  can  take 
her  dirt" ;  she's  noted. 

42 


Dio.  Will  you  remember  ? 
Cres.  Remember?  yes. 

Dio.  Nay,  but  do  then  ; 

And  let  your  mind  be  coupled  with  your  words. 
Tro.    What  should  she  remember  ? 
Ulyss.  List! 
Cres.  Sweet  honey  Greek,  tempt  me  no  more 

to  folly. 
Ther.  Roguery ! 
Dio.  Nay,  then, — 

Cres.  I'll  tell  you  what : 

Dio.  Pho  !   pho!  come,  tell  a  pin:  You  are  a  for- 
sworn— 
Cres.  In  faith,  I  cannot  :  What  would  you  have 

me  do  ? 
Ther.  A  juggling  trick,  to  be  secretly  ojien. 
Dio.  What  did  you  swear  you  would  bestow  on 

me  ? 
Cres-  I  prithee,  do  not  hold  me  to  mine  oath ; 
Bid  me  do  anything  but  that,  sweet  Greek. 
Dio.  Good  night. 
Tro.  Hold,  patience ! 

Ulyss.  How  now,  Trojan  ? 

Cres.  Diomed, — 

Dio.  No,   no,  good  night :  I'll  be  your  fool  no 

more. 
Tro.  Thy  better  must. 

Cres.  Hark !  one  word  in  your  ear. 

Tro.   O  plague  and  madness! 
Ulyss.  You  are  mov'd,  prince ;  let  us  depart,  I 
pray  you. 
Lest  your  displeasure  should  enlarge  itself 
To  wrathful  terms ;  this  place  is  dangerous ; 
The  time  right  deadly ;  I  beseech  you,  go. 
Tro.  Behold,  I  pray  you  ! 

Ulyss.  Nay,  good  my  lord,  go  off: 

Y^'ou  flow  to  great  distraction  ;  come,  my  lord. 
Tro.   I  pray  thee,  stay. 

Ulyss.  You  have  not  patience  ;  come. 

Tro.  I  pray  you,  stay ;  by  hell,  and  hell  torments, 
I  will  not  speak  a  word. 

Dio.  And  so,  good  night. 

Cres.  Nay,  but  you  part  in  anger. 

Tro.  Doth  that  grieve  thee  ? 

0  wither'd  truth  ! 

Uli/ss.  Why,  how  now,  lord  ? 

Tro.  By  Jove, 

1  will  be  patient. 

Cres.  Guardian  ! — why,  Greek  ! 

Dio.  Pho,  pho  !  adieu ;  you  palter. 

Cres.  In  faith,  I  do  not;  come  hither  once  again. 

Ulyss.  You  shake,  my  lord,  at  something;  will 
you  go  ? 
You  will  break  out. 

Tro.  She  sti-okes  his  cheek  ! 

Ulyss.  Come,  come. 

I'ro.    Nay,  stay ;   by  Jove,  I  will  not  speak  a 
word  : 
There  is  between  my  will  and  all  offences 
A  guard  of  patience  : — stay  a  little  while. 

Ther.  How  the  devil  luxury,  with  his  fiit  iinnp, 
and  potato  finger,  tickles  these  together!  Fry, 
lechery,  fry ! 

Dio.  But  will  you  then  ? 

Cres.  In  faith,  I  will,  la:  never  trust  me  else. 

Dio.  Give  me  some  token  for  the  surety  of  it. 

Cres.   I'll  fetch  you  one.  [Exit. 

Uh/ss.  You  have  sworn  patience. 

Tro.  Fear  me  not,  sweet  lord  ; 

1  will  not  be  myself,  nor  have  cognition 
Of  what  I  feel ;  I  am  all  patience. 


ACT   V. 


TROTLUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    II. 


Re-enter  Cressida. 

Ther.  Now  the  pledge;  now,  now,  now! 

Cres.  Here,  Diomed,  keep  this  sleeve. 

Tro.  O  beauty !  where's  thy  faith  ? 

Ulyss.  My  lord,— 

Tro.  I  will  be  patient ;  outwardly  I  will. 

Cres.    You   look   upon   that   sleeve :    Behold   it 
well. — 
lie  lov'd  me — O  false  wench ! — Give't  me  again. 

Dio.  Whose  was't  ? 

Cres.  No  matter,  now  I  have't  again. 

I  will  not  meet  with  you  to-morrow  night : 
I  prithee  Diomed,  visit  me  no  more. 

Ther.  Now  she   sharpens : — Well  said,  whet- 
stone. 

Dio.  I  shall  have  it. 

Cres.  What,  this  ? 

Dio.  Ay,  that. 

Cres.  O,  all  you  gods  ! — O  pretty  pretty  pledge  I 
Thy  master  now  lies  thinking  in  his  bed 
Of  thee,  and  me;  and  sighs,  and  takes  my  glove, 
And  gives  memorial  dainty  kisses  to  it, 
As  I  kiss  thee. — Nay,  do  not  snatch  it  from  me ; 
He  that  takes  that  doth  take  my  heart  withal. 

Dio.  I  had  your  heart  before,  this  follows  it. 

Tro.  I  did  swear  patience. 

Cres.  You  shall  not  have  it.  Diomed ;  'faith  you 
shall  not ; 
I'll  give  you  something  else. 

Dio.  I  will  have  this :   Whose  was  it  ? 

Cres.  'Tis  no  matter. 

Dio.  Gome,  tell  me  whose  it  was. 

Cres.  'Twas  one's  that  loved  me  better  than  you 
will. 
But,  now  you  have  it,  take  it. 

Dio.  Whose  was  it  ? 

Cres.  By  all  Diana's  waiting-women,  j'ond. 
And  by  herself  I  will  not  tell  you  whose. 

Dio.  To-morrow  will  I  wear  it  on  my  helm  ; 
And  grieve  his  spirit  that  dares  not  challenge  it. 

Tro.  Wert  thou  the  devil,  and  wor'st  it  on  thy 
horn, 
It  should  be  challeng'd. 

Cres.  Well,  well,  'tis  done,  'tis  past : — And  yet 
it  is  not ; 
I  will  not  keep  my  word. 

Dio.  Why  then,  farewell ; 

Thou  never  shalt  mock  Diomed  again. 

Cres.  You  shall  not  go  : — One  cannot  speak  a 
word. 
But  it  straight  starts  you. 

Dio.  I  do  not  like  this  fooling. 

IVier.  Nor  I,  by  Pluto :  but  that  that  likes  not 
you  pleases  me  best. 

Dio.  What,  shall  I  come?  the  hour? 

Cres.  Ay,  come  : — O  Jove  ! 

Do  come  : — I  shall  be  plagued. 

Dio.  Farewell  till  then. 

Cres.  Good  night.     I  prithee,  come. — 

[^Exit  DiOMEDES. 

Troilus,  farewell !  one  eye  yet  looks  on  thee  ; 
But  with  my  heart  the  other  eye  doth  see. 
Ah  !  poor  our  sex  !  this  fault  in  us  I  find, 
The  error  of  our  eye  directs  our  mind  : 
What  error  leads  must  eir;  O  then  conclude, 
Mine  sway'd  by  eyes  are  full  of  tur])itude. 

[fi.n7  Cressida. 
Ther.  A  proof  of  strength  she  could  not  publish 
more, 
Unless  she  say,  my  mind  is  now  turn'd  whore. 


Ulyss.  All's  done,  my  lord. 

Tro.  It  is. 

Ulyss.  Why  stay  we  then  ? 

Tro.  To  make  a  recordation  to  ray  soul 
Of  every  syllable  that  here  was  spoke. 
But,  if  I  tell  how  these  two  did  co-act, 
Shall  I  not  lie  in  publishing  a  truth  ? 
Sith  yet  there  is  a  credence  in  my  heart, 
An  esperance  so  obstinately  sti'ong, 
That  doth  invert  the  attest  of  eyes  and  ears, 
As  if  those  organs  had  deceptious  functions, 
Created  only  to  calumniate. 
Was  Cressid  here  ? 

Ulyss.  I  cannot  conjure,  Trojan. 

Tro.  She  was  not,  sure. 

Ulyss.  Most  sure  she  was. 

Tro.  Why,  my  negation  hath  no  taste  of  mad- 
ness. 

Ulyss.  Nor  mine,  my  lord :    Cressid  was  here 
but  now. 

Tro.  Let  it  not  be  believ'd  for  womanhood ! 
Think,  we  had  mothers ;  do  not  give  advantage 
To  stubborn  critics,  apt,  without  a  theme, 
For  depravation,  to  square  the  general  sex 
By  Cressid's  rule  :  rather  think  this  not  Cressid. 

Ulyss.    What  hath  she  done,  prince,  that   can 
soil  our  mothers? 

Tro.  Nothing  at  all,  unless  that  this  were  she. 

Ther.  Will  he  swagger  himself  out  on's  own  eyes  ? 

Tro.  This  she  ?  no,  this  is  Diomed's  Cressida  : 
If  beauty  have  a  soul,  this  is  not  she  ; 
If  souls  guide  vows,  if  vows  be  sanctimony. 
If  sanctimony  be  the  gods'  delight. 
If  there  be  rale  in  unity  itself. 
This  is  not  she.     O  madness  of  discourse, 
That  cause  sets  up  with  and  against  thyself! 
Bi-fold  authority  !  where  reason  can  revolt 
Without  perdition,  and  loss  assume  all  reason 
Without  revolt ;  this  is,  and  is  not,  Cressid  ! 
Within  my  soul  there  doth  conduce  a  fight 
Of  this  strange  nature,  that  a  thing  inseparate 
Divides  more  wider  than  the  sky  and  eai'th ; 
And  yet  the  spacious  breadth  of  this  division 
Admits  no  orifice  for  a  point,  as  subtle 
As  Ariaclme's  broken  woof,  to  enter. 
Instance,  O  instance  !  strong  as  Pluto's  gates ; 
Cressid  is  mine,  tied  with  the  bonds  of  heaven  : 
Instance,  O  instance !  strong  as  heaven  itself; 
The   bonds   of  heaven   are   slipp'd,  dissolv'd,   and 

loos'd  ; 
And  with  another  knot,  five-finger-tied. 
The  fractions  of  her  faith,  orts  of  her  love. 
The  fragments,  scraps,  the  bits,  and  gi'easy  reliques 
Of  her  o'er-eaten  faith,  are  bound  to  Diomed. 

Ulyss.  May  worthy  Troilus  be  half  attach'd 
With  that  which  here  his  passion  doth  express  ? 

Tro.  Ay,  Greek ;  and  that  shall  be  divulged  well 
In  characters  as  red  as  Mars  his  heart 
Inflam'd  with  Venus :  never  did  j'oung  man  fancy 
With  so  eternal  and  so  fix'd  a  soul. 
Hark,  Greek :  As  much  as  I  do  Cressida  love, 
So  much  by  weight  hate  I  he)-  Diomed : 
That  sleeve  is  mine  that  he'll  bear  in  his  helm ; 
Were  it  a  casque  compos'd  by  Vulcan's  skill. 
My  sword  should  bite  it :  not  the  dreadful  spout 
Which  shipmen  do  the  hurricano  call, 
Consti'ing'd  in  mass  by  the  almighty  sun, 
Shall  dizzy  with  more  clamour  Neptune's  ear 
In  his  descent,  than  shall  my  prompted  sword 
Falling  on  Diomed. 

Ther.  He'll  tickle  it  for  his  concupy. 
43 


ACT    V. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCKWE    III. 


Tro.  O  Cressid !   O  false  Cressid !   false,  false, 
false  ! 
Let  all  untruths  stand  by  thy  stained  name, 
And  they'll  seem  glorious. 

Ulyss.  O,  contain  yourself; 

Your  passion  draws  ears  hither. 

Enter  tEneas. 

JElne.  I  have  been  seeking  you  this  hour,  my 
lord : 
Hector,  by  this,  is  arming  him  in  Troy ; 
Ajax,  your  guard,  stays  to  conduct  you  home. 
Tro.    Have  with   you,  prince : — My   courteous 
lord,  adieu : — 
Farewell,  revolted  fair ! — and,  Diomed, 
Stand  fast,  and  wear  a  castle  on  thy  head ! 
Ulyss.  I'll  bring  you  to  the  gates. 
Tro.  Accept  disti'acted  thanks. 

[Exeunt  Troilus,  tEneas,  and  Ulysses. 
Ther.  'Would  I  could  meet  that  rogue  Diomed  ! 
I  would  croak  like  a  raven ;  I  would  bode,  I  would 
bode.  Patroclus  will  give  me  anything  for  the  in- 
telligence of  this  whore :  the  parrot  will  not  do 
more  for  an  almond  than  he  for  a  commodious  drab. 
Lecheiy,  lecheiy ;  still,  wars  and  lechery ;  nothing 
else  holds  fashion  :  A  burning  devil  take  them  ! 

[Exit. 


Scene  IH. — Troy.     Before  Priam's  Palace. 
Enter  Hector,  and  Andromache. 

And.    When  was   my  lord  so   much  ungently 
temper'd. 
To  stop  his  ears  against  admonishment  1 
Unarm,  unarm,  and  do  not  fight  to-day. 

Hect.  You  ti'ain  me  to  offend  you;  get  you  gone: 
By  the  everlasting  gods,  I'll  go. 

And.  My  dreams  will,  sure,  prove  ominous  to 

the  day. 
Hect.  No  more,  I  say. 

Enter  Cassandra. 

Cas.  Where  is  my  brother  Hector? 

And.  Here,  sister ;  arm'd,  and  bloody  in  intent. 
Consort  with  me  in  loud  and  dear  petition. 
Pursue  we  him  on  knees ;  for  I  have  dream'd 
Of  bloody  turbulence,  and  this  whole  night 
Hath  nothing  been  but  shapes  and  forms  of  slaughter. 
Cas.  O,  it  is  true. 

'Hect.  Ho  !  bid  my  tnimpet  sound  ! 

Cas.  No  notes  of  sally,  for  the  heavens,  sweet 

brother. 
Hect.  Begone,  I  say:  the  gods  have  heard  me 

swetu'. 
Cas.  The  gods  are  deaf  to  hot  and  peevish  vows ; 


Hbct.  Andromache,  upon  tlie  love  you  bear  me,  get  you  in. 


ACT    V. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENK    IV. 


They  are  polluted  offerings,  more  abhon-'d 
Than  spotted  livers  in  the  sacrifice. 

And.  O  !  be  persuiided :  Do  not  count  it  holy 
To  hurt  by  being  just :  it  is  as  lawful, 
l''or  we  would  give  much,  to  so  count  violent  thefts, 
And  rob  in  the  behalf  of  charity. 

Cas.  It  is  the  purpose  that  makes  strong  the  vow : 
But  vows  to  every  purpose  must  not  hold  : 
Unarm,  sweet  Hector. 

Hcct.  Hold  you  still,  I  say; 

Mine  honom*  keeps  the  weather  of  my  fate  : 
Life  every  man  holds  dear;  but  the  dear  man 
Holds  honour  far  more  precious  dear  than  life. — 

Enter  Troilus. 

How  now,  young  man  ?    mean'st  thou  to  fight  to- 
day f 

And.  Cassandra,  call  my  father  to  persuade. 

[Exit  Cassandra. 

Hcct.  No, 'faith,  young  Troilus;  doff  thy  harness, 
youth, 
1  am  to-day  i'  the  vein  of  chivahy  : 
Let  grow  thy  sinews  till  their  knots  bo  strong, 
And  tempt  not  yet  the  brushes  of  the  war. 
Unarm  thee,  go ;  and  doubt  thou  not,  brave  boy, 
I'll  stand  to-day,  for  thee,  and  me,  and  Troy. 

Tro.  Brother,  you  have  a  vice  of  mercy  in  you, 
Which  better  fits  a  lion  than  a  man. 

Hcct.  What  vice  is  that,  good  Troilus  ?  chide  me 
for  it. 

Tro.  When  many  times  the  captive  Grecians  fall, 
Even  in  the  fan  and  wind  of  your  fair  sword, 
You  bid  them  rise  and  live. 

Hcct.  O,  'tis  fair  play. 

Tro.  Fool's  play,  by  heaven.  Hector! 

Hcct.  How  now  ?  how  now  ? 

Tro.  For  the  iove  of  all  the  gods, 

Let's  leave  the  hermit  pity  with  our  mothers; 
And  when  we  have  our  armours  buckled  on, 
The  venom'd  vengeance  ride  upon  our  swords  ; 
Spur  them  to  ruthful  work,  rein  them  from  ruth. 

Hcct.  Fie,  savage,  fie! 

Tro.  Hector,  then  'tis  wars. 

Hcct.  Troilus,  I  would  not  have  you  fight  to-day. 

Tro.  Who  should  withhold  me  ? 
Not  fate,  obedience,  nor  the  hand  of  JMars 
l^eckoning  with  fiery  tnmcheon  my  retire  ; 
Not  Priamus,  and  Hecuba  on  knees, 
Their  eyes  o'ergalled  with  recourse  of  tears  ; 
Nor  you,  my  brother,  with  your  true  sword  drawn, 
Oppos'd  to  hinder  me,  should  stop  my  way, 
But  by  my  ruin. 

Re-enter  Cassandra,  with  Priam. 

Cas.  Lay  hold  upon  him,  Priam,  hold  him  fost: 
He  is  thy  crutch  ;  now  if  thou  lose  thy  stay, 
Thou  on  him  leaning,  and  all  Ti'oy  on  thee, 
Fall  all  together. 

Pri.  Come,  Hector,  come,  go  back : 

Thy  wife  hath   dream'd ;   thy  mother  hath   had 

visions ; 
Cassandra  doth  foresee  ;  and  I  myself 
Am  like  a  prophet  suddenly  enrapt. 
To  tell  thee  that  this  day  is  ominous  : 
Therefore,  come  back. 

Hect.  Mnens  is  a-field  ; 

And  I  do  stand  engag'd  to  many  Greeks, 
Even  in  the  faith  of  valour,  to  appear 
This  morning  to  them. 

Pri.  Ay,  but  thou  shalt  not  go. 

Hcct.  I  must  not  break  mj  ftiith. 


You  know  me  dutiful ;  therefore,  dear  sir, 
Let  me  not  shame  respect;  but  give  me  leave 
To  take  that  course  by  your  consent  and  voice, 
Which  you  do  here  forbid  me,  royal  Priam. 
Cas.  O  Priam,  yield  not  to  him. 
And.  Do  not,  dear  father. 

Hcct.  Andromache,  I  am  oflfended  with  you  : 
Upon  the  love  you  bear  me,  get  you  in. 

[Exit  Andromache. 
Tro.  This  foolish,  dreaming,  superstitious  girl 
Makes  all  these  bodements. 

Cas.  O  farewell,  dear  Hector. 

Look,  how  thou  diest !  look,  how  thy  eye  turns 

pale ! 
Look,  how  thy  wounds  do  bleed  at  many  vents ! 
Hark,  how  Troy  roars  !  how  Hecuba  cries  out ! 
How  poor  Andromache  shrills  her  dolour  forth ! 
Behold  destruction,  frenzj%  and  amazement, 
Like  witless  antics,  one  another  meet. 
And  all  cry — Hector!  Hector's  dead !  O  Hector! 
Tro.  Away  ! — Away  ! 

Cas.  Farewell. — Yet,  soft. — Hector,  I  take  my 
leave  : 
Thou  dost  thyself  and  all  our  Troy  deceive.  [Exit. 
Hcct.  You  are  amaz'd,  my  liege,  at  her  exclaim  : 
Go  in,  and  cheer  the  town ;  we'll  forth,  and  fight ; 
Do  deeds  worth  ])raise,  and  tell  you  them  at  night. 
Pri.  Farewell :  the  gods  with  safety  stand  about 
thee ! 

[Exeunt  severally  Priam,  and  Hector. 
Alarums. 
Tro.  They  are  at  it ;    hark !     Proud   Diomed 
believe, 
I  come  to  lose  my  arm,  or  win  my  sleeve. 

As  Troilus  is  goinff  out,  enter,  from  the  other  side, 
Pandarus. 

Pan.  Do  you  hear,  my  lord  ?  do  you  hear  ? 

Tro.  Wliat  now  ? 

Pan.  Here's  a  letter  from  yon'  poor  girl. 

Tro.  Let  me  read. 

Pan.  A  whoreson  tisick,  a  whoreson  rascally  tisick 
so  troubles  me,  and  the  foolish  fortune  of  this  girl ; 
and  what  one  thing,  what  another,  that  I  shall  leave 
you  one  o'  these  days  :  And  I  have  a  rheum  in  mine 
eyes  too ;  and  such  an  ache  in  my  bones,  that,  un- 
less a  man  were  cursed,  I  cannot  tell  what  to  think 
on't. — What  says  she  there  ? 

Tro.    Words,  woi-ds,   mere   words,    no   matter 
from  the  heart ;  [  Tearing  the  letter. 

The  effect  doth  operate  another  way. — 
Go,  wind,  to  wind,  there  turn  and  change  together.— 
My  love  with  words  and  eiTors  still  she  feeds ; 
But  edifies  another  with  her  deeds. 

Pan.  Why  !   but  hear  you. 

Tro.  Hence,  broker  lackey !  ignomy  and  shame 
Pursue  thy  life,  and  live  aye  with  thy  name. 

[Exeunt  severally. 

Scene  IV. — Between  Troy  and  the  Grecian  Camp. 
Alarums  :  Excursions.     Enter  Thersites. 

Ther.  Now  they  are  clapper-clawing  one  another ; 
I'll  go  look  on.  That  dissembling  abominable  varlet, 
Diomed,  has  got  that  same  scurvy  doting  foolish 
young  knave's  sleeve  of  Troy  there  in  his  helm  :  1 
would  fain  see  them  meet ;  that  that  same  young 
Trojan  ass,  that  loves  the  whore  there,  might  send 
that  Greekish  whoremasterly  villain,  with  the  sleeve, 
back  to  the  dissembling  luxunous  drab,  of  a  sleeve- 
less en-and.     O'  the  other  side,  the  policy  of  those 

45 


ACT    V. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE   VI. 


crafty  swearing  rascals, — that  stale  old  mouse-eaten 
dry  cheese,  Nestor,  and  that  same  dog-fox,  Ulysses, 
— is  not  proved  worth  a  blackberry  : — They  set  me 
np,  in  policy,  that  mongrel  cur,  Ajax,  against  that 
dog  of  as  bad  a  kind,  Achilles :  and  now  is  the  cur 
Ajax  prouder  than  the  cur  Achilles,  and  will  not 
arm  to-day ;  whereupon  the  Grecians  begin  to  pro- 
claim barbarism,  and  policy  grows  into  an  ill  opinion. 
Soft !  here  come  sleeve,  and  t'other. 

Enter  Diomedes,  Tkoilvs  following. 

Tro.  Fly  not ;  for,  shouldst  thou  take  the  river 
Stj'x, 
I  would  swim  after. 

Dio.  Thou  dost  miscall  retire  : 

I  do  not  fly ;  but  advantageous  care 
Withdrew  me  fi-om  the  odds  of  multitude  : 
Have  at  thee ! 

Ther.  Hold  thy  whore,  Grecian ! — now  for  thy 
whore,  Trojan ! — now  the  sleeve,  now  the  sleeve  ! 
\_Exeimt  Troilus,  and  DiOMEBr.s,  fighting. 

Enter  Hector. 

Hed.  What  art  thou,  Greek,  art  thou  for  Hector's 
match  ? 
Art  thou  of  blood  and  honom*  ? 

Ther.  No,  no  : — I  an\  a  rascal ;  a  scurvy  railing 
knave  ;  a  very  filthy  rogue. 

Hect.  I  do  believe  thee ; — live.  [E.rit. 

Ther.  God-a-mercy  that  thou  wilt  believe  me  ; 
But  a  plague  break  thy  neck  for  frighting  me ! 
What's  become  of  the  wenching  rogues  ?  I  think 
they  have  swallowed  one  another:  I  would  laugh 
at  that  miracle.  Yet,  in  a  sort,  lechery  eats  itself 
I'll  seek  them.  [Exit. 

Scene  V. — The  Same. 
Enter  Diomedes,  and  a  Servant. 

Dio.  Go,  go,  my  servant,  take  thou  Troilus'  horse ! 
Present  the  fair  steed  to  my  lady  Cressid : 
Fellow,  commend  my  service  to  her  beauty ; 
Tell  her  I  have  chastis'd  the  amorous  Trojan, 
And  am  her  knight  by  proof. 

Serv.  I  go,  my  lord. 

[Exit  Servant. 

Enter  Agamemnon. 

Agam.  Renew,  renew  !     The  fierce  Polydamus 
Hath  beat  down  Menon  :  bastard  Margarelon 
Hath  Doreus  prisoner; 
And  stands  colossus-wise,  waving  his  beam, 
Upon  the  pashed  corses  of  the  kings 
Epistrophus  and  Cedius:  Polixenes  is  slain; 
Amphimacus,  and  Thoas,  deadly  hurt ; 
Patroclus  ta'en,  or  slain ;  and  Palamedes 
Sore  hurt  and  bruis'd  :  the  dreadful  Sagittary 
Appals  our  numbers ;  haste  we,  Diomed, 
To  reinforcement,  or  we  perish  all. 

Enter  Nestor. 

Nest.  Go,  bear  Patroclus'  body  to  Achilles ; 
And  bid  the  snail-pac'd  Ajax  arm  for  shame. 
There  is  a  thousand  Hectors  in  the  field : 
Now  here  he  fights  on  Galathe  his  horse. 
And  there  lacks  work ;  anon,  he's  there  afoot. 
And  there  they  fly,  or  die,  like  scaled  sculls 
IJefore  the  belching  whale  ;  then  is  he  yonder, 
And  there  the  strawy  Greeks,  ripe  for  his  edge, 
Fall  down  before  him  like  the  mower's  swath: 
Here,  there,  and  everywhere,  he  leaves  and  takes  ; 


Dextei'ity  so  obeying  appetite 

That  what  he  will  he  does ;  and  does  so  much 

That  pi'oof  is  call'd  impossibility. 

Enter  Ulysses. 

Ulyss.  Ocourage,  courage,  princes!  great  Achilles 
Is  arming,  weeping,  cursing,  vowing  vengeance  ; 
Patroclus'  wounds  have  rous'd  his  drowsy  blood. 
Together  with  his  mangled  Myrmidons, 
That  noseless,  handless,  hack'd  and  chipp'd,  come 

to  him. 
Crying  on  Hector.     Ajax  hath  lost  a  friend. 
And  foams  at  mouth,  and  he  is  arm'd,  and  at  it. 
Roaring  for  Troilus ;  who  hath  done  to-day 
Mad  and  fantastic  execution  ; 
Engaging  and  redeeming  of  himself, 
With  such  a  careless  force,  and  forceless  care, 
As  if  that  luck,  in  very  spite  of  cunning, 
Bade  him  win  all. 

Enter  Ajax. 

Ajax.  Troilus,  thou  coward  Troilus  !  [Exit. 

i)io.  Ay,  there,  there. 

Nest:  So,  so,  we  draw  together. 

Enter  Achilles. 

Achil.  Where  is  this  Hector  ? 

Come,  come,  thou  boy-queller,  show  thy  face ; 
Know  what  it  is  to  meet  Achilles  angiy. 
Hector  !  where's  Hector  ?  I  will  none  but  Hector. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  VI. — Another  part  of  the  Field. 
Enter  Ajax. 

Ajax.  Troilus,  thou  coward  Troilus,  show  thy 
head ! 

Enter  Diomedes. 

Dio.  Troilus,  I  say !  where's  Troilus  ? 
Ajax.  What  wouldst  thou  ? 

Dio.  I  would  correct  him. 

Ajax.  Were  I  the  general,  thou  shouldst  have 
my  office 
Ere  that  correction : — Troilus,  I  say !  what,  Troilus  I 

Enter  Troilus. 

Tro.    O  ti-aitor   Diomed  ! — turn  thy  false  face, 

thou  traitor. 
And  pay  thy  life  thou  ow'st  me  for  my  horse ! 
Dio.  Ha !  art  thou  there  ? 

Ajax.  I'll  fight  with  him  alone  :  stand,  Diomed. 
i)io.  He  is  my  prize.     I  will  not  look  upon. 
Tro.  Come  both  you  cogging  Greeks;  have  at 

you  both.  [Exeunt  fighting. 

Enter  Hector. 

Hect.  Yea,  Troilus?  O  well  fought,  my  youngest 
brother ! 

Enter  Achilles. 

Achil.  NoAV  do  I  see  thee : — Ha ! — Have  at  thee, 
Hector. 

Hect.  Pause,  if  thou  wilt. 

Achil.  I  do  disdain  thy  courtesy,  proud  Trojan. 
Be  happy  that  my  arms  are  out  of  use  : 
My  rest  and  negligence  befriend  thee  now, 
But  thou  anon  shalt  hear  of  me  again; 
Till  when,  go  seek  thy  fortune.  [Exit. 

Hect.  Fare  thee  well : — 

46 


ACT   V. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCENE    XI. 


I  would  have  been  much  more  a  fresher  man 
Had  I  expected  thee. — How  now,  my  brother  ? 

Re-enter  Troilus. 

Tro.  Ajax  hath  ta'en  iEneas  :  Shall  it  be  ? 
No,  by  the  flame  of  yonder  glorious  heaven, 
He  shall  not  caiTy  him ;  I'll  be  ta'en  too. 
Or  bring  him  oif : — Fate",  hear  me  what  I  say  ! 
I  reck  not  though  I  end  my  life  to-day.  \_Exit. 

Enter  one  in  sumptuous  armour. 

Hect.  Stand,  stand,  thou  Greek ;  thou  art  a  good- 
ly mark : — ■ 
No  ?  wilt  thou  not  ? — I  like  thy  armour  well ; 
I'll  frush  it,  and  unlock  the  rivets  all, 
But  I'll  be  master  of  it : — Wilt  thou  not,  beast,  abide  ? 
Why  then,  fly  on,  I'll  hunt  thee  for  thy  hide. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  VIL— The  Same. 

Enter  Achilles,  with  Myrmidons. 

Achil.  Come  here  about  me,  you  my  Myrmidons ; 
Mark  what  I  say. — Attend  me  where  I  wheel : 
Strike  not  a  stroke,  but  keep  yourselves  in  breath ; 
And  when  I  have  the  bloody  Hector  found. 
Empale  him  with  your  weapons  round  about ; 
In  fellest  manner  execute  your  aims. 
Follow  me,  sirs,  and  my  proceedings  eye  : — 
It  is  decreed  Hector  the  great  must  die.   [Exeunt. 

Scene  VIII.— The  Same. 

Enter  Menelaus,  and  Faris,  fighting :  then 
Thersites. 

Ther.  The  cuckold  and  the  cuckold-maker  are 
at  it :  Now,  bull !  now,  dog !  'Loo,  Paris,  'lou ! 
now  my  double-henned  sparrow !  'loo,  Paris,  'loo  ! 
The  bull  has  the  game  : — 'ware  horns,  ho ! 

[Exeu7it  Paris,  and  Menelaus. 

Enter  Margarelon. 

Mar.  Turn,  slave,  and  fight. 

Ther.  What  art  thou  ? 

Mar.  A  bastard  son  of  Priam's. 

Ther.  I  am  a  bastard  too  ;  I  love  bastards  :  I  am 
a  bastard  begot,  bastard  instructed,  bastard  in  mind, 
bastard  in  valour,  in  everything  illegitimate.  One 
bear  will  not  bite  another,  and  wherefore  should 
one  bastard?  Take  heed,  the  quarrel's  most 
ominous  to  us :  if  the  son  of  a  whore  fight  for  a 
whore,  he  tempts  judgment :  Farewell,  bastard. 

Mar.  The  devil  take  thee,  coward  !        [Exeunt. 

Scene  IX. — Another  part  of  the  Field. 

Enter  Hector. 

Hect.  Most  putrified  core,  so  fair  without, 
Thy  goodly  armour  thus  hath  cost  thy  life. 
Now  is  my  day's  work  done  :  I'll  take  good  breath  : 
Rest,  sword  :  thou  hast  thy  fill  of  blood  and  death ! 
[Puts  off  his  helmet,  and  Jiangs  his  shield 
behind  him. 

Enter  Achilles,  and  Myrmidons. 

Achil.  Look,  Hector,  how  the  sun  begins  to  set ; 
How  ugly  night  comes  breathing  at  his  heels  : 
Even  with  the  vail  and  darking  of  the  sun. 
To  close  the  day  up.  Hector's  life  is  done. 


Hect.  lamunarm'd;  forego  this  vantage,  Greek. 
Achil.  Strike,  fellows,  strike  ;  this  is  the  n)an  I 
seek.  [Rector  falls. 

So,  IHon,  fill  thou ;  now,  Troy,  sink  down  ; 
Here  lies  thy  heart,  thy  sinews,  and  thy  bone. — 
On,  Myi'midons ;  and  cry  you  all  amain, 
"  Achilles  hath  the  mighty  Hector  slain." 

[A  retreat  sounded. 
Hark !  a  retreat  upon  our  Grecian  part. 

Myr.  The  Trojan  trumpets  sound  the  like,  my 

lord. 
Achil.  The  dragon  wing  of  night  o'erspreads  the 
earth. 
And,  stickler-like,  the  armies  separate. 
My  half-supp'd  sword  that  frankly  would  have  fed, 
Pleas'd  with  this  dainty  bit,  thus  goes  to  bed. — 

[Sheaths  his  sivord. 
Come,  tie  his  body  to  my  horse's  tail ; 
Along  the  field  I  will  the  Trojan  trail.       [Exeunt. 

Scene  X. — The  Same. 

Enter  Agamemnon,  Ajax,  Menelaus,  Nestor, 
DiOMEDES,  and  others,  marching.     Shouts  within. 

Agam.  Hai-k !  hark  !  what  shout  is  that  ? 

Nest.  Peace,  drums. 

[Within.]  Achilles! 

Achilles  !     Hector's  slain  !     Achilles  ! 

Hio.  The  bruit  is  Hector's  slain,  and  by  Achilles. 

Ajax.  If  it  be  so,  yet  bragless  let  it  be  ; 
Great  Hector  was  a  man  as  good  as  he. 

Agam.  March  patiently  along : — Let  one  be  sent 
To  pray  Achilles  see  us  at  our  tent. — 
If  in  his  death  the  gods  have  us  befriended. 
Great  Troy  is  ours,  and  our  sharp  wars  are  ended. 

[Exeunt,  marching. 

Scene  XL — Another  part  of  the  Field. 
Enter  Mtheas,  and  Trojans. 

jEne.  Stand,  ho!  yet  are  we  masters  of  the  field : 
Never  go  home ;  here  stance  we  out  the  night. 

Enter  Troilus. 

Tro.  Hector  is  slain. 

All.  Hector  ?— The  gods  forbid  ! 

Tro.  He's  dead ;  and  at  the  murtherer's  horse's 
tail. 
In  beastly  sort,  dragg'd  through  the  shameful  field.— 
Frown  on,  you  heavens,  effect  your  rage  with  speed ! 
Sit,  gods,  upon  your  thrones,  and  smile  at  Troy ! 
I  say,  at  once  let  your  brief  plagues  be  mercy, 
Aud  finger  not  our  sure  destructions  on  ! 

vEne.  My  lord,  you  do  discomfort  all  the  host. 

Tro.  You  understand  me  not  that  tell  me  so  : 
I  do  not  speak  of  flight,  of  fear,  of  death ; 
But  dare  all  imminence  that  gods  and  men 
Address  their  dangers  in.     Hector  is  gone  ! 
Who  shall  tell  Priam  so,  or  Hecuba  ? 
Let  him  that  will  a  screech-owl  aye  be  call'd 
Go  in  to  Troy,  and  say  there — Hector's  dead : 
There  is  a  word  will  Priam  turn  to  stone ; 
Make  wells  and  Niobes  of  the  maids  and  wives. 
Cold  statues  of  the  youth ;  and,  in  a  word. 
Scare  Troy  out  of  itself.     But,  march,  away : 
Hector  is  dead ;  there  is  no  more  to  say. 
Stay  yet : — You  vile  abominable  tents. 
Thus  proudly  pight  upon  our  Phiygian  plains. 
Let  Titan  rise  as  early  as  he  dare, 
I'll  through  and  tlu-ough  you ! — And  thou,  gi-eat- 
siz'd  coward ! 

47 


ACT    V. 


TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


SCESK    XI. 


No  space  of  earth  shall  sunder  our  two  hates ; 
I'll  haunt  thee  like  a  wicked  conscience  still, 
That  raouldeth  goblins  swift  as  frenzy  thoughts. 
Strike  a  free  mai'ch  to  Troy  ! — with  comfort  go  : 
Hope  of  revenge  shall  hide  our  inward  woe. 

[Exeunt  ^Eneas,  and  Trojans. 

As  Troilus  is  going  out,  enter,  from  the  other  side, 

ipANDARUS. 

Pan.  But  hear  you,  hear  you ! 

Tro.  Hence,  broker  lackey!  ignomy  and  shame 
Pursue  thy  life,  and  live  aye  with  thy  name, 

[Erit  Troilus. 

Pan.  A  goodly  medicine  for  mine  aching  bones ! 
— O  world  !  world !  world  !  thus  is  the  poor  agent 
despised !  O  traitors  and  bawds,  how  earnestly 
are  you  set  a'  work,  and  how  ill  requited !  Why 
should  om'  endeavour  be  so  desired,  and  the  per- 


formance so  loathed  ?  what  verse  for  it  ?  what  in- 
stance for  it? — Let  me  see  : — 

Full  merrily  the  humhle-hee  doth  sing. 
Till  he  hath  lost  his  honey  and  his  sling: 
And  being  once  subdued  in  armed  tail, 
Sweet  honey  and  sweet  notes  together  fail. — 
Good  traders  in  thejlesh,  set  this  in  your  painted  cloths. 

As  many  as  be  here  of  pander's  hall, 
Your  eyes,  half  out,  weep  out  at  Paudar's  fall : 
Or,  if  you  cannot  weep,  yet  give  some  gi'oan.s, 
Though  not  for  me,  yet  for  your  aching  bones. 
Brethren,  and  sisters,  of  the  hold-door  trade. 
Some  two  months  hence  my  will  shall  here  be  made : 
It  should  be  now,  but  that  my  fear  is  this, — 
Some  galled  goose  of  Winchester  would  hiss  : 
Till  then  I'll  sweat,  and  seek  about  for  eases ; 
And,  at  rhat  time,  bequeath  you  my  diseases.  [Exit. 


View  of  Tenedos. 


NOTES   ON   TROILUS   AND   CRESSIDA. 


Prologue. 

•'  The  princes  orgulous" — i.  e.  Proud,  (the  French 
orgiceillen.v.)  Lord  Berners,  in  his  translation  of  Frois- 
sart,  several  times  uses  the  word ;  as,  "  The  Flemings 
were  great,  fierce,  and  orgulous." 

"  Dardan,  and  Tymbria,  llias,  Chetas,  Trojan, 
And  A.VTEXORiDES,"  etc. 
The  names  of  the  gates  thus  stand  in  the  folio  of  1623 : — 

Darden  and  Timbria,  Helas,  Chetas,  Troien, 
And  Antenanidus. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that  Sliakespeare  had  before 
him  Caxton's  translation  of  the  "  Recuyel  of  the  Histo- 
lyes  of  Troy,"  and  there  the  names  of  the  gates  are  thus 
given : — "  In  this  cittie  were  sixe  i^iincipaU  gates :  of 
which  the  one  was  named' Dardane,  the  second  Tym- 
bria, the  thyrd  Helias,  the  fourth  Chetas,  the  fifth  Tro- 
yan,  and  the  sixt  Antenorides."  But  he  was  also  fami- 
liar with  the  "  Troy  Boke,"  of  Lydgate,  in  which  the 
six  gates  are  described  as  Dardanydes,  Tymbria,  Hel- 
yas,  Cetheas,  Trojana,  Anthonydes.  It  is  difficult  to  say 
whether  Shakespeare  meant  to  take  the  Antenorides  of 
Caxton,  or  the  Anthonydes  of  Lydgate  ;  or  whetlier,  the 
names  being  pure  inventions  of  the  middle  age  of  ro- 
mance-writers, he  deviated  from  both.  As  it  is,  w^e 
have  retained  the  "  Antenoiides"  of  the  modern  editors. 

•'  —  FULFILLING  bolts" — The  verb  fulfil  is  here  used 
in  the  original  sense  oi  Jill  full — a  sense  still  retained  in 
the  liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England,  which  has,  "ful- 
fUed  with  grace  and  benediction." 

"  Sperr  vp  the  sons  of  Troy" — The  original  has  stirre 
up,  which  Tieck  considers  preferable  to  Theobald's  sub- 
stitution of  "  sperr  up."  Desirous  as  we  are  to  hold  to 
the  original,  we  cannot  agree  with  Tieck.  The  rela- 
tive positions  of  each  force  are  contrasted.  The  Greeks 
pitch  tlieir  pavilions  on  Dardan  plains ;  the  Trojans  are 
shut  up  in  their  six-gated  city.  The  commentators  give 
us  examples  of  the  use  of  "  sperr,"  in  the  sense  of  to 
fasten,  by  Spenser   and   eai-lier  writers.     They  have 

116 


overlooked  a  passage  in  Chaucer's  "  Troihis  and  Cressi- 
da,"  (book  v.,)  which  Shakespeare  must  have  had  be- 
foi'e  him  in  the  composition  of  his  play : — 

For  when  he  saw  her  dorgs  sperred  all, 
Wei  nigh  for  sorrow  adoun  he  gan  to  fall. 

Knight. 

"  A  prologue  arji'd" — Johnson  has  pointed  out  that 
the  Prologue  was  spoken  by  one  of  the  characters  iii 
armour.  This  was  noticed,  because  in  general  the 
speaker  of  die  Prologue  wore  a  black  cloak.  (See  Col- 
lier's "  Annals  of  the  Stage.") 

Johnson  thus  paraphrases  the  lines : — "  I  come  here 
to  speak  the  prologue,  and  come  in  annour ;  not  defy  ■ 
ing  the  audience,  in  confidence  of  either  the  author's 
or  actor's  abilities,  but  merely  in  a  character  suited  to 
the  subject,  in  a  dress  of  w^ar,  before  a  warlike  play." 

"Leaps  o'er  the  vaunt" — i.  e.  The  avant ;  that  which 
went  before — the  van.  So,  in  Lear,  we  have  "vaunt- 
couriers." 

ACT  I.— ScE.xE  I. 

"  Call  here  my  varlet" — i.  e.  Servant.  Tooke  con- 
siders that  "varlet"  and  valet  are  the  same;  and  that, 
as  well  as  harlot,  they  mean  hireling.  But,  in  the  old 
usage  of  chivahy,  it  signified  an  attendant  on  a  knight 
Hollingshed,  speaking  of  the  battle  of  Agincourt,  says : — 
"  Divers  were  relieved  by  their  varlets,  and  conveyed 
out  of  the  field." 

"  So.  traitor  !  when  she  comes  ! — When  is  she  thence  .'" 
The  older  editions  all  gi^'e  this  line  in  this  form : — 
So  (traitor)  then  she  comes,  when  she  is  thence. 
This  is  evidently  a  confused  misprint,  which  few 
readers  could  unravel  for  themselves.  The  taste  and 
sagacity  of  Rowe  corrected  the  first  half  of  the  line, 
while  Pope  restored  the  other  half;  so  that  we  have  the 
line  as  doubtless  the  Poet  wrote.  Such  are  the  humble 
but  necessary  labours  of  editors. 

49 


NOTES  ON  TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


"  Handiest  in  thy  discourse,  O,  that  her  hand, 
In  whose  comparison  all  ichites  are  ink,"  etc. 
Knight  cautions  the  reader  not  to  take  tliis  passage 
as  an  inteijection,  beginning,  "O!  that  her  hand;"'  for 
what  does  Troilus  desire  ? — the  wish  is  incomplete. 
The  meaning  is  rather — In  thy  discourse  thou  handiest 
that  hand  of  hers,  in  whose  comparison,  etc.  "  Han- 
diest" is  here  used  metaphorically,  with  an  allusion  at 
the  same  time  to  its  literal  meaning.  Shakespeare  has 
repeatedly  dwelt  upon  the  beauty  of  the  female  hand ; 
as,  in  Romeo  and  Juliet: — 

They  may  seize 

On  the  white  wonder  of  dear  Juliet's  hand. 

In  the  Winter's  Tale,  Florizel  descants,  with  equal 
warmth  and  fancy,  on  the  hand  of  Perdita : — 

I  take  thy  hand :  this  hand 

As  soft  as  dove's  down,  and  as  white  as  it ; 
Or  Ethiopian's  tooth  ;  or  the  fanned  snow 
That's  bolted  by  the  northern  blasts  twice  o'er. 

"  —  and  SPIRIT  of  sense 
Hard  as  the  palm  of  ploughman,"  etc. 

"  In  comparison  with  her  hand,  the  '  spirit  of  sense,' 
the  most  exquisite  po^ver  of  sensibility,  which  implies  a 
soft  hand,  is  hard  as  the  callous  and  insensible  palm  of 
the  ploughman." — Johnson'. 

Waiburton  rashly  altered  this  to  "  spile  of  sense." 
Hanmer  reads,  "  to  tk^  spirit  of  sense."  Johnson  does 
not  rightly  understand  the  passage,  and  therefore  erro- 
neously explains  it.  It  appeal's  to  me  to  mean — The 
spirit  of  sense,  (i.  e.  sensation,)  in  touching  the  cygnet's 
down,  is  hai-sh  and  hard  as  the  palm  of  a  ploughman, 
compared  to  the  sensation  of  softness  in  pressing  Cres- 
sid's  hand. 

"  —  she  has  the  me\ds  in  her  own  hands" — An  old 
proyerbial  phrase,  in  which  "mends"  is  a  colloquial 
abridgement  of  amends ;  and  so  the  phrase  is  sometimes 
found  written.  The  sense  is.  She  must  make  the  best 
of  a  bad  bargain  ;  she  must  help  herself  as  well  as  she 
can. 

"  —  She^s  a  fool  to  stay  behind  her  father" — Accord- 
ing to  Shakespeare's  authority,  the  "  Destruction  of 
Troy,"  Calchas  was  "  a  great  learned  bishop  of  Troy," 
who  was  sent  by  Priam  to  consult  the  oracle  of  Delphi 
conceming  the  eyent  of  the  war  which  was  threatened 
by  Agamemnon.  As  soon  as  he  made  "  his  oblations 
and  demands  for  them  of  Troy,  Apollo  answered  unto 
him,  saying,  Calchas,  Calchas,  beware  that  thou  return 
not  back  again  to  Troy ;  but  go  thou  with  Achilles  unto 
the  Gi-eeks,  and  depart  never  from  them  ;  for  the  Greeks 
shall  have  victoiy  of  the  Trojans,  by  the  agreement  of 
the  gods."  Calchas  discreetly  took  the  hint,  and  im- 
mediately joined  the  enemies   of  his  country. 

"  Betioecn  our  Ilium  and  where  she  resides,"  etc. 
According  to  the  old  English  poets  and  romancers, 
"Ilium,"  or  llion,  (it  is  spelled  both  ways.)  was  the 
name  of  Priam's  palace.  According  to  the  "  Destnic- 
tion  of  Troy,"  it  was  "  one  of  the  richest  and  the  sti'ong- 
est  that  ever  was  in  all  the  world.  And  it  was  of 
height  five  hundred  paces,  besides  the  height  of  the 
towers,  ■whereof  there  was  great  plenty  and  so  high  as 
that  it  seemed  to  them  that  saw  them  from  far,  they 
raught  up  into  the  heaven."  There  is  a  more  particu- 
lar allusion  to  these  towers  in  act  iv.  scene  5.  Accord- 
ing to  classical  authority,  which  the  Poet  but  partially 
follows.  Ilium,  properly  speaking,  is  the  name  of  the  citv' ; 
Troy,  that  of  the  countiy. 

"  How  now,  prince  Troilus" — The  old  spelling  was 
Troylus,  and,  according  to  it,  Shakespeare  and  his  pre- 
decessors often  pronounced  it  as  a  dissyllable,  and  not, 
as  the  classic  poets  have  it,  in  three  syllables.  So  in 
his  Rape  of  Lucrece: — 

Here  manly  Hector  faints,  here  Troilus  swounda. 
Pope,  in  his  "  Homer,"  has  made  the  same  classical 
lapse;  (book  xxiv. :) — 

Nestor  the  brave,  mnowiied  in  ranks  of  war ; 
And  Troilus,  dreadful  on  his  rushing  car. 
50 


"  —  This  woman's  ansiper  sorts" — i.  e.  Fits,  suits,  is 
congruous.     So  in  King  Henry  V. : — 

It  soHs  well  with  thy  fierceness. 

Scene  II. 

"  Before  the  sun  rose  he  was  harness'd  light,"  etc. 

The  common  explanation  is  that  be  was  lightly  armed. 
as  going  to  combat  on  foot.  But  I  agree  with  Singer, 
Dyce,  etc.,  that  "light  here  has  no  reference  to  the 
mode  in  which  Hector  was  armed,  but  to  the  legerifi/ 
or  alacrity  with  which  he  anned  himsell'  before  sunrise. 
Light  and  lightly  are  often  used  for  nimbly,  quickli/. 
readily,  by  our  old  writers.  No  expression  is  more 
common  than  light  of  foot.  And  Shakespeare  has  even 
used  light  of  ear." 

"  —  a  very  man  per  se" — The  Latin-English,  half- 
naturalized  phrase,  "per  se,"  made  such  a  figure,  in  w)- 
litical  Kfe,  under  President  Tyler,  that  the  American 
reader  vvUl  be  amused  with  meeting  it  in  old  English 
poetical  and  dramatic  use,  as  collected  by  Stevens.^  It 
meant  an  extraordinaiy  or  incomparable  person,  like  the 
letter  A  by  itself.  The  usual  mode  of  this  old  expre.s- 
sion  is  A  per  se.  Thus,  in  Henrj-soun's  "  Testament  of 
Cresseid,"  often  attributed  to  Chaucer: — 
Of  faire  Cresseide,  the  floure  and  a  per  se  of  Troy  and  Greece. 

So  in  "  Blunt  Martin  Constable,"  (1602:)—"  That  is  the 
a  per  se,  the  cream  of  all." 

"  —  against  the  hair" — Equivalent  to  a  phrase  still 
in  use — Against  the  grain.  The  French  say,  A  contre 
poll. 

"  —  COMPASSED  window" — A  "compassed"  window 
is  a  circular  bore  window.  The  same  epithet  is  applied 
to  the  cape  of  a  woman's  gown,  in  the  Taming  of  the 
Shrew  : — "  A  small  compassed  cape."  A  coved  ceUiug 
is  yet,  in  some  places,  called  a  compassed  ceiling. 

"  —  so  old  a  lifter" — i.  e.  Thief  We  still  say,  a 
shop-lifter. 

"  —  Two  and  fifty  hairs" — So  the  quarto  and  folio. 
All  the  modern  copies  read  one  and  fifty.  "  How  else 
can  the  number  make  out  Priam  and  his  fifty  sons  ?" 
says  Theobald.  This  is  an  exactness  which  Priam  and 
his  chroniclers  would  equally  have  spumed.  The  Mar- 
garelon  of  the  romance-writers,  who  makes  his  appear- 
ance in  act  v.,  is  one  of  the  additions  to  the  old  clas- 
sical family. — Knight. 

"  —  that  it  passed" — i.  e.  It  was  excessive;  passed 
e.rpression.  So  in  the  Merry  Wives  of  Windsor: — 
"  Why,  this  passes,  Master  Ford."  Cressida  retorts  iii 
the  common  acceptation  of  the  word. 

"  —  give  you  the  tiov" — To  "give  the  nod"  was  a 
tei-m  in  the  game  at  cards,  called  noddy.  The  word 
also  signifies  a  silly  fellow.  Cressid  means  to  call  Pan- 
darus  a  noddy,  and  says  he  shall,  by  more  nods,  be  made 
more  significantly  a  fool. 

"  That's  Hector,  that,  thai,  look  you,"  etc. 
This  scene,  in  which  Paudarus  so  characteristically 
describes  the  Trojan  leaders,  is  founded  upon  a  similar 
scene  in  Chaucer,  in  which  the  same  personage  recounts 
the  merits  of  Priam's  two  valiant  sons : — 

Of  Hector  needeth  nothing  for  to  tell ; 
In  all  this  world  there  n'is  a  better  knight 
Than  he,  that  is  of  worthiness  the  well, 
And  he  well  more  of  virtue  hath  than  might ; 
This  knoweth  many  a  wise  and  worthy  kuight : 
And  the  same  praise  of  Troilus  I  say  : 
God  helpe  me,  so  I  know  not  such§  tway. 

Pardie,  quod  she,  of  Hector  there  is  soth, 
And  of  Troilus  the  same  thing  trow  I, 
For  dredeless*  men  telleth  that  he  doth 
In  armes  day  by  day  so  worthily. 
And  bear'th  him  here  at  home  so  gently 
To  ev'ry  wight,  that  alle  praise  hath  he 
Of  them  that  me  were  levest  praised  be.t 


*  Doubtless. 


t  Whose  praise  I  should  most  desire. 


NOTES  ON  TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


Ve  eay  right  soth,  I  wis,  quod  Pandarus. 
For  yesterday  whoso  had  with  him  been 
Mighten  have  wonder'd  upon  Troilus  ; 
For  never  yet  so  thick  a  swarm  of  been* 
JJe  flew,  as  Greekfes  from  him  'ponnen  tiecn, 
And  through  the  field  in  every  wightes  ear 
There  was  no  cry  but  "  Troilus  is  there  !'' 

Now  here,  now  there,  he  hunted  them  so  fast, 
There  n'as  but  Greekes  blood  and  Troilus ; 
Now  him  he  hurt,  and  him  all  down  he  cast ; 
Aye  where  he  went  it  was  arrayfed  thus : 
He  was  their  death,  and  shield  and  hfe  for  us, 
That  as  that  day  there  durst  him  none  withstand 
^V^lile  that  he  held  his  bloody  sword  in  hand. 

"  —  give  MOXET  to  boot" — Thus  the  folio,  using  an  old 
j)hrase,  equivalent  to  our  "  give  a  good  deal  to  boot." 
The  common  reading  is,  "  give  an  eye  to  boot,"  follow- 
ing the  quarto,  which  was  probably  a  misprint ;  but 
there  is  little  to  choose. 

"  —  no  DATE  in  the  ■pie" — To  understand  this  quibble, 
it  should  be  remembered  that  "  dates"  were  a  common 
ingredient  in  ancient  pastry;  as,  in  Romeo  and  Ju- 
liet:— 

They  call  for  dates  and  qtiinces  in  the  pastry. 

"  To  bring,  uncle" — We  restore  the  old  punctuation, 
instead  of  printing  the  line  "  To  bring  uncle," — as  if  the 
speaker  asked  her  whether  he  would  not  bring  some- 
thing. "  To  be  with  a  person  to  britis"  is  an  old  pro- 
verbial phrase,  of  constant  occurrence,  something  like 
(lur  modern  slang  phrases,  "I'll  be  up  to  him" — "I'll 
pay  him."  She  plays  upon  his  use  of  the  beginning  of 
the  phrase,  as  he  does  upon  its  other  sense. 

"  Achiev'd,  MEN'  US  command;  nngain^d,  beseech." 
This  edition  adopts  the  ingenious  and  very  satisfactory 
correction  of  the  original,  proposed  by  Mr.  Harness, 
lu  the  old  edition,  the  lines  stand  thus : — 

Achievement  is  command  ;  ungain'd,  beseech ; — 
which  is  retained  by  the  editors  generally,  who  thus  ex- 
plain it : — "  The  meaning  of  this  obscure  line  seems  to 
be — Men,  after  possession,  become  our  commanders ; 
before  it,  they  are  our  suppliants."  Our  correction  pre- 
serves the  sense,  and  removes  the  obscurity. 

ScEKE  III. 

"  Upon  her  patient  breast" — The  old  quartos  have 
"  ancient  breast ;"  the  folio,  "  patient" — both  happy  and 
poetic  epithets,  but  the  last  the  most  so. 

"  Like  Versevs' horse" — The  flying  horse,  Pegasus, 
was  said,  in  mythology,  to  have  sprung  from  the  blood 
of  Medusa,  killed  by  Perseus :  and  in  this  sense  might 
well  enough  be  termed  the  horse  of  Perseus ;  though, 
as  the  poets  afterwards  gave  him  to  Bellerophon,  the 
critics  find  a  difficulty  n  the  passage. 

" — the  brize" — i.  e.  The  gad-fly. 

"  —  the  thins  of  courage" — The  "  thing  of  courage  " 
is  the  tiger,  who  is  said  to  roar  and  rage  most  in  storms 
and  high  winds. 

"As  venerable  Nestor,  hatch'd  in  silver,"  etc. 
Ulysses  evidently  means  to  say  that  Agamemnon's 
speech  should  be  icrit  in  brass;  and  that  venerable 
Nestor,  with  his  silver  hairs,  by  his  speech  should  rivet 
the  attention  of  all  Greece.  The  phrase  "  hatch'd  in  sil- 
ver," which  has  been  the  stumbling-block,  is  a  simile 
borrowed  from  the  art  of  design;  to  hatch  being  to  fill 
a  design  with  a  number  of  consecutive  fine  lines ;  and 
to  hatch  in  silver  was  a  design  inlaid  vs-ith  lines  of  sil- 
ver, a  process  often  used  for  the  hilts  of  swords,  handles 
of  daggers,  and  stocks  of  pistols.  The  lines  of  the 
graver  on  a  plate  of  metal  are  still  called  hatchings. 
Hence,  "hatch'd  in  sUver,"  [or  silver-haired,  or  gray- 
haired.  Thus,  in  "  Love  in  a  Maze,"  (1632  :)— 
Thy  hair  is  fine  as  gold,  thy  chin  is  hatch'd 
with  silver.  Shiri.ey. 

This  Gilford,  in  his  edition  of  Shirley,  explains : — 
"  That  is,   ornamented  with  a  tchile   or  silvery  beard. 

*  Bees. 


This  explains  the  '  venerable  Nestor,  hatch'd  in  silver,' 
on  which  the  comnientalors  have  wasted  so  many 
words." 

"  When  rank  Thersites  opes  his  mastiff _;a?rs,"  etc. 

The  old  text  has  Mastick,  which  all  the  editors,  ex- 
cept Knight,  agree  in  considering  as  a  typographical 
eiTor  for  "  mastiff,"  and  so  print  it.  Knight  retains  mas- 
tick, and  thus  explains  it: — '^  Masticke  is  printed  \\\\h 
a  capital  initial,  as  marking  something  emphatic.  In 
aR  modern  editions,  the  word  is  rendered  mastive.  We 
are  inclined  to  think  that  mastick  is  not  a  typographical 
mistake.  Every  one  has  heard  of  Prynne's  celebrated 
hook,  '  Hist rio-Masfix  :  The  Player's  Scourge;'  but  it 
is  not  so  generally  known  that  this  title  was  borrowed 
by  the  great  controversialist  from  a  play  first  printed  in 
1610,  but  supposed  to  be  written  earlier,  which  is  a 
satire  upon  actors  and  dramatic  writers,  from  first  to 
last.  We  attach  little  importance  to  the  circumstance 
that  the  author  of  that  satire  has  introduced  a  dialogue 
between  Troilus  and  Cressida ;  for  the  subject  had  most 
probably  possession  of  the  stage  before  Shakespeare's 
play.  But  it  appears  to  us  by  no  means  improbable 
that  an  epithet  should  be  applied  to  the  '  rank  Ther- 
sites,' which  should  pretty  clearly  point  at  one  who  had 
done  enough  to  make  himself  obnoxious  to  the  Poet's 
fraternity." 

"  JMien  that  the  general  is  not  like  the  hive,"  etc. 
The  meaning  is,  says  Johnson.  "  When  the  general 
is  not  to  the  anny  like  the  hive  to  the  bees — the  reposi- 
tory of  the  stock  of  eveiy  individual ;  that  to  which 
each  paiticular  resorts  with  whatever  he  has  collected 
for  the  good  of  the  whole — what  honey  is  expected  ? 
what  hope  of  advantage  ?" 

"  The  heavens  themselves,  the  planets,"  etc. 

It  is  possible  that  the  Poet  had  this  thought  suggested 
by  an  analogous  passage,  of  equal  eloquence,  in  his  con- 
temporary Hooker's  "  Ecclesiastical  Polity,"  of  which 
the  first  parts  were  published  in  1.594.  If  it  were  not. 
it  was  no  very  sti-ange  coincidence  between  the  thoughts 
of  men  of  large  and  excursive  minds,  at  once  poetical 
and  philosophical,  applied  to  the  most  widely  differing 
subjects.  There  is  a  noble  passage  in  the  first  book  of 
Hooker,  singularly  like  this  in  thought,  and  in  sustained, 
lofty,  moral  eloquence.  In  his  magnificent  generaliza- 
tion of  Law,  as  at  once  the  rule  of  moral  action  and 
government,  and  the  nile  of  natural  agents,  he  says : — 
"  If  nature  should  intermit  her  course,  and  leave  alto- 
gether, though  it  were  but  for  a  while,  the  observation 
of  her  own  laws ;  if  those  principal  and  mother  ele- 
ments, whereof  aU  things  in  this  lower  world  are  made, 
should  lose  the  qualities  which  now  they  have ;  if  the 
frame  of  that  heavenly  arch,  now  united  above  our 
heads,  should  loosen  and  dissolve  itself;  if  celestial 
spheres  should  forget  their  wonted  motions,  and,  by 
iiTegular  volubility,  turn  themselves  any  way  as  it  might 
happen;  if  the  prince  of  the  lights  of  heaven,  which 
now,  as  a  giant,  doth  run  his  unwearied  course,  should, 
through  a  languishing  faintness,  begin  to  stand  and  to 
rest  himself;  if  the  moon  should  wander  from  her  beaten 
way,  the  times  and  seasons  of  the  year  blend  themselves, 
by  disordered  and  confused  mixture,  the  winds  breathe 
out  their  last  gasp,  the  clouds  yield  no  rain,  the  earth 
be  defeated  of  heavenly  influence,  the  fruits  of  the  earth 
pine  away,  as  children  at  the  withered  breast  of  their 
mother, — what  would  become  of  man  himself?  See 
we  not  that  obedience  of  creatures  unto  the  law  of  na- 
ture is  the  staj-  of  the  whole  world  ?" — (Hooker's  EccI. 
Pol.,  book  i.  sect.  3.) 

Hooker's  subsequent  remarks,  on  "  the  law  of  the 
common  weal,"  singularly  remind  the  reader  of  the 
more  rapid  view  given  by  the  Poet  of  "the  luiity  and 
married  calm  of  states,"  and  the  iUs  by  wliich  it  is  dis- 
turbed. 

"  —  this  centre" — By  "this  centre"  Ulysses  means 
the  earth,  which,  according  to  the  system  of  Ptolemy, 
is  the  centre  around  which  the  planets  move. 

61 


NOTES  ON  TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


"  —  when  the  planets, 
In  evil  mixture"  etc. 

Meaning,  in  astrological  phrase,  when  the  planets 
form  malignant  configurations ;  when  their  aspects  are 
evil  towards  one  another. 

"  —  their  fixure" — This  is  the  Shakespearian  word, 
both  here  and  in  the  Winter's  Tale;  not  fixture,  &.s 
generally  printed. 

"  —  BROTHERHOODS  in  cities" — i.  e.  Companies  of 
various  arts  or  trades  ;  confraternities. 

"Thy  TOPLESS  deputation" — "Deputation"  is  de- 
puted power,  such  as  Agamemnon  held;  he  being  the 
chief  of  the  army  by  the  choice  of  his  brother  kings. 
"  Topless"  is  used,  as  it  is  often  in  old  poets,  for  that 
which  has  nothing  overtopping  it— superior.  Thus,  in 
an  old  drama,  of  1598,  w^e  find  "topless  honours;"  and 
in  another,  of  1C04,  ("  Doctor  Faustus,")  we  have  "  the 
topless  towers  of  Ilium." 

"  —  GOD  Achilles'''' — So  in  the  old  copies.  It  is  frit- 
tered down  into  good,  in  the  ordinary  text.  Knight, 
with  justice,  I'estored  the  old  reading,  giving  the  tran- 
sient sneer  at  the  godlike  state  of  Achilles,  and  the  wor- 
ship paid  him. 

"  — to  make  paradoxes" — "Paradoxes"  may  be 
taken,  with  some  latitude  of  its  usual  sense,  for  absurd 
representations  of  men  or  things — contraiy  to  truth,  on 
the  face  of  them.  Yet  there  is  great  probability  in 
Johnson's  conjecture,  that  "  paradoxes"  is  a  misprint  for 
parodies. 

'■  A  stranger  to  those  most  imperial  looks,"  etc. 
"  And  yet  this  was  the  seventh  year  of  the  war. 
Shakespeare,  who  so  wonderfully  preserves  character, 
usually  confounds  the  customs  of  all  nations,  and  proba- 
bly supposed  that  the  ancients  (like  the  heroes  of  chiv- 
alry) f(jught  with  beavers  to  their  helmets.  In  the  fourth 
act  of  this  play,  Nestor  says  to  Hector : — 

But  this  thy  countenance,  still  lock'd  in  steel, 
I  never  saw  till  now. 

Those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  embellishments  of 
ancient  manuscripts  and  books,  well  know  that  the  ai'- 
tists  gave  the  costume  of  their  own  time  to  all  ages. 
But  in  this  anachi'onism  they  have  been  countenanced 
by  other  ancient  poets,  as  well  as  Shakespeare." — Ste- 
vens. 

" — Jove's  accord" — Malone  and  Stevens  see  diffi- 
culties in  this  passage :  the  former  proposed  to  read, 
"Jove's  a  god;"  the  latter,  "Love's  a  lord."  There  is 
no  point  after  the  word  "  accord "  in  the  quarto  copy, 
which  reads  "  great  Jove's  accord."  Theobald's  in- 
terpretation of  the  passage  is,  I  think,  correct: — 
"  They  have  galls,  good  amis,  etc.,  and  Jove's  consent; 
nothing  is  so  full  of  heart  as  they." 

" — more  than  in  confession" — i.  e.  Profession, 
made  with  idle  "  vows  to  the  lips  of  her  whom  he 
loves." 

"  The  purpose  is  perspicuoris  even  as  substance, 
Whose  grossness  little  characters  sum  up,"  etc. 

"  The  intent  is  as  plain  and  palpable  as  substance,  and  it 
is  to  be  collected  from  small  circumstances,  as  a  gross 
body  is  made  up  of  many  small  parts."  This  is  War- 
burton's  explanation.  Stevens  says  that  "  substance  is 
estate,  the  value  of  which  is  ascertained  by  the  use  of 
small  characters,  (i.  e.  numerals  ;)  grossness  is  the  gross 
sum. 

" — make  no  strain" — i.  e.  Make  no  difficnUy,  no 
doubt,  when  this  duel  comes  to  be  proclaimed,  but  that 
Achilles,  dull  as  he  is,  will  discover  the  drift  of  it.  Thus, 
in  a  subsequent  scene,  Ulysses  says : — 

I  do  not  strain  at  the  position ; 
It  is  famUiar. 

"  The  lustre  of  the  better  yet  to  show,"  etc. 

The  quarto  reads — 

The  lustre  of  the  better  shall  exceed, 
By  showing  the  worse  first. 

62 


This  reading  is  prefen-ed  by  many  editors.  Our  text 
gives  the  variation  of  the  folio,  which  is  probably  a 
change  by  the  author  himself. 

"  The  sort  to  fight  with  Hector" — i.  e.  The  lot,  (Lat. 
sors ;  Fr.  sorte.)  Like  many  other  words  used  by 
Shakespeare,  (see  note  at  end  of  Midsummer-Night's 
Dream,)  this  is  used  in  its  original  and  Latm  sense,  which 
it  has  quite  lost  in  common  usage. 

"  —  the  dull  brainless  Ajax" — Malone  has  sho^vn  that 
Shakespeare,  misled  by  the  "  Destniction  of  Troy,"  con- 
founded Ajax  Telamonius  with  Ajax  Oileus,  for  in  that 
book  the  latter  is  called  simply  Ajax,  as  the  more  emi- 
nent of  the  two.  "  Ajax  was  of  a  huge  stature,  great 
and  large  in  the  shoulders,  great  armes,  and  always  was 
well  clothed,  and  veiy  richly,  and  ^vas  of  no  gi-eat  enter- 
prise, and  spake  veiy  quicke." 

"  —  TAKB.E  the  m^a.sfiff's  07i" — "Tarre"  is  an  obsolete 
word  for  to  set  on,  and  seems  specially  and  originally 
used  for  the  setting  on  of  dogs,  from  the  double  r  re- 
semblmg  the  sound  used  to  excite  dogs  to  attack. 

ACT  II.— Scene  I. 

"  The  plague  of  Greece" — Alluding  to  the  plague 
sent  by  Apollo  on  the  Grecian  army ;  but  I  suppose 
there  is  also  a  poor  play  upon  grease  and  "  Greece,"  as 
referring  to  the  heavy,  "  beef-witted"  Ajax. 

"  —  thou  mongrel  beef-witted  lord" — So,  in  Twelfth 
Night,  Sir  Andrew  Aguecheek  says,  "  I  am  a  great 
eater  of  beef,  and  I  believe  that  does  no  harm  to  my 
wit."  Thersites  calls  Ajax  mongrel  on  account  of  his 
father  being  a  Grecian,  and  his  mother  a  Trojan. 

"  —  thou  vinew'dest  leaven" — "  Vinewed,"  vinny, 
signifies  decayed,  mouldy ;  the  word  in  the  text  is  the 
superlative  of  "vinewed."  The  modeni  editors  have 
"  unsalted,"  from  the  quarto.  In  the  preface  to  our 
translation  of  the  Bible,  we  have  "fe?ieiced  ti-aditions." 
Thus  Beaumont,  in  1G02,  says: — "  Many  of  Chaucer's 
words  have  become  vinewed,  and  hoary."  Home  Tooke 
("Diversions  of  Purley")  has  made  this  word  a  text 
for  much  contemptuous  criticism  on  the  Shakesj)eariaa 
critics  of  his  day. 

"  Cobloaf" — "  Cobloaf "  is,  perhaps,  equivalent  to  ill- 
shapen  lump.  Minshew  says,  "  a  cob-loaf  is  a  little  loaf 
made  with  a  round  head,  such  as  cob-irons  which  sup- 
port the  fire." 

"  —  PUN  thee  into  shivers" — i.  e.  Pou7id;  a  word  still 
used  in  the  midland  counties  of  England. 

"  Thou  stool  for  a  witch" — "  In  one  vv'ay  of  trying  a 
witch,  they  used  to  place  her  on  a  chair,  or  stool,  with 
her  legs  tied  across,  that  all  the  weight  of  her  body 
might  rest  upon  her  seat ;  and  by  that  means,  after  some 
time,  the  circulation  of  the  blood  would  be  much  stopped, 
and  her  sitting  would  be  as  painful  as  on  the  wooden 
horse." — Grey. 

"  —  an  assinego  may  tutor  thee" — i.  e.  An  ass;  a 
word  traced,  by  the  commentators,  to  the  Spanish  and 
Portuguese,  but  it  was  of  very  common  use  in  the  old 
dramatists,  and  is  said  to  be  still  a  provincial  word  in 
England. 

"  — ^y  ^'ic  fifth  hour  of  the  sun" — So  the  folio;  the 
quarto  hns  first,  which  obtains  in  most  modern  editions. 
Thersites,  at  the  end  of  act  iii.,  speaks  of  the  hour  as 
"  eleven  o'clock,"  and  thus  shows  what  was  the  Poet's 
idea.  The  matter  is  only  important  for  the  reason  well 
suggested  by  Knight : — "  The  knights  of  chivalry  did 
not  encounter  at  the  first  hour  of  the  sun  ;  by  the  fifth, 
of  a  summer's  morning,  the  lists  would  be  set,  and  the 
ladies  in  their  seats.  The  usages  of  cliivalrj'  are  those 
of  this  play." 

Scene  II. 


" — many  thousand  Dis-iJEs" — "Disme"  was  an  old 
vord  for  a  tenth,  but  here  used  for  a  collection  of  tens. 
s  if  it  were  "  'mongst  many  thousand  tens." 


NOTES  OiN  TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


''  You  are  for  dreams  and  slumbers,  brother  priest,"  etc. 
From  his  "  Homer"  Shakespeare  turned  to  the  old 
Gothic  romancer,  and  there  he  found  the  reproach  of 
Troihis  to  Hcleuus,  in  the  followiu;^  very  characteristic 
passage: — "Then  arose  up  on  his  feet  Troylus,  the 
youngest  son  of  King  Pryamus,  and  began  to  speak  in 
this  manner  :  O  noblemen  and  hardy,  how  be  ye  abashed 
for  the  words  of  this  cowardly  priest  here  ?  *  *  * 
If  Helenas  be  afraid,  let  him  go  into  the  Temple,  and 
sing  the  divine  service,  aud  let  the  other  take  revenge 
of  their  injurious  wrongs  by  sti-eugth  and  force  of  arms. 
*  *  *  All  they  tliat  heard  troylus  thus  speak  al- 
lowed him,  saying  that  he  had  veiy  well  spoken.  And 
thus  they  finished  their  parliament,  and  went  to  dinner." 

"  —  that  is  inclinable" — So  in  the  folio ;  the  quarto 
has  attributive — apparently  an  alteration  of  the  author 
himself. 

"  —  in  unrespective  sieve" — i.  e.  "  Into  a  common 
voider.  It  is  well  known  that  sieves  and  half-nieves  are 
haskefs,  to  be  met  with  in  every  quarter  of  Covent 
Garden ;  and  baskets  lined  with  tin  are  still  employed 
as  voiders.  In  the  foiTner  of  these  senses  sieve  is  used 
ill  '  The  Wits,'  by  Sh  W.  Davenant :— 

apple-wives 

That  wrangle  for  a  sieve. 

Dr.  Farmer  says  that,  in  some  counties,  the  baskets  used 
for  canying  out  dirt,  etc.,  are  called  sieces.  The  folio 
copy  reads,  by  mistake, '  unrespective  same.'  " — Singeu. 
Knight  adheres  to  the  folio  same,  which  he  thus  de- 
fends: — ^'  Same  is  the  word  of  the  folio;  the  quarto  has 
sive,  which  gives  us  the  common  reading  ot  sieve.  The 
second  folio  has  place.  The  commentators  say  that  sieve 
is  a  basket,  and  they  tell  us  that  sieve.i  andhalf-sieres 
are  well  known  in  Covent  Garden.  That  is  tiiie ;  but 
a  sieve  of  fruit  is  a  basket  of  picked  fruit — of  the  finest 
fruit,  sorted  from  the  commoner,  according  to  the  origi- 
nal notion  of  sieve,  which  imi^lies  separation.  Same, 
on  the  contrary,  is  used  as  a  noun,  in  the  sense  of  a  heap, 
or  mass,  collected  in  one  place,  in  sti-ict  accordance  with 
its  Saxou  derivation.  Such  use  of  the  word  is  uncom- 
mon, but  it  is  not  the  less  correct." 

"  Your  breath  of  full  consent" — This  seems  to  be  the 
Poet's  own  correction  of  an  earlier  reading,  given  in  the 
quartos,  and  followed  in  the  ordiuaiy  editions — '•  Your 
breath,  icitk  full  consent." 

'•  —  an  old  aunt,  n-liom  the  Greeks  held  captire" — This 
aunt  was  Hesione,  Priam's  sister,  whom  Hercules,  bein'' 
enraged  at  Priam's  breach  of  faith,  gave  to  Telaraon^ 
who  by  her  had  Ajax. 

"  —  makes  stale  the  morning" — So  the  folio;  the 
quartos,  with  most  editors,  have  "makes  pale."  Of 
the  two,  "stale"  is  more  opposed  to  "freshness" 
than  pale  ;  and  we  find  a  similar  use  of  •'  stale"  in  a  con- 
temporaiy  poet.  Lyly  (IGOO)  says  that,  iu  compoi-ison 
ot  a  beauty  of  his  poem — 

Then  Juno  would  have  blusht  for  shame, 
And  Venus  looked  stale. 

"  —  do  a  deed  (hat  fortune  never  did"  ~'\.  e.  "For- 
tune was  never  so  unjust  and  mutable  as  to  rate  a  thino- 
on  one  day  above  all  price,  and  on  the  next  to  set  no 
estimation  whatsoever  upon  it.  You  are  now  goiu''  to 
do  what  ForUme  never  did." — Malone.  ° 

"Enter  Cassandra,  ravins;" — So  the  first  editions; 
but  the  folio,  with  a  more  business-like  character,  to 
shoAv  how  this  was  to  be  exhibited,  has,  "  with  her  hair 
about  her  ears." 

"  UnliJce  young  men,  whom  Aristotle  thought 
JJnfit  to  hear  moral  philosophy." 
On  this  passage  Stevens  observes,  <'  Let  it  be  remem- 
bered, as  often  as  Shakespeare's  anachronisms  occur, 
that  errors  in  computing  lime  were  very  frequent  in 
those  ancient  romances  which  seem  to  have  fonned  the 
greater  part  of  his  library.  Even  classic  authors  are 
not  exempt  from  such  mistakes.     In  the  fifth  book  of 

116* 


Statius's  '  Thebiad,'  Amphiarus  talks  of  the  fates  of 
Nestor  aud  Priam,  neither  of  whom  died  till  long  aftei- 
him."  ° 

The  minor  commentators  have  been  very  merry  on 
the  anachronism  of  Hector  being  made  to  quote  Aris- 
totle. It  was  doubtless  a  careless  oversight  of  the  Poel. 
who  could  easily  have  infoiTned  himself  on  the  subject. 
But  we  may  understand  here  that  Aristotle  is  the  general 
name  of  any  great  philosophical  authority.  The  Ger- 
man Ulrici  has,  however,  quite  another  idea  of  the  mat- 
ter, and,  after  presenting  his  theory  that  this  whole  pla\- 
is  a  satire  on  classical  Herodom,  adds  to  it  another  the- 
ory, of  equally  fanciful  refinement,  in  connection  with 
these  lines : — 

"  Shakespeare,  in  working  up  his  materials,  has  had 
another  design  in  the  background,  respecting  himself 
and  his  art.     We  know  that  Ben  .lonson,  his  friend  as  a 
man,  but  his  decided  opponent  as  a  dramatist,  had  taken, 
as  the  ojjject  of  his  critical  and  poetical  activity,  the  re- 
storation of  the  dramatic  art  in  his  lifetime  to  the  ancient 
form,  according  to  the  (certainly  misunderstood)  rules 
of  Aristotle;    and   afterwards,  upon    that   principle.  In 
form  the  English  national  drama.    Shakespeare,  althougli 
frequendy  attacked,  had  never  openly  and  directly  en- 
gaged in  the  advocacy  of  the  contrary  principle.     He 
despised  the  contest ;  doubtless  because  nothing  was  to 
be  decided  upon  by  vague,  abstract  reasoning  upon  the 
merits  of  a  theory.     But  the  points  of  his  opponent's 
arrows  were  broken  off  as  soon  as  it  was  proved,  in  the 
most  striking  manner,  that  the  spirit  and  character,  cus- 
toms and  fonns  of  life  of  antiquity,  were  essentially  dif- 
ferent and  distinct  from  those  founded  upon  Christian 
opinions,  and  represented  in  a  Christian  point  of  view. 
It  would  appear  at  once  as  a  most  contrajiictory  begin- 
ning to  wish  to  transfer  foreign  ancient  principles  of  ail 
into  the  poetiy  of  Christianity.     And  how  could  Shake- 
speare,  the  Poet,  produce  a  proof  more  stiY^ng,  striking, 
and  convincing,  than  to  embody  his  own  principles  in  a 
poem  open  to  all  eyes  ?     But  we  must  not  expect  to 
find  such  a  by-end  made  promiuent;  the  Poet,  indeed, 
hedges  it  round,  and  scarcely  leave?  any  thing  palpable. 
*     *     *     *     *     Only  one  single  dismembered  feature 
he  suffered  to  remain,  perhaps  in  order  to  act  as  a  diroc. 
tion  to  the  initiated.     I  mean  the  passage  where  Hector 
reproaches  Troilus  and  Paris  that  they  had  discussed 
very  superficially  the  controversy  as  to  the  deliverinir 
up  of  Helen ; — 

not  much 

ITnlike  yonna:  men,  whom  Aristotle  thought 
Uutit  to  hear  moral  philosophy. 

Tiie  words  have  certainly  dieir  value  in  themselves,  for 
their  comic  effect.  Nevertheless,  may  not  this  verv 
useless  aud  unfitting  anachronism  contain  a  satiric;il 
horse-whip  for  Shakespeare's  pedantic  adversaries,  who 
evers'where  invoked  their  Aristotle,  without  sense  or 
understanding?" 

" — .cA.yONiZE  ?/«"— "The  hope  of  being  registered 
as  a  saint  is  rather  out  of  its  place  at  so  early  a  period 
as  this  of  the  Trojan  war,"  says  Stevens.  To  this  Singei- 
well  replies :— "  It  is  not  so  meant ;  the  expression  must 
not  be  taken  hteraUy.  It  merely  means  to  be  '  inscribed 
among  the  heroes,  or  demigods.'  '  Ascribi  numinibus' 
is  rendered,  by  old  translators,  •  to  be  canonized,  or 
made  a  samt.' " 

"  —  EMULATION  in  the  army  crept" — "  Emulation"  is 
here  put  for  envious  rivalry,  factions  contention.  It  is 
generally  used  by  Shakespeare  in  this  sense.  The  rea- 
son will  appear  from  the  following  definition: — "To 
have  euvie  to  some  man,  to  be  angry  with  another  man 
which  hath  that  which  we  covet  to  have,  to  envy  at  that 
which  another  man  hath,  to  studie,  indevour,  and  tra- 
vaile  to  do  as  well  as  another — emulatio  is  such  kiade 
oi  envy." 

Scene  III. 

"  —  short- knyw^-D  ignorance" — i.  e.  Short  reaching 
ignorance,  as  the  Poet  has  elsewhere,  "  high-reaching." 
The  phrase,  however    is  odd ;  and  Dyce,  in  kis  "  Ee- 

53 


NOTES  ON  TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


marks,"  maiutaius  that  it  should  be  "  shovt-aimed  igno- 
rance." 

"  If  I  could  have  remembered  a  gilt  counterfeit" — 
To  understand  this  joke  it  should  be  known  that  "  coun- 
terfeit" and  slip  were  synonymous: — "  And,  therefore, 
he  went  out  and  got  him  certain  slips,  which  are  coun- 
terfeit pieces  of  money,  bemg  brasse,  and  covered  over 
with  silver,  which  the  common  people  call  slips." — 
Oreene's  Thieves  Falling  out,  true  men  come  by  their 
Goods. 

"  —  Lei  thy  BLOOD  be  thy  direction" — i.  e.  Thy  pas- 
nions ;  natural  propensities. 

"  Make  that  demand  of  the  prover" — i.  e  Ask  of 
him  who  proves,  or  experiences,  your  folly.  In  the 
folio,  this  is  strangely  altered  into  "  thy  creator." 

"  He  she.vt  our  messengers" — The  quarto  reads  sate  ; 
the  folio,  sent.  Tlieobald  made  the  change  to  "  shent ;" 
raeauiug  to  rebuke.  Collier  thinks  that  the  misprmt  is 
in  "  he,"  for  we — "  We  sent  our  messengers." 

"  The  elephant  hath  joints,  but  none  for  courtesy,"  etc. 
Up  to  the  time  when  Sir  Thomas  Brown  wrote  his 
"Vulgar  Errors,"  (about  1G70,)  there  was  a  prevailing 
opinion  that  the  elephant  had  no  joints,  and  that  it  could 
not  lie  down.  Its  joints,  according  to  the  passage  be- 
i'ore  us,  were  not  "  for  flexure."  Su"  T.  Brown  refutes 
the  error  Ijy  ajipealing  to  the  experience  of  those  who 
had,  "  not  many  years  past,"  seen  an  elephant,  in  Eng- 
land, "  kneeling,  and  lying  down." 

" — the  savage  strangeness' — i.  e.  Distanre  of  be- 
haviour, shyness  ;  a  sense  retained  in  New  England. 

"  —  underwrite  in  an  observing  kind" — To  "  imder- 
write"  is  synonymous  with  to  subscribe,  which  is  used 
by  Shakespeare,  in  several  places,  for  to  yield,  to  submit. 

"His  pettish  lunes" — i.  e.  Fitfid  lunacies.  The 
quarto  reads: — 

His  course  and  time,  his  ebbs  and  hmcs,  and  if 
The  passage  and  whole  stream  of  his  commencement 
Kode  on  his  tide. 

This  is  evidently  an  alteration  and  an  improvement  of 
the  author's  own.  in  the  copy  from  which  the  folio  was 
printed.  "Limes"  is  there  misprinted  lines;  but  the 
■word  is  frequent  in  our  Poet,  as  in  the  Winter's  Tale. 

"  —  Hwixt  his  mental  and  his  active  parts, 
Kingdom'' d  Achilles  in  commotion  rages,"  etc. 
This  passage  will  be  best  explained  by  a  parallel  one 
in  Julius  C^sar: — 

The  genius  and  the  mortal  insti-uments 
Are  then  in  council ;  and  the  state  of  man, 
Like  to  a  little  kingdom,  suffers  then 
Tlie  nature  of  an  insuiTection. 

"He  is  so  PLAGVY  proud" — This  strikes  the  modem 
ear  as  a  vulgarism,  and  Stevens  denounces  it  as  the 
"interpolation  of  some  foolish  player."  But  originally 
it  was  no  more  \'adgar  than  pesfilently,  for  which  it  is 
here  used,  and  with  direct  allusion  to  that  fearful  visita- 
tion of  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries.  "  Pla- 
guy" was  so  little  appropriated  to  its  modern  colloquial 
use,  that  Lord  Stirling  uses  it  in  his  poem  on  the  "  Dooms- 
day," where  he  speaks  of  the  "plaguy  breath"  of  sin- 
ners. 

"  —  the  death-TOKESS  of  if" — Alluding  to  the  deci- 
sive spots  appearing  on  those  infected  with  the  plague  : — 
"  Spots  of  a  dark  complexion,  usually  called  tokens,  and 
looked  on  as  the  pledges  and  forewarnings  of  death." — 
Hodges  on  the  Plague. 

Now,  like  the  fearful  tokens  of  the  plague, 
Are  mere  forerunners  of  their  ends. 

Beaumont  and  Fletcher's  Valentinian. 

"  —  with  his  ou-n  seam" — i.  e.  Fat.  The  grease,  fat, 
or  tallow  of  any  animal ;  but  chiefly  applied  to  that  of  a 
hog. 

"  —  with  my  arm'd  fist  I'll  fash  him" — The  word  is 
used  twice  by  Massinger,  in  his  "  Virgin  Martyr ;"    and 

54 


I  Mr.  Giflford  has  adduced  an  instance  from  Dryden.  He 
justly  observes,  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  word  is  now 
obsolete,  as  we  have  none  that  can  adequately  supply 
its  place — to  dash  signifying  to  throw  one  thing  with 
violence  against  another  ;  to  "  pash"  is  to  strike  a  thing 
with  such  force  as  to  crush  it  to  pieces. 

"  —  FORCE  him  with  praises" — "Force"  is  taken  in 
its  customary  sense,  for  "  stuff  him  with  pi-aise."  We 
had,  in  fact,  in  old  English,  two  words  of  distinct  sense, 
both  spelled  "force" — one  from  the  French  force,  and 
the  Latin  forlis;  the  other  from  the  YYe\\c\\  farcir. 
The  last  is  now  obsolete,  except  in  the  compound 
forced-meat ;  in  which  sense  we  have,  in  this  play, 
"  malice /orceii  with  wit,"  (act  v.  scene  1.) 

"  —  his  addition  yield" — i.  e.  Yield  his  tifle,  his  ce- 
lebrity for  strength.  "  Addition,"  in  legal  language,  is 
the  title  given  to  each  party,  showing  his  degree,  occu- 
pation, etc. ;  as,  esquu-e,  gentleman,  yeoman,  merchant, 
etc. 

"Shall  I  call  you  father" — "  Because  Nestor  was  an 
old  man,  the  modern  editors  make  him  reply  to  tho 
question  of  Ajax.  In  Shakespeare's  time  it  was  the 
highest  compliment  to  call  a  man,  whose  w^it  or  learning 
was  reverenced,  'father.'  Ben  Jonson  had  thus  his 
sons.  The  flatteiy  of  Ulysses  has  won  the  heart  of  Ajax ; 
Nestor  has  said  nothing." — Knight. 

The  quartos  have  here  given  the  reply  to  Nestor, 
which,  for  the  reason  above  assigned,  seems  erroneous. 
The  custom  of  thus  adopting  a  father  was  a  familiar  one 
of  fonner  days.  Thus  Cotton  dedicated  his  treatise  on 
fishing  to  his  "father"  Walton;  and  Ashmole,  in  his 
"Diary,"  observes: — "A p.  3.  Mr.  Wm.  Backhouse,  of 
Swallowfield,  in  com.  Berks,  caused  me  to  call  him 
father  henceforward." 


ACT  III.— Scene  I. 

"  /  hope  I  shall  knoio  your  honoitr  better." 
"  The  servant  means  to  quibble :  he  hopes  that  Pan- 
darus  will  become  a  bett6r  man  than  at  present.  In 
his  next  speech,  he  chooses  to  understand  Pandarus  as 
if  he  had  said  he  wished  to  gi-ow  better ;  and  hence 
affirms  that  he  is  in  the  state  of  gi'ace." 

"  —  my  DISPOSER  Cressida" — Stevens  would  give 
this  speech  to  Helen,  and  read  deposer,  instead  of  "  dis- 
poser." Helen,  he  thinks,  may  address  herself  to  Pan- 
darus;  and,  by  her  deposer,  mean  that  Cressida  had 
deposed  her  in  the  affections  of  Troilus. 

"  Disposer"  appears  to  have  been  an  equivalent  term, 
anciently,  for  steward,  or  manager.  If  the  speech  is  to 
be  atti'ibuted  to  Helen,  she  may  mean  to  call  Cressida 
her  hand-maid. 

"  —  Iicouldfain  have  armed  to-day,  but  my  Nell  would 
not  have  it  so" — This  trait  of  Paris,  painted  as  a  man  of 
spirit  and  ability,  yet  wasting  important  hours  in  sub- 
mission to  the  whims  of  his  mistress,  oddly  resembles 
the  anecdotes,  of  which  the  English  memoirs  are  hill, 
of  the  habits  of  Charles  II. ;  and  to  this  the  coincidence 
of  the  name,  Nell,  adds  effect.  It  affords  a  proof  of  the 
general  truth  of  the  portrait,  that  the  grandson  of  the 
monarch  who  reigned  when  this  play  was  WTitten,  should 
have  thus,  half  a  century  afterwards,  reenacted  the  saun- 
tering indolence  of  Paris. 

Scene  II. 

"  Lovers  thrice-'RT.vvB.ETt  nectar" — i.  e.  Thrice-rc^nc^. 
"Repnred"was  restored  by  Collier,  from  the  quarto 
of  1689,  which  gives  a  distinct  and  elegant  sense,  in 
place  of  the  "  \\mce-repv.ted"  of  other  old  editions,  fol- 
lowed in  the  common  text.  ' 


" — you  must  be  watched  ere  you  be  made  tame" — 
Alluding  to  the  manner  of  taming  hawks.  So,  in  the 
Taming  of  the  Shrew  : — "  To  watch  her  as  we  watch 
these  kites."  Hawks  were  tamed  by  being  kept  from 
sleep. 


NOTES  ON  TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


"  —  rub  on,  and  kiss  the  mistress" — The  allusion  is  to 
bowling.  What  is  now  termed  the  "  jack,"  seems,  in 
Shakespeare's  time,  to  have  been  called  the  "  mistress." 
A  bowl  that  kisses  the  "jack,"  or  "  mistress,"  is  in  the 
most  advantageous  situation.  "  Rub  on"  is  a  term  iised 
in  the  same  game;  as,  in  "  No  Wit  like  a  Woman's,"  a 
comedy  by  Middleton,  (1657  :) — 

So,  a  fair  ridilance  : 

There's  three  rubs  gone ;  I've  a  clear  way  to  the  mistress. 

And  in  Decker's  "  Satiro-Mastix,"  (1602  :)— "  Since  he 
liath  hit  the  mistress  so  often  in  the  fore-game,  we'll 
even  play  out  the  rubbers." 

"  —  the  fills" — i.  e.  Thills,  shafts. 

"  —  a  kiss  in  fee-farm" — "  A  'kiss  in  fee-farm'  is  a 
kiss  of  duration,  that  has  bounds,  a  'fee-farm'  being  a 
grant  of  lands  in  fee ;  that  is,  for  ever  reserving  a  cer- 
tain rent.  The  same  idea  is  expressed  more  poetically 
in  CoRioLA.vus,  when  the  jargon  of  law  was  absent  from 
the  Poet's  thoughts : — 

O,  a  kiss 

Long  as  my  exile,  sweet  as  my  revenge." 

Steve.vs. 

"  —  The  FALCON  as  the  tercel" — Pandarus  probably 
means  that  he  will  match  his  niece  against  her  lover. 
The  "  tercel"  is  the  male  hawk ;  by  the  "  falcon"  is  gen- 
erally understood  the  female. 

"  —  'In  witness  whereof  the  parties  interchangea- 
bly'' " — "  Have  set  their  hands  and  seals,"  would  com- 
plete the  sentence.  So,  afterwards : — "  Go  to,  a  bar- 
gain made:  seal  it,  seal  it."  Shakespeare  appears  to 
have  had  here  an  idea  in  his  thoughts  that  he  has  seve- 
ral times  expressed  ;  as,  in  Measure  for  Measure  : — 

But  my  kisses  bring  a?ain  ; 
Seals  of  love,  but  seal'd  in  vain. 

And  in  his  Venus  and  Adoxis  : — 

Pure  lips,  sweet  seals  in  my  soft  lips  imprinted, 
What  bargains  may  1  make,  still  to  be  sealing  ! 

"  —  let  my  lady  apprehend  no  fear" — From  this  pas- 
sage a  "Fear"  appears  to  have  been  a  personage  in 
pageants,  or  perhaps  in  ancient  moralities.  To  this  cu'- 
cumstance  Aspatia  alludes,  in  the  "  Maid's  Tragedy." — 

and  then  a  Fear  ; 

Do  that  Fear  bravely,  wench. 

"  That  my  integrity  and  truth  to  you 

Might  be  affronted  with  the  match  and  weight,"  etc. 

The  word  "  affronted"  was  used  in  the  sense  of  con- 
fronted. Dr.  Johnson  thus  explains  the  passage  : — "  I 
wish  that  my  integrity  might  be  met  and  matched  with 
such  equality  and  force  of  pure  unmingled  love." 

"  As  true  as  steel,  as  plantage  to  the  moon,"  etc. 
"  As  true  as  steel"  is  an  ancient  proverbial  simile. 
"  As  plantage  to  the  moon"  alludes  to  the  old  supersti- 
tious notion  of  the  influence  of  the  moon  over  whatever 
was  planted,  sown,  or  grafted.  Fanner  illustrates  the 
phrase  by  an  extract  from  Scott's  "  Discoverie  of  Witch- 
craft :"— "  The  poor  husbandman  perceiveth  that  the 
increase  of  the  moon  maketh  jilants  fruitful ;  so  as  in 
the  full  moon  they  are  in  the  best  strength ;  decaying 
in  the  wane ;  and  in  the  conjunction  do  utterly  wither 
and  vade." 

Scene  III. 

" — through  the  sight  I  bear  in  things  to  come" — 
The  old  copies  all  agree  in  reading — 

That,  through  the  sight  1  bear  in  things  to  love ; — 

and  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  last  word  be  meant  for 
love,  or  Jove,  (according  to  the  old  mode,  love.)  Nei- 
ther of  the  words  give  any  sense  v^athout  a  change  of 
punctuation,  such  as — 

through  the  sight  I  bear  in  things,  to  Jove 

I  have  abandoned  Troy. 

The  emendation  of  the  text,  adopted  by  some  of  the 
early  editors,  seems  to  me  far  more  probable  and  clear. 
But  the  ordinary  readings  are  thus  explained : — 


"  That  through  the  sight  I  bear  in  things  to  love,"  Ste- 
vens thinks,  may  be  explained — "  No  longer  assistiug 
Troy  with  my  advice,  I  have  left  it  to  the  dominion  of 
love,  to  the  consequences  of  the  amour  of  Paris  and 
Helen."  "To  Jove"  is  supported  by  Johnson  and  M;t 
lone;  to  which  Mason  makes  this  objection: — "  That  it 
was  Juno,  and  not  Jove,  that  persecuted  the  Trojans. 
Jove  wished  them  well;  and,  though  we  may  abandon 
a  man  to  his  enemies,  we  cannot,  with  propriety,  say 
that  we  abandon  him  to  his  friends." 

"  —  such  a  wrest  i'm  their  affairs" — Douce  seems  to 
have  pointed  out  the  true  sense.  A  "wrest"  was  the 
technical  terra  for  the  instrument  for  tuning  harps,  etc. 
"  He  is  the  instrument  to  tune  their  affairs,  which  will 
be  slack  vvithout  him." 

"  In  most  accepted  pain" — Hanmer  and  Warburton 
read,  "  In  most  accepted  pay."  But  the  constniction 
of  the  passage,  as  it  stands,  appears  to  be — "  Her  pres- 
ence shall  strike  off,  or  recom])ense  the  semce  I  have 
done,  even  in  those  labours  which  were  most  accepted." 

"  —  That  man,  how  dearly  ever  parted" — i.  e.  How- 
ever excellently  endoiced;  with  however  precious  parts 
enriched.  Ben  Jonson  has  usq^J  the  word,  in  the  same 
manner,  in  "  Every  man  out  of  his  Humour:" — "  Maci- 
lente,  a  man  well  parted,  a  sufficient  scholar,"  etc. 

"  The  UNKNOWN  Ajax" — i.  e.  Ajax,  who  has  abilities 
which  were  never  brought  into  view,  or  use. 

"  —  great  Troy  shriekisg" — This  epithet,  which  is 
the  quarto  reading,  strikes  me  as  more  probable  and 
poetical  than  the  folio's  word,  shrinking.  In  an  after 
scene,  we  find,  "  Hark,  how  Troy  roars,"  etc. 

"  Made  emulous  missions  'mongst  the  gods  themselves, 
And  drove  great  Mars  to  faction." 
This  alludes  to  the  descent  of  deities  to  combat  on 
either  side  before  Troy.    In  the  fifth  book  of  the  '•  Iliad," 
Diomed  wounds  Mars,  who,  on  his  return  to  heaven,  is 
rated  by  Jupiter  for  having  interfered  in  the  battle. 

"  —  one  of  Priam's  daughters" — i.  e.  Polyxena,  in 
the  act  of  marrying  whom  Achilles  was  afterwai'ds 
killed  by  Paris. 

"  There  is  a  mystery  (with  whom  relation 
Durst  never  meddle)  in  the  soul  of  state,"  etc. 
Meaning,  probably,  there  is  a  secret  administration 
of  affaii-s,  which  no  history  was  ever  able  to  discover. 

"  The  fool  slides  o''er  the  ice  that  you  should  break." 
"Should"  is  used  in  the  sense  of  wo7<Zrf.     The  fool 
Ajax  slides  boldly  and  easily  over  difficulties  that  would 
impede  your  more  cautious  way. 

"  —  shook  to  ,AiRY  air" — This  is  the  reading  of  the 
folio  ;  the  quarto  has  "  air,"  without  the  Shakespearian 
repetition,  expressive  of  the  perfect  and  complete  van- 
ishing of  the  dew-drop. 

"  Omission  to  do  what  is  necessary 
Seals  a  commission  to  a  blank  of  danger,"  etc. 

By  neglecting  our  duty,  we  "  commission"  or  enable 
that  danger  of  dishonour  to  lay  hold  upon  us,  which 
coidd  not  reach  us  before. 

"An  appetite  that  lam  sick  withal, 
To  see  great  Hector  in  his  weeds  of  peace,"  etc. 

In  the  "  Desti-uction  of  Troy,"  we  have  the  same 
thought,  which  is  in  the  high  spirit  of  chivalry,  but  has 
received  a  richer  colouring  in  the  poetiy  of  Shake- 
speare : — 

"  The  truce  during.  Hector  went  on  a  day  unto  the 
tents  of  the  Greeks,  and  Achilles  beheld  him  gladly, 
forasmuch  as  he  had  never  seen  him  unanned.  And  at 
the  request  of  Achilles,  Hector  went  into  his  tent ;  and 
as  they  spake  together  of  many  things,  Achilles  said  to 
Hector,  I  have  great  pleasure  to  see  thee  unarmed,  for- 
asmuch as  I  have  never  seen  thee  before.' 

55 


NOTES  ON  TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


ACT  IV.— Scene  I. 

"  During  all  question  of  the  gentle  tnice,"  etc. 
.Eneas  wishes  Diomedes  health,   while  there  is  no 
question,  or  argument,  between  them,  but  what  arises 
out  of  the  truce. 

" — the  most  despitefull'st  gentle  greeting" — The 
quarto  has  despiteful ;  the  folio,  the  double  superlative, 
which  we  retain,  as  preserving  a  common  construction 
of  the  age  of  Shakespeare. 

"  But  he  as  he" — i.  e.  The  merits  of  each,  being 
weighed,  are  exactly  equal ;  in  each  of  the  scales  a  har- 
lot must  be  placed,  since  each  of  them  has  been  equally 
attached  to  one. 

"We'll  NOT  commend  what  we  intend  to  sell,"  etc. 
That  is,  (says  Johnson.)  "  We  will  not  practise  the 
seller's  art ;  we  will  not  praise  what  we  mean  to  sell 
dear."  Tliis  is  hardly  the  obvious  sense,  and  there  is  pro- 
bably a  misprint.  Perhaps  it  should  be,  "  We'll  not  coti- 
demn  what  we  intend  to  sell."  .Jackson,  often  ingenious 
among  many  absurd  emendations,  proposes — "  We'll  but 
commend  what  we  intend  to  sell."  Not  meaning  to  sell 
Helen,  we  do  not  praise  her.     Warburton  would  read — 

We'll  not  commend  what  we  intend  not  sell. 
"  Not  sell"  sounds  harsh ;  but  such  elliptical  expressions 
are  not  unfrequeut  iu  these  plays. 

Scene  II. 

"  —  a  poor  capocchia" — Florio,  in  his  Italian  Dic- 
tionaiy,  explains  "capocchia"  as  "  a  shallow  skonce,  a 
loggerhead.'" 

"  We  must  give  vp  to  Diomedes'  hand 
The  lady  Cressida." 

This  part  of  the  stor)^  is  thus  told,  in  the  "  Destiiiction 
of  Troy  :"— 

"  Calcas,  that  by  the  commandment  of  Apollo  had  left 
the  Troyans,  had  a  passing  fair  daughter,  and  wise, 
named  Briseyda — Chaucer,  in  his  book  that  he  made 
of  Troylus,  named  her  Cresida — for  which  daughter  he 
prayed  to  King  Agamemnon,  and  to  the  other  princes, 
that  they  would  require  the  King  Priamus  to  send  Bri- 
seyda unto  him.  They  prayed  enough  to  King  Priamus 
iittlie  instance  of  Calcas,  but  the  Troyans  blamed  sore 
Calcas,  and  called  him  evil  and  false  traitor,  and  worthy 
to  die,  that  had  left  his  own  land  and  his  natural  lord, 
for  to  go  into  the  company  of  his  mortal  enemies :  yet, 
at  the  petition  and  earnest  desire  of  the  Greeks,  the 
King  Priamus  sent  Briseyda  to  her  father." 

Scene  III. 

"  It  is  GREAT  MORXiNC." — An  idiom  from  the  old 
French,  for  broad  day;  which  the  French  have  retained 
iu  their  grand  matin. 

Scene  IV. 

"  And  viOLEN'TETH  in  a  sense  as  strong" — To  violent 
is  an  expressive  old  word,  found  in  Fuller's  "  Worthies," 
and  other  old  authors,  both  in  verse  and  prose.  It  is 
the  quarto  reading,  and  should  be  retained,  though 
many  modem  editors  prefer  the  folio  reading,  which 
seems  to  me  a  mere  error  of  the  press: — "  And  no  less 
in  a  sense  as  strong." 

"  —  I  Kill  throw  my  glove  to  Death  himself" — i.  e.  I 
will  challenge  Death  himself  in  defence  of  thy  fidelity. 

"  The  Grecian  youths  are  full  of  quality  ; 
Their  loving  well  composed  with  gift  of  nature, 
Floicins  and  stcellinz  o'er  with  arts  and  exercise." 
"  These  are  three  fine  lines,  perfectly  intelligible  : — 
this  love  is  well  composed  with  the  gift  of  nature,  which 
gift  (natural  quality)  is  flowing,  and  swelling  over,  with 
arts  and  exercise.     The  second  line  is  not  found  in  the 
quarto,  wliich  reads — 

The  Grecian  youths  are  full  of  quality, 
And  swelling  o'er  with  arts  and  exercise. 

56 


The  Poet  strengthened  the  image  in  his  last  copy ;  but 
he  did  not  anticipate  that  editors  would  arise,  who, 
having  two  readings,  would  make  a  hash,  and  give  us — 

The  Grecian  youths  are  full  of  quality ; 

They're  loving,  well  compos'd,  with  gifts  of  nature  flowing, 

And  swelling  o'er  with  arts  and  exercise." 

Knight. 

"  Full  of  quality"  is  highly  accomplished.  "  Quality." 
like  condition,  is  applied  to  manners,  as  well  as  disposi- 
tions. 

"  —  sEAi.  of  my  petition" — "Seal"  is  the  reading  of 
all  the  old  copies.  Warburton  changed  this  to  zea'. 
which  eveiybody  follows, — in  ignorance  of  the  sti-ong 
meaning  attached  to  "  seal"  in  Shakespeare's  age.  Did 
the  commentators  never  hear  of  such  a  line  as — 

Seals  of  love,  hut  seaVd  in  vain?        Knight. 

Yet  the  reading,  "  zeal  of  my  petition,"  preferred  by 
most  editors,  has  a  good  and  clear  sense,  as  referring  to 
the  warmth  of  the  petition  he  has  just  made.  Troilus 
has  before  spoken  of  his  love  (his  "fancy")  as  "more 
bright  in  zeal  than  the  devotion"  he  owes  the  gods. 

Scene  V. 

"  —  a  language  in  her  eye,  her  cheek,  her  lip" — Ste- 
vens has  adduced,  from  that  antique  storehouse  of  all 
curious  matters.  Burton's  "Anatomy  of  Melancholy,"  a 
curiously  resembling  passage  from  the  great  pulpit  ora- 
tor of  the  Cireek  church,  which,  as  he  says,  might  almost 
make  us  think  that  Shakespeare  had,  on  this  occasion, 
been  reading  St.  Chrysostom,  who  says : — "  Non  loqmifa 
es  lingua,  sed  loquuta  esgressu;  non  loquuta  es  voce, 
sed  ocnlis  loquuta  es  clarius  quam  voce  ."" — i.  e.  "  They 
say  nothing  with  their  mouthes,  they  speake  in  their 
gaite.  they  speake  with  their  eyes,  they  speake  in  the 
carriage  of  their  bodies." 

But  Shakespeare  did  not  go  to  books  for  his  insight 
into  female  character. 

"  —  a  COASTING  welcome" — i.e.   A  conciliatory  we] 
come,  that  makes  silent  advances  before  the  tongue  has 
uttered  a  word.     So  in  Venus  and  Adonis  : — 
Anon  she  hears  them  chaimt  it  lustely. 
And  all  in  haste  she  coasteth  to  the  cry. 

So  Johnson  and  Malone ;  but.  as  Nares  observes,  to 
coast  seems  of  old  to  have  nearly  the  sense  of  to  accost . 
In  this  sense,  the  plain  interpretation  is — "  Tho.se  that 
give  an  accosting  or  salutary  welcome,  before  any  such 
overture  is  made  on  the  other  side." 

"  —  SECURELY  done" — In  the  sense  of  the  Latin  secu- 
rus ;  a  negligent  security  ai-ising  from  a  contempt  of 
the  object  opposed.     So  in  the  last  act  of  the  "  Spanish 

Tragedy:"— 

O  damned  devil,  how  secure  he  is. 

"  Valour  and  pride  excel  themselves  in  Hector,"  etc. 

"  Valour  (says  iEneas)  is  in  Hector  greater  than  valour 
in  other  men,  and  pride  in  Hector  is  less  than  pride  in 
other  men.  So  that  Hector  is  distinguished  by  the 
excellence  of  having  pride  less  than  other's  pride,  and 
valour  more  than  other's  valour." — Johnson. 

"  —  dignifies  an  impure  thought  with  breath" — The 
original  word  is  printed,  in  the  quarto,  impare,  and  iu 
the  folios  impaire,  which  Johnson  long  ago  thought  was 
intended  for  "impure;"  but  later  editors  agree  to  re- 
tain it  as  impair,  which  they  intei'preted  unequal,  chiefly 
on  the  alleged  authority  of  Chapman's  preface  to  his 
"  Achilles'  Shield,"  (1.598.)  But  Dyce  has  shown  (Re- 
marks) that  impair,  as  used  by  Chapman,  is  merely  the 
obsolete  noun  fur  an  impairment,  a  loss,  an  injury;  and 
could  have  no  application  here.  "  Impure"  seems  cer- 
tainly to  have  been  intended  by  the  Poet. 

"  Thon  art,  great  lord,  my  father's  sister's  son,"  etc. 

This  incident,  which  is  one  of  the  occasions  in  which 
Shakespeare,  following  the  old  romance-writers,  desires 
to  exhibit  the  magnanimity  of  Hector,  is  found  in  the 
"  Destruction  of  Troy:" — 

"  As  they  were  fighting,   they  spake  and  talked  to- 


NOTES  ON  TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


gether.  and  thereby  Hector  knew  that  he  was  his  cousin- 
german,  son  of  his  aunt ;  and  then  Hector,  for  courtesy, 
embraced  him  in  his  arms,  and  made  great  cheer,  and 
offered  to  him  to  do  all  his  pleasure,  if  he  desired  any- 
thing of  him.  and  prayed  him  that  he  would  come  to 
Troy  with  him  for  to  see  his  Inieage  of  his  mother's 
side :  but  the  said  Thelamon,  that  intended  to  nothing 
but  to  his  best  advantage,  said  that  he  would  not  go  at 
this  lime.  But  he  prayed  Hector,  requesting  that,  if 
he  loved  him  so  much  as  he  said,  that  he  would  for  his 
sake,  and  at  his  instance,  cease  the  battle  for  that  day, 
and  that  the  Troyans  should  leave  the  Greeks  in  peace. 
The  unhappy  Hector  accorded  unto  him  his  request, 
and  blew  a  honi,  and  made  all  his  people  to  withdraw 
into  the  citj'." 

"  —  Neopiolemus  so  mirahle" — Johnson  thinks  that, 
by  "  Neoptolemus,"  Shakespeare  meant  Achilles  :  find- 
ing that  the  son  was  Pyrrhus  Neoptolemus,  he  consid- 
ered Neoptolemus  as  the  nomen  gcntilitmm,  and  thought 
the  father  was  likewise  Achilles  Neoptolemus.  Or  he 
was  probably  led  into  the  error  by  some  book  of  the 
time.  By  a  passage  in  act  ii.  scene  3.  it  is  evident  that 
he  knew  Pyi-rhus  had  not  yet  engaged  in  the  siege  of 
Troy:— 

But  it  must  grieve  young  Pyrrhus,  now  at  home,  etc. 

"  —  her  loud'st  O  TEs" — This  is  the  well-known  cor 
ruption  of  the  Norman-French  Oyez,  (Hear  Ye  !)  still 
preserved  in  the  English  courts  in  this  fonn,  and  in 
some  parts  of  the  United  States,  as  a  proclamation  for 
opening  and  adjourning  courts.  The  corruption  is  so 
well  understood,  and  has  become  so  much  of  an  English 
word,  that  there  is  no  reason  for  altering  the  original 
reading  to  Oyez,  as  has  been  done  in  veiy  many  edi- 
tions. 

"  —  and  see  your  knights" — These  "knights,"  to  the 
amoimt  of  about  two  hundred  thousand,  Shakespeare 
found,  with  all  the  appendages  of  cliivahy,  in  the  old 
"  Troy  Book."  Malone  remarks  that  knight  and  sqvire 
excite  ideas  of  chivalry.  Pope,  in  his  "  Homer,"  has 
been  liberal  in  his  use  of  the  latter. 

"  —  most  IMPERIOUS  Agamemno7i" — "Imperious,"  in 
Shakespeare's  day,  seems  used  with  much  latitude,  as 
nearly  synonymous  with  imperial,  though  sometimes 
distinguished  from  it  by  its  use  in  our  inodern  sense. 
Bullokar,  a  lexicographer  of  that  age,  in  his  "  English 
Expositor,"  thus  distinguishes  the  words: — "  Imperial; 
royal,  chief-like,  emperoi--like :  Imperiovs;  that  com- 
mandeth  with  authority,  lord-like,  stately."  Still,  I 
think  that,  in  poetic  and  rhetorical  use,  the  line  was  not 
distinctly  drawn  between  these  approximating  senses. 

" —  u.NTRADED  oath" — i.  e.  Unused,  uncommon. 

"  Labouring  for  destiny" — i.   e.    As  the  minister  or  i 
vicegerent  of  destiny. 

"  —  SCORNING  forfeits  and  subduements" — So  the 
folio;  the  quarto — 

Despising  many  forfeits  and  subduements. 

"  —  lord  Ulysses,  thou" — The  repetition  of  "  thou," 
in  this  manner,  was  an  old  mode  of  expressing  contempt 
or  anger,  as  in  this  play,  (act  v.  scene  1 :) — "  Thou  tas- 
sel of  a  prodigal's  purse,  thou."  But  as  there  seems  no 
sufficient  cause  for  contempt  or  anger  in  the  speaker, 
and  the  context  does  not  imply  it,  it  is  very  probable 
that  "  thou "  is  a  misprint  for  though,  which  affords  a 
more  natural  sense. 

"  Tell  me,  you  heavens,  in  which  part  of  his  body 

Shall  I  destroy  him?"  etc. 
"  It  was  a  fine  stroke  of  art  in  Shakespeare,  (says  the 
'  Pictorial' editor,)  to  borrow  the  Homeric  incident  of 
Achilles  surveying  Hector  before  he  slew  him, — not 
using  it  in  the  actual  sense  of  the  conflict,  but  more 
characteristically  in  the  place  \vhich  he  has  given  it. 
The  passage  of  Homer  is  thus  rendered  by  Chapman : — 


His  bright  and  sparkling  eyes 

Look'd  through  the  body  of  his  foe,  and  sought  through  all  that 

prize 
The  next  way  to  his  thirsted  life.     Of  all  ways,  only  one 
Appear'd  to  him ;  and  this  was,  where  th'  unequal  winding  bone 
That  joins  the  shoulders  and  the  neck  had  place,  and  where  there 

lay 
The  speeding  way  to  death  ;  and  there  his  quick  eye  could  display 
The  place  it  sought, — even  through  those  arms  his  friend  Patroc- 

lus  wore 
WTien  Hector  slew  him." — {Book  sxii._) 

"  You  may  have  every  day  enough  of  Hector, 
If  you  have  stomach;  the  general  state  I  fear,"  etc. 
Ajax  ti-eats  Achilles  with  contempt,  and  means  to  in- 
sinuate that  he  was  afraid  of  fighting  with  Hector. 
"  You  may  every  day  (says  he)  have  enough  of  Hector, 
if  you  have  the  inclination ;  but  I  believe  the  whole 
state  of  Greece  will  scarcely  prevail  on  you  to  be  at 
odds  with  him — to  contend  with  him." 

"  —  PELTING  wars" — i.  e.  Petty,  insignificant.  So  in 
Midsummer-Night's  Dream — "  eveiy  pelting  river." 

"  There  in  the  full  convive  you" — A  "  convive"  is  a 
feast.  "  The  sitting  of  friends  together  at  a  table,  our 
auncestors  have  well  called  convivium,  (a  banket,)  be- 
cause it  is  a  living  of  men  together." — Hutton. 

The  word  is  several  times  used  in  "  Helyas  the  Knight 
of  the  Swanne." 


ACT  v.— ScEXE  I. 

"  Thou  crusty  batch" — A  "  batch  "  is  all  that  is  baked 
at  one  time,  without  heating  the  oven  afresh.  So  Ben 
Jonson,  in  his  "  Catihue :" — 

Except  he  were  of  the  same  meal  and  hatch. 
Thersites  has  already  been  called  a  cob-loaf. 

"  —  the  goodly  transformation  of  Jupiter  there,  his 
brother,  the  bull" — Alluding  to  Jupiter's  assuming  the 
fonn  of  a  bull,  to  cany  off  Europa,  he  sneers  at  the 
hor7is  of  Menelaus — a  never  woni-out  joke  of  the  old 
stage. 

"Sweet  draught" — "Draught"  is  the  old  word  for 
forica.  It  is  used  in  the  translation  of  the  Bible,  in 
HoUingshed,  and  by  all  old  writers. 

Scene  II. 

"  —  if  he  can  take  her  cliff" — i.e.  Her  key,  (clef 
French:) — a  mark  in  music,  at  the  beginning  of  the 
lines  of  a  song,  etc.,  which  indicates  the  pitch,  and 
whether  it  is  suited  for  a  bass,  treble,  or  tenor  voice. 

"Here,  Diomed,  keep  this  sleeve." 
This  sleeve,  which  had  been  previously  given  by 
Troilus  to  Cressida.  appears  (says  Malone)  to  have  been 
an  ornamented  cutF,  such  as  was  worn  by  some  of  our 
young  nobility,  at  a  tilt,  in  Shakespeare's  age.  (See 
Spenser's  "  View  of  Ireland,"  p.  43,  edit.  1633  :)— "  Al- 
so the  deep  smock  sleive,  which  the  Irish  women  use. 
they  say  was  old  Spanish,  and  is  used  yet  in  Barbary : 
and  yet  that  should  seem  to  be  i-ather  an  old  English 
fashion  ;  for  in  annouiy,  the  fashion  of  the  manche  which 
is  given  in  arms  by  many,  being  indeed  nothing  else  but 
a  sleive,  is  fashioned  much  like  to  that  sleive." 

"  The  stoiy  of  Cressida's  falsehood  is  prettily  told  by 
Chaucer.  Shakespeare  has  literally  copied  one  of  the 
incidents : — 

She  made  him  wear  a  pencell  of  her  sleeve. 
But  we  still  trace  the  inconsistency  of  character  in 
Chaucer's  Cressida.  Mr.  Godwin  laments  that  Shake- 
speare has  not  interested  us  in  his  principal  female,  as 
Chaucer  has  done.  Such  an  interest  v^'ould  have  been 
bought  at  the  expense  of  truth." — Knight. 

"  Troilus,  farewell !  one  eye  yet  looks  on  thee  ; 
But  with  my  heart  the  other  eye  doth  see." 
"  One  eye  (says  Cressida)  looks  on  Troilus  ;  but  the 
other  follows  Diomed,  where  my  hear*  is  fixed."     Ste- 
vens observes  that  the  characters  of  Cressida  and  Pan- 
darns  are  more  immediately  formed  from  Chaucer  than 

57 


NOTES  ON  TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


(i-om  Lydgate ;  for  though  the  latter  mentions  them  both 
oliaractoristically,  he  does  not  sufficiently  dwell  on  either 
lo  have  furnished  Shakespeare  with  many  circumstiinces 
lo  be  found  in  this  tragedy.  Lydgate,  speaking  of  Cres- 
sida,  says  only : — 

She  gave  her  heart  and  love  to  Diomed, 
To  show  what  trust  there  is  in  womankind ; 

For  she  of  her  new  love  no  sooner  sped, 
But  Troilus  was  clean  out  of  her  mind 

As  if  she  never  had  him  known  or  seen; 

Wherein  I  cannot  guess  what  she  did  mean. 

"  /  cannot  conjure,  Trojan^^ — i.  e.  She  must  have 
been  here,  for  I  have  no  powder  to  raise  a  magic  repre- 
sentation of  her  by  conjuration. 

"  — stubborn  critics,  apt,  without  a  theme" — The 
juinotators  here  say  that  "  critic"  is  taken  in  the  sense 
»(  cynic.  It  is  rather  taken  in  the  sense  of  censurer,  as 
was,  and  is  still,  common.  Thus  lago  says,  "  I  am 
nothing  if  not  critical.'''' 

''  If  there  be  rule  in  unity  itself,''''  etc. 
That  is — If  it  be  true  that  one  individual  cannot  be 
two  distinct  persons. 

••  Bi-FOLD  authority" — "  The  folio  reads,  '  By  foul 
authority,'  etc.  There  is  a  madness  in  that  disquisition, 
ill  which  a  man  reasons  at  once /or  and  against  himself, 
upon  '  authority'  which  he  knows  not  to  be  valid.  The 
words  loss  and  perdition,  in  the  subsequent  line,  are 
used  in  their  common  sense ;  but  they  mean  the  loss  or 
perdition  of  reason."' — Johnson. 

"  —  O  mndness  o/discourse" — "  Discourse,"  in  older 
Rnglish,  compreliends  all  reasoning,  whether  expressed 
in  words,  or  only  mental. 

"  —  Ariachne's  broken  troof'' — Many  editors,  anxious 
tor  the  Poet's  classical  accuracy,  have  coiTccted  this  to 
Arachne,  at  the  expense  of  the  metre.  It  is  evidently 
a  mere  slip  of  the  Poet's  memory,  in  a  point  of  school- 
boy learning,  and  cannot  be  corrected  without  making 
a  very  harsh  line,  which  he  did  not  intend.  One  quarto 
reads  Ariachna\'s ;  the  ot\\ev  Ariathna' s ;  the  folio  •' Ari- 
;ichne's."  It  is  evident  Shakespeare  intended  to  make 
Ariachne  a  word  of  four  syllables.  Stevens  thinks  it 
])robable  that  the  Poet  may  have  written,  "  Ariadne'' s 
broken  woof,"  confounding  the  two  stories  in  his  imagi- 
nation, or  alluding  to  the  clue  of  thread,  by  the  assist- 
ance of  which  Theseus  escaped  from  the  Cretan  laby- 
rinth. 

"  —  O  instance" — Here  "instance"  is  used  for 
proof,  as  in  Henry  IV..  (Part  II. :) — "  I  have  received 
a  certain  instance  that  Gleiidower  is  dead."  In  Richard 
III. : — "  His  fears  are  shallow,  wanting  instance." 

"  May  worthy  Troilus  be  half  attach'd,"  etc. 
That  is — "  Can  Troilus  really  feel,  on  this  occasion, 
Iialf  of  what  he  utters  ?     A  question  suitable  to  the  calm 
Ulysses." — Johnson. 

"Standfast,  and  veaj  a  castle  on  thy  head,''"'  etc. 

A  particular  kind  of  close  helmet  was  called  a 
"castle."  In  the  "  History  of  Prince  Arthur,"  (1G34, 
chap.  158,)  we  find,  "  Do  thou  thy  best,  (said  Sir 
Gav/aine  ;)  therefore  hie  thee  fast  that  thou  wert  gone, 
iiiid  wit  thou  well  we  shall  soon  come  after,  and  break 
the  sh'ongest  castle  that  thou  hast  upon  thy  head." 
Hut  it  here  seems  to  have  a  more  general  sense: — 
•'  Wear  a  defence  as  strong  as  a  castle  on  your  head,  if 
you  want  to  be  safe." 

SCKNE    III. 

"  —  Do  not  count  it  holy 
To  hurt  by  being  just :  it  is  as  lawful, 
For  we  would  give  much,  to  so  count  violent  thefts, 
And  rob  in  the  behalf  of  charity  .''^ 
These  lines  were  not  in  the  first  editions,  but  were 
added  in  the  folio,  and  unfortunately  so  misprinted  as 
to  give  no  sense,  thus : — 

58 


Do  not  count  it  holy 

To  hurt  by  being  just :  it  is  as  lawful : 

For  we  would  count  give  much  to  as  violent  thefts. 

And  rob;  etc. 

Knight  proposes  to  amend  thus : — 

For  we  would  give  much,  to  use  violent  thefts. 
"  To  use  thefts"  is  clearly  not  Shakespearian.  Perhaps 
count,  or  give,  might  be  omitted,  supposing  that  one 
word  had  been  substituted  for  another  in  the  manuscript, 
without  the  erasure  of  that  first  written ;  but  this  omis- 
sion will  not  give  us  a  meaning.  We  have  ventured  to 
transpose  count,  and  omit  as  : — 

For  we  would  give  much,  to  count  violent  thefts. 
We  have  now  a  clear  meaning  : — It  is  as  lawful,  because 
we  desire  to  give  much,  to  count  violent  thefts  as  holy — 
And  rob  in  the  behalf  of  charity. 
Collier  prints  the  line,  "  For  us  to  give  much  count  to 
violent  thefts,"  which  affords  no  distinct  sense.  The 
reading  now  first  proposed,  in  this  edition,  makes  no 
verbal  change  but  of  as  into  so,  and  transposes  count, 
which  is  evidently  out  of  place  in  the  original.  The 
whole  then  means — "  Do  not  count  it  holy  to  inflict  in- 
jury in  the  pursuit  of  right ;  we  might  as  well  so  count 
(i.  e.  count  holy)  violent  thefts  committed  to  enable  us 
to  give  liberally."  "Violent"  was  probably  meant  to 
be  f)ronounced  vi'lent,  with  no  unusual  poetical  license. 

"  —  keeps  the  weather  of  my  fate'''' — To  "keep  the 
weather"  is  to  keep  the  «7«/^,  or  advantage.  "  Estre 
au  dessus  du  vent "  is  the  French  proverbial  phrase. 

"  — the  DEAR  man" — i.  e.  The  man  really  of  worth. 

"  —  better  fits  a  lion  than  a  man" — "  The  traditions 
and  stories  of  the  darker  ages  (says  Johnson)  abounded 
with  examples  of  the  lion's  generosity.  Upon  the  sup- 
position that  these  acts  of  clemency  were  true,  Troilus 
reasons,  that  to  spare  against  reason,  by  mere  instinct 
of  pity,  became  rather  a  generous  beast  than  a  wise 
man." 

"  Hence,  broker  lackey  !  ignomy  and  shame 
Pursue  thy  life,  and  live  aye  with  thy  name." 
"  This  couplet,  which  we  here  find  in  the  folio,  is 
again  used  by  Troilus,  towards  the  conclusion  of  the 
play — the  last  words  which  Troilus  speaks.  In  all 
modern  editions  the  lines  are  omitted  in  the  close  of 
the  third  scene.  Stevens  says,  '  the  Poet  would  hardly 
have  given  us  an  unnecessary  repetition  of  the  same 
words,  nor  have  dismissed  Pandarus  twice  in  the  same 
manner.'  AVHiy  not  ?  Is  the  repetition  unnecessaiy  ? 
Is  not  the  loathing  which  Troilus  feels  towards  Panda- 
rus more  sti-ongly  marked  Ijy  this  repetition  ?  We  have 
no  doubt  about  the  restoration  of  the  Unes." — Knight. 

Scene  IV. 

"  What  art  thou,  Greek,  art  thou  for  Ileclor''s  match  7 
Art  thou  of  blood  and  honour?" 

This  idea  is  derived  from  the  ancient  books  of  chiv- 
ahy.  A  person  of  superior  birth  might  not  be  chal- 
lenged by  ail  inferior;  or,  if  challenged,  might  refuse 
the  combat.     In  this  spirit,  Cleopatra  says — 

Tliese  hands  do  lack  nobility,  that  they  strike 
A  meaner  than  themselves. 

In  Melvil's  "  Memoirs,"  we  find  it  stated: — "  The  laird 
of  Grainge  offered  to  fight  Bothwell,  who  answered, 
that  he  was  neither  earl  nor  lord,  but  a  baron  ;  and  so 
was  not  his  equal.  The  like  answer  made  he  to  Tulji- 
bardine.  Then  my  lord  Lindsay  offered  to  fight  him, 
which  he  could  not  well  refuse ;  but  his  heart  failed 
him,  and  he  grew  cold  in  the  business." 

Scene  V. 

"  Go,  go,  my  servant,  take  thou  Troilus'  horse,"  etc. 

This  circumstance  is  also  minutely  copied  from  the 
"  Destruction  of  Troy  :" — 

"  And  of  the  party  of  the  Troyans  came  the  king  Ade- 
mon  that  jousted  against  Menelaus,  and  smote  him,  and 


NOTES  ON  TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


Imrt  him  in  the  face :  and  he  and  Troykis  took  him,  and 
litid  led  him  away,  if  Diomedes  had  not  come  the  sooner 
with  a  great  company  of  knights,  and  fought  with  Troy- 
liis  at  his  coming,  and  smote  him  down,  and  took  his 
horse,  and  sent  it  to  Briseyda,  and  did  cause  to  say  to 
her  by  his  sei^vant  tliat  it  w^as  Troylus's  horse,  lier  love, 
and  that  he  had  conquered  him  by  his  promise,  and 
jirayed  her  from  thenceforth  that  she  would  hold  him 
ior  her  love." 

"  — the  dreadful  Sagittary 
Appals  onr  tnimhers,''^  etc. 
In  the  "  Three  Destructions  of  Troy,"  we  are  told, 
that  "  Beyond  the  royalme  of  Amasonne  came  an  aun- 
cyent  Kynge,  wyse  and  dyscreete.  named  Epystrophus. 
and  brought  a  M.  [thousand]  Knyghtes.  and  a  mervayl- 
louse  beste  that  was  called  Sagittayre,  tliat  behynde  the 
myddes  was  an  horse,  and  tofore  a  man.  This  beste 
was  heery  like  an  horse,  and  had  his  eyen  red  as  a  cole, 
and  shotte  well  with  a  bowe.  This  beste  made  the 
Grekes  sore  aferde,  and  slewe  many  of  them  with  his 
bowe." 

"  —  Galathe,  his  horse''' — The  name  of  Hector's 
horse  is  taken  from  Lydgate  or  Caxton.  In  Lydgate 
we  iind — 

And  sousht.  by  all  the  means  he  could,  to  take 

Galath6,  Hector's  horse. 

"  —  like  scaled  sculls" — i.  e.  Shoals  of  fish.  We 
have  the  word  in  jNIilton,  ("  Paradise  Lost,"  book  vii. :) — 

Fish,  that  with  their  tins  and  shinins  scales 
Glide  under  the  green  wave,  in  sculls  that  oft 
Bank  the  mid  sea. 

Drayton,  too,  makes  one  of  his  rivers  say — 

My  silver-scaled  sculls  about  my  banks  do  sweep. 

Scene  VI. 

"  —  I  will  not  loolc  upon' — Equivalent  to  saying,  "  I 
will  not  be  a  looker-on  ;"  as,  in  Henry  VI., (Part  III.:) — 

Why  stand  we  here — wailing  our  losses — 

And  look  upon,  as  if  the  tragedy 

VVero  played  in  jest  by  counterfeited  actors  ? 

ni  FRUSH  i'i" — i.  e.  Break  it  to  pieces. 

ScE>fE  VII. 

"  —  execute  your  aims" — This  restoration,  by  Collier, 
of  the  original  text,  from  one  of  the  quartos,  overlooked 
liy  pnor  editors,  renders  useless  the  labours  of  critics  to 
explain  the  "  execute  yoiu-  arms,"  which  is  the  general 
reading. 

Scene  IX. 

"  Rest,  stcord  :  thou  hast  thy  Jill  of  blood  and  death  !" 
Shakespeare  borrowed  the  circumstance  which  pre- 
ceded the  death  of  Hector  fi-om  the  Gothic  romancers : — 
"  When  Achilles  saw  that  Hector  slew  thus  the  nobles 
of  Greece,  and  so  many  other  that  it  was  marvel  to  be- 
hold, he  tliought  that,  if  Hector  were  not  slain,  the 
Greeks  would  never  have  victory.  And  forasmuch  as 
he  had  slain  many  kings  and  princes,  he  ran  upon  him 
marvellously  ;  *  *  *  but  Hector  cast  to  him  a  dart 
fiercely,  and  made  him  a  wound  in  his  thigh:  and  then 
Achilles  issued  out  of  the  battle,  and  did  bind  up  his 
wound,  and  took  a  great  spear  in  purpose  to  slay  Hec- 
tor, if  he  might  meet  him.  Among  all  these  things  I 
Hector  had  taken  a  very  noble  baron  of  Greece,  that 
was  quaintly  and  nchly  armed,  and,  for  to  lead  him  out 
of  the  host  at  his  ease,  had  cast  his  shield  behind  him  at 
his  back,  and  had  left  his  breast  discovered  :  and  as  he 
was  in  this  point,  and  took  none  heed  of  Achilles,  he 
came  privily  unto  him.  and  thrust  his  spear  within  his 
body,  and  Hector  fell  down  dead  to  the  ground." 

"  —  the  vail  and  darkins^  of  ike  sun" — "  The  'vail' 
of  the  sun"  is  the  sinking,  setting,  or  vailing  of  the  sun. 

"  Strike,  fello7cs,  strike ;  this  is  the  man  I  seek." 
From  the  same  authorities  Shakespeare  took  the  inci- 


dent of  Achilles  employing  his  Myrmidons  for  the  de- 
struction of  a  Trojan  chief;  but  they  tell  the  story  of 
Troilus,  and  not  of  Hector : — 

"  After  these  things  the  nineteenth  battle  began  wiih 
great  slaughter  ;  and  afore  that  Achilles  entered  into  the 
battle  he  assembled  his  Myrmidons,  and  prayed  them 
that  they  would  intend  to  none  other  thing  but  to  en- 
close Troylus.  and  to  hold  him  without  flying  till  he 
came,  and  that  he  would  not  be  far  from  them.  And 
they  promised  him  that  they  so  would.  And  he 
thronged  into  the  battle.  And  on  the  other  side  came 
Troylus,  that  began  to  flee  and  beat  down  all  them  that 
he  caught,  and  did  so  much,  that  about  mid-day  he  put 
the  Greeks  to  flight:  then  the  Myrmidons  (that  were 
two  thousand  fighting  men,  and  had  not  forgot  the  com- 
mandment of  their  lord )  thrust  in  among  the  Troyans, 
and  recovered  the  field.  And  as  they  held  them  to- 
gether, and  sought  no  man  but  Troylus,  they  found  him 
that  he  fought  strongly,  and  was  enclosed  on  all  parts, 
but  he  slew  and  wounded  many.  And  as  he  was  all 
alone  among  them,  and  had  no  man  to  succour  him,  they 
slew  his  horse,  and  hurt  him  in  many  places,  and  plucked 
off  his  head  helm,  and  his  coif  of  iron,  and  he  defended 
him  in  the  best  manner  he  could.  Then  came  on  Achil- 
les, when  he  saw  Troilus  all  naked,  and  ran  upon  him 
in  a  rage,  and  smote  off  his  head,  and  cast  it  under  the 
feet  of  his  horse,  and  took  the  body  and  bound  it  to  the 
tail  of  his  horse,  and  so  drew  it  after  him  throughout 
the  host." 

Knight  adds,  that  Shakespeare  again  goes  to  his  "  Ho- 
mer," when  Achilles  trails  Hector  "  along  the  field:" — 

This  said,  a  work  not  worthy  him  he  set  to  ;  of  both  feet 

He  bor'd  the  nerves  through  from  the  heel  to  th'  ankle,  and  then 

knit 
Both  to  his  chariot  with  a  thong  of  white  leather,  his  head 
Trailing  the  centi-e.     Up  he  got  to  chariot,  where  he  laid 
The  arms  repurchas'd,  and  scourg'd  on  his  horse  that  freely  flew  ; 
A  whirlwind  made  of  startled  dust  drave  with  them  as  they  drew. 
With  which  were  all  his  black-brown  curls  knotted  in  heaps  and 

fiU'd, 
And  there  lay  Troy's  late  gracious,  by  Jupiter  exU'd, 
To  all  disgi'ace  in  his  own  land,  and  by  his  parents  seen. 

("Chap.man's  Translation.) 

Stevens  has  thus  pointed  out  the  sources  of  this  variation 
of  the  Homeric  story : — "  Heywood,  in  his  '  Rape  of 
Lucrece,'  (1638,)  gives  the  same  account  of  Achilles 
overpowering  Hector  by  numbers.  In  Lydgate,  and 
the  old  story-book,  the  same  account  is  given  of  the 
death  of  Troilus.  Lydgate,  following  Guido  of  Colonna. 
who  in  the  grossest  manner  has  violated  all  the  charac- 
ters drawn  by  Homer,  reprehends  the  Grecian  poet  as 
ihe  original  offender." 

"  —  STicKLKR-LiKE,  <^c  armics  Separate" — The  busi- 
ness of  a  "stickler"  w'as  to  part  the  combatants  when 
victory  could  be  determined  without  bloodshed.  Thev 
are  said  to  have  been  called  "  sticklers"  from  canying 
sticks  or  staves  in  their  hands,  with  which  they  inter- 
posed between  the  duellists.  Minshew  gives  this  ex- 
planation in  his  "  Dictionaiy,"  (1617:) — "  A  stickler  be- 
tween two ;  so  called  as  putting  a  stick  or  staff"  between 
two  fencing  or  fighting  together."  The  phrase,  so  un- 
couth to  us,  was  familiar  in  the  Poet's  day. 

"Along  ihe  field  I  will  the  Trojan  trail." 
Stevens  quotes  old  Lydgate  as  the  source  of  this  inci- 
dent in  the  play,  the  Poet  changing  Troilus  into  Hector. 
His  thirty-first  chapter  is  entitled,  "How  Achilles  slew 
the  worthy  Troylus  unknyghtly,  and  after  trayled  his 
body  through  the  fyelds,  tyed  to  his  horse."  Mr. 
Knight,  on  the  contrary,  STipposes  Shakespeare  to  "  go 
to  his  '  Homer' when  Achilles  trails  Hector  along  th(' 
field."  But  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  Shake- 
speare was  a  Greek  scholar,  and  at  the  time  when  this 
play  was  printed,  (1609,)  it  does  not  appear  that  Chaj)- 
man  had  published  more  than  the  first  nineteen  books 
of  his  translation  of  the  "  Iliad."  His  entire  translation 
of  "  The  Iliads  of  Homer,  Prince  of  Poets,"  which  is 
without  date,  appears  from  the  date  of  the  entry  of  its 
copy  to  have  appeared  in  1611,  or  later.  Now,  this  aV- 
cideut  of  the  treatment  of  Hector's  body  is  in  the  tweu- 

59 


NOTES  ON  TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


ty-second  book  of  the  "  Iliad."  It  is,  therefore,  rather 
to  be  presumed  that  Shakespeare  got  this  classical  inci- 
dent from  the  "  ^neid,"  either  in  the  original  or  from 
the  translation  of  Phaer,  (1584,)  or  ofStanylmrst,  of  about 
the  same  date.  The  scholar  will  recollect,  in  the  second 
'•.Eneid,"  the  vision  of  the  sad  Hector: — 

Raptatus  bigis,  ut  quondam  aterque  cniento 
Pulvere,  per  que  pedes  trajuctus  lora  tumeutes. 

Such  as  he  was,  when  by  Pelides  slain, 
ThessaHan  coursers  dragg'd  him  o'er  the  plain  ; 
Swol'n  were  his  feet  as  when  the  thongs  were  thmst 
Through  the  bor'd  holes,  his  body  black  with  dust,  etc. 


"  This  play  is  more  correctly  written  than  most  of 
Shakespeare's  compositions,  but  it  is  not  one  of  those 
in  which  either  the  extent  of  his  views  or  elevation  of 
his  fancy  is  fully  displayed.  As  the  stoiy  abounded  with 
materials,  he  has  e.xerted  little  invention ;  but  he  has 
diversified  his  charactei-s  with  great  variety,  and  pre- 
served them  with  great  exactness.  His  vicious  charac- 
ters disgust,  but  cannot  coiTupt ;  for  both  Cressida  and 
Pandaiiis  are  detested  and  condemned.  The  comic 
characters  seem  to  have  been  the  favourites  of  the  wiiter : 
they  ai-e  of  the  supei-ficial  kind,  and  exhibit  more  of 
manners  than  nature  ;  but  they  are  copiously  filled  and 
powerfully  impressed.  Shakespeare  has  m  his  story 
followed,  for  the  greater  part,  the  old  book  of  Caxton, 
which  was  then  very  popular;  but  the  character  of 
Thersites,  of  which  it  makes  no  mention,  is  a  proof  that 
this  play  was  written  after  Chapman  had  published  his 
version  of  Homer." — Joh.vso.v. 


"The  Troilus  and  Cressida  of  Shakespeare  can 
scarcely  be  classed  with  his  dramas  of  Greek  and  Ro- 
man histoiy ;  but  it  forms  an  intermediate  link  between 
the  fictitious  Greek  and  Roman  histories,  which  we  may 
call  legendary  dramas,  and  the  proper  ancient  histories ; 
that  is,  between  the  Pericles,  or  Titls  A.vdro.vicus, 
and  the  Coriolanus,  or  Julius  C,€sar.  Cymbeline  is 
a  congener  with  Pericles,  and  distinguished  from  Lear 
by  not  having  any  declared  prominent  object.  But 
where  shall  we  class  the  Tnio.v  of  Athens  ?  Perhajis 
immediately  below  Lear.  It  is  a  Lear  of  the  satirical 
drama ;  a  Lear  of  domestic  or  ordinary  life ; — a  local 
eddy  of  passion  on  the  high  road  of  society-,  while  all 
around  is  the  week-day  goings  on  of  wind  and  weather : 
a  Lear,  therefore,  without  its  soul-searching  flashes,  its 
ear-cleaving  thunder-claps,  its  meteoric  splendours, — 
without  the  contagion  and  the  fearfid  sympathies  of  na- 
ture, the  furies,  the  frenzied  elements,  dancing  in  and 
out,  now  breaking  through,  and  scattering, — now  hand 
in  hand  with, — the  fierce  or  fantastic  group  of  human 
passions,  crimes,  and  anguishes,  reelins  on  the  unsteady 
ground,  iu  a  wild  harmony  to  the  shock  and  the  swell  of 
an  earthquake.  But  my  present  subject  was  Troilus 
and  Cressida;  and  I  suppose  that,  scarcely  knowing 
what  to  say  of  it.  I  by  a  cunning  of  instinct  ran  off"  to 
subjects  on  which  I  should  find  it  difficult  not  to  say  too 
much,  though  certain  after  all  that  I  should  still  leave 
the  better  part  unpaid,  and  the  gleaning  for  othei-s  richer 
than  my  own  harvest. 

"  Indeed,  there  is  no  one  of  Shakespeare's  plays  harder 
to  characterize.  The  name  and  the  remembrances  con- 
nected with  it,  prepare  us  for  the  representation  of  attach- 
ment no  less  faithful  than  fervent  on  the  side  of  the  youth, 
and  of  sudden  and  shameless  inconstancy  on  the  part  of 
the  lady.  And  this  is,  indeed,  as  the  gold  thread  on 
which  the  scenes  are  strmig,  though  often  kept  out  of 
sight  and  out  of  mind  by  gems  of  greater  value  than  it- 
self. But  as  Shakespeare  calls  forth  nothing  from  the 
mausoleum  of  histoiy,  or  the  catacombs  of  tradition, 
without  giving,  or  eliciting,  some  permanent  and  gene- 
ral interest,  and  bi-ings  forward  no  subject  which  he 
does  not  moralize  or  intellectualize, — so  here  he  has 
drawn  in  Cressida  the  portrait  of  a  vehement  passion, 
that,  having  its  true  origin  and  proper  cause  in  warmth 
of  temperament,  fastens  on,  rather  than  fixes  to,  some 
one  object  by  liking  and  tempoimrj'  preference. 

60 


There's  language  in  her  eye,  her  cheek,  her  Up, 
Nay,  her  foot  speaks ;  her  wanton  spirits  look  out 
At  every  joint  and  motive  of  her  body. 

This  Shakespeare  has  contrasted  with  the  profound 
affection  represented  in  Troilus,  and  alone  worthy  the 
name  of  love  ; — affection,  pa.ssionate  indeed, — swoln 
with  the  confluence  of  youthful  instincts  and  youthful 
fancy,  and  gi'owing  in  the  radiance  of  hope  newly  risen, 
in  short  enlarged  by  the  collective  spnpathies  of  na- 
ture ; — but  still  having  a  depth  of  calmer  element  in  a 
will  sti'onger  than  desire,  more  entire  than  choice,  and 
which  gives  pennanence  to  its  own  act  by  converting  it 
into  faith  and  dut>-.  Hence  with  excellent  judgment, 
and  with  an  excellence  higher  than  mere  judgment  can 
give,  at  the  close  of  the  play,  when  Cressida  has  sunk 
into  infamy  below  retrieval  and  beneath  hope,  the  same 
will,  which  had  been  the  substance  and  the  basis  of  his 
love,  while  the  restless  pleasures  and  passionate  long- 
ings, like  sea-waves,  had  tossed  but  on  its  surface, — this 
same  moral  energy-  is  represented  as  snatching  him 
aloof  from  all  neighbourhood  with  her  dishonour,  from 
all  lingering  fondness  and  langui.shing  regrets,  while  it 
rushes  with  him  into  other  and  nobler  duties,  and  deep- 
ens the  chamiel,  which  his  heroic  brother's  death  had 
left  empt}'  for  its  collected  flood,  yet  another  second- 
ary' and  subordinate  purpose  Shakespeare  has  inwoven 
with  his  delineation  of  these  two  characters, — that  of 
opposing  the  inferior  civilization,  but  purer  moi-als,  of 
the  Trojans  to  the  refinements,  deep  poUcy,  but  duplicity 
and  sensual  cori-uptions,  of  the  Greeks. 

"To  aU  tliis,  however,  so  little  comparative  protection 
is  given, — nay,  the  masterly  group  of  Agamemnon,  Nes- 
tor, and  Ulysses,  and  still  more  in  advance,  that  of 
Achilles,  Ajax,  and  Thersites,  so  manifestly  occupy  the 
foreground,  that  the  subservience  and  vassalage  of 
strength  and  animal  courage  to  intellect  and  policy 
seems  to  be  the  lesson  most  often  in  our  Poet's  ^^ew, 
and  which  he  has  taken  little  pains  to  coimect  with  the 
fonuer  mure  interestuig  moral  impersonated  in  the  titu- 
lar hero  and  heroine  of  die  drama.  But  I  am  half  in- 
clined to  believe,  that  Shakespeare's  main  olrject,  or 
shall  I  rather  say,  his  ruling  impulse,  was  to  translate 
the  poetic  heroes  of  paganism  into  the  not  less  rude,  but 
more  intellectually  -sagorous,  and  more  featurely,  war- 
riors of  Christian  chivahy, — and  to  substantiate  the  dis- 
tinct and  graceful  profiles  or  outlines  of  the  Homeric 
epic  into  the  flesh  and  blood  of  the  romantic  drama, — 
in  short,  to  give  a  gi-and  history -piece  in  the  robust  style 
of  Albert  Durer. 

"  The  character  of  Thersites,  in  particular,  well  de- 
ser\'es  a  more  careful  examination,  as  the  Caliban  of 
demagogic  life ; — the  admirable  jwrtrait  of  intellectual 
power  deserted  by  all  grace,  all  moral  principle,  all  not 
momentary  impulse; — just  wse  enough  to  detect  the 
weak  head,  and  fool  enough  to  provoke  the  anned  fist 
of  his  betters ; — one  \vhom  malcontent  AchiUes  can  ui- 
veigle  from  malcontent  Ajax,  under  the  one  condition, 
that  he  shall  be  called  on  to  do  nothing  but  abuse  and 
slander,  and  that  he  shall  be  allowed  to  abuse  as  much 
and  as  punilently  as  he  likes,  that  is,  as  he  can; — in 
short,  a  mule, — quarrelsome  by  the  original  discord  of 
his  nature, — a  slave  by  tenure  of  his  own  baseness, — 
made  to  bray  and  be  brayed  at,  to  despise  and  be  des- 
picable. '  Aye,  sir,  but  say  what  you  will,  he  is  a  very 
clever  fellow,  though  the  best  friends  wdl  fall  out. 
There  was  a  time  when  Ajax  thought  he  desers'ed  to 
have  a  statue  of  gold  erected  to  him,  and  handsome 
Achilles,  at  the  head  of  the  Wynnidons,  gave  no  little 
credit  to  \\\i,  friend  Thersites  P  " — Coleridge. 


William  Godwin,  in  his  ''Life  of  Chaucer,"  thus 
compares  the  management  of  the  same  subject  by  the 
two  great  masters  of  English  poetry : — 

"  Since  two  of  the  greatest  writers  this  island  has  pro- 
duced have  treated  the  same  story,  each  in  his  own 
peculiar  manner,  it  may  be  neither  uneiitertaining  nor 
uninstructive  to  consider  the  merit  of  their  respective 
modes  of  composition  as  illustrated  in  the  present  ex- 
ample.    Chaucer's  poem  includes  many  beauties,  many 


NOTES  ON  TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


genuine  touches  of  nature,  and  many  strokes  of  an  ex- 
quisite pathos.  It  is  on  tlie  whole  however  written  in 
that  style  which  has  unfortunately  been  so  long  imposed 
upon  tiie  world  as  dignified,  classical  and  chaste.  It  is 
naked  of  incidents,  of  ornament,  of  whatever  should 
most  awaken  the  imagination,  astound  the  fancy,  or  hiu-iy 
away  the  soul.  It  has  the  stately  march  of  a  Dutch  bur- 
gomaster as  he  appears  in  a  procession,  or  a  French  poet 
as  he  shows  himself  in  his  works.  It  reminds  one  too 
forcibly  of  a  tragedy  of  Racine.  Everj^  thing  pai-takes 
o'f  the  author,  as  if  he  thought  he  should  be  everlastingly 
disgraced  by  becoming  natural,  inartificial  and  alive. 
We  travel  through  a  work  of  this  sort  as  we  travel 
over  some  of  the  immense  downs  with  which  our  island 
is  interspersed.  All  is  smooth,  or  undulates  with  so 
gentle  and  slow  a  variation  as  scarcely  to  be  adverted 
to  by  the  sense.  But  all  is  homogeueous  and  tiresome ; 
the  mind  sinks  into  a  state  of  aching  torpidity  ;  and  we 
feel  as  if  we  should  never  get  to  the  end  of  our  eternal 
journey.  What  a  contrast  to  a  journey  among  moun- 
tains and  vallies,  spotted  with  herds  of  various  kinds  of 
cattle,  interspersed  \\i\h  villages,  opening  ever  and  anon 
to  a  view  of  the  distant  ocean,  and  refreshed  with  rivu- 
lets and  streams ;  where  if  the  eye  is  ever  fatigued,  it  is 
only  with  the  boundless  flood  of  beauty  which  is  inces- 
santly pouring  upon  it '.  Such  is  the  tragedy  of  Shake- 
speare. 

"  The  historical  play  of  Troilus  and  Cressida  exhib- 
its as  full  a  specimen  of  the  different  styles  in  which  this 
wonderful  writer  was  qualified  to  excel,  as  is  to  be  found 
ni  any  of  his  works.  A  more  poetical  passage,  if  poetiy 
consists  in  sublime  picturesque  and  beautiful  imageiy, 
neither  ancient  nor  modern  times  have  produced,  than 
the  exhortation  addressed  by  Pati-oclus  to  Achilles,  to 
persuade  him  to  shake  off  his  passion  for  Polyxena,  the 
daughter  of  Priam,  and  resume  the  teiTors  of  his  military 
greatness. 

Sweet  rouse  yourself;  and  the  weak  wanton  Cupid 
Shall  from  your  neck  unloose  his  amorous  fold, 
And  like  a  dew-drop  from  the  lion's  mane, 
Be  shook  to  air. — (Act  iii.  Scene  3.) 

"  Never  did  morality  hold  a  language  more  profound, 
persuasive  and  irresistible,  than  in  Shakespeare's  Ulysses, 
who  in  the  same  scene,  and  engaged  in  the  same  cause 
with  Patroclus,  thus  expostulates  with  the  champion  of 
the  Grecian  forces. 

For  emulation  hath  a  thousand  sons, 
That  one  by  one  pursue.     If  you  give  way, 
Or  hedge  aside  from  the  direct  forthright 
Like  to  an  enter'd  tide,  they  all  rush  by. 
And  leave  you  hindmost :  there  you  lie. 
Like  to  a  gallant  horse  fallen  in  tirst  rank, 
For  pavement  to  the  abject  rear,  o'er-run 
And  trampled  on. 

O,  let  not  virtue  seek 

Remuneration  for  the  thing  it  was ! 

For  beauty,  wit  high  birth,  desert  in  service, 

Love,  friendship,  charity,  are  subjects  all 

To  en%ious  and  calumniating  time. 

One  touch  of  nature  makes  the  whole  world  kin. — 

That  all  with  one  consent  praise  new-bom  gauds. 

And  give  to  dust,  that  is  a  httle  gilt 

More  praise  than  they  will  give  to  gold  o'erdusted. 

Then  man'ol  not  thou  great  and  complete  man  ! 

That  all  the  Greeks  begin  to  worship  Ajax. 

The  cry  went  once  on  thee, 

And  still  it  might  and  yet  it  may  again, 
If  thou  wouldst  not  entomb  thyself  alive. 
And  case  thy  reputation  in  thy  tent. 

"  But  the  great  beauty  of  this  play,  as  it  is  of  all  the 
genuine  writings  of  Shakespeare,  beyond  all  didactic 
moralitv,  beyond  all  mere  flights  of  fancy,  and  beyond 
all  sublime,  a  beauty  entirely  his  own,  and  in  which  no 
writer  euicient  or  modern  can  enter  into  competition 
with  him,  is  that  his  men  are  men ;  his  sentiments  are 
living,  and  his  characters  marked  with  those  delicate, 
evanescent,  imdefinable  touches,  which  identify  them 
with  the  great  delineation  of  nature.  The  speech  of 
Ulysses  just  quoted,  when  taken  by  itself,  is  purely  an 
exquisite  specimen  of  didactic  morality;  but  when  com- 
bined with  the  explanation  given  by  Ulysses,  before 
tlie  entrance  of  Achilles,  of  the  natrire  of  his  design,  it 

117 


becomes  the  attribute  of  a  real  man,  and  starts  into 
life. 

"  When  we  compare  the  plausible  and  seemingly  af- 
fectionate manner  in  which  Ulysses  addresses  himself  to 
Achilles,  with  the  key  which  he  here  furnishes  to  his 
meaning,  and  especially  with  the  ephitet  '  derisiim,'  we 
have  a  perfect  elucidation  of  his  character,  and  must 
allow  that  it  is  impossible  to  exhibit  the  crafty  and 
smooth-tongued  politician  in  a  more  exact  or  animated 
style.  The  advice  given  by  Ulysses  is  in  its  nature 
sound  and  excellent,  and  iu  its  form  inoffensive  and 
kind  ;  the  name  therefore  of  '  derision'  which  he  gives 
to  it,  marks  to  a  wonderful  degree  the  cold  and  self- 
centered  subtlety  of  his  character. 

"  Cressida's  confession  to  Troilus  of  her  love  is  a  most 
beautiful  example  of  the  genuine  Shakespearian  manner. 
What  charming  ingenuousness,  what  exquisite  naivete, 
what  ravishing  confusion  of  soul,  are  expressed  in  these 
words !  We  seem  to  perceive  in  them  every  fleeting 
thought  as  it  rises  in  the  mind  of  Cressida,  at  the  same 
time  that  they  dehneate  with  equal  skill  all  the  beau- 
tifol  timidity  and  innocent  artifice  which  grace  and 
consummate  the  feminine  character.  Other  writers 
endeavour  to  conjure  up  before  them  their  imaguiaiy 
personages,  and  seek  with  violent  ett'ort  to  arrest  and 
describe  what  their  fancy  presents  to  them:  Shake- 
speare alone  (though  not  without  many  exceptions  to  this 
happiness)  appears  to  have  the  whole  train  of  his  char- 
acters in  voluntary  attendance  upon  him,  to  listen  to 
their  effusions,  and  to  commit  to  writing  all  the  words, 
and  the  very  words,  they  utter. 

"  The  whole  catalogue  of  the  dramatis  persontc  in  the 
play  of  Troilus  axd  Cressida,  so  far  as  they  depend 
upon  a  rich  and  original  vein  of  humour  in  the  author, 
are  drawn  with  a  felicity  which  never  w-as  surjiassed. 
The  genius  of  Homer  has  been  a  topic  of  admiration  to 
almost  every  generation  of  men  since  the  period  in 
which  he  wrote.  But  his  characters  will  not  bear  the 
slightest  comparison  with  the  delineation  of  the  same 
characters  as  they  stand  in  Shakespeare.  This  is  a 
species  of  honour  which  ought  by  no  means  to  be  ibr- 
gotten  when  we  are  makmg  the  eulogium  of  our  immor- 
tal bard,  a  sort  of  illustration  of  his  greatness  which 
cannot  fail  to  place  it  in  a  veiy  conspicuous  light.  The 
dispositions  of  men  perhaps  had  not  been  sufficiently 
unfolded  in  the  veiy  early  period  of  intellectual  refine- 
ment when  Homer  wrote ;  the  rays  of  humour  had  not 
been  dissected  by  the  glass,  or  rendered  perdurable  by 
the  pencil,  of  the  poet.  Homer's  characters  are  drawn 
with  a  laudable  portion  of  variety  and  consistency ;  but 
his  Achilles,  his  Ajax  and  his  Nestor  are,  each  of  them, 
rather  a  species  than  an  individual,  and  can  boast  more 
of  the  propriety  of  abstraction,  than  of  the  vivacity  of  a 
moving  scene  of  absolute  life.  The  Achilles,  the  Ajax, 
and  the  various  Grecian  heroes  of  Sliakespeare  on  the 
other  hand,  are  absolute  men,  deficient  in  nothing  which 
can  tend  to  individualise  them,  and  already  touched 
with  the  Promethean  fire  that  might  infuse  a  soul  into 
what,  without  it,  were  lifeless  form.  From  the  rest 
perhaps  the  character  of  Thersites  deserves  to  be  selected 
(how  cold  and  school-boy  a  sketch  in  Homer!)  as  ex- 
hibiting an  appropriate  vein  of  sarcastic  humour  amidst 
his  cowardice,  and  a  profoundness  and  truth  in  his  mode 
of  laying  open  the  foibles  of  those  about  him,  impossible 
to  be  excelled. 

"  Before  we  quit  this  branch  of  Shakespeare's  praise, 
it  may  not  be  unworthy  of  our  attention  to  advert  to  one 
of  the  methods  by  which  he  has  attained  this  uncommon 
superiority.  It  has  already  been  observed  that  one  of 
the  most  formidable  adversaries  of  true  poetry,  is  an  at- 
tribute which  is  generally  miscalled  dignity.  Shake- 
speare possessed,  no  man  in  higher  perfection,  the  true 
dignity  and  loftiness  of  the  poetical  afflatus,  which  he 
has  displayed  in  many  of  the  finest  passages  of  his  works 
with  mh-aculous  success.  But  he  knew  that  no  man 
ever  was,  or  ever  can  be,  always  dignified.  He  knew 
that  those  subtler  traits  of  character  which  identify  a 
man,  are  familiar  and  relaxed,  pervaded  with  passion, 
and  not  played  off"  with  an  eternal  eye  to  decorum.     Li 

61 


NOTES  ON  TROILUS  AND  CRESSIDA. 


this  respect  the  peculiarities  of  Shakespeare's  genius  ai"e 
uo  where  more  fcjrcibly  illusti-ated  than  in  the  play  we 
are  here  considering.  The  champions  of  Greece  and 
Troy,  from  the  hour  in  which  their  names  were  first  re- 
corded, liad  always  worn  a  certain  fonnality  of  attire, 
and  marched  with  a  slow  and  measured  step.  No  poet 
till  this  time,  had  ever  ventured  to  force  them  out  of 
the  manner  which  their  epic  creator  had  given  them. 
Shakespeare  first  suppled  their  limbs,  took  from  them 
the  classic  stifiness  of  their  gait,  and  enriched  them  with 
an  entire  set  of  those  attributes,  which  might  render 
them  completely  beings  of  the  same  species  with  our- 
selves. 

"  Yet,  after  every  degree  of  homage  has  been  paid  to 
the  glorious  and  awful  superiorities  of  Shakespeare,  it 
would  be  unjiardonable  in  us,  on  the  present  occasion, 
to  forget  one  particular  iu  which  the  play  of  Troilus 
AN'B  Crkssida  does  not  eclipse,  but  on  the  contraiy  falls 
far  short  of  its  great  archetype,  the  poem  of  Chaucer. 
This  too  is  a  particular,  in  which,  as  the  times  of  Shake- 
speare were  much  more  enlightened  and  refined  than 
those  of  Chaucer,  the  preponderance  of  excellence 
might  well  be  expected  to  be  found  m  the  opposite 
scale.  The  fact  however  is  unquestionable,  that  the 
characters  of  Chaucer  are  much  more  respectable  and 
loveworthy  than  the  coirespondeut  personages  in  Shake- 
speare. In  Chaucer  Troilus  is  the  jiatteru  of  an  honour- 
able lover,  choosing  rather  eveiy  extremity  of  want  and 
the  loss  of  life,  than  to  divulge,  whether  in  a  direct  or 
an  indirect  manner,  any  thing  which  might  compromise 

r>2 


the  reputation  of  his  mistress,  or  lay  open  her  name  as  a 
topic  ibr  the  vulgar.  Creseide,  however  (as  Mr.  Urrv 
has  obsen-ed)  she  proves  at  last  a  '  false  uuconstaiit 
whore,'  yet  in  the  commencement,  and  for  a  consider- 
able time,  presei-ves  those  ingenuous  manners  and  that 
propriety  of  conduct,  which  are  the  brightest  ornaments 
of  the  female  character.  Even  Paudarus.  low  and  dis- 
honourable as  is  the  part  he  has  to  play,  is  in  Chaucn-i- 
merely  a  friendly  and  kind-hearted  man,  so  easy  iu  liis 
temper  that,  rather  than  not  conti-ibute  to  the  happiness 
of  the  man  he  loves,  he  is  content  to  overlook  the  odious 
names  and  construction  to  which  his  proceedings  are 
entitled.  Not  so  in  Shakespeare:  his  Troilus  shows  no 
reluctance  to  render  his  amour  a  subject  of  notoriety  to 
the  whole  city ;  his  Cressida  (for  example  iu  the  scene 
with  the  Grecian  chiefs,  to  all  of  whom  she  is  a  total 
stranger)  assumes  the  manners  of  the  most  abandoned 
prostitute ;  and  his  Paudarus  enters  upon  his  vile  oc- 
cupation, not  from  any  venial  partiality  to  the  desires  of 
his  friend,  but  from  the  direct  and  simple  love  of  what 
is  gross,  impudent  and  profligate.  For  these  reasons 
Shakespeare's  play,  however  enriched  wath  a  thousand 
beauties,  can  scarcely  boast  of  any  strong  claim  upon  our 
interest  or  affections. — It  may  he  alleged  indeed  that 
Shakespeare,  having  exhibited  pretty  much  at  large  the 
w^hole  catalogue  of  Greek  and  Trojan  heroes,  had  by  no 
means  equal  scope  to  interest  us  in  the  story  from  which 
the  play  receives  its  name :  but  this  would  scarcely  ])e 
admitted  as  an  adequate  apology  before  an  impartial 
tribunal."' 


f 


^{/* 


V)'  <^\>^'^ 


Act  V.  Scene  IX. — Death  of  Hector     6a 


irfm 


jnw5 


J\^JDRI)^]]£1J.5. 


RODUCTORYRtfMRKS 


THIS    PLAY   REJECTED  AS   SPURIOUS  BY  MANY  ENGLISH  CRITICS EXTERNAL    PROOF    AS 

TO  ITS  AUTHENTICITY ITS  CHARACTERISTICS  OF  MANNER,  ETC.,  AND  THE  INDICA- 
TIONS THEY  AFFORD  OF  ITS  BEINrt  A  YOUTHFUL  WORK  OF  SHAKESPEARe's,  OR 
OTHERWISE OPINIONS  OF  CONTINENTAL  AND  LATER  ENGLISH  CRITICS. 


A^ 


GREAT  majoi-ity  of  the  English  Shakespearian  editors,  commentators,  and  critics,  includmg 
some  of  the  veiy  highest  names  in  hterature,  have  concurred  in  rejecting  tliis  bloody  and 
repulsive  tragedy  as  wholly  imworthy  of  Shakespeare,  and  therefore  erroneously  ascribed 
to  him.  Yet  the  external  evidence  of  his  authorship  of  the  piece  is  exceedingly  strong — indeed 
stronger  than  that  for  one  half  of  his  unquestioned  works.  It  was  repeatedly  printed  during 
the  author's  life ;  the  first  time  (as  appears  from  the  Stationers'  Register  and  Langbaine's  autho- 
rity,— no  copy  being  now  known  to  be  in  existence)  in  1593  or  1594,  by  J.  Danter,  who  was  also^ 
in  1597,  the  publisher  of  Romeo  and  Juliet,  in  its  original  form.  It  was  again  reprinted  in  a 
quarto  pamphlet  in  1600  and  in  1611.  It  was  finally  published  in  the  first  folio  in  1623,  and 
placed  without  question  amongst  the  tragedies,  between  Coriolanus  and  Romeo  and  Juliet. 
The  editors  of  this  first  collection  of  Shakespeare's  "  Comedies,  and  Histories,  and  Tragedies, 
published  according  to  the  true  originall  copies,"  announced  to  their  readers,  in  theii'  preface, 
"  the  care  and  paine"  they  had  taken  so  to  publish  "  his  writings,  that  where  before  you  were 
abused  with  diverse  stolen  and  sun-eptltious  copies  maimed  and  deformed  by  the  frauds  and 
stealthe  of  injurious  impostors ;  even  these  are  now  offered  to  view  cured  and  perfect  of  their 
hmbs;  and  all  the  rest,  absolute  in  their  numbers  as  he  conceived  them."  It  is  then  difficult 
lo  believe  that  editors  who  thus  professed  to  reject  even  imperfect  copies  of  genuine  plays,  should  have  admitted 
without  doubt  a  whole  play  in  which  their  author  had  no  hand.  Nor  can  we  suppose  them  likely  to  be  mistaken 
in  such  a  matter,  when  we  recollect  that  these  editors  were  Heminge  and  Condell,  long  the  managers  of  a  theatrical 
company  which  had  represented  this  very  play,  and  to  whom  its  author  could  not  well  have  been  unknown ;  who 
were,  moreover,  for  years  Shakespeare's  associates  in  theatrical  concerns,  and  his  personal  friends,  and  who,  in 
connection  with  the  great  original  actor  of  Othello  and  Richard,  Hamlet  and  Lear,  are  remembered  by  the 
Poet  in  his  wiU,  by  a  bequest  "to  my  fellows  John  Hemynge,  Richard  Burbage,  and  Henry  Cundell,  to  buy  them 
lings." 

These  editors  had  besides  given  no  slight  proof  of  their  care  and  fidelity  on  this  point,  by  rejecting  at  least  four- 
teen other  plays  ascribed  by  rumor,  or  by  the  unauthorized  use  of  his  name,  to  Shakespeare,  and  a  part  of  which 
were  afterwards  added  to  their  collection  by  the  less  scrapulous  publishers  of  the  folios  of  1664  and  of  1685. 

Titus  Andronicus  is  moreover  unhesitatingly  ascribed  tp  Shakespeare  by  his  contemporary  Francis  Meres,  iu 
the  '•  Comparative  discourse  of  our  English  Poets,  with  the  Greek,  Latine,  and  Italian  Poets,"  contained  in  hia 
"  Palladis  Tamia,"  1598.  The  list  of  Shakespeare's  works  there  given  by  Meres,  has  always  been  regarded  as  the 
best  authority  for  the  chronology  of  all  the  great  Poet's  works  mentioned  in  it,  and  it  contains  the  title  of  no  other 
piece  that  ever  has  been  questioned  as  of  doubtful  authenticity.  Meres  is  said  by  Schlegel  to  have  been  personally 
acquainted  with  the  Poet,  and  "  so  very  intimately,  that  the  latter  read  to  hini  his  sonnets  before  they  were  printed." 
I  do  not  know  on  what  authority  he  states  this  fact  so  sti'ongly ;  yet  it  is  remai-kable  that,  in  1598,  eleven  years 
before  Shakespeare's  sonnets  were  printed,  Meres  had  said  "  the  sweete  wittie  soul  of  Ovid  lives  in  mellifluous  and 
honey-tongued  Shakespeare;  witness  his  Venus  and  Adonis,  his  Lucrece,  his  sugared  sonnets  among  his  private 
friends."  It  is  besides  certain,  on  other  authority,  that  Meres,  at  the  date  of  his  publication,  was  intimately  con- 
nected with  Drayton,  aud  he  was  very  familiar  with  the  literature  and  literary  affairs  of  his  day. 

Now  all  this  chain  of  positive  evidence  applies,  not  merely  to  an  obscure  play  unknown  in  its  day,  but  to  a  piece 
which,  with  aU  its  faults,  suited  the  taste  of  the  times,  was  several  times  reprinted,  and  was  often  acted,  and 
that  by  different  theatrical  companies,  one  of  which  was  that  with  wliich  Shakespeare  was  himself  connected. 
It  would  be  without  example,  that  the  author  of  such  a  piece  should  have  been  content  for  years  to  have  seen  hi» 
work  ascribed  to  another. 

Indeed,  we  find  no  trace  of  any  doubt  on  the  subject,  until  1687,  nearly  a  century  after  the  first  edition,  when 
Ravenscroft,  who  altered  Titus  Andronicus  to  make  it  apply  to  a  temporary  political  purpose,  asserted  that  he 
had  "  been  told  by  some  anciently  conversant  with  the  stage,  that  it  was  not  originally  his,  but  brought  by  a  private 
author  to  be  acted,  and  he  only  gave  some  master-touches  to  one  or  two  of  the  principal  characters."  But  Ravens- 
croft's  ti-adition  comes  in  a  most  suspicious  shape,  as  he  had  some  years  before  spoken  of  the  piece  as  imques- 
tionably  and  entirely  Shakespeare's.* 

*  "  Ravenscroft's  contemporary,  Langbaine,  makes  his  authority  appear  of  very  little  value.  Langbaine  notices  an  early  edition  of 
'Titus  Andronicus,'  now  lost,  printed  in  1594  ;  he  adds — "Twas  about  the  time  of  the  Popish  Plot  revived  and  altered  by  Mr.  Ravens- 
croft.' Ravenscroft  was  a  living  author  when  Langbaine  published  his  '  Account  of  the  English  Dramatic  Poets,'  in  1691 ;  and  the 
writer  of  that  account  says,  with  a  freedom  that  is  seldom  now  adopted  except  in  anonymous  criticism — '  Though  he  would  be  thought 
to  imitate  the  silk-worm,  that  spins  its  web  from  its  own  bowels  ;  yet  I  shall  make  him  appear  like  the  leech,  that  lives  upon  the  blood 
of  men.'  This  is  introductory  to  an  account  of  those  plays  which  Ravenscroft  claimed  as  his  own.  But,  under  the  head  of  Shakespeare, 
Langbaine  says  that  Ravenscroft  boasts,  ui  his  preface  to  Titus,  '  That  he  thinks  it  a  greater  theft  to  rob  the  dead  of  their  praise  than 

5 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


Thus  it  would  really  seem  on  the  first  view  of  the  question,  that  it  would  be  as  extravagant  an  opinion  to  deny 
tliis  play  to  be  Shakespeare's,  as  it  would  be  to  reject  the  joint  testimony  of  the  editor  of  Sheridan's  works,  of  hia 
fellow  managers  in  Covent  Garden,  and  of  the  contemporary  critics  to  the  authenticity  of  any  of  his  dramas,  on 
account  of  its  alleged  or  real  inferiority  to  the  other  productions  of  that  brilliant  and  irregular  mind. 

But  all  this  external  and  collateral  proof  of  authenticity  is  thrown  aside  by  a  host  of  critics,  and  this  without  any 
plausible  attempt  to  explain  how  the  error  arose,  and  why  it  prevailed  so  generally  and  so  long.  Their  argument 
rests  almost  entirely  upon  the  manifest  inferiority  of  this  play  of  accumulated  physical  horrors,  to  its  alleged 
author's  other  tragedies,  and  its  difference  from  their  style  and  versification,  so  great  as  to  be  judged  incompatible 
with  their  proceeding  from  the  same  author.  Thus  .Johnson  observes,  that  "  all  the  editors  and  critics  agree  in 
supposing  this  play  spurious.  I  see  no  reason  for  differing  from  them ;  for  the  colour  of  the  style  is  wholly  differ- 
ent from  that  of  the  other  plays,  and  there  is  an  atteinpt  at  regular  versification,  and  artificial  closes,  not  always 
inelegant,  yet  seldom  pleasing.  The  barbarity  of  the  spectacles,  and  the  general  massacre  which  are  here  exhib- 
ited, can  scarcely  be  conceived  tolerable  to  any  audience,  yet  we  are  told  by  Jonson  that  they  were  not  only  borne 
but  praised.  That  Shakespeare  wi'ote  any  part,  though  Theobald  declares  it  incontestable,  I  see  no  reason  for 
believing." 

Mr.  Hallam,  a  still  higher  authority  in  taste  and  in  knowledge  of  the  elder  English  literature,  pronounces,  witli 
a  dogmatism  quite  unusual  in  his  candid  and  guarded,  as  well  as  sui'e-sighted  criticism,  that  "  Titus  Andronicus 
is  now^  by  common  consent  denied  to  be,  in  any  sense,  a  production  of  Shakespeare's ;  very  few  passages,  I  should 
think  not  one,  resemble  his  manner."  He  allows  indeed  the  credit  due  to  Meres's  ordinaiy  accuracy  in  his  enu- 
meration, but  adds:  "In  criticism  of  all  kinds,  we  must  acquu-e  a  dogged  habit  of  resisting  testimony  when  res 
ipsa  vociferatur  to  the  contrary." — {Lit.  of  Europe,  vol.  ii,  chap.  6.) 

To  these  critics  of  the  nobler  class  may  be  added  the  names  of  Malone,  Stevens,  Boswell,  Seymour,  and  a  host 
of  others,  including,  I  believe,  all  the  commentating  editors,  except  Capell,  until  within  the  last  ten  years.  Some 
lew  of  them,  as  Theobald  and  I'erry,  qualify  this  rejection  by  supposing  that  Shakespeare  had  added  "  a  few  fine 
touches"  to  the  work  of  an  inferior  hand. 

For  myself,  I  cannot  but  think  that  Mr.  Hallam's  rejection  of  all  external  testimony  on  such  a  point,  as  being 
incompetent  to  oppose  the  internal  indications  of  taste,  talent,  and  style,  is  in  itself  unphilosophical,  and  in  contra- 
diction to  the  experience  of  literary  histoiy.  There  may  be  such  an  internal  evidence  showing  that  a  work  could 
not  have  been  written  in  a  particular  age  or  language.  This  may  be  too  strong  to  be  shaken  by  other  proof  The 
evidence  of  differing  taste,  talent,  or  style,  is  quite  another  matter.  On  the  ground  taken  by  Mr.  Hallam,  Walter 
Scott's  last  novel,  showing  no  want  of  learning  and  of  labor,  would  be  ejected  from  his  works  on  account  of  its  fatal 
inferiority  to  all  his  other  prose  and  verse,  had  liis  biographers  chosen,  from  any  reasons  of  delicacy,  to  veil  from 
us  the  melancholy  cause  of  its  inferiority,  in  the  broken  spirits  and  flagging  intellect  of  its  admirable  author. 

We  might  enumerate  several  of  Dryden's  works  which  would  hardly  stand  this  test  of  authenticity;  but  it  will 
be  enough  to  mention  his  dej^lorable  and  detestable  tragedy  of  Amboyna,  written  in  the  meridian  of  his  faculties, 
yet  as  bloody  and  revolting  as  Andronicus,  and  far  more  gross,  and  this  without  any  redeeming  touch  of  genius 
or  feeling. 

More  especially  is  this  rule  to  be  sparingly  applied  to  the  juvenile  efforts  of  men  of  genius.  We  know  from  a 
sneer  of  Ben  Jonson's  at  the  critics  who  "  will  swear  that  Jeronymo  or  Andronicus  are  the  best  plays  yet," 
(Bartholomew  Fair,  Ind.,)  that  these  ^ilays  had  been  popular  for  twenty-five  or  thirty  years  in  1614,  which  throws 
the  authorship  of  Andronicus  back  to  the  time  when  Shakespeare  was  scarcely  more  than  one-and-twenty,  if  he 
was  not  still  a  minor.  We  have  had  in  our  own  times  the  "  Hours  of  Idleness,  by  George  Gordon,  Lord  Byron, 
a  minor,"  published  i:i  the  noble  poet's  twentieth  year.  Lord  Byron's  education  and  precocious  acquaintance  with 
the  world,  had  given  him  far  greater  advantages  for  early  literary  exploit  than  Shakespeare  could  have  possibly  en- 
joyed ;  yet  it  is  no  exaggei-ation  of  the  merits  of  Andronicus  to  say  that,  with  all  its  defects,  it  approximates  more 
to  its  author's  after  excellence,  than  the  commonplace  mediocrity  of  Byron's  juvenile  efforts  do  to  any  of  the  works 
by  which  his  subsequent  fame  was  won.  Swift's  poor  Pindaric  Odes,  written  after  he  had  atttiined  manhood, 
might  be  denied  to  be  his,  for  the  same  or  similar  reasons,  as  differing  in  every  respect,  of  degree  and  kind,  from 
the  talent  and  taste  he  afterwards  exhibited — as  too  extravagant  and  absm'd  to  have  been  written  by  the  author 
of  the  transparent  prose,  strong  sense,  and  sarcastic  wit  of  Gulliver;  and  equally  incompatible  with  the  mind  of 
the  inventor  of  that  agreeable  variety  of  English  verse,  in  its  lightest,  easiest,  simplest  dress, — 

which  he  was  bom  to  introduce ; 


Refined  it  first,  and  showed  its  use. 
Critics  have  vied  with  one  another  in  loading  this  play  with  epithets  of  contempt ;  and  indeed,  as  compared  with 

the  living  of  their  money;'  and  Lansbaine  goes  on  to  show  that  Ravenscroft's  practice  'agrees  not  with  his  protestation,"  by  quoting 
some  remarks  of  Shadwell  upon  plagiaries,  who  insinuates  that  Ravenscroft  got  up  the  story  that  Shakespeare  only  gave  some  master- 
touches  to  Titus  Andronicus,  to  exalt  his  own  merit  in  having  altered  it.  The  play  was  revived  '  about  the  time  of  the  Popish  Plot, 
— 1678.  It  was  first  printed  in  1687,  with  this  Preface.  But  Ravenscroft  then  supprej<ses  the  origiiial  Prologue  ;  and  Langbaine,  with  a 
quiet  sarcasm,  says — '  I  will  here  furnish  liim  ^citli  part  of  his  Prologue,  wMch  he  has  lust ;  and,  if  he  desire  it,  send  him  the  whole  :— 

*  To-day  the  Poet  does  not  fear  your  rage, 
Sliakespeare,  by  him  reviv'd,  now  treads  the  stage : 
Under  ftis  sacred  lovrels  he  sits  down, 
Safe  from  the  blaf^t  of  any  critic's  frown. 
Like  other  poets,  he'll  not  proudly  scorn 
To  own  that  he  but  winnow'd  Shakespeare's  com  ; 
.So  far  he  was  from  robbing  him  of's  treasure, 
7'hat  he  did  add  his  own  to  make  full  measure.'" — Knight. 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


the  higher  products  of  dramatic  poetry,  it  has  little  to  recommend  it.  But  iu  itself,  and  for  its  times,  it  was  veiy  far 
fi'om  giving  the  iudicalioa  of  an  unpoetical  or  uudramatic  miud.  One  proof  of  this  is,  that  it  was  long  a  popular  favorite 
on  the  stage.  It  is  full  of  defects,  but  these  are  precisely  such  as  a  youthful  aspirant,  in  an  age  of  authorship,  would 
be  most  likely  to  exhibit — such  as  the  subjection  to  the  taste  of  the  day,  good  or  bad,  and  the  absence  of  that  dramatic 
truth  and  reality  which  some  experience  of  human  passion,  and  observation  of  life  and  manners,  can  alone  give  the 
power  to  produce. 

This  tragedy  of  coarse  horror  was  in  the  fashion  and  taste  of  the  times,  and  accordingly  stands  in  the  same  rela- 
tion to  the  other  popular  dramas  of  the  age,  that  the  juvenile  attempts  of  Swift  and  Byron  do  to  the  poetry  of  their 
day  which  had  excited  their  ambition.  But  it  differs  from  their  early  writings  in  this,  that  while  they  fall  very 
much  below  then-  models,  this  tragedy  is  at  least  equal  to  the  once  admired  tragedies  of  Peele  and  Kyd,  and  if 
inferior  in  degree  of  power,  yet  not  of  an  inferior  class  to  the  scenes  of  Marlowe  and  Green,  the  models  of  dra- 
matic art  and  genius  of  their  times.  Theatrical  audiences  had  not  yet  been  taught  to  be  thrilled  "  -with  grateful 
terror"  without  the  presence  of  physical  suffering;  and  the  author  of  Andro.nicus  made  them,  in  Macbeth's 
phrase,  "  sup  full  with  horrors."  He  gave  them  stage  effect  and  interest  such  as  they  liked,  stately  declamation, 
witli  some  passages  of  truer  feeling,  and  others  of  pleasing  imagery.  It  is  not  in  human  nature  that  a  boy  author 
should  be  able  to  develope  and  pourtray  the  emotions  and  passions  of  Lear  or  of  lago.  It  was  much  that  he  could 
raise  them  dimly  before  "his  mind's  eye,"  and  give  some  imperfect  outline  and  foreshadowing  of  them  in  Aaron 
and  Andronicus.  He  who  could  do  all  this  in  youth  and  inexperience,  might,  when  he  had  found  his  own  sti-ength, 
do  much  more.     The  boy  author  of  Titus  Andronicus  might  well  have  written  Lear  twenty  years  after. 

The  httle  resemblance  of  diction  and  versification  of  this  play  to  after  works,  may  also  be  ascribed  to  the  same 
cause.  We  do  not  need  the  experience  or  the  authority  of  Dryden  to  prove  that  the  mastery  of  "  the  numbers 
of  his  mother  tongue,"  is  one  of  those  gifts  which  "  nature  never  gives  the  young." 

The  young  poet,  born  in  an  age  and  country  havmg  a  cultivated  poetic  literature,  good  or  bad,  must,  until  he 
has  formed  his  own  ear  by  practice,  and  thus  too  by  practice  made  his  language  take  the  impress  and  colour  of  his 
own  mind,  echo  and  repeat  the  tune  of  his  instmctors.  This  may  be  observed  in  Shakespeare's  earlier  comedies ; 
and  to  my  ear  many  lines  and  passages  of  Andronicus, — such  as  the  speech  of  Tamora  in  act  ii,  scene  2,  "  The 
birds  chant  melodies  in  every  bush,"  etc.,  etc.,  and  in  this  same  scene  the  lines  in  the  mouth  of  the  same  personage, 
"  A  barren  detested  vale,  you  see  it  is,"  recall  the  rhythm  and  taste  of  much  of  die  poetry  of  the  Two  Gentle- 
men OF  Verona.  The  matchless  freedom  of  dramatic  dialogue  and  emotion,  and  of  lyrical  movement — the 
grand  organ  swell  of  contemplative  harmony,  were  all  to  be  afterwards  acquired  by  repeated  trial  and  continued 
practice.  The  versification  and  melody  of  Titus  Andronicus  are  nearer  to  those  of  Shakespeare's  two  or  three 
earlier  comedies,  than  those  are  to  the  solemn  harmony  of  Prospero's  majestic  morality. 

Nor  can  I  find  in  this  play  any  proof  of  the  scholar-like  familiarity  with  Greek  and  Roman  literature,  that  Ste- 
vens asserts  it  to  contain,  and  therefore  to  be  as  much  above  Shakespeare's  reach  in  learning  as  beneath  him  in 
genius.  This  lauded  scholarship  does  not  go  beyond  such  slight  schoolboy  familiarity  with  the  moi-e  popular  Latin 
poets  read  in  schools,  and  with  its  mythology,  and  some  hackneyed  scraps  of  quotation  such  as  the  Poet  has  often 
shown  elsewhere.  The  neglect  of  all  accuracy  of  histoiy,  and  of  its  costumes,  the  confusion  of  ancient  Rome  with 
modem  and  Christian  habits,  are  more  analogous  to  Shakespeare's  own  irregular  acquirements  than  to  the  manner 
of  a  regularly  trained  scholar.  Mr.  Hallam  has  said  of  the  undisputed  Roman  tragedies,  that  "  it  is  manifest  that 
m  these,  Roman  character  and  still  more  Roman  manners  are  not  exhibited  with  the  precision  of  the  scholar" — 
a  criticism  from  which  few  scholars  will  dissent  as  to  the  manner,  though  few  will  agree  with  it  as  to  "  Roman 
character."  But  if  this  be  true  in  any  extent  of  the  historical  dramas  composed  in  the  fullness  of  the  Poet's 
knowledge  and  talent,  we  shall  find  the  same  sort  of  defects  in  Titus  Andronicus,  and  carried  to  a  greater  excess. 
The  story  is  put  together  without  any  historical  basis,  or  any  congiiiity  with  any  period  of  Roman  history.  The 
Tribune  of  the  people  is  represented  as  an  efficient  popular  magistrate,  while  there  is  an  elective  yet  despotic 
emperor.  The  personages  are  Pagans,  appealing  to  "  Apollo,  Pallas,  Juno,  or  Mercuiy,"  while  at  the  beginning 
of  the  play  we  find  a  wedding  according  to  the  Catholic  ritual,  with  "  priest  and  holy  water,"  and  tapers  "burning 
bright;"  and  at  the  end  an  allusion  to  a  Christian  funeral,  with  "  burial  and  mournful  weeds  and  mournful  bell ;" 
to  say  nothing  of  Aaron's  sneer  at  "  Popish  ceremonies,"  or  of  the  "  ruined  monastery"  in  the  plain  near  Rome. 
(See  note,  act  v,  scene  1.) 

For  all  these  reasons,  I  am  so  far  from  rejecting  this  play  as  spurious,  that  I  regard  it  as  a  valuable  and  curious 
evidence  of  the  history  of  its  author's  intellectual  progress.  A  few  years  ago  this  opinion,  advanced  in  the  face 
of  such  an  array  of  critical  decisions,  would  have  appeared  paradoxical.  The  only  editor  or  commentator  of  the 
last  century  who  dared  to  maintain  it,  was  Capell,  an  acute  critic  well  versed  in  old  English  literature,  but  so  un- 
fortunate in  a  singidarly  confused  style  and  dark  peculiarity  of  expression,  that  his  opinions  carried  with  them 
no  weight  of  authority,  until  recently,  when  later  editors,  who  have  profited  by  his  labours,  have  joined  in  acknowl- 
edging his  merits.  But  in  later  times,  Schlegel,  Honi,  Ulricci,  and  all  the  authors  and  translators  of  the  Teutonic 
school  of  criticism,  have  agreed  to  recognize  this  as  an  early  work  of  Shakespeare's;  and  some  of  them,  in  their 
adoration  of  the  author,  have  given  it  higher  praise  than  it  deserves.  An  excellent  critical  article  on  Shake- 
spearian literature  iu  the  Edinburgh  Review  for  1840,  transiently  expresses  the  same  opinion  as  to  its  authenticity, 
but  without  going  into  any  detail  of  argument.  Finally,  the  last  and  best  English  editions  of  Shakespeare, — those 
of  Mr.  Knight,  and  that  of  Mr.  Collier — which  agree  on  so  few  points  admitting  of  any  reasonable  difference  of 
opinion,  concur  in  considering  Titus  Andronicus  as  one  of  the  earliest,  if  not  the  very  earliest  dramatic  production 
of  Sliakespeare.  Mr.  Collier,  while  "  he  has  no  hesitation  in  assigning  it  to  Shakespeare,"  only  doubts  vi,hether  he 
"  was  the  author  of  the  entire  tragedy,  or  was  only  so  i?i  a  aiiallfied  sense,  as  having  made  additions  to  and 

7 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


improvements  on  it.' 
the  German  critics, 
Andronicus." 


Mr.  Knight  and  his  critical  associates  wholly  reject  this  qualification,  and  maintain  with 
'the  simple   belief  that  Shakespeare  is  in  every  sense  of  the  word  the  author  of  Titus 


ARCHITECTURAL    DECORATIONS    AND    SCENERY    OF    THE    ROMAN    TRAGEDIES. 

The  period  of  Titus  Andronicus  is  so  vaguely  indefinite,  that  any  of  the  remains  of  Eoman  magnificence,  down 
to  the  latest  period  of  the  Empire,  are  equally  appropriate  to  it,  of  whatever  date.  Nor  is  there  any  great  proba- 
bility of  much  antiquarian  inquiry  ever  being  applied  to  its  details.  For  the  architectural  decorations  and  illustra- 
tions of  Julius  C^sar,  and  the  other  historical  Roman  tragedies,  this  edition  is  mainly  indebted  to  the  designs 
of  Mr.  Poynter,  in  the  London  Pictorial.  The  jjrinciple  By  which  Mr.  Poynter  was  guided  in  making  his  drawings 
is  thus  explained  by  himself  in  a  note  to  the  Pictorial  Editor : — "  Augustus  found  Rome  of  brick  and  left  it  of  marble. 
I  am  inclined  to  think  it  would  be  an  ungrateful  task  to  illustrate  the  Rome  of  brick  : — the  attempt  would  produce 
nothing  either  true  or  interesting.  I  propose,  therefore,  to  give  the  Forum,  the  Capitol,  &c.,  not  as  scenes,  but  as 
illustrations,  and  to  represent  them  as  they  actually  were  some  two  centuries  later." 

8 


f    ~^: 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


COSTUME,    ARMS,    ETC.,    OF    THE    ROMAN    DRAMAS. 

No  poetic  or  dramatic  author,  iu  himself,  needs  less  than  Shakespeare  the  aid  of  historical  accuracy  of  costume, 
architecture  and  decoration,  except  perhaps  in  the  dramas  founded  on  English  history.  But  in  our  days,  when 
mider  the  impulse  given  by  the  Kembles,  the  stage  has  become  so  learnedly  exact  in  its  dresses  and  decorations, 
and  when  too  the  arts  of  design  in  every  branch  have  found  innumerable  subjects  in  Shakespeare's  pages,  a 
knowledge  of  this  histoiical  costume  in  which  these  scenes  should  be  arrayed,  either  on  the  stage  or  the  canvass, 
has  become  a  veiy  useful  and  agreeable  adjunct  to  Shakespearian  literature.  Indeed,  in  the  present  diffusion  of  j)ic- 
torial  literature,  a  moderately  informed  reader  or  spectator  will  find  his  habitual  associations  disturbed  by  incon- 
gruities and  anachronisms,  to  which  Shakespeare  and  his  audience  were  alike  blind. 

We  have  therefore  transferred  to  this  edition  the  substance  of  the  notices  of  Roman  costume  in  the  Pictorial 
edition,  which  are  applicable  alike  to  the  historical  period  of  the  republic,  to  the  days  of  Ceesar  and  Anthony  which 
ended  it,  and  to  the  indefinite  date  of  Audronicus  in  the  decline  of  the  Roman  empire. 

For  the  veiy  cunous  learning  here  collected  in  an  agreeable  form,  the  reader  is  mainly  indebted  to  J.  R. 
Planche,  well  known  in  various  literary  walks,  who  himself  acknowledges  his  obligation  to  the  most  learned  and 
classical  of  tailors,  M.  Combre,  of  Paris,  whose  practical  and  professional  skill  cleared  up  difficulties  which  puz- 
zled Grevus,  Gronovus.  Montfaucon,  and  a  host  of  other  scholars  in  the  last  century. 

"  From  the  reign  of  Augustus  downwards  innumerable  authorities  exist  for  the  civil  and  military  costiune  of  the 
Romans  ;  but  before  that  period  much  obscurity  remains  to  be  dispersed,  notwithstanding  the  labours  of  learned 
men. 

"  Tarquinius  Priscus,  the  fifth  King  of  Rome,  an  F.truscan  by  birth,  introduced  among  the  Romans  many  of  the 
manners  and  habits  of  his  native  country.  He  first  distinguished  the  senators  and  magisti-ates  by  particular  robes 
and  ornaments,  surrounded  the  axes  carried  before  great  public  functionaries  with  bundles  of  rods  (fasces),  and 
established  the  practice  of  triumphing  in  a  golden  car  drawn  by  four  horses.  The  toga  pura,  prsetexta,  and  picta, 
the  trabea,  the  paludamentum,  the  tunica  palmata,  and  the  curule  chairs,  were  derived  from  the  Etniscans,  and 
from  the  Greeks  and  Etruscans  the  early  Romans  borrowed  their  arms,  offensive  and  defensive.  It  is,  therefore, 
amongst  Grecian  and  Etrui-ian  remains  that  we  must  look  for  the  illustration  of  such  points  as  are  still  undecided 
respecting  the  habits  of  the  Romans  during  the  commonwealth,  and  not  on  the  columns  and  arches  of  the  empe- 
rors, which  may  almost  be  termed  the  monuments  of  another  nation.  The  date  assigned  to  the  death  of  Caius 
Marcius  Coriolanus  is  b.  c.  488.  Julius  Ctcsar  was  assassinated  b.  c.  44.  During  four  hundred  years  little  altera- 
tion took  place  in  the  habiliments  of  the  Romans,  and  the  civil  and  militaiy  dress  of  the  earlier  play  may,  with 
very  few  exceptions,  be  worn  by  similar  jjersonages  in  the  other,  and  exhibit  together  the  most  particular  dresses 
in  use  during  the  whole  period  of  the  republic. 

"  The  civil  dress  of  the  higher  classes  amongst  the  ancient  Romans  consisted  of  a  woollen  tunic,  over  which,  iu 
public.  \vas  worn  the  toga.  The  toga  was  also  of  wool,  and  its  colour,  during  the  earlier  ages,  of  its  own  natural 
yellowish  hue.  It  was  a  robe  of  hunour,  which  the  common  people  were  not  permitted  to  wear,  and  it  was  laid 
aside  in  times  of  mourning  and  public  calamities.  The  form  of  the  toga  has  been  a  hotly-contested  point ;  Diony- 
sius  Halicamassus  says  it  was  semi-circular ;  and  an  ingenious  foreigner,*  who  devoted  many  years  to  the  inquiry, 
has  practically  demonstrated  that,  though  not  jjerfectly  semicu'cular,  its  shape  was  such  as  to  be  better  described 
by  that  term  than  any  other. 

"  The  Roman  tunic  was  of  different  lengths,  according  to  the  caprice  of  the  wearer  ;  but  long  tunics  were  deemed 
effeminate  dmnng  the  time  of  the  i-epublic.  Cicero,  speaking  of  the  luxuiy  of  Catiline's  companions,  says  they 
wore  tunics  reaching  to  their  heels,  and  that  their  togas  were  as  large  as  the  sails  of  a  ship.  Some  wore  two  or 
more  tunics;  the  interior  one,  which  held  the  place  of  the  modem  shirt,  was  called  intenda  or  subuctila.  The 
subucula  of  Augustus  ■was  of  wool,  according  to  Suetonius ;  and  there  does  not  appear  any  proof  that  linen  was 
used  for  this  garment  by  men  before  the  time  of  Alexander  Severus,  v^'ho.  according  to  Lampridius,  was  particu- 
larly fond  of  fine  linen.  Women,  however,  appear  to  have  generally  used  it,  for  Varro  mentions,  as  an  extraordi- 
nary circumstance,  that  it  had  long  been  the  custom  of  the  females  of  a  particular  Roman  family  not  to  wear  Uneu 
garments. 

"  The  common  people  wore  over  their  tunics  a  kind  of  mantle  or  surtout,  called  lacema,  which  was  fastened 
before  with  a  buckle,  and  had  a  hood  attached  to  it  (cuculhis).  It  was  generally  made  of  wool,  and  dyed  black  or 
brown.  In  the  time  of  Cicero  it  was  a  disgrace  for  a  senator  to  adopt  such  a  habit ;  but  it  was  afterwards  woni 
by  the  higher  orders.  The  hirrkus  was  a  similar  vestment,  also  with  a  hood,  but  usually  of  a  red  colour.  When 
travelling,  the  heads  of  the  higher  classes  were  generally  covered  by  the  petasus,  a  broad-brimmed  hat,  which 
they  had  borrowed  from  the  Greeks.  The  common  people  wore  the  pileiis,  a  conical  cajJ,  which  was  also  the 
emblem  of  liberty,  because  it  was  given  to  slaves  when  they  were  made  free. 

"  Various  kinds  of  covering  are  mentioned  for  the  feet,  and  many  were  called  by  the  Romans  calceus  which  are 
found  under  their  own  names,  as  pero,  muUeus,  phaecasium,  caliga,  solea,  crepida,  sandalium,  baxea,  etc.  The 
caUga  was  the  sandal  of  the  Roman  soldiery,  such  as  had  nails  or  spikes  at  the  bottom.  The  pero  is  supposed  by 
some  to  be  the  boot  worn  by  the  senators ;  the  phaecasium  was  also  a  kind  of  boot,  covering  the  foot  entirely. 
According  to  Appianus,  it  was  of  \\hite  leather,  and  worn  originally  by  the  Athenian  and  Alexandrian  priesthood 
at  sacrifices :  it  was  worn  in  Rome  by  women  and  effeminate  persons. 

"  The  muUeus  is  described  by  Dion  Cassius  as  coming  up  to  the  middle  of  the  leg,  though  it  did  not  cover  the 
whole  foot,  but  only  the  sole,  like  a  sandal ;  it  was  of  a  red  colour,  and  originally  worn  by  the  Alban  kings. 

'■  The  cothurnus,  which  it  resembled  both  in  colour  and  fashion,  is  described  as  having  a  ligature  attached  to  the 
sole,  which  passed  between  the  great  and  second  toes,  and  then  divided  into  two  bands.  And  Virgil  tells  us  that 
it  vi-as  worn  by  the  Tyrian  virgins. 

"  The  armour  of  the  Romans  at  the  commencement  of  the  republic  consisted,  according  to  Livy,  of  the  galea, 
the  cassis,  the  clypeus,  the  ocreiB  or  greaves,  and  the  lorica,  all  of  brass.  This  was  the  Etruscan  attire,  and  intro- 
duced by  Servius  Tullius.     The  lorica,  like  the  French  cuirass,  was  so  called  from  having  been  originally  made  of 

*  "  The  late  Mons.  Combrfe.  costumier  to  the  Theatre  Frangais,  Paris.  This  intelligent  person,  at  the  recommendation  of  Talma,  was 
engaged  by  Covent  Garden  Theatre,  for  the  revival  of  Juhus  Caesar,  and  made  tlie  beautiful  tog;is  which  have  since  been  worn  in  all 
the  Roman  plays  at  that  theatre. 


INTR0DT7CT0RY  REMARKS. 


leather.  It  followed  the  line  of  the  abdomen  at  bottom,  and  seems  to  have  been  impressed  whilst  wet  with  forms 
corresponding  to  those  of  the  human  body,  and  this  peculiarity  was  preserved  in  its  appearance  when  it  was  after- 
wards made  of  metal.  At  top,  the  square  aperture  for  the  throat  was  guarded  by  the  pectorale,  a  band  or  plate  of 
brass ;  and  the  shoulders  were  likewise  protected  by  pieces  ma<le  to  slip  over  each  other.  The  galea  and  cassis 
were  two  distinct  head-pieces  originally,  the  former,  like  the  lorica  being  of  leather,  and  the  latter  of  metal :  but 
in  the  course  of  time  the  words  were  applied  indifferently. 

"  Polybius  has  furnished  us  with  a  veiy  minute  account  of  the  military  equipment  of  the  Romans  of  his  time ;  and 
it  is  from  his  description,  and  not  from  the  statues,  which  have  been  generally  considered  as  authorities,  but  which 
are  of  a  later  date,  that  we  must  collect  materials  for  the  military  costume  of  the  latter  days  of  the  republic. 

"  He  tells  us  then  that  the  Roman  infantry  was  divided  into  four  bodies  :  the  youngest  men  and  of  the  lowest 
condition  were  set  apart  for  the  light-armed  troops  (velites);  the  next  in  age  were  called  the  hastati ;  the  third, 
who  were  in  their  full  strength  and  vigour,  the  principes ;  and  the  oldest  of  all  were  called  triarii.  The  velites 
were  armed  with  swords,  hght  javelins  (a  cubit  and  a  span  in  length),  and  bucklers  of  a  circular  foiTn,  three  feet 
in  diameter;  and  they  wore  on  their  heads  some  simple  covering,  like  the  skin  of  a  wolf  or  other  animal.  The 
hastati  wore  complete  annour,  which  consisted  of  a  shield  of  a  convex  surface,  two  feet  and  a  half  broad  and  four 
feet  or  four  feet  and  a  palm  in  length,  made  of  two  planks  glued  together,  and  covered,  first  with  calves'  skin, 
having  in  its  centre  a  shell  or  boss  of  iron;  on  their  right  thigh  a  sword,  called  the  Spanish  sword,  made  not  only 
to  thrust  but  to  cut  with  either  edge,  the  blade  remarkably  firm  and  strong  ;  two  piles  or  javelins,  one  stouter  than 
the  other,  but  both  about  six  cubits  long ;  a  brazen  helmet ;  and  greaves  for  the  legs.  Upon  the  helmet  was  worn 
an  ornament  of  three  upright  feathers  either  black  or  red,  about  a  cubit  in  height,  which,  being  placed  on  the  very 
top  of  their  heads,  made  them  seem  much  taller,  and  gave  them  a  beautiful  and  tenible  appearance.  Their  breasts 
were  protected  by  tiie  pectorale  of  brass ;  but  such  as  were  rated  at  more  than  ten  thousand  drachma?  wore  a 
ringed  lorica.  The  principes  and  triarii  were  armed  in  the  same  manner  as  the  hastati,  except  only  that  the 
triarii  can-ied  pikes  instead  of  javelins.  The  Roman  cavalry,  the  same  author  tells  us,  were  in  liis  time  armed 
like  the  Greeks,  but  that,  anciently,  it  \vas  veiy  different,  for  then  they  wore  no  amiour  on  their  bodies,  but  were 
covered  in  the  time  of  action  with  only  an  under  garment ;  they  were  thereby  enabled  certainly  to  mount  and  dis- 
mount v^nth  great  facility,  but  they  were  too  much  exposed  to  danger  in  close  engagements. 

"  The  signiferi,  or  standard-bearers,  seem  to  have  been  habited  like  their  fellow-soldiers,  with  the  exception  of 
the  scalp  and  mane  of  a  lion  which  covered  their  heads  and  hung  down  on  their  shoulders.  The  eagles  of  Bnitus 
and  Cassius  were  of  silver.  The  lictors,  according  to  Petronius,  wore  white  habits,  and  from  the  following  pas- 
sage of  Cicero  it  would  appear  they  sometimes  wore  the  saga,  or  paludamentum,  and  sometimes  a  small  kind  of 
toga : — "  Togulce  ad  portam  lictoribus  praesto  fuerunt  quibus  illi  acceptis  sagula  rejeceruut."  The  fasces  were 
bound  ^vith  purple  ribbons.  The  axes  were  taken  from  them  by  Publicola ;  but  T.  Lartius,  the  first  dictator,  re- 
stored them.  The  augui-s  wore  the  trabea  of  purple  and  scarlet ;  that  is  to  say,  dyed  first  with  one  colour  and 
then  with  the  other.  Cicero  uses  the  word  "  dibaphus,"  twice  dved,  for  the  augural  robe  (Epist.  Fam.,  lib.  ii.  16) ; 
and  in  another  passage  calls  it  "  our  purple,"  being  himself  a  member  of  the  college  of  augurs.  The  shape  of  the 
aforesaid  trabea  is  another  puzzle  for  the  antiquaries.  Dyonysius  of  Halicarnassus  says  plainly  enough  that  it  only 
differed  from  the  quality  of  its  stuff;  but  Rubenius  would  make  it  appear  from  the  lines  of  Virgil — 

'  Parvaque  sedebat 
Succinctus  trabea.' — Ma  7 — 

that  it  was  short,  and  resembled  the  paludamentum,  for  which  reason  he  says  the  salii  (priests  of  Mars),  who  are 
sometimes  termed  "  trabeati"  are  called  "  paludati  "  by  Festus. 

'•  The  Roman  women  originally  wore  the  toga  as  well  as  the  men,  but  they  soon  abandoned  it  for  the  Greek  pal- 
lium, an  elegant  mantle,  under  which  they  wore  a  tunic  descenduig  in  graceful  folds  to  the  feet,  called  the  stola. 

"  Another  exterior  habit  was  called  the  peplum,  also  of  Grecian  origin.  It  is  veiy  difficult,  says  Montfauqon,  to 
distinguish  these  habits  one  from  the  other.  There  was  also  a  habit  called  crocota,  most  probably  because  it  was 
of  a  saffron  colour,  as  we  are  told  it  was  worn  not  only  by  women,  but  by  effeminate  men  revellers,  and  buffoons. 

"  The  fashions  of  ladies'  head-dresses  changed  as  often  in  those  times  as  they  do  now.  VittcB  and  fascics,  ribbons 
or  fillets,  were  the  most  simple  and  respectable  ornaments  for  the  hair.  Ovid  particularly  mentions  the  former  as 
the  distinguishing  badges  of  honest  matrons  and  chaste  virgins. 

"  The  calmificawas,  according  to  some,  a  coverchief.  Servius  says  the  mitra  was  the  same  thing  as  the  calantica, 
though  it  anciently  signified  amongst  the  Greeks  a  ribbon,  a  fillet,  a  zone.  Another  coverchief  called  flammeum- 
or  flammeolum,  was  woni  by  a  new-man-ied  female  on  the  wedding-day.  According  to  Nonius,  matrons  also  wore 
the  flammeum,  and  Tertullian  seems  to  indicate  that  in  his  time  it  was  a  common  ornament  which  Christian  women 
wore  also.  The  caliendnxm,  mentioned  by  Horace  (i.  Sat.  viii.  48),  and  afterv^-ards  by  Arnobius,  was  a  round  of 
false  hair  which  women  added  to  their  natural  locks,  in  order  to  lengthen  them  and  improve  their  appearance. 
The  Roman  ladies  wore  bracelets  (armillie)  of  silver,  or  gilt  metal,  and  sometimes  of  pure  gold,  necklaces,  and 
earrmgs.  Phny  says  '  they  seek  the  pearl  in  the  Red  Sea,  and  the  emeralds  in  the  depths  of  the  earth.  It  is  for 
this  they  pierce  their  ears.'  These  earrings  were  extremely  long,  and  sometimes  of  so  great  a  price,  says  Seneca, 
that  a  pair  of  them  would  consume  the  revenue  of  a  rich  house  ;'  and  again,  that '  the  folly  of  them  (the  women) 
was  such,  that  one  of  them  would  can-y  two  or  three  patrimonies  hanging  at  her  ears.'  Green  and  vennillion  were 
favourite  colours,  both  with  Greek  and  Roman  females.  Such  gamients  were  called  '  vestes  herbidoe,'  from  the 
hue  and  juice  of  the  herbs  with  which  they  were  stained.  The  rage  for  green  and  vermillion  was  of  long  dura- 
tion, for  Cyprian  and  Tertullian,  inveighing  against  lu-xui-y,  name  particularly  those  colours  as  most  agi'eeable  to  the 
women :  and  Martian  Capella,  who  wrote  in  the  fifth  centuiy,  even  says, '  Floridam  discoloremque  vestem  herbida 
palla  contexuerat.'  At  banqiiets,  and  on  joyful  occasions,  white  dresses  were  made  use  of.  Among  the  many 
colours  in  request  with  gentlewomen,  Ovid  reckons  '  white  roses.' 

"  The  dress  of  the  ancient  Roman  consuls  consisted  of  the  tunic,  called  from  its  ornament  latidavian,  the  toga 
prcctexta  (i.  e.  bordered  with  purple),  and  the  red  sandals  called  miillei.  Of  all  the  disputed  points  before  alluded 
to,  that  which  has  occasioned  the  most  controversy,  is  the  distinguishing  mark  of  the  senatori;d  and  equestrian 
classes. 

"  The  latus  clavus  is  said  to  have  been  the  characteristic  of  the  magistrates  and  senators,  and  the  augustus  clavus 
that  of  the  equites  or  knights. 

"  That  it  was  a  purple  ornament  we  learn  from  Pliny  and  Ovid  ;  but  concerning  its  shape  there  are  almost  as 
many  opinions  as  there  have  been  pages  written  on  the  subject,  not  one  of  the  ancients  hax-ing  taken  the  trouble 
to  describe  what  to  them  was  a  matter  of  no  curiosity,  or  by  accident  dropped  a  hint  which  might  serve  as  a  clue 
to  the  enigma.  Some  antiquaries  contend  that  it  was  a  round  knob  or  nail  with  which  the  tunic  was  studded  all 
over ;  others  that  it  was  a  flower ;  some  that  it  was  a  fibula  ;  some  that  it  was  a  ribbon  worn  like  a  modern  order ; 

10 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


and  others,  again,  that  it  was  a  stiipe  of  purple  wove  in  or  sewu  on  the  tunic  ;  but  these  last  are  di\'ided  amon" 
themselves  as  to  the  direction  in  which  this  stripe  ran. 

"  The  learned  Pere  Montfaucjon,  in  his  '  Antiquite  Expliquee  par  les  Fiffures,'  observes  that  Lampridius,  in  his 
'  Life  of  Alexander  Severus,'  says  that  at  feasts  napkins  were  used  adorned  with  scarlet  clavi,  '  clavata  cocco  mau- 
tillia.'  These  clavi  were  also  seen  in  the  sheets  that  covered  the  beds  on  which  the  ancients  lay  to  take  their  meals. 
Ammianus  Marcellinus  also  tells  us  that  a  table  was  covered  with  cloths  so  ornamented,  and  disposed  in  such  a 
manner,  that  the  whole  appeared  like  the  habit  of  a  prince. 

"  Upon  this  Montfau^on  remarks,  that,  presuming  the  clavus  to  be  a  stripe  or  band  of  pui-ple  running  round  the 
edges  of  these  cloths,  it  would  not  be  difficult  by  laying  them  one  over  the  other  to  show  nothing  but  their  borders, 
and  thereby  present  a  mass  of  pui-ple  to  the  eye,  which  might  of  course  be  ven,-  properly  compared  to  the  habit 
of  a  prince,  but  that  this  could  not  be  effected  were  the  cloths  merely  studded  with  pui-ple  knobs,  or  embroidered 
with  purple  flowers,  as  in  that  case  the  white  ground  must  inevitably  appear.  In  addition  to  this  he  obsers'es  that 
St.  Basil,  in  explanation  of  a  passage  in  Isaiah,  says,  he  blames  the  luxurj-  of  women  '  who  border  their  garments 
with  purple,  or  who  insert  it  into  the  stuff  itself ;'  and  that  St.  Jerome,  on  the  same  passage,  uses  the  expression  of 
•  clavatum  purp^ira.^ 

"  Now,  though  these  observations  go  some  way  towards  provuig  the  cla^als  to  have  been  a  band  or  sti-ipe  (broad 
for  the  senators  and  naiTow  for  the  knights),  we  are  as  much  in  the  dark  as  ever  respecting  the  direction  it  took.  It 
could  not  have  bordered  the  tunic,  or  surely,  like  that  of  the  Spaniards,  it  would  have  been  called  praetexta  (as  the 
toga  was  when  so  ornamented).  Nothing  appears  likely  to  solve  this  difficulty  but  the  discoveiy  of  some  painlinif 
of  Roman  times,  in  which  colour  may  afford  the  necessary  information. 

"  Noble  Roman  youths  wore  the  praetexta,  and  the  bulla,  a  golden  ornament,  which  from  the  rare  specimen  in 
the  collection  of  Samuel  Rogers,  Esq.,  we  should  compare  to  the  case  of  what  is  called  a  hunting-watch.  It  has 
generally  been  described  as  a  small  golden  ball ;  but,  unless  the  one  we  have  seen  has  been  by  accident  much 
compressed  or  flattened,  we  should  say  they  were  not  more  globular  than  an  old-fashioned  watch.  MacrobiuH 
says  they  were  sometimes  in  the  .shape  of  a  heart,  and  that  they  frequently  contained  presenatives  again.st  envy, 
etc.  On  arriving  at  the  age  of  pubertj-,  which  was  fourteen,  youths  abandoned  the  bulla,  and  exchanged  the  toga 
pratexla  for  the  tuga  piira,  which  was  also  called  the  '  ioga  ririlis,'  and  '  libera  :' — virilis,  in  allusion  to  the  period 
of  life  at  which  they  had  arrived  ;  and  libera,  because  at  the  same  time,  if  they  were  pupilli,  they  attained  fidl 
power  over  their  property,  and  were  released  fi'om  tutela  There  is  no  ascertaining  the  age  of  yoiing  Marcius,  in 
the  tragedy  of  Coriolanus  ;  but  as  he  only  appears  in  the  scene  before  the  Volscian  camp  when  he  is  brought  to 
supplicate  his  father,  he  should  wear  nothing  but  a  black  tunic,  the  toga  and  all  ornaments  being  laid  aside  in 
mourning  and  times  of  public  calamity. 

"  Of  Julius  C»sar  we  learn  the  following  facts  relative  to  his  dress  and  personal  appearance.  Suetonius  tells  us 
that  he  was  tall,  fair-complexioned,  round-limbed,  rather  fliU-faced,  and  with  black  eyes ;  that  he  obtained  from 
the  senate  permission  to  wear  constantly  a  laurel  crowni  (Dion  Cassius  says  on  account  of  his  baldness);  that  he  was 
remarkable  in  his  dress,  wearing  the  laticlavian  tmiic  with  sleeves  to  it,  having  gatherings  about  the  wrist,  and 
always  had  it  girded  rather  loosely,  which  latter  circumstance  gave  origin  to  the  expression  of  Sulla.  '  Beware  of 
the  loose-coated  boy.'  or  '  of  the  man  who  is  so  ill  girt.'  Dion  Cassius  adds  that  he  had  also  the  right  to  wear  a 
royal  robe  in  assemblies  ;*  that  he  wore  a  red  sash  and  the  calcei  mullei  even  on  ordinaiy  davs,  to  show  his  de- 
.scent  from  the  .Mbau  kings.  A  statue  of  Julius  C;esar,  armed,  is  engraved  in  Rossi's  •  Racolta  di  Statue  Antiche  e 
Moderne,'  folio,  Rome,  1704  ;  also  one  of  Octavianus  or  Augustus  Ca-sar: — the  latter  statue  having  been  once  in 
the  possession  of  the  celebrated  Marquis  Maffei.  Octavius  affected  simplicity  in  his  appearance,  and  humility  in 
/lis  conduct;  and,  consistently  with  this  description,  we  find  his  armour  of  the  plainest  kind.  His  lorica,  or  cuirass, 
is  entirely  without  ornament,  except  the  two  rows  of  plates  at  the  bottom.  The  thorax  is  partly  hidden  by  the 
paludamentum.  which  was  worn  by  this  emperor  and  by  Julius  C;esar  of  a  much  larger  size  than  those  of  his  suc- 
cessors. Although  he  is  without  the  ciuctura,  or  belt,  he  holds  in  his  right  hand  the  paragonium,  a  short  sword, 
which,  as  the  name  imports,  was  fastened  to  it. 

"  Suetonius  tells  us  that  Octavius  was  in  height  five  feet  nuie  inches,  of  a  complexion  between  brown  and  fair, 
his  hair  a  little  curled  and  inclining  to  yellow.  He  had  clear  bright  eyes,  small  ears,  and  an  aejuiline  nose, — his 
eyebrows  meeting.  He  wore  his  toga  neither  too  scanty  nor  too  full,  and  the  clavus  of  his  timic  neither  remark.i- 
bly  broad  nor  narrow.  His  shoes  were  a  little  thicker  in  the  sole  than  common,  to  make  him  appear  taller  than 
he  was.  In  the  winter  he  wore  a  thick  toga,  /owr  tunics,  a  shirt,  a  flannel  stomacher,  and  wrap[)ers  on  his  legs 
and  thighs.  He  could  not  bear  the  wiuter's  sun,  and  never  walked  in  the  open  air  without  a  broad-brimmed  hat 
on  his  head. 

"  From  the  time  of  Caius  Marius  the  senators  wore  black  boots  or  buskins  reaching  to  the  middle  of  the  leg, 
\\'ith  the  letter  C  in  silver  or  ivoty  upon  them,  or  rather  the  figure  of  a  half-moon  or  crescent. t  There  is  one  en- 
graved in  Montfau(;on.  from  the  cabuiet  of  P.  Kircher.  It  was  worn  above  the  heel,  at  the  height  of  the  ankle: 
but  this  last  honour,  it  is  conjectm'ed,  was  onl)'  granted  to  such  as  were  descended  from  the  hundred  senators 
elected  by  Romulus. 

"  As  to  the  purple  of  the  ancients.  Gibbon  says  '  it  was  of  a  dark  cast,  as  deep  as  bull's  lilood.' — See  also  Presi- 
dent Goguet's  '  Origine  des  Loix  et  des  Arts,'  part  ii.  1.  2,  c.  2,  pp.  184,  21.5.  But  there  were  several  sorts  of  pur- 
ple, and  each  hue  was  fashionable  in  its  turn.  '  In  my  youth,'  says  Cornelius  Nepos  (who  died  during  the  reign 
of  Augustus;  Pliny,  ix.  39),  '  the  violet  purple  was  fashionable,  and  sold  for  a  hundred  denarii  the  pound.  Some 
time  afterwards  the  red  purple  of  Tarentum  came  into  vogue,  and  to  this  succeeded  the  red  Tyrian  twice  dyed, 
which  was  n(jt  to  be  bought  under  one  thousand  denarii.'  Here,  then,  we  have  three  sorts  of  purple  worn  during 
the  life  of  one  man.  The  red  purple  is  mentiontKl  by  Macrobius  :  he  says  the  redness  of  the  pui-ple  border  of  the 
toga  pr«texta  was  admonitory  to  those  who  assumed  it  to  presei-\-e  the  modestj'  of  demeanour  becoming  young 
noblemen ;  and  Virgil  says  that  the  sacrificing  priest  should  cover  his  liead  with  purple,  without  noticing  whether 
its  hue  be  red  or  violet.  Indeed,  purple  was  a  tint  applied  indisci-iminately  by  the  ancients  to  every  tint  produced 
by  the  mixture  of  red  and  blue,  and  sometimes  to  the  pure  colours  themselves.  J.  R.  P." 

*  "  Cicero  al.so  says  that  Caesar  sat  in  the  rostra,  in  a  purple  toga,  on  a  golden  seat,  crowned:  'Sedebat  in  rostrlfl  collega  tuus, 
amictus  toga  purpurea,  in  sella  aurea,  coronatus.'  " — Phil.,  U,  34. 
t  "The  crescent  is  seen  upon  the  standards  of  the  Roman  centuries,  probably  to  denote  the  number  100." 


118  11 


PERSONS  REPRESENTED. 


Sons  to  TiTDS  AxDRoKicoa 


SATURNINUS,  Son  to  the  late  Emperor  cf  Rortio 

BASSEANDS,  Brother  to  Satorijinds. 

TITDS  ANDRONICUS.  a  noble  Roman. 

MARCUS  ANDRONICUS,  Brother  to  Titos. 

LUCIUS,         1 

QUINTUS. 

MARTIUS, 

MUTIUS,        j 

Youni  LUCIUS,  a  Boy,  Son  to  Lncins, 

PUBLItrS,  Son  to  Maruds   the  Tribune. 

.EMILIUS,  a  noble  Roman. 

ALARBUS, 

CHIRON,  J>      Sons  to  TaMORA 

DEMETRIUS, 

AARON    a  Moor. 

A  Captain,  Tribune,  Messenger,  and  Clown 

Goths  and  Romans 


..-''riitiij 


ACT   1 


Scene  I. — Rome. 

Flourish.  Enter  the  Tribunes  and  Senators,  aloft : 
and  then  enter  Saturninus  and  his  Followers  at 
one  door,  and  Bassianus  and  his  Followers  at 
the  other,  with  drum  and  colours. 

Sat.  Noble  pati-icians,  patrons  of  my  right, 
Defend  the  justness  of  my  cause  with  arms  ; 
And,  countiymen,  my  loving  followers. 
Plead  my  successive  title  with  your  swords  : 
I  am  his  first-born  son,  that  was  the  last 
That  wore  the  imperial  diadem  of  Rome  : 
Then  let  my  father's  honours  live  in  me, 
Nor  wrong  mine  age  with  this  indignity. 

Bass.  Romans,  friends,  followers,  favourers  of 
my  right. 
If  ever  Bassianus,  Caesar's  son. 
Were  gracious  in  the  eyes  of  royal  Rome, 
Keep  then  this  passage  to  the  Capitol ; 
And  suffer  not  dishonour  to  approach 
Th'  imperial  seat,  to  viitue  consecrate, 
To  justice,  continence,  and  nobility  : 
But  let  desert  in  pure  election  shine ; 
And,  Romans,  fight  for  freedom  in  your  choice. 

Enter  Marcus  Andronicus,  aloft,  with  the  crown. 

Marc.    Princes,  that  strive  by  factions   and  by 

friends 
Ambitiously  for  rule  and  empery. 
Know  that  the  people   of  Rome,  for  whom   we 

stand 
A  special  party,  have  by  common  voice, 
In  election  for  the  Roman  empery, 
Chosen  Andronicus,  surnamed  Pius, 
For  many  good  and  great  deserts  to  Rome : 


A  nobler  man,  a  braver  wamor. 

Lives  not  this  day  within  the  city  walls. 

He  by  the  senate  is  accited  home. 

From  weaiy  wars  against  the  barbarous  Goths, 

That  with  his  sons,  a  teiTor  to  our  foes. 

Hath  yok'd  a  nation  strong,  ti-ain'd  up  in  arms. 

Ten  years  are  spent,  since  first  he  undertook 

This  cause  of  Rome,  and  chastised  with  ai-ms 

Our  enemies'  pride  :  five  times  he  hath  retum'd 

Bleeding  to  Rome,  bearing  his  valiant  sons 

In  coffins  from  the  field ; 

And  now  at  last,  laden  with  honour's  spoils, 

Returns  the  good  Andronicus  to  Rome, 

Renowned  Titus,  flourishing  in  arms. 

Let  us  entreat, — by  honour  of  his  name. 

Whom  worthily  you  would  have  now  succeed, 

And  in  the  Capitol  and  senate's  right. 

Whom  you  pretend  to  honour  and  adore, — 

That  you  withdraw  you,  and  abate  your  strength ; 

Dismiss  your  followers,  and,  as  suitors  should. 

Plead  your  deserts  in  peace  and  humbleness. 

Sat.  How  fair  the  tiibune  speaks  to  calm  my 
thoughts ! 

Bass.  Marcus  Andronicus,  so  I  do  afiy 
In  thy  uprightness  and  integiity. 
And  so  I  love  and  honour  thee  and  thine, 
Thy  noble  brother  Titus  and  his  sons. 
And  her  to  whom  my  thoughts  are  humbled  all, 
Gracious  Lavinia,  Rome's  rich  ornament. 
That  I  will  here  dismiss  my  loving  friends ; 
And  to  my  fortunes  and  the  people's  favour 
Commit  my  cause  in  balance  to  be  weigh'd. 

[Exeunt  Followers  q/"  Bassianus. 

Sat.  Friends,  that  have  been  thus  forward  in  my 
right, 
I  thank  you  all,  and  here  dismiss  you  all ; 

13 


ACT    I. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCEXK    II. 


And  to  the  love  and  favour  of  my  count ly 
Commit  myself,  my  person,  and  the  cause. 

[Exeunt.  FolLoicers  o/Saturmnus. 
Rome,  be  as  just  and  gracious  unto  me, 
As  1  am  confident  and  kind  to  thee. 
(Jpen  the  gates  and  let  me  in. 

Bass.  Tribunes,  and  me,  a  poor  competitor. 
[Flourish.      They  go  up  into  the  Senate-house. 

Scene  II. — The  Same. 

Enter  a  Captain,  and  others. 

Cap.  Romans,  make  way:  the  good  Andronicus, 
Patron  of  virtue,  Rome's  best  champion, 
.Successful  in  the  battles  that  he  fights, 
With  honour  and  with  fortune  is  return'd, 
Fi'oni  where  he  circumscribed  with  his  sword, 
And  brought  to  yoke,  the  enemies  of  Rome. 

[Sound  drums  and  trumpets,  and  then  enter  two  of 
TiTus'  Sons.  After  them  two  Men  bearing  a 
coffin  covered  tvitli  black:  then  two  other  Sons. 
After  them  Titus  Andromcus;  and  then  Ta- 
MORA,  the  queen  of  Goths,  and  her  two  Sons, 
Chiro.v  and  Demetrius,  icith  Aaros  the  Moor, 
and  others,  (as  many  as  can  he.)  They  set  down, 
the  coffin,  and  Titus  speaks. 

Tit.    Hail,   Rome,   victorious  in   thy  mourning  i 
weeds ! 
Lo,  as  the  bark  that  hath  discharg'd  her  fraught. 
Returns  with  precious  lading  to  the  bay 
From  whence  at  first  she  weigh'd  her  anchorage, 
Cometh  Andronicus,  bound  with  laurel  boughs. 
To  re-salute  his  country  with  his  tears, 
Tears  of  true  joy  for  his  return  to  Rome. 
Thou  great  defender  of  this  Capitol, 
Stand  gracious  to  the  rites  that  we  intend ! 
Romans,  of  five-and-twenty  valiant  sons, 
Half  of  the  number  that  king  Priam  had. 
Behold  the  poor  remains,  alive,  and  dead  I 
These  that  survive  let  Rome  reward  with  love: 
These  that  I  bring  unto  their  latest  home, 
With  burial  amongst  their  ancestors. 
Here  Goths  have  given  me  leave  to  sheath  my 

sword. 
Titus,  unkind,  and  careless  of  thine  own, 
Why  suffer'st  thou  thy  sons,  unburied  yet. 
To  hover  on  the  dreadful  shore  of  Styx  / 
.Make  way  to  lay  them  by  their  brethren. 

[They  open  the  tomb. 
There  gi-eet  in  silence,  as  the  dead  are  wont, 
And  sleep  in  peace,  slain  in  your  country's  wars  : 
O  sacred  recejitade  of  my  joys. 
Sweet  cell  of  virtue  and  nobility. 
How  many  sons  of  mine  hast  thou  in  store. 
That  thou  wilt  never  render  to  me  more  ! 

Luc.  Give  us  the  proudest  prisoner  of  the  Goths, 
That  we  may  hew  his  limbs,  and  on  a  pile. 
Ad  manes  fratrum,  sacrifice  his  flesh, 
liefore  this  earthy  prison  of  their  bones ; 
That  so  the  shadows  be  not  unappeas'd. 
Nor  we  distnih'd  with  prodigies  on  earth. 

Tit.  I  give  him  you,  the  noblest  that  sunives, 
The  eldest  son  of  this  disti'essed  queen. 

Tarn.  Stay,  Roman  brethren,  gracious  conqueror, 
Victorious  Titus,  rue  the  tears  I  shed, 
A  mother's  tears  in  passion  for  her  son  . 
And  if  thy  sons  were  ever  dear  to  thee, 
O  think  my  son  to  be  sis  dear  to  me. 
SufTiceth  not,  that  we  are  brought  to  Rome 
To  beautify  thy  ti'iumpbs  and  return 

14- 


Captive  to  thee,  and  to  thy  Roman  yoke ; 
But  must  my  sons  be  slaughter'd  in  the  sti-eets, 
For  valiant  doings  in  their  country's  cause  ? 
O,  if  to  fight  for  king  and  commonweal 
Were  piety  in  thine,  it  is  in  these. 
Andronicus,  stain  not  thy  tomb  with  blood. 
Wilt  thou  draw  near  the  nature  of  the  gods? 
Draw  near  them  then  in  being  merciful : 
Sweet  mercy  is  nobility's  true  badge. 
Thrice-noble  Titus,  spare  my  first-born  son. 

Tit.  Patient  yourself,  madam,  and  pardon  me. 
These  are  the  brethren,  whom  you  Goths  beheld 
Alive  and  dead,  and  for  their  brethren  slain 
Religiousl}'^  they  ask  a  sacrifice  : 
To  this  your  son  is  mark'd,  and  die  he  must, 
T'  ajipease  their  groaning  shadows  that  are  gone. 

Luc.  Away  with  him,  and  make  a  fire  sti'aight ; 
And  with  our  swords,  upon  a  pile  of  wood. 
Let's  hew  his  limbs,  till  they  be  clean  consumM. 
[Exeunt  Titus'  Sons  vAth  Alarbls. 

Tatn .  O  cruel,  iiTeligious  piet;v' ! 

Chi.  Was  ever  Scythia  half  so  barbarous  ? 

Demet.  Oppose  not  Scj'thia  to  ambitious  Rome. 
Alarbus  goes  to  rest,  and  we  survive 
To  tremble  under  Titus'  threat'ning  look. 
Then,  madam,  stand  resolv'd  ;  but  hope  withal, 
The  self-same  gods  that  arm'd  the  queen  of  Troy 
With  opportunity  of  sharp  revenge 
Upon  the  Thracian  tyrant  in  his  tent. 
May  favour  Tamora,  the  queen  of  Goths, 
(When  Goths  were  tioths,  and  Tamora  was  queen.) 
To  quit  the  bloody  wrongs  upon  her  foes. 

Enter  Hie  Sons  o/'Andromcus  again. 

Luc.    See,  lord  and  father,  how  we  have   per- 
form'd 
Our  Roman  rites  :  Alarbus'  limbs  are  lopp'd, 
And  entrails  feed  the  sacrificing  fire. 
Whose  smoke,  like  incense,  doth  perfume  the  sky. 
Remaineth  nought,  but  to  inter  our  brethren. 
And  with  loud  'larums  welcome  them  to  Rome. 

Tit.  Let  it  be  so,  and  let  Andronicus 
Make  this  his  latest  farewell  to  their  souls. 

[Flourish.     Sound  trumpets,  and  they  lay 
the  coffin  in  the  tomb. 
In  peace  and  honour  rest  you  here,  my  sons ; 
Rome's  readiest  champions,  repose  you  here  in  rest. 
Secure  from  worldly  chances  and  mishaps : 
Here  lurks  no  treason,  here  no  envy  swells, 
Here  grow  no  damned  grudges ;  hei-e  are  no  storms. 
No  noise,  but  silence  and  eternal  sleep. 
In  peace  and  honour  rest  you  here,  my  sons. 

Enter  Lavinia. 

Lav.  In  peace  and  honour  live  lord  Titus  long ; 
My  noble  lord  and  father,  live  in  fame ! 
Lo,  at  this  tomb  my  ti-ibutary  tears 
I  render  for  my  brethren's  obsequies : 
And  at  thy  feet  I  kneel,  with  tears  of  joy 
Shed  on  the  earth  for  thy  return  to  Rome. 
O  bless  me  here  with  thy  victorious  hand. 
Whose  fortunes  Rome's  best  citizens  apjjlaud. 

Tit.  Kind  Rome,  thou  hast  thus  lovingly  reservM 
The  cordial  of  mine  age  to  glad  my  heait! 
Lavinia,  live ;  outlive  thy  father's  days, 
And  fame's  eternal  date,  for  virtue's  praise. 

Enter  Marcus  Andro.nicus,  Saturninus, 
Bassiaxus,  and  others. 

Marc.  Long  live  lord  Titus,  my  beloved  brother. 
Gracious  triumpher  in  the  eyes  of  Rome ! 


ACT   I. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    II. 


Tit.     Thanks,    gentle    tribune,     noble    brother 
Marcus. 

Marc.  And  welcome,  nephews,  from  successful 
wars, 
You  that  survive,  and  you  that  sleep  in  fame : 
Fair  lords,  your  fortunes  are  alike  in  all, 
That  in  your  country's  sei-vice  drew  your  swords. 
But  safer  triumph  is  this  funeral  pomp. 
That  hath  aspir'd  to  .Solon's  happiness. 
And  triumphs  over  chance  in  honour's  bed. 
Titus  Andronicus,  the  people  of  Rome, 
Whose  friend  in  justice  thou  hast  ever  been, 
Send  thee  by  me,  their  ti'ibune  and  their  trust. 
This  palliament  of  white  and  spotless  hue, 
And  name  thee  in  election  for  the  empire. 
With  these  our  late  deceased  emperor's  sons  : 
Be  candidatus  then,  and  put  it  on, 
And  help  to  set  a  head  on  headless  Rome. 

Tit.  A  better  head  her  glorious  body  fits, 
Than  his  that  shakes  for  age  and  feebleness. 
What !  should  I  don  this  robe,  and  trouble  you  ? 
Be  chosen  with  proclamations  to-day, 
To-morrow  yield  up  rule,  resign  my  life. 
And  set  abroad  new  business  for  you  all  ? 
Rome,  I  have  been  thy  soldier  forty  years. 
And  led  my  country's  strength  successfully. 
And  buried  one-and-twenty  valiant  sons, 
Knighted  in  field,  slain  manfully  in  arms, 
In  right  and  service  of  their  noble  countrj'; 
Give  me  a  staff  of  honour  for  mine  age, 
But  not  a  scepti'e  to  control  the  world  ! 
Upright  he  held  it,  lords,  that  held  it  last. 

Marc.  Titus,  thou  shalt  obtain  and  ask  the  em- 
peiy. 

Sat.   Proud  and  ambitious  tribune,  canst  thou 
tell? 

Tit.  Patience,  prince  Saturninus. 

Sat.  Romans,  do  me  right. 

Patricians,  draw  your  swords,  and  sheath  them  not 
Till  Saturninus  be  Rome's  emperor  : 
Andronicus,  would  thou  wert  shipp'd  to  hell, 
Rather  than  rob  me  of  the  people's  hearts. 

Luc.  Proud  Saturnine,  inten-upter  of  the  good 
That  noble-minded  Titus  means  to  thee  ! 

Tit.  Content  thee,  prince,  I  will  restore  to  thee 
The  people's  hearts,  and  wean  them  from  them- 
selves. 

Bass.  Andronicus,  I  do  not  flatter  thee, 
J)Ut  honom-  thee,  and  will  do  till  I  die  : 
My  faction  if  thou  strengthen  with  thy  friends, 
1  will  most  thankful  be,  and  thanks  to  men 
Of  noble  minds  is  honourable  meed. 

Tit.  People  of  Rome,  and  people's  tribunes  here, 
I  ask  your  voices  and  your  suffrages  ; 
Will  you  bestow  them  friendly  on  Andronicus  ? 

Tribunes.  To  gi'atify  the  good  Andronicus, 
And  gratulate  his  safe  return  to  Rome, 
The  people  will  accept  whom  he  admits. 

Tit.    Tribunes,  I  thank  you :    and   this   suit   I 
make. 
That  you  create  your  emperor's  eldest  son. 
Lord  Saturnine,  whose  virtues  will,  I  hope. 
Reflect  on  Rome  as  Titan's  rays  on  earth, 
And  ripen  justice  in  this  commonweal : 
Then,  if  you  will  elect  by  my  advice, 
Crown  him,  and  say,  "  Long  live  oui'  emperor !" 

Blare.  With  voices  and  applause  of  every-  sort. 
Patricians,  and  plebeians,  we  create 
Lord  Saturninus  Rome's  gi"eat  emperor ; 
And  say,  "  Long  live  our  emperor.  Saturnine  !" 

[A  lung  flourish,  till  they  come  down. 
118* 


Sat.  Titus  Andronicus,  for  thy  favours  done 
To  us  in  our  election  this  day, 
I  give  thee  thanks  in  part  of  thy  deserts. 
And  will  with  deeds  requite  thy  gentleness  : 
And  for  an  onset,  Titus,  to  advance 
Thy  name,  and  honourable  family, 
Lavinia  will  I  make  my  empress, 
Rome's  royal  mistress,  mistress  of  my  heart, 
And  in  the  sacred  Pantheon  her  espouse  : 
Tell  me,  Andronicus,  doth  this  motion  please  thee  ? 

Tit.  It  doth,  my  worthy  lord ;  and  in  this  match 
I  hold  me  highly  honour'd  of  your  gi-ace. 
And  here,  in  sight  of  Rome,  to  Saturnine, 
King  and  commander  of  our  commonweal, 
The  wide  world's  emperor,  do  I  consecrate 
My  sword,  my  chariot,  and  my  prisoners, — 
Presents  well  worthy  Rome's  imperial  lord  : 
Receive  them  then,  the  tribute  that  I  owe, 
Mine  honour's  ensigns  humbled  at  thy  feet. 

Sat.  Thanks,  noble  Titus,  father  of  my  life  .' 
How  proud  I  am  of  thee,  and  of  thy  gifts, 
Rome  shall  record;  and  when  I  do  forget 
The  least  of  these  unspeakable  deserts, 
Romans,  forget  your  fealty  to  me. 

Tit.  Now,  madam,  are  you  prisoner  to  an  em- 
peror ;  [  To  Tamora  . 
To  him  that,  for  your  honour  and  your  state, 
Will  use  you  nobly,  and  your  followei-s. 

Sat.  A  goodly  lady,  trust  me,  of  the  hue 
That  I  would  choose,  were  I  to  choose  anew : 
Clear  up,  fair  queen,  that  cloudy  countenance  : 
Though  chance  of  war  hath  wrought  this  change  of 

cheer, 
Thou  com'st  not  to  be  made  a  scorn  in  Rome  : 
Princely  shall  be  thy  usage  every  way. 
Rest  on  my  word,  and  let  not  discontent 
Daunt  all  your  hopes  :  madam,  he  comforts  you 
Can  make  you  greater  than  the  queen  of  Goths ; 
Lavinia,  you  are  not  displeas'd  with  this  ? 

Lav.  Not  I,  my  lord,  sith  true  nobility 
Warrants  these  words  in  princely  courtesy. 

Sat.  Thanks,   sweet  Lavinia.     Romans,  let  us 
go: 
Ransomless  here  we  set  our  prisoners  free. 
Proclaim  our  honours,  lords,  with  trump  and  dnini. 
\^The  Emperor  courts  Tamora  in  oumb  shenv. 

Bass.  Lord  Titus,  by  your  leave,  this  maid  is 
mine.  \Selzing  Lavinia. 

Tit.  How,  sir?  are  you  in  earnest  then,  my  lord  I 

Bass.  Ay,  noble  T'^us,  and  resolv'd  withal 
To  do  m^'setf  this  reason  and  this  right 

Marc.  Suum  cuique  is  our  Roman  justice  : 
This  pj'ince  in  justice  seizeth  but  his  own. 

Luc.  And  that  he  will  and  shall,  if  Lucius  live. 

Tit.  Traitors,  avaunt!  where  is  the  emperor's 
guard  ? 
Treason,  my  lord  !  Lavinia  is  surpris'd. 

Sat.  Surpris'd  !  by  whom  ? 

Bass.  By  him  that  justly  may 

Bear  his  betroth'd  from  all  the  world  away. 

[Exeu7it  Marcus,  and  Bassiajjus,  with 
Lavinia. 

Mut.  Brothers,  help  to  convey  her  hence  away, 
And  with  my  sword  I'll  keep  this  door  safe. 

[Exeunt  Lucius,  Quintus,  and  Martics. 

Tit.    Follow,  my  lord,  and  I'll  soon  bring   her 
back. 

Mut.  My  lord,  you  pass  not  here. 

Tit.  What !  villain  boy,  bari'st  me  my  way  in 
Rome  ? 

Mut.  Help,  Lucius,  help !         [Titus  kills  him. 
15 


ACT    I. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    II. 


Re-enter  Lucius. 

Luc.  My  lord,  you  are  unjust,  and  more  than  so; 
In  wrongful  quai-rel  you  have  slain  your  son. 

Tit.  Nor  thou,  nor  he,  are  any  sons  of  mine  : 
My  sons  would  never  so  dishonour  me. 
Traitor,  restore  Lavinia  to  the  emperor. 

Luc.  Dead,  if  you  will,  but  not  to  be  his  wife. 
That  is  another's  lawful  promis'd  love.  \^Exit. 

Enter  aloft  the  Emperor,  with  Tamora,  and  her 
two  Sons,  and  Aaron  tlie  Moor. 

Sat.  No,  Titus,  no ;  the  emperor  needs  her  not, 
Nor  her,  nor  thee,  nor  any  of  thy  stock  : 
I'll  trust,  by  leisure,  him  that  mocks  me  once ; 
Thee  never,  nor  thy  traitorous  haughty  sons. 
Confederates  all,  tlius  to  dishonour  me. 
Was  none  in  Rome  to  make  a  staJe  but  Saturnine  ? 
Full  well,  Andronicus, 

Agi'ee  these  deeds  with  that  proud  brag  of  tliine, 
That  said'st,  I  begg'd  the  empire  at  thy  hands. 

Tit.  O  monstrous  !  what  reproachful  words  are 
these  ? 

Sat.  But  go  thy  way ;  go,  give  that  changing  piece 
To  him  that  flourish'd  for  her  with  his  sword : 
A  valiant  son-in-law  thou  shall  enjoy  ; 
One  fit  to  bandy  with  thy  lawless  sons, 
To  ruffle  in  the  commonwealth  of  Rome. 

Tit.  These  words  are   razors  to   my  wounded 
heart. 

Sat.  And   therefore,  lovely  Tamora,  queen  of 
Goths, 
That,  like  the  stately  Phoebe  'mongst  her  nymphs, 
Dost  overshine  the  gallant'st  dames  of  Rome, 
If  thou  be  pleas'd  with  this  my  sudden  choice 
Behold  I  choose  thee,  Tamora,  for  my  bride, 
And  will  create  thee  empress  of  Rome. 
Speak,  queen  of  Goths ;   dost   thou   applaud   my 

choice  ? 
And  here  I  swear  by  all  the  Roman  gods, — 
Sith  priest  and  holy  water  are  so  near, 
And  tapers  burn  so  bright,  and  everything 
In  readiness  for  Hymeneus  stand, — 
I  will  not  re-salute  the  streets  of  Rome, 
Or  climb  my  palace,  till  from  forth  this  place 
I  lead  espous'd  my  bride  along  with  me. 

Tarn.  And  here,  in  sight  of  heaven,  to  Rome  I 
swear. 
If  Saturnine  advance  the  queen  of  Goths, 
She  will  a  handmaid  be  to  his  desires, 
A  loving  nurse,  a  mother  to  his  youth. 

Sat.  Ascend,  fair  queen,  Pantheon :  Lords,  ac- 
company 
Your  noble  emperor  and  his  lovely  bride. 
Sent  by  the  heavens  for  prince  Saturnine, 
Whose  Avisdom  hath  her  fortune  conquered  : 
There  shall  we  consummate  our  spousal  rites. 

[Exeunt  Saturmnus  and  his  Followers; 
Tamora,  and  her  Sons  ;  Aaron,  and 
Goths. 

Tit.  I  am  not  bid  to  wait  upon  this  bride ; — 
Titus,  when  wert  thou  wont  to  walk  alone, 
Dishonour'd  thus,  and  challenged  of  wrongs  ? 

Re-enter  Marcus,  Lucius,  Quintus,  and 
Martius. 
Marc.  O,  Titus,  see !  O  see  what  thou  hast  done ! 
In  a  bad  quarrel  slain  a  virtuous  son. 

Tit.  No,  foolish  tribune,  no  :  no  son  of  mine, — 
Nor  thou,  nor  these,  confederates  in  the  deed 
That  hath  dishonour'd  all  our  family ; 
Unworthy  brother,  and  unworthy  sons  I 

16 


Luc.  But  let  us  give  him  burial  as  becomes  : 
Give  Mutius  burial  with  our  brethren. 

Tit.  Traitors,  away!  he  rests  not  in  this  tomb: 
This  monument  five  hundred  years  hath  stood. 
Which  I  have  sumptuously  re-edified  : 
Here  none  but  soldiers,  and  Rome's  servitors. 
Repose  in  fame  :  none  basely  slain  in  brawls  : 
Buiy  him  where  you  can ;  he  comes  not  here. 

Marc.  My  lord,  this  is  impiety  in  you  : 
My  nephew  Mutius'  deeds  do  plead  for  him  : 
He  must  be  buried  with  his  brethren. 

Quint.,  Mart.  And  shall,  or  him  we  will  accom- 
pany. 

Tit.  And  shall !     What  villain  was  it  spake  that 
word  ? 

Quint.  He  that  would  vouch  it  in  any  place  but 
here. 

Tit.  What !  would  you  bury  him  in  my  despite  ? 

Marc.  No,  noble  Titus ;  but  entreat  of  thee 
To  pardon  Mutius,  and  to  bury  him. 

Tit.  Marcus,  even  thou  hast  struck  upon  my  crest, 
And   with    these    boys    mine   honour    thou    hast 

wounded : 
My  foes  I  do  repute  you  every  one. 
So  trouble  me  no  moi-e,  but  get  you  gone. 

Mart.  He  is  not  with  himself;  let  us  withdraw. 

Quint.  Not  I,  till  Mutius'  bones  be  buried. 

[  The  Brother  and  the  Sons  kneel. 

Marc.   Brother,  for  in  that  name  doth  nature 
plead. 

Quint.  Father,  and  in  that  name  doth   nature 
speak. 

Tit.  Speak  thou  no  more,  if  all  the  rest  will  speed. 

Marc.  Renowned  Titus,  more  than  half  my  soul! 

Luc.  Dear  father,  soul  and  substance  of  us  all ! 

Marc.  Suffer  thy  brother  Marcus  to  inter 
His  noble  nephew  here  in  virtue's  nest. 
That  died  in  honour  and  Lavinia's  cause. 
Thou  art  a  Roman,  be  not  barbarous : 
The  Greeks,  upon  advice,  did  bury  Ajax, 
That  slew  himself:  and  wise  Laertes'  son 
Did  graciously  plead  for  his  funerals  : 
Let  not  young  Mutius  then,  that  was  thy  joy. 
Be  barr'd  his  entrance  here. 

Tit.  Rise,  Marcus,  rise  ! 

The  dismall'st  day  is  this  that  e'er  I  saw. 
To  be  dishonour'd  by  my  sons  in  Rome : 
Well,  bury  him,  and  bury  me  the  next. 

[They  put  Mutius  in  the  Tomb. 

Luc.  There  lie  thy  bones,  sweet  Mutius,  with 
thy  friends. 
Till  we  with  trophies  do  adorn  thy  tomb. 

[  The]/  all  kneel  and  say. 
No  man  shed  tears  for  noble  Mutius ; 
He  lives  in  fame  that  died  in  virtue's  cause. 

[Exeunt  all  but  Marcus  and  Titus 

Marc.    My  lord, — to  step  out  of  these  dreary 
dumps, — 
How  comes  it  that  the  subtle  queen  of  Goths 
Is  of  a  sudden  thus  advanc'd  in  Rome  ? 

Tit.  I  know  not,  Marcus :  but  I  know  it  is ; 
Whether  by  device,  or  no,  the  heavens  can  tell ; 
Is  she  not  then  beholding  to  the  man 
That  brought  her  for  this  high  good  turn  so  far  ? 
Yes ;  and  will  nobly  him  remunerate. 

Enter  the  Emperor,  Tamora,  and  her  two  Sons, 
with  the  Moor,  at  one  side  ;  enter  at  the  other  side, 
Bassianus,  and  Lavinia,  wil}i  others. 

Sat.  So,  Bassianus,  you  have  play'd  your  prize  I 
God  give  you  joy,  sir,  of  your  gallant  bride  ! 


ACT    I. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    II. 


Bass.  And  you  of  yours,  my  lord.    I  say  no  more, 
Nor  wish  no  less ;  and  so  I  take  my  leave. 

Sat.  Traitor,  if  Rome  have  law,  or  we  have  power, 
Thou  and  thy  faction  shall  repent  this  rape. 

Bass.  Rape  call  you  it,  my  lord,  to  seize  my  own, 
My  true  betrothed  love,  and  now  my  wife  ? 
But  let  the  laws  of  Rome  determine  all; 
Meanwhile  I  am  possess'd  of  that  is  mine. 

Sat.  'Tis  good,  sir;  you  are  very  short  with  us  ; 
But,  if  we  live,  we'll  be  as  sharp  with  you. 

Bass.  My  lord,  what  I  have  done,  as  best  I  may 
Answer  1  must,  and  shall  do  with  my  life. 
Only  thus  much  I  give  your  gi'ace  to  know : 
By  all  the  duties  that  I  owe  to  Rome, 
This  noble  gentleman,  lord  Titus  here, 
Is  in  opinion  and  in  honour  wrong'd, 
That,  in  the  rescue  of  Lavinia, 
With  his  own  hand  did  slay  his  youngest  son, 
In  zeal  to  you,  and  highly  mov'd  to  wrath, 
To  be  controll'd  in  that  he  frankly  gave. 
Receive  him,  then,  to  favour.  Satiunine, 
That  hath  express'd  himself,  in  all  his  deeds, 
A  father  and  a  friend  to  thee  and  Rome. 

Tit.  Prince  Bassianus,  leave  to  plead  my  deeds  : 
'Tis  thou,  and  those,  that  have  dislionour'd  me. 
Rome,  and  the  righteous  heavens,  be  my  judge, 
How  I  have  lov'd  and  honour'd  Saturnine. 

Tam.  My  worthy  lord,  if  ever  Tamora 
Were  gracious  in  those  princely  eyes  of  thine, 
Then  hear  me  speak,  indifferently  for  all : 
And  at  my  suit,  sweet,  pardon  what  is  past. 

Sat.  What,  madam  !  be  dislionour'd  openly, 
And  basely  put  it  up  without  revenge  ? 

Tam.  Not  so,  my  lord;  the  gods  of  Rome  forfend 
I  should  be  author  to  dishonour  you. 
But  on  mine  honour,  dare  I  undertake 
For  good  lord  Titiis'  innocence  in  all ; 
Whose  fury  not  dissembled  speaks  his  griefs : 
Then,  at  my  suit,  look  graciously  on  him : 
Lose  not  so  noble  a  friend  on  vain  suppose ; 
Nor  with  sour  looks  afflict  his  gentle  heart. 
My  lord,  be  rul'd  by  me,  be  won  at  last ; 
Dissemble  all  your  griefs  and  discontents  : 
You  are  but  newly  planted  in  your  throne ; 
Lest  then  the  people,  and  patricians  too, 
Upon  a  just  survey  take  Titus'  part, 
And  so  supplant  us  for  ingi-atitude. 
Which  Rome  reputes  to  be  a  heinous  sin. 
Yield  at  entreats,  and  then  let  me  alone : 


I'll  find  a  day  to  massacre  them  all ; 
And  raze  their  faction  and  their  family. 
The  cruel  father,  and  his  traitorous  sons. 
To  whom  I  sued  for  my  dear  son's  life  ; 
And  make  them  know,  what  'tis  to  let  a  queen 
Kneel  in  the  streets,  and  beg  for  gi'ace  in  vain. 

[The  preceding  fourteen  lines  are  spoken  aside. 
Come,  come,  sweet  emperor;  come,  Andronicus  ; 
Take  up  this  good  old  man,  and  cheer  the  heart 
That  dies  in  tempest  of  thy  angry  fi'own. 

King.  Rise,  Titus,  rise ;  my  empress  hath  pre- 
vail'd. 

Tit.  I  thank  your  majesty,  and  her,  my  lord. 
These  werds,  these  looks,  infuse  new  life  in  me. 

Ta7n.  Titus,  I  am  incorporate  in  Rome, 
A  Roman  now  adopted  happily. 
And  must  advise  the  emperor  for  his  good. 
This  day  all  quan-els  die,  Andronicus; 
And  let  it  be  mine  honour,  good  my  lord. 
That  I  have  reconcil'd  your  friends  and  you. 
For  you,  prince  Bassianus,  I  have  pass'd 
My  word  and  promise  to  the  emperor, 
That  you  will  be  more  mild  and  tractable : 
And  fear  not,  lords :  and  you,  Lavinia, 
By  my  advice,  all  humbled  on  your  knees, 
You  shall  ask  pardon  of  his  majesty. 

Luc.   We  do ;    and  vow  to  heaven,  and  to  his 
highness. 
That  what  we  did  was  mildly,  as  we  might, 
Tend'ring  our  sister's  honour  and  our  own. 

Marc.  That  on  mine  honour  here  I  do  protest. 

Sat.  Away,  and  talk  not ;  trouble  us  no  more. — 

Tam.  Nay,  nay,  sweet  emperor,  we  must  all  be 
fi-iends : 
The  tribune  and  his  nephews  kneel  for  grace ; 
I  will  not  be  denied.     Sweet  heart,  look  back. 

Sat.  Marcus,  for  thy  sake,  and  thy  brother's  here, 
And  at  my  lovely  Tamora's  entreats, 
I  do  remit  these  young  men's  heinous  faults. 
Stand  up.    Lavinia,  though  you  left  me  like  a  churl, 
I  found  a  friend  :  and  sure  as  death  I  sware, 
I  would  not  pait  a  bachelor  from  the  priest. 
Come,  if  the  emperor's  court  can  feast  two  brides, 
You  are  my  guest,  Lavinia,  and  your  friends  : 
This  day  shall  be  a  love-day,  Tamoi'a. 

Tit.  To-morrow,  an  it  please  your  majesty. 
To  hunt  the  panther  and  the  hart  with  me. 
With  horn  and  hound,  we'll  give  your  grace  bon-jour. 

Sat.  Be  it  so,  Titus,  and  gramercy  too.  [Exeunt. 
17 


^" 


■\f\ 


ACT  11. 


Scene  I. — ^-Rome.     Before  the  Palace. 
Enter  Aaron. 

Aaron.  Now  climbeth  Tamora  Olympus'  top, 
Safe  out  of  Fortune's  shot;  and  sits  aloft. 
Secure  of  thunder's  crack  or  lightning  flash, 
Advanc'd  above  pale  envy's  threat'ning  reach : 
As  when  the  golden  sun  salutes  the  morn, 
And,  having  gilt  the  ocean  with  his  beams. 
Gallops  the  zodiac  in  his  glistering  coach. 
And  overlooks  the  highest  peering  hills ; 
So  Tamora. 

Upon  her  wit  doth  earthly  honour  wait, 
And  virtue  stoops  and  trembles  at  her  frown. 
Then,  Aaron,  arm  thy  heart  and  fit  thy  thoughts, 
To  mount  aloft  with  th}-^  imperial  mistress. 
And  mount  her  pitch,  whom  thou  in  triumph  long 
Hast  prisoner  held,  fetter'd  in  amorous  chains, 
And  faster  bound  to  Aaron's  charming  eyes 
Than  is  Prometheus  tied  to  Caucasus. 
Away  with  slavish  weeds  and  servile  thoughts  ! 
I  will  be  bright,  and  shine  in  pearl  and  gold. 
To  wait  upon  this  new-made  empress. 
To  wait,  said  I  ]  to  wanton  with  this  queen, 
This  goddess,  this  Semiramis,  this  nymph. 
This  syren,  that  will  charm  Rome's  Saturnine, 
And  see  his  shipwrack,  and  his  commonweal's. 
Hallo  !  what  storm  is  this  ? 


Enter  Chiron,  and  Demetrius,  braving. 

Demet.    Chiron,  thy   years   want    wit,  thy 
wants  edge. 
And  manners,  to  intrude  where  I  am  grac'd ; 
And  may,  for  aught  thou  know'st,  affected  be. 
Chi.  Demetrius,  thou  dost  overween  in  all ; 
And  so  in  this,  to  bear  me  down  with  braves. 

18 


Wit 


'Tis  not  the  difference  of  a  year  or  two 

Makes  me  less  giacious,  or  thee  more  fortunate  : 

I  am  as  able,  and  as  fit,  as  thou. 

To  serve,  and  to  deserve  my  mistress's  grace ; 

And  that  my  sword  upon  thee  shall  approve, 

And  plead  my  passions  for  Lavinia's  love. 

Aaron.  Clubs,  clubs!  these  lovers  will  not  kei-j) 
the  peace. 

Demet.  Whj%  boy,  although  our  mother,  unadvisM, 
Gave  you  a  dancing  rapier  by  your  side, 
Are  you  so  desperate  grown  to  threat  your  friends  .' 
Go  to ;  have  your  lath  glued  within  your  sheath, 
Till  you  know  better  how  to  handle  it. 

Chi.  Meanwhile,  sir,  with  the  little  skill  I  have. 
Full  well  shalt  thou  perceive  how  much  I  dare. 

Demet.  Ay,  boy,  grow  ye  so  brave?  [They  draiv. 

Aaron.  Why,  how  now,  lords  ? 

So  near  the  emperor's  palace  dare  you  draw, 
And  maintain  such  a  quarrel  openly  ? 
Full  well  I  wot  the  ground  of  all  this  grudge ; 
I  would  not  for  a  million  of  gold 
The  cause  were  known  to  them  it  most  concerns. 
Nor  would  your  noble  mother,  for  nuich  more, 
Be  so  dishonour'd  in  the  court  of  Rome. 
For  shame,  put  up. 

Demet.  Not  I,  till  I  have  sheath'd 

My  I'apier  in  his  bosom,  and,  withal, 
Thi-ust  those  repioachful  speeches  down  his  throat. 
That  he  hath  bi-eath'd  in  my  dishonour  here. 

Chi.  For  that  I  am  prepar'd,  and  full  resolv'd, 
Foul-spoken    coward,    that    thund'rest    with    thy 

tongue. 
And  with  thy  weapon  nothing  dar'st  perform. 

Aaron.  Away,  I  say  ! 
Now,  by  the  gods  that  warlike  Goths  adore, 
This  petty  brabble  will  undo  us  all ! 


ACT    II. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    III. 


Why,  lords, — and  think  you  not  how  dangerous 

It  is  to  jet  upon  a  prince's  right  ? 

What,  is  Lavinia  then  become  so  loose, 

Or  Bassianus  so  degenerate. 

That  for  her  love  such  quarrels  may  be  broach'd. 

Without  controlment,  justice,  or  revenge  ? 

Young  lords,  beware;  and  should  the  empress  know 

This  discord's  ground,  the  music  would  not  please. 

Chi.  I  care  not,  I,  knew  she,  and  all  the  world, 
I  love  Lavinia  more  than  all  the  world. 

Demet.    Youngling,  learn   thou   to   make   some 
meaner  choice : 
Lavinia  is  thine  elder  brother's  hope. 

Aaron.  Why,  are  ye  mad  ?  or  know  ye  not,  in 
Rome, 
How  furious  and  impatient  they  be, 
And  cannot  brook  competitors  in  love  ? 
I  tell  you,  lords,  you  do  but  plot  your  deaths 
By  this  device. 

Chi.  Aaron,  a  thousand  deaths  would  I  propose. 
To  achieve  her  whom  I  do  love. 

Aaron.  To  achieve  her,  how  ? 

Demet.  "Why  mak'st  thou  it  so  sti'ange  ? 
She  is  a  woman,  therefore  may  be  woo'd ; 
She  is  a  woman,  therefore  may  be  won ; 
She  is  Lavinia,  therefore  must  be  lov'd. 
What,  man  !  more  water  glideth  by  the  mill 
Than  wots  the  miller  of;  and  easy  it  is 
Of  a  cut  loaf  to  steal  a  shive,  we  know : 
Though  Bassianus  be  the  emperor's  brother. 
Better  than  he  have  worn  Vulcan's  badge. 

Aaron.  Ay,  and  as  good  as  Saturninus  may. 

Demet.  Then  why  should  he  despair  that  knows 
to  court  it 
With  words,  tair  looks,  and  liberality  ? 
What,  hast  not  thou  full  often  struck  a  doe. 
And  borne  her  cleanl}^  by  the  keeper's  nose  ? 

Aaron.  Why,  then,  it  seems,  some  certain  snatch 
or  so 
Would  serve  your  turns. 

Chi.  Ay,  so  the  turn  were  serv'd. 

Demet.  Aaron,  thou  hast  hit  it. 

Aaron.  Would  you  had  hit  it  too. 

Then  should  not  we  be  tir'd  with  this  ado. 
Why,  hark  ye,  hark  ye,  and  are  you  such  fools 
To  square  for  this  ?  would  it  offend  you  then 
That  both  should  speed  ? 

Chi.  Faith,  not  me. 

Demet.  Nor  me,  so  I  were  one. 

Aaron.  For  shame,  be  friends,  and  join  for  that 
you  jar. 
'Tis  policy  and  sti-atagem  must  do 
That  you  affect,  and  so  must  you  resolve 
That  what  you  cannot  as  you  would  achieve 
You  must  perforce  accomplish  as  you  may : 
Take  this  of  me,  Lucrece  was  not  more  chaste 
Than  this  Lavinia,  Bassianus'  love. 
A  speedier  course  than  ling'ring  languishment 
Must  we  pursue,  and  I  have  found  the  path. 
My  lords,  a  solemn  hunting  is  in  hand ; 
There  will  the  lovely  Roman  ladies  troop : 
The  forest  walks  are  wide  and  spacious. 
And  many  unfrequented  plots  there  are, 
Fitted  by  kind  for  rape  and  villainy  : 
Single  you  thither  then  this  dainty  doe. 
And  strike  her  home  by  force,  if  not  by  words : 
This  way,  or  not  at  all,  stand  you  in  hope. 
Come,  come,  our  empress,  with  her  sacred  wit. 
To  villainy  and  vengeance  consecrate. 
Will  we  acquaint  with  all  that  we  intend  ; 
And  she  shall  file  our  engines  with  advice, 


That  will  not  suffer  you  to  square  yourselves. 
But  to  your  wishes'  height  advance  you  both. 
The  emperor's  court  is  like  the  house  of  fame, 
The  palace  full  of  tongues,  of  eyes,  of  ears  : 
The  woods  are  ruthless,  dreadful,  deaf,  and  dull  : 
There  speak,  and  strike,  brave  boys,  and  take  your 

turns. 
There  serve  your  lust,  shadow'd  from  heaven's  eye, 
And  revel  in  Lavinia's  treasury. 

Chi.  Thy  counsel,  lad,  smells  of  no  cowardice. 

Demet.  Sit  fas  aut  nefas,  till  I  find  the  stream 
To  cool  this  heat,  a  charm  to  calm  these  fits. 
Per  Styga,  per  manes  vehor.  Exeunt. 

Scene  IL — A  Forest. 

Enter   Titus    Androniccs,  his   three   Sons,  and 
Marcus,  making  a  noise  with  hounds  and  horns. 

Tit.  The  hunt  is  up,  the  morn  is  bright  and  grey, 
The  fields  are  fragrant,  and  the  woods  are  green; 
Uncouple  here,  and  let  us  make  a  bay. 
And  wake  the  emperor  and  his  lovely  bride. 
And  rouse  the  prince,  and  ring  a  hunter's  peal. 
That  all  the  court  may  echo  with  the  noise. 
Sons,  let  it  be  your  chai'ge,  as  it  is  ours. 
To  attend  the  emperor's  person  carefully  : 
I  have  been  troubled  in  my  sleep  this  night. 
But  dawning  day  new  comfort  hath  inspir'd. 

Here  a  cry  of  hounds,  and  wind  horns  in  a  peal; 
then  enter  Saturninus,  Tamora,  Bassianus, 
Lavinia,  Chiron,  Demetrius,  and  their  Attend- 
ants. 

Tit.  Many  good  morrows  to  your  majesty ; 
Madam,  to  you  as  many  and  as  good. 
I  promised  your  grace  a  hunter's  peal. 

Sat.  And  you  have  rung  it  lustily,  my  lords ; 
Somewhat  too  early  for  new-married  ladies. 

Bass.  Lavinia,  how  say  you  ? 

Lav.  1  say  no  : 

I  have  been  broad  awake  two  hours  and  more. 

Sat.  Come  on,  then ;  horse  and  chariots  let  us 
have. 
And  to  our  sport :  madam,  now  shall  ye  see 
Our  Roman  hunting. 

Marc.  I  have  dogs,  my  lord. 

Will  rouse  tlie  proudest  panther  in  the  chase, 
And  climb  the  highest  promontory  top. 

Tit.  And  I  have  horse  will  follow  where  the  game 
Makes  way,  and  run  like  swallows  o'er  the  plain. 

Demet.  Chiron,  we  hunt  not,  we,  with  horse  nor 
hound ; 
But  hope  to  pluck  a  dainty  doe  to  gi'ound.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IIL — The  Forest. 
Enter  Aaron. 

Aaron.  He  that  had  wit  would  think  that  I  had 
none. 
To  bury  so  much  gold  imder  a  tree, 
And  never  after  to  inherit  it. 
Let  him  that  thinks  of  me  so  abjectly 
Know  that  this  gold  must  coin  a  stratagem, 
Which,  cunningly  effected,  will  beget 
A  very  excellent  piece  of  villainy: 
And  so  repose,  sweet  gold,  for  their  unrest. 
That  have  their  alms  out  of  the  empress'  chest. 

Enter  Tamora. 

Tam.  My  lovely  Aaron,  wherefore  look'st  thou 
sad, 

19 


ACT    II. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE   III. 


When  everything  doth  make  a  gleeful  boast  ? 
The  birds  chant  melody  on  every  bush  ; 
The  snake  lies  rolled  in  the  cheerful  sun ; 
The  green  leaves  quiver  with  the  cooling  wind, 
And  make  a  checker'd  shadow  on  the  ground : 
Under  their  sweet  shade,  Aaron,  let  us  sit. 
And,  whilst  the  babbling  echo  mocks  the  hounds, 
Replying  shrilly  to  the  well-tun'd  horns, 
As  if  a  double  hunt  were  heard  at  once. 
Let  us  sit  down  and  mark  their  yelping  noise  : 
And,  after  conflict  such  as  was  suppos'd 
The  wand'ring  prince  and  Dido  once  enjoy'd. 
When  with  a  happy  storm  they  were  surpris'd. 
And  curtain'd  with  a  counsel-keeping  cave. 
We  may,  each  wreathed  in  the  other's  arms. 
Our  pastimes  done,  possess  a  golden  slumber. 
While  hounds,  and   horns,  and   sweet  melodious 

birds, 
Be  unto  us  as  is  a  nurse's  song 
Of  lullaby,  to  bring  her  babe  asleep. 

Aaron.  Madam,  though  Venus  govern  your  de- 
sires, 
Saturn  is  dominator  (Tver  mine  : 
What  signifies  my  deadly  standing  eye. 
My  silence,  and  my  cloudy  melancholy. 
My  fleece  of  woolly  hair,  that  now  uncurls 
Even  as  an  adder  when  she  doth  unroll 
To  do  some  fatal  execution  ? 
No,  madam,  these  are  no  venereal  signs ; 
Vengeance  is  in  my  heart,  death  in  my  hand. 
Blood  and  revenge  are  hammering  in  my  head. 
Hark,  Tamora,  the  empress  of  my  soul. 
Which  never  hopes  more  heaven  than  rests  in  thee. 
This  is  the  day  of  doom  for  Bassianus ; 
His  Philomel  must  lose  her  tongue  to-day; 
Thy  sous  make  pillage  of  her  chastity. 
And  wash  their  hands  in  Bassianus'  blood. 
Seest  thou  this  letter  ?  take  it  up,  1  pray  thee. 
And  give  the  king  this  fatal-plotted  scroll. 
Now  question  me  no  more  ;  we  are  espied  : 
Here  comes  a  parcel  of  our  hopeful  booty. 
Which  dreads  not  yet  their  lives'  desti'uction. 

Enter  Bassianus,  and  Lavinia. 

Tatn.  Ah,  my  sweet  Moor,  sweeter  to  me  than 
life! 

Aaron.  No  more,  gi'eat  empress,  Bassianus  comes. 
Be  cross  with  him ;  and  I'll  go  fetch  thy  sods 
To  back  thy  quarrels,  whatsoe'er  they  be. 

Bass.  Who  have  we  here?    Rome's  royal  em- 
press, 
Unfurnish'd  of  our  well-beseeming  troop  ? 
Or  is  it  Dian,  habited  like  her. 
Who  hath  abandoned  her  holy  groves. 
To  see  the  general  hunting  in  this  forest  ? 

Tarn.  Saucy  controller  of  our  private  steps. 
Had  I  the  power  that  some  say  Dian  had. 
Thy  temples  should  be  planted  presently 
With  horns  as  was  Actaion's,  and  the  hounds 
Should  drive  upon  thy  new-transformed  limbs. 
Unmannerly  intruder  as  thou  art ! 

Lav.   Under  your  psitience,  gentle  empress, 
'Tis  thought  you  have  a  goodly  gift  in  horning. 
And  to  be  doubted  that  your  Moor  and  you 
Are  singled  forth  to  try  experiments : 
Jove  shield  your  husband  from  his  hounds  to-day; 
'Tis  pity  they  should  take  him  for  a  stag. 

Bass.  Believe  me,  queen,  your  swarth  Cimme- 
rian 
Doth  make  your  honour  of  his  body's  hue. 
Spotted,  detested,  and  abominable. 

20 


Why  are  you  sequestered  from  all  your  train  ? 
Dismounted  from  your  snow-white  goodly  steed, 
And  wander'd  hither  to  an  obscure  plot. 
Accompanied  but  with  a  barbarous  Moor, 
If  foul  desire  had  not  conducted  you  ? 

Lav.  And,  being  intercepted  in  your  sport, 
Great  reason  that  my  noble  lord  be  rated 
For  sauciness  ;  I  pray  you,  let  us  hence. 
And  let  her  'joy  her  raven-colour'd  love ; 
This  valley  fits  the  purpose  passing  well. 

Bass.  The  king,  my  brother,  shall  have  notice 
of  this. 

Lav.  Ay,  for  these  slips  have  made  him  noted 
long; 
Good  king,  to  be  so  mightily  abused ! 

Tarn.  Why  have  I  patience  to  endure  all  this  ? 

Enter  Chibon,  and  Dkmetrius. 

Demet.  How  now,  dear  sovereign,  and  our  gra- 
cious mother, 
Why  doth  your  highness  look  so  pale  and  wan  ? 

2''am.  Have  I  not  reason,  think  you,  to  look  pale? 
These  two  have  'tic'd  me  hither  to  this  place, 
A  barren  detested  vale,  you  see,  it  is ; 
The  trees,  though  summer,  yet  forlorn  and  lean, 
O'ercome  with  moss  and  baleful  misseltoe. 
Here  never  shines  the  sun;  here  nothing  breeds. 
Unless  the  nightly  owl,  or  fatal  raven  : 
And  when  they  show'd  me  this  abhorred  pit. 
They  told  me  here,  at  dead  time  of  the  night, 
A  thousand  fiends,  a  thousand  hissing  snakes, 
Ten  thousand  swelling  toads,  as  many  urchins. 
Would  make  such  fearful  and  confused  cries. 
As  any  mortal  body,  hearing  it. 
Should  straight  fall  mad,  or  else  die  suddenly. 
No  sooner  had  they  told  this  hellish  tale, 
But  straight  they  told  me  they  would  bind  me  here, 
Unto  the  body  of  a  dismal  yew, 
And  leave  me  to  this  miserable  death. 
And  then  they  call'd  me  foul  adulteress. 
Lascivious  Goth,  and  all  the  bitterest  terms 
That  ever  ear  did  hear  to  such  effect. 
And  had  you  not  by  wondrous  fortune  come, 
This  vengeance  on  me  had  they  executed : 
Revenge  it,  as  you  love  your  mother's  life. 
Or  be  ye  not  henceforth  call'd  my  children. 
Demet.  This  is  a  witness  that  I  am  thy  son. 

[Stabs  Mm. 

Chi.  And  this  for  me  struck  home  to  show  my 

strength.  [Stabs  him  likewise. 

Lav.    Ay,   come,    Semiramis,  —  nay,    barbarous 

Tamora ! 

For  no  name  fits  thy  nature  but  thy  own. 

Tarn.  Give  me  thy  poniard ;  you  shall  know,  my 
boys, 
Your  mother's  hand  shall  right  your  mother's  wrong. 
Demet.  Stay,  madam ;  here  is  more  belongs  to 
her; 
First  thresh  the  corn,  then  after  burn  the  sti'aw : 
This  minion  stood  upon  her  chastity. 
Upon  her  nuptial  vow,  her  loyalty, 
And,  with  that  painted  hope,  braves  your  mighti- 
ness : 
And  shall  she  carry  this  unto  her  grave  ? 

Chi.  And  if  she  do,  I  would  I  were  an  eunuch. 
Di'ag  hence  her  husband  to  some  secret  hole, 
And  make  his  dead  trunk  pillow  to  our  lust. 

Tam.  But  when  ye  have  the  honey  you  desire, 
Let  not  this  wasp  outlive  us  both  to  sting. 

Chi.  I  warrant  you,  madam,  we  will  make  that 
sure. 


ACT    11. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    III. 


Come,  mistress,  now  perforce  we  will  enjoy 
That  nice  preserved  honesty  of  yours. 

Lav.  Oh,  Tamora !  thou  bear'st  a  woman's  face — 

Tarn.  I  will  not  hear  her  speak ;  away  with  her ! 

Lav.    Sweet  lords,  entreat  her  hear  me  but  a 
word. 

Demet.  Listen,  fair  madam  ;  let  it  be  your  gloiy 
To  see  her  tears,  but  be  your  heart  to  them. 
\s  unrelenting  flint  to  drops  of  rain. 

Lav.  When  did  the  tiger's  young  ones  teach  the 
dam  ? 
O,  do  not  learn  her  wrath ;  she  taught  it  thee. 
The  milk  thou  suck'st  from  her  did  turn  to  marble  ; 
Even  at  thy  teat  thou  hadst  thy  tyranny. 
Yet  every  mother  breeds  not  sons  alike ; 
Do  thou  entreat  her  show  a  woman  pity. 

[To  Chiron. 

Chi.  What !  wouldst  thou  have  me  prove  myself 
a  bastard  .' 

Lav.  'Tis  true  ;  the  raven  doth  not  hatch  a  lark: 
Yet  have  I  heard, — oh  could  I  find  it  now ! — 
The  lion,  mov'd  with  pity,  did  endure 
To  have  his  princely  paws  par'd  all  away. 
Some  say  that  ravens  foster  forlorn  children. 
The  whilst  their  own  birds  famish  in  their  nests : 
Oh,  be  to  me,  though  thy  hard  heart  say  no, 
Nothing  so  kind,  but  something  pitiful ! 

Tarn.  I  know  not  what  it  means;  away  with  her. 

Lav.  Oh  let  me  teach  thee !     For  my  father's 
sake. 
That  gave  thee  life  when  well  he  might  have  slain 

thee, 
Be  not  obdurate,  open  thy  deaf  ears. 

Tarn.  Hadst  thou  in  person  ne'er  offended  me, 
Even  for  his  sake  am  I  pitiless. 


Remember,  boys,  I  pour'd  forth  tears  in  vain, 
To  save  your  brother  from  the  sacrifice ; 
But  fierce  Andronicus  would  not  relent : 
Therefore,  away  with  her,  and  use  her  as  you  will ; 
The  worse  to  her,  the  better  lov'd  of  me. 

Lav.  Oh  Tamora,  be  cali'd  a  gentle  queen. 
And  with  thine  own  hands  kill  me  in  this  place : 
For  'tis  not  life  that  I  have  begg'd  so  long ; 
Poor  I  was  slain  when  Bassianus  died. 

Tarn.  What  begg'st  thou  then  ?  fond  woman,  let 
me  go. 

Lav.  'Tis  present  death  I  beg;  and  one  thing 
more. 
That  womanhood  denies  my  tongue  to  tell : 
Oh,  keep  me  from  their  worse  than  killing  lust, 
And  tumble  me  into  some  loathsome  pit. 
Where  never  man's  eye  may  behold  my  body ; — 
Do  this,  and  be  a  charitable  murderer. 

Tatn.  So  should  I  rob  my  sweet  sons  of  their  fee. 
No,  let  them  satisfy  their  lust  on  thee. 

Demet.  Away,  for  thou  hast  stay'd  us  here  too 
long. 

Lav.  No  grace !   no  womanhood !     Ah,  beastly 
creature. 
The  blot  and  enemy  to  our  general  name ! 
Confiision  foil — 

Chi.  Nay,  then  I'll  stop  your  mouth ;  bring  thou 
her  husband  :  [Dragging  o^Lavinia. 

This  is  the  hole  where  Aaron  bid  us  hide  him. 

Tarn.  Farewell,  my  sons ;  see  that  you  make 
her  sure : 
Ne'er  let  my  heart  know  merry  cheer,  indeed, 
Till  all  the  Andronici  be  made  away : 
Now  will  I  hence  to  seek  my  lovely  Moor, 
And  let  my  spleenful  sons  this  trull  deflour.   [Exit. 

21 


Tyre. 


ACT    II. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    IV. 


Scene  W.—  The  Forest. 
Enter  Aaron,  with  Quintus,  and  Martius. 

Aaron.  Come  on,  mj'  lords,  the  better  foot  before : 
Straight  will  I  bring  you  to  the  loatlisome  pit. 
Where  I  espied  the  panther  fast  asleep. 

Quint.  My  sight  is  veiy  dull,  whate'er  it  bodes. 

Mart.  And  mine,  I  promise  you ;  were't  not  for 
shame, 
Well  could  I  leave  our  sport  to  sleep  avrhile. 

[Martius  /(///s  into  the  pit. 

Quint.  What,  art  thou  fallen  ?   What  subtle  hole 
is  this. 
Whose  mouth  is  cover'd  with  rude  growing  briers, 
Upon  whose  leaves  are  drops  of  new-shed  blood. 
As  fresh  as  morning's  dew  distill'd  on  flowers  ? 
A  very  fatal  place  it  seems  to  me  : 
Speak,  brother,  hast  thou  hurt  thee  with  the  fall  ? 

Mart.  O  brother,  with  the  dismall'st  object  hurt. 
That  ever  eye  with  sight  made  heart  lament. 

Aaron.   [Aside.]  Now  will  I  fetch  the  king  to 
find  them  here. 
That  he  thereby  may  have  a  likely  guess, 
How  these  were  they  that  made  away  his  brother. 

[Exit. 

Mart.  Why  dost  not  comfort  me  and  help  me 
out 
From  this  unhallow'd  and  blood-stained  hole  ? 

Quint.  I  am  surprised  with  an  uncouth  fear ; 
A  chilling  sweat  o'eiruns  my  trembling  joints  ; 
My  heart  suspects  more  than  mine  eye  can  see. 

Mart.  To  prove  thou  hast  a  true-divining  heart, 
Aaron  and  thou  look  down  into  this  den. 
And  see  a  fearful  sight  of  blood  and  death. 

Quint.    Aaron  is   gone,  and  my  compassionate 
heart 
Will  not  permit  mine  eyes  once  to  behold 
The  thing  whereat  it  trembles  by  surmise  : 
Oh,  tell  me  how  it  is,  for  ne'er  till  now 
Was  I  a  child,  to  fear  I  know  not  what. 

Mart.  Lord  Bassianus  lies  embrued  here, 
All  on  a  heap,  like  to  a  slaughter'd  lamb. 
In  this  detested,  dark,  blood-drinking  pit. 

Quint.  If  it  be  dark  how  dost  thou  know  'tis  he? 

Mart.  Upon  his  bloody  finger  he  doth  wear 
A  precious  ring,  that  lightens  all  the  hole : 
Which,  like  a  taper  in  some  monument. 
Doth  shine  upon  the  dead  man's  earthly  cheeks. 
And  shows  the  ragged  entrails  of  this  pit : 
So  pale  did  shine  the  moon  on  Pyramus, 
When  he  by  night  W  bath'd  in  maiden  blood. 
O,  brother,  help  me  with  thy  fainting  hand, — 
If  fear  hath  made  thee  faint,  as  me  it  hath, — 
Out  of  this  fell  devoui-ing  receptacle. 
As  hateful  as  Cocytus'  misty  mouth. 

Quint.  Reach  me  thy  hand,  that  I  may  help  thee 
out; 
Or,  wanting  strength  to  do  thee  so  much  good, 
I  may  be  pluck'd  into  the  swallowing  womb 
Of  this  deep  pit,  poor  Bassianus'  grave. 
I  have  no  strength  to  pluck  thee  to  the  brink. 

Mart.  Nor  I  no  strength  to  climb  without  thy 
help. 

Quint.  Thy  hand  once  more;  I  will  not  loose 
again. 
Till  thou  art  here  aloft,  or  I  below  : 
Thou  canst  not  come  to  me,  I  come  to  thee. 

[Falls  in. 

Enter  Saturninus,  and  Aaron. 

Sat.  Along  with  me  : — I'll  see  what  hole  is  here, 

DO 


And  what  he  is  that  now  is  leap'd  into  it. 
Say,  who  art  thou  that  lately  didst  descend 
Into  this  gaping  hollow  of  the  earth  ? 

Mart.  The  unhappy  son  of  old  Andronicus, 
Brought  hither  in  a  most  unlucky  hour. 
To  find  thy  brother  Bassianus  dead. 

Sat.  My  brother  dead  ?   I  know  thou  dost  but 
Jest: 
He  and  his  lady  both  are  at  the  lodge. 
Upon  the  north  side  of  this  pleasant  chase; 
'Tis  not  an  hour  since  I  left  him  there. 

Mart.    We  know  not  where   you  left  him   ail 
alive  ; 
But  out,  alas !  here  have  we  found  him  dead. 

Enter  Tamora,  Andronicus,  and  Lucius. 

Tam.  Where  is  my  lord  the  king  ? 

Sat.  Here,  Tamora,  though  griev'd  with  killing 

grief. 
Tam.  Where  is  thy  brother  Bassianus  ? 
Sat.  Now  to  the  bottom  dost  thou  search  my 
wound ; 
Poor  Bassianus  here  lies  raurthered. 

Tam.  Then  all  too  late  I  bring  this  fatal  writ. 
The  complot  of  this  timeless  tragedy; 
And  wonder  gi-eatly  that  man's  lace  can  fold 
In  pleasing  smiles  such  nmrderous  tyranny. 

[She  gives  Saturnine  a  letter, 

Saturninus  reads  the  letter. 

"  An  if  we  miss  to  meet  him  handsomely, — 
Sivect  hunstman,  Bassianus  His  we  mean, — 
Do  thou  so  much  as  dig  the  grave  for  him  ; 
Thou  Jcnoiv^st  our  meaning :  Look  for  thy  reward 
Among  the  nettles  at  the  elder-tree. 
Which  overshades  the  mouth  of  that  same  pit. 
Where  we  decreed  to  bury  Bassianus. 
Do  this,  and  purchase  us  thy  lasting  friends." 

Sat.  Oh  Tamora,  was  ever  heard  the  like  ? 
This  is  the  pit,  and  this  the  elder-tree : 
Look,  sirs,  if  you  can  find  the  huntsman  out. 
That  should  have  murther'd  Bassianus  here. 

Aaron.  My  gi-acious  lord,  here  is  the  bag  of  gold. 

Sat.  Two  of  thy  whelps, — [to  Titus.] — fell  curs 
of  bloody  kind, 
Have  here  bereft  my  brother  of  his  life  : 
Sirs,  drag  them  from  the  pit  unto  the  prison  ; 
There  let  them  bide  until  we  have  devis'd 
Some  never-heard-of  torturing  pain  for  them. 

Tam.  What,  are  they  in  this  pit  ?  oh  wondrous 
thing ! 
How  easily  murther  is  discovered! 

Tit.  High  emperor,  upon  my  feeble  knee, 
I  beg  this  boon,  with  tears  not  lightly  shed, 
That  this  fell  fault  of  my  accursed  sons, 
Accursed,  if  the  fault  be  prov'd  in  them — 

Sat.  If  it  be  prov'd  !  you  see  it  is  apparent. 
Who  found  this  letter,  Tamora,  was  it  you  ? 

Tam.  Andronicus  himself  did  take  it  up. 

Tit.  I  did,  my  lord ;  yet  let  me  be  their  bail : 
For  by  my  father's  reverent  tomb  I  vow 
They  shall  be  ready  at  j'our  highness'  will, 
To  answer  their  suspicion  with  their  lives. 

Sat.  Thou  shalt  not  bail  them,  see  thou  folio\^ 
me. 
Some  bring  the  murther'd  body,  some  the  mur- 

therers  : 
Let  them  not  speak  a  word,  the  guilt  is  plain  ; 
For,  by  my  soul,  were  there  worse  end  than  death. 
That  end  upon  them  should  be  executed. 

Tam.  Andronicus,  I  will  entreat  the  king: 


ACT    II. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCE>'E    V. 


Fear  not  thy  sons ;  they  shall  do  well  enough. 
2'?7.  Come,  Lucius,  come  ;  stay  not  to  talk  with 
them.  [Exeunl. 

Scene  Y.—  Tlic  Forest. 

Enter  Demetrius,  and  Chirox,  icith  Lavinia, 
her  hands  cut  off,  and  her  tongue  cut  out. 

Demet.    So   now  go  tell,   an  if  thy  tongue  can 
speak, 
Who  'twas  that  cut  thy  tongue  and  ravish'd  thee. 

Chi.  Write  down  thy  mind,  bewray  thy  mean- 
ing so. 
An  if  thy  stumps  will  let  thee  play  the  scribe. 

Demet.  See,  how  with  signs  and  tokens  she  can 
scrowl. 

Chi.  Go  liome,  call  for  sweet  water,  wash  thy 
hands. 

Demet.  She  hath  no  tongue  to  call,  nor  hands  to 
wash ; 
And  so,  let's  leave  her  to  her  silent  walks. 

Chi.  An  'twere  my  cause,  I  should  go  hang  my- 
self. 

Demet.  If  thou  hadst  hands  to  help  thee  knit  the 
cord.       \_Exeunt  Demetrius,  and  Chiro'. 

Enter  Marcus, /ro?ft  hunting. 

Marc.  Who  is  this  ?  my  niece,  that  flies  away 

so  fast  ? 
Cousin,  a  word  ;  where  is  3'our  husband  ? 
If  I  do  dream,  would  all  my  wealth  would  wake  me ! 
If  I  do  wake,  some  planet  strike  me  down. 
That  I  may  slumber  in  eternal  sleep ! 
Speak,  gentle  niece  ;  what  stern  ungentle  hands 
Have  lopp'd,  and  hew'd,  and  made  thy  body  bare 
Of  her  two  branches,  those  sweet  ornaments 
Whose  circling  shadows  kings  have  sought  to  sleep 

in. 
And  might  not  gain  so  great  a  happiness 

119 


As  half  thy  love  ?  why  dost  not  speak  to  me  ? 

Alas,  a  crimson  river  of  warm  blood, 

Like  to  a  bubbling  fountain  stirr'd  with  wind. 

Doth  rise  and  fall  between  thy  rosed  lips. 

Coming  and  going  with  thy  honey  breath. 

But  sure  some  Tereus  hath  defioured  thee. 

And,  lest  thou  shouldst  detect  him,  cut  thy  tongue. 

Ah,  now  thou  turn'st  away  thy  face  for  shame ! 

And,  notwithstanding  all  this  loss  of  blood. 

As  fi'om  a  conduit  with  their  issuing  spouts. 

Yet  do  thy  cheeks  look  red  as  Titan's  face. 

Blushing  to  be  encounter'd  with  a  cloud. 

Shall  I  speak  for  thee  ?  shall  I  say,  'tis  so  ? 

Oh  that  I  knew  thy  heart,  and  knew  the  beast, 

That  I  might  rail  at  him  to  ease  my  mind ! 

Sorrow  concealed,  like  an  oven  stopp'd. 

Doth  burn  the  heart  to  cinders  where  it  is. 

Fair  Philomela,  she  but  lost  her  tongue. 

And  in  a  tedious  sampler  sew'd  her  mind. 

But,  lovely  niece,  that  mean  is  cut  from  thee ; 

A  craftier  Tereus  hast  thou  met  withal. 

And  he  hath  cut  those  pretty  fingers  off. 

That  could  have  better  sew'd  than  Philomel. 

Oh  I  had  the  monster  seen  those  lily  hands 

Tremble  like  aspen-leaves  upon  a  lute. 

And  make  the  silken  sti'ings  delight  to  kiss  theni. 

He  would  not  then  have  touch'd  them  for  his  life. 

Or  had  he  heard  the  heavenly  harmony 

Which  that  sweet  tongue  hath  made, 

He  would  have  dropp'd  his  knife,  and  fell  asleep. 

As  Cerberus  at  the  Tlu-acian  poet's  feet. 

Come,  let  us  go,  and  make  thy  father  blind ; 

For  such  a  sight  will  blind  a  father's  eye  : 

One  hour's  storm  will  drown  the  fragrant  meads ; 

What   will    whole   months   of  tears   thy  father's 

eyes  ? 
Do  not  draw  back,  for  we  will  mourn  with  thee ; 
Oh,  could  our  mourning  ease  thy  misery- ! 

[Exeunt. 


SojfiKE  IV  —Poor  Bassianus  her^iies  murthcrird 


ACT  111, 


Scene  I. — Rome.     A  Street. 

Enter  the  Judges  and  Senators,  with  Martius  and 
QuiNTUs  hound,  passing  on  the  stage  to  the  place 
of  execution  ;  and  Titus  going  before,  pleading. 

Tit.  Hear   me,  gi'ave  fathers !   noble  tribunes, 

stay ! 
For  pity  of  mine  age,  whose  youth  was  spent 
la  dangerous  wars,  whilst  you  securely  slept; 
For  all  my  blood  in  Rome's  great  quarrel  shed ; 
For  all  the  frosty  nights  t&at  I  have  watch'd ; 
And  for  these  bitter  tears,  which  now  you  see 
F  illing  the  aged  wrinkles  in  my  cheeks ; 
Be  pitiful  to  my  condemned  sons. 
Whose  souls  are  not  corrupted,  as  'tis  thought. 
For  two-and-twenty  sons  I  never  wept. 
Because  they  died  in  honour's  lofty  bed. 

[Andronicus  lies  down,  and  the  Judges 
pass  by  him. 
For  these,  tribunes,  in  the  dust  I  write 
My  heart's  deep  languor,  and  my  soul's  sad  tears : 
L  et  my  tears  stanch  the  earth's  dry  appetite ; 
My  sons'   sweet   blood  will   make   it   shame   and 

blush. 

[Exeunt  Senators,  Tribunes,  and  Prisoners. 
O  earth,  I  will  befriend  thee  more  with  rain. 
That  shall  distil  from  these  two  ancient  urns. 
Than  youthful  April  shall  with  all  his  showers. 
In  summer's  drought  I'U  drop  upon  thee  still ; 
In  winter,  with  warm  tears  I'll  melt  the  snow, 
And  keep  eternal  spring-time  on  thy  face. 
So  thou  refuse  to  drink  my  dear  sons'  blood. 

Enter  Lucius,  loith  his  weapon  drawn. 

Oh,  reverend  tribunes !  oh,  gentle,  aged  men  ! 
Unbind  my  sons,  reverse  the  doom  of  death  ; 

24 


And  let  me  say,  that  never  wept  before, 
My  tears  are  now  prevailing  orators ! 

Luc.  Oh,  noble  father,  you  lament  in  vain ; 
The  ti'ibunes  heai"  you  not,  no  man  is  by. 
And  you  recount  your  soitows  to  a  stone. 

Tit.  Ah,  Lucius,  for  thy  brothers  let  me  plead  : 
Grave  tribunes,  once  more  I  entreat  of  you ! 

Luc.  My  gracious  lord,    no   tribune   hears  you 
speak. 

Tit.  Why,  'tis  no  matter,  man  ;  if  they  did  hear 
They  would  not  mark  me  :  oh,  if  they  did  hear, 
They  would  not  pity  me  : 

Therefore  I  tell  my  soitows  bootless  to  the  stones. 
Who,  though  they  cannot  answer  my  disti'ess. 
Yet  in  some  sort  they're  better  than  the  tribunes. 
For  that  they  will  not  intercept  my  tale : 
When  I  do  weep,  they,  humbly  at  my  feet. 
Receive  my  tears,  and  seem  to  weep  with  me ; 
And,  were  they  but  attired  in  gi-ave  weeds, 
Rome  could  afford  no  tribune  like  to  these. 
A  stone  is  as  soft  wax,  tribunes  more  hard  than 

stones ; 
A  stone  is  silent,  and  offendeth  not ; 
And  ti'ibunes  with  their  tongues  doom  men  to  death. 
But   wherefore   stand'st   thou   with   thy   weapon 
drawn  ? 

Luc.  To  rescue  my  two  brothers  from  their  death : 
For  which  attempt,  the  judges  have  pronounc'd 
My  everlasting  doom  of  banishment. 

Tit.  Oh,  happy  man,  they  have  befriended  thee : 
Why,  foolish  Lucius,  dost  thou  not  perceive 
That  Rome  is  but  a  wilderaess  of  tigers  ? 
Tigers  must  prey ;  and  Rome  affords  no  prey 
But  me  and  mine  :  how  happy  art  thou,  then. 
From  these  devourers  to  be  banished  ! 
But  who  comes  with  our  brother  Marcus  here  ? 


ACT   111. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    I. 


Enter  Marcus,  and  Lavinia. 

Marc.  Titus,  prepare  thy  noble  eyes  to  weep, 
Or,  if  not  so,  thy  noble  heart  to  break : 
I  bring  consuming  sorrow  to  thine  age. 

Tit.  Will  it  consume  me  ?     Let  me  see  it,  then. 

Marc.  This  was  thy  daughter. 

Tit.  Why,  Marcus,  so  she  is. 

Luc.  Ah  me  I  this  object  kills  me. 

Tit.  Faint-hearted  boy,  arise  and  look  upon  her : 
Speak,  Lavinia,  what  accursed  hand 
Hath  made  thee  handless  in  thy  fiither's  sight  ? 
What  fool  hath  added  water  to  the  sea  ? 
Or  brought  a  fagot  to  bright-burning  Troy  ? 
My  grief  was  at  the  height  before  thou  cam'st. 
And  now,  like  Nilus,  it  disdaineth  bounds  : 
(xive  me  a  sword,  Pll  chop  off  my  hands  too; 
For  they  have  fought  for  Rome,  and  all  in  vain ; 
And  they  have  nurs'd  this  woe,  in  feeding  life ; 
In  bootless  prayer  have  they  been  held  up. 
And  they  have  serv'd  me  to  eftectless  use. 
Now  all  the  service  I  require  of  them 
Is  that  the  one  will  help  to  cut  the  other. 
'Tis  well,  Lavinia,  that  thou  hast  no  hands ; 
For  hands,  to  do  Rome  service,  are  but  vain. 

Luc.    Speak,  gentle  sister,  who  hath   martyr'd 
thee  ? 

Marc.  Oh,  that  delightful  engine  of  her  thoughts, 
That  blabb'd  them  with  such  pleasing  eloquence, 
Is  torn  from  forth  that  pretty  hollow  cage, 
Where,  like  a  sweet  melodious  bird,  it  sung 
Sweet  varied  notes,  enchanting  every  ear. 

Luc.  Oh,  say  thou  for  her,  who  hath  done  this 
deed  ? 

Marc.  Oh,  thus  I  found  her,  straying  in  the  park, 
Seeking  to  hide  herself,  as  doth  the  deer 
That  hath  receiv'd  some  unrecuring  wound. 

Tit.  It  was  my  deer ;  and  he  that  wounded  her 
Hath  hurt  me  more  than  had  he  kill'd  me  dead : 
For  now  I  stand  as  one  upon  a  rock, 
Environ'd  with  a  wilderness  of  sea. 
Who  marks  the  waxing  tide  gi'ow  wave  by  wave. 
Expecting  ever  when  some  envious  surge 
Will  in  his  brinish  bowels  swallow  him. 
This  way  to  death  my  wretched  sons  are  gone ; 
Here  stands  my  other  son,  a  banish'd  man ; 
And  here  my  brother,  weeping  at  my  woes  : 
But  that  which  gives  my  soul  the  greatest  spurn 
Is  dear  Lavinia,  dearer  than  my  soul. 
Had  I  but  seen  thy  picture  in  this  plight 
It  would  have  madded  me :  what  shall  I  do 
Now  I  behold  thy  lively  body  so  ? 
Thou  hast  no  hands  to  wipe  away  thy  tears, 
Nor  tongue  to  tell  me  who  hath  martyr'd  thee : 
Thy  husband  he  is  dead,  and  for  his  death 
Thy  brothers  are  condemn'd,  and  dead  by  this. 
Look,  Marcus !  ah,  son  Lucius,  look  on  her ! 
When  I  did  name  her  brothers,  then  fresh  tears 
Stood  on  her  cheeks,  as  doth  the  honey-dew 
Upon  a  gather'd  lily  almost  wither'd. 

Marc.  Perchance,  she  weeps  because  they  kill'd 
her  husband  : 
Perchance,  because  she  knows  them  innocent. 

Tit.  If  they  did  kill  thy  husband,  then  be  joyful. 
Because  the  law  hath  ta'en  revenge  on  them. 
No,  no,  they  would  not  do  so  foul  a  deed ; 
Witness  the  sorrow  that  their  sister  makes. 
Gentle  Lavinia,  let  me  kiss  thy  lips. 
Or  make  some  sign  how  I  may  do  thee  ease : 
Shall  thy  good  uncle,  and  thy  brother  Lucius, 
And  thou,  and  I,  sit  round  about  some  fountain. 


Looking  all  downwards  to  behold  our  cheeks 
How  they  are  stain'd  like  meadows  yet  not  diy 
With  miiy  slime  left  on  them  by  a  flood  ? 
And  in  the  fountain  shall  we  gaze  so  long 
Till  the  fresh  taste  be  taken  from  that  clearness, 
And  made  a  brine-pit  with  our  bitter  tears  ? 
Or  shall  we  cut  away  our  hands,  like  thine  ? 
Or  shall  we  bite  our  tongues,  and  in  dumb  shows 
Pass  the  remainder  of  our  hateful  days  ? 
What  shall  we  do  ?  let  us  that  have  our  tongues 
Plot  some  device  of  further  misery 
To  make  us  wonder'd  at  in  time  to  come. 

Luc.  Sweet  father,  cease  youi'  tears ;  for  at  your 
gi-ief 
See  how  my  wi-etched  sister  sobs  and  weeps. 

Marc.    Patience,  deai-  niece ;   good   Titus,  diy 
thine  eyes. 

Tit.  Ah,  Marcus,  Marcus  I  brother,  weU  I  wote 
Thy  napkin  cannot  drink  a  tear  of  mine, 
For  thou,  poor  man,  hast  drown'd  it  with  thine  own. 

Luc.  Ah,  my  Lavinia,  I  will  wipe  thy  cheeks. 

Tit.    Mark,  Marcus,  mark !    I  imderstand  her 
signs : 
Had  she  a  tongue  to  speak,  now  would  she  say 
That  to  her  brother  which  I  said  to  thee. 
His  napkin,  with  his  trae  tears  all  bewet. 
Can  do  no  service  on  her  sorrowful  cheeks. 
Oh,  what  a  sj'^mpathy  of  woe  is  this; 
As  far  from  help  as  limbo  is  fifom  bliss ! 

Enter  Aaron. 

Aaron.  Titus  Andronicus,  my  lord  the  emperor 
Sends  thee  this  word,  that  if  thou  love  thy  sons. 
Let  Marcus,  Lucius,  or  thyself,  old  Titus, 
Or  any  one  of  you,  chop  off  your  hand. 
And  send  it  to  the  king :  he,  for  the  same, 
Will  send  thee  hither  both  thy  sons  alive. 
And  that  shall  be  the  ransom  for  their  fault. 

Tit.  Oh,  gi-acious  emperoi- !  oh,  gentle  Aaron  I 
Did  ever  raven  sing  so  like  a  lark. 
That  gives  sweet  tidings  of  the  sun's  uprise  ? 
With  all  ray  heart,  I'll  send  the  emperor  my  hand : 
Good  Aaron,  wilt  thou  help  to  chop  it  off? 

Luc.  Stay,  fiither ;  for  that  noble  hand  of  thine. 
That  hath  thrown  down  so  many  enemies. 
Shall  not  be  sent :  my  liand  will  serve  the  turn  : 
My  youth  can  better  spare  my  blood  than  you. 
And  therefore  mine  shall  save  my  brothers'  lives. 

Marc.  Which«of  your  hands  hath  not  defended 
Rome, 
And  rear'd  aloft  the  bloody  battle-axe. 
Writing  destiiiction  on  the  enemy's  castle  ? 
Oh,  none  of  both  but  are  of  high  desert : 
My  hand  hath  been  but  idle  :  let  it  serve 
To  ransom  my  two  nephews  from  their  death, 
Then  have  I  kept  it  to  a  worthy  end. 

Aaro?i.  Nay,  come,  agree  whose  hand  shall  go 
along, 
For  fear  they  die  before  their  pardon  come. 

Marc.  My  hand  shall  go. 

Lttc.  By  heaven,  it  shall  not  go ! 

Tit.  Sirs,  stiive  no  more ;  such  wither'd  herbs 
as  these 
Are  meet  for  plucking  up,  and  therefore  mine. 

Luc.  Sweet  father,  if  I  shall  be  thought  thy  son. 
Let  me  redeem  my  brothers  both  from  death. 

Marc.  And  for  our  father's  sake,  and  mother's 
care. 
Now  let  me  show  a  brother's  love  to  thee. 

Tit.  Agree  between  you ;  I  will  spare  my  hand 

Luc.  Then  I'll  go  fetch  an  axe. 
23 


ACT    III. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    II. 


Marc,  But  I  will  use  the  axe. 

[Exeunt  Lucius,  and  Marcus. 
Tit.  Come  hithei-,  Aaron;  I'lldeceive  them  both: 
Lend  me  thy  hand,  and  I  will  give  thee  mine. 

Aaron.  If  that  be  called  deceit,  I  will  be  honest, 
And  never,  wliilst  I  live,  deceive  men  so : 
But  I'll  deceive  you  in  another  sort, 
And  that  you'll  say,  ere  half  an  hour  pass.   [Aside. 

[He  cuts  rt^  Titus's  hand. 

Enter  Lucius,  and  Marcus. 

Tit.  Now,  stay  your  strife  :  what  shall  be  is  des- 
patch'd : 
(lood  Aaron,  give  his  majesty  my  hand. 
Tell  him,  it  was  a  hand  that  warded  him 
From  thousand  dangers  :  bid  him  bury  it: 
More  hath  it  merited,  that  let  it  have. 
As  for  my  sons,  say  I  account  of  them 
As  jewels  purchas'd  at  an  easy  price  ; 
And  yet  dear  too,  because  I  bought  mine  own. 
Aaron.  I  go,  Andronicus ;  and,  for  thy  hand. 
Look  by-and-by  to  have  thy  sons  with  thee. 
Their  heads  I  mean :  oh,  how  this  villainy  [Aside. 
Doth  fat  me  with  the  very  thoughts  of  it ! 
Let  fools  do  good,  and  fair  men  call  for  grace, 
Aaron  will  have  his  soul  black  like  his  face.   [Exit. 
Tit.  Oh,  here  I  lift  this  one  hand  up  to  heaven, 
And  bow  this  feeble  ruin  to  the  earth : 
If  any  power  pities  wretched  tears. 
To  that  I  call :     What,  wilt  thou  kneel  with  me  ? 

[To  Lavima. 
Do,  then,  dear  heart,  for  heaven  shall  hear  our 

prayers. 
Or  with  our  sighs  we'll  breathe  the  welkin  dim, 
And  stain  the  sun  with  fog,  as  sometime  clouds, 
When  they  do  hug  him  in  their  melting  bosoms. 

Marc.  Oh  brother,  speak  with  possibilities. 
And  do  not  break  into  these  deep  extremes. 

Tit.  Is  not  my  sorrow  deep,  having  no  bottom  ? 
Then  be  my  passions  bottomless  with  them. 
Marc.  But  yet,  let  reason  govern  thy  lament. 
Tit.  If  there  were  reason  for  these  miseries, 
Then  into  limits  could  I  bind  my  woes : 
When  heaven  doth  weep,  doth  not  the  earth  o'er- 

flow? 
If  the  winds  rage,  doth  not  the  sea  wax  mad, 
Threat'ning  the  welkin  with  his  big-swoll'n  face  ? 
And  wilt  tiiou  have  a  reason  for  this  coil  ? 
I  am  the  sea.     Hark  how  her  sighs  do  blow : 
She  is  the  weeping  welkin,  I  the  earth : 
Then  must  my  sea  be  moved  with  her  sighs ; 
Then  must  my  earth  with  her  continual  tears 
Become  a  deluge,  overflow'd  and  drown'd  : 
For  why  ?  my  bowels  cannot  hide  her  woes, 
But  like  a  drunkard  must  I  vomit  them. 
Then  give  me  leave,  for  losers  will  have  leave 
To  ease  their  stomachs  with  their  bitter  tongues. 

Enter  a  Messenger  tvith  two  heads  and  a  hand. 

Mess.  Worthy  Andronicus,  ill  art  thou  repaid 
For  that  good  hand  thou  sent'st  the  emperor : 
Here  are  the  heads  of  thy  two  noble  sons. 
And  here's  thy  hand  in  scorn  to  thee  sent  back : 
Thy  griefs  their  sports  :  thy  resolution  mock'd  : 
That  woe  is  me  to  think  upon  thy  woes. 
More  than  remembrance  of  my  father's  death. 

[Exit. 

Marc.  Now  let  hot  ^tna  cool  in  Sicily, 
And  be  my  heart  an  ever-burning  hell : 
These  miseries  are  more  than  may  be  borne. 

26 


To  weep  with  them  that  weep  doth  ease  some  deal; 
But  sorrow  ilouted  at  is  double  death. 

Luc.  Ah,  that  this  sight  should  make  so  deep  a 
wound. 
And  yet  detested  life  not  shrink  thereat ! 
That  ever  death  should  let  life  bear  his  name. 
Where  life  hath  no  more  interest  but  to  breathe ! 

[Lavima  kisses  Titus. 
Marc.  Alas,  poor  heart,  that  kiss  is  comfortless, 
As  frozen  water  to  a  starved  snake. 

Tit.  When  will  this  fearful  slumber  have  an  end  ? 
Marc.  Now  fiirewell  flattery  :  Die  Andronicus  : 
Thou  dost  not  slumber :  see  thy  tvvo  sons'  heads, 
Thy  warlike  hand  ;  thy  mangled  daughter  here  ; 
Thy  other  banish'd  son  with  this  dear  sight 
Struck  pale  and  bloodless ;  and  thy  brother,  I, 
Even  like  a  stony  image,  cold  and  numb. 
Ah,  now  no  more  will  I  control  my  griefs  : 
Rend  off  thy  silver  hair,  thy  other  hand 
Gnawing  with  thy  teeth;  and  be  this  dismal  sight 
The  closing  up  of  our  most  wretched  eyes  : 
Now  is  a  time  to  storm ;  why  art  thou  still  ? 
Tit.  Ha,  ha,  ha! 
Marc.  Why  dost  thou  laugh  ?  it  fits  not  with  this 

hour. 
Tit.  Why,  I  have  not  another  tear  to  shed : 
Besides,  this  sorrow  is  an  enemy, 
And  would  usurp  upon  my  watery  eyes. 
And  make  them  blind  with  tributary  tears. 
Then,  which  way  shall  I  find  revenge's  cave? 
For  these  two  heads  do  seem  to  speak  to  me. 
And  threat  me,  I  shall  never  come  to  bliss, 
Till  all  these  mischiefs  be  return'd  again. 
Even  in  their  throats  that  have  committed  them. 
Come,  let  me  see  what  task  I  have  to  do. 
You  heavy  people,  circle  me  about, 
That  I  may  turn  me  to  each  one  of  you, 
And  swear"  unto  my  soul  to  right  your  wrongs. 
The  vow  is  made.     Come,  brother,  take  a  head. 
And  in  this  hand  the  other  will  I  bear. 
And,  Lavinia,  thou  shalt  be  employ'd  in  these  things. 
Bear  thou  my  hand,  sweet  wench,  between  thy 

teeth : 
As  for  thee,  boy,  go  get  thee  from  my  sight ; 
Thou  art  an  exile,  and  thou  must  not  stay : 
Hie  to  the  Goths,  and  raise  an  army  there ; 
And  if  you  love  me,  as  I  think  you  do. 
Let's  kiss  and  part,  for  we  have  much  to  do. 

[Exeunt  Titus,  Marcus,  and  Lavinia. 
Luc.  Farewell,  Andronicus,  my  noble  father; 
The  wofull'st  man  that  ever  liv'd  in  Rome : 
Farewell,  proud  Rome,  till  Lucius  come  again : 
He  leaves  his  pledges,  dearer  than  his  life. 
Fai-ewell,  Lavinia,  my  noble  sister; 
O,  would  thou  wert  as  thou  tofore  hast  been  ! 
But  now,  nor  Lucius,  nor  Lavinia,  lives 
But  in  oblivion  and  hateful  griefs : 
If  Lucius  live,  he  will  requite  your  wrongs, 
And  make  proud  Saturnine  and  his  empress 
Beg  at  the  gates  like  Tarquin  and  his  queen. 
Now  will  I  to  the  Goths,  and  raise  a  power. 
To  be  reveng'd  on  Rome  and  Satm-nine. 

[Exit  Ldcids. 

Scene  II.— ^  Room  in  Titus's  House.     A  Ban- 
quet set  out. 

Enter  Titus,  Marcus,  Lavinia,  and  Young 
Lucius,  a  boy. 

Tit.  So,  so ;  now  sit :  and  look  you  eat  no  more 
Than  will  preserve  just  so  much  strength  in  us 


ACT    111. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE   II. 


As  will  revenge  these  bitter  woes  of  ours. 

Marcus,  unknit  that  sorrow-wreathen  knot; 

Thy  niece  and  I,  poor  creatures,  want  our  hands, 

And  cannot  passionate  our  tenfold  grief 

With  folded  arms.     This  poor  right  hand  of  mine 

Is  left  to  tyrannize  upon  my  breast ; 

And,  when  my  heart,  all  mad  with  misery, 

Beats  in  this  hollow  prison  of  my  flesh. 

Then  thus  I  thump  it  down. — 

Thou  map  of  woe,  that  thus  dost  talk  in  signs ! 

[To  Lavinia. 
When  thy  poor  heart  beats  with  outrageous  beating, 
Thou  canst  not  strike  it  thus  to  make  it  still. 
Wound  it  with  sighing,  girl,  kill  it  with  groans ; 
Or  get  some  little  knife  between  thy  teeth. 
And  just  against  thy  heart  make  thou  a  hole  ; 
That  all  the  tears  that  thy  poor  eyes  let  foil 
May  run  into  that  sink,  and,  soaking  in. 
Drown  the  lamenting  fool  in  sea-salt  tears. 

Marc.  Fie,  brother,  fie !  teach  her  not  thus  to  lay 
Such  violent  hands  upon  her  tender  life. 

Tit.  How  now !    has   soitow  made   thee   dote 
already  ? 
Why,  Marcus,  no  man  should  be  mad  but  I. 
What  violent  hands  can  she  lay  on  her  life  ? 
Ah,  wherefore  dost  thou  urge  the  name  of  hands ; — 
To  bid  iEneas  tell  the  tale  twice  o'er. 
How  Troy  was  burnt,  and  he  made  miserable  ? 
O,  handle  not  the  theme,  to  talk  of  hands ; 
Lest  we  remember  still  that  we  have  none. — 
Fie,  fie,  how  franticly  I  square  my  talk! 
As  if  we  should  forget  we  had  no  hands. 
If  Marcus  did  not  name  the  word  of  hands  ! — 
Come,  let's  foil  to ;  and,  gentle  girl,  eat  this  : — 
Here  is  no  drink !     Hark,  3Iai-cus,  what  she  says; — 
I  can  interpret  all  her  martyr'd  signs ; — 
She  says,  she  drinks  no  other  drink  but  tears, 
Brew'd  with  her  sonows,mesh'd  upon  her  cheeks: — 
Speechless  complainer,  I  will  learn  thy  thought ; 
In  thy  dumb  action  will  I  be  as  perfect 
As  begging  hermits  in  their  holy  prayers : 
Thou  shalt  not  sigh,  nor  hold  thy  stumps  to  heaven. 
Nor  wink,  nor  nod,  nor  kneel,  nor  make  a  sign, 
But  I,  of  these,  will  wrest  an  alphabet, 
And,  by  still  practice,  learn  to  know  thy  meaning. 

Boy.  Good   grandsire.   leave   these   bitter   deep 
laments : 

119* 


Make  my  aunt  meriy  with  some  pleasing  tale. 

Marc.  Alas,  the  tender  boy,  in  passion  mov'd, 
Doth  weep  to  see  his  grandsire's  heaviness. 

l^t.  Peace,  tender  sapling ;    thou  art  made  of 
tears. 
And  tears  will  quickly  melt  thy  life  away. — 

[Marcus  strikes  the  dish  with  a  knife. 
What  dost  thou  strike  at,  Marcus,  with  thy  knife  ? 

Marc.  At  that  that  I  have  kill'd,  my  lord;  a  fly. 

Tit.  Out  on  thee,  murtherer!  thou  kill'st  my 
heart ; 
Mine  eyes  are  cloy'd  with  view  of  tyranny: 
A  deed  of  death,  done  on  the  innocent. 
Becomes  not  Titus'  bi-other  :  Get  thee  gone ; 
I  see  thou  art  not  for  my  company. 

Marc.  Alas,  my  lord,  I  have  but  kill'd  a  fly. 

Tit,    But   how,    if  that    fly   had    a   father  and 
mother  ? 
How  would  he  hang  his  slender  gilded  wings, 
And  buzz  lamenting  doings  in  the  air ! 
Poor  harmless  fly ! 

That,  with  his  pretty  buzzing  melody, 
Came  here  to  make  us  merry ;  and  thou  hast  kill'd 
him. 

Marc.  Pardon  me,  sir ;  'twas  a  black  ill-favour'd 

fly. 

Like  to  the  empress'  Moor;  therefore  I  kill'd  him. 

Tit.  O,  O,  O, 
Then  pardon  me  for  reprehending  thee. 
For  thou  hast  done  a  charitable  deed. 
Give  me  thy  knife,  I  will  insult  on  him ; 
Flattering  myself,  as  if  it  were  the  Moor, 
Come  hither  purposely  to  poison  me. — 
There's  for  thyself,  and  that's  for  Tamora. — 
Ah,  sin-ah ! 

Yet,  I  think  we  are  not  brought  so  low, 
But  that,  between  us,  we  can  kill  a  fly, 
That  comes  in  likeness  of  a  coal-black  Moor. 

Marc.  Alas,  poor  man  !  grief  has  so  wrought  on 
him. 
He  takes  false  shadows  for  true  substances. 

Tit.  Come,  take  away. — Lavinia,  go  with  me  : 
I'll  to  thy  closet;  and  go  read  with  thee 
Sad  stories,  chanced  in  the  times  of  old. — 
Come,  boy,  and  go  with  me ;  thy  sight  is  young. 
And  thou  shalt  read,  when  mine  begins  to  dazzle. 

[Exeunt 
27 


-   -:,.!j-A 


Boy     Good  grandsire,  leave  these  bitter  deep  laments. 


ACT  IV, 


Scene  1. — Before  Titus's  House. 

Enter  Titus,  and  Marcus  ;  then  Young  Lucius, 
and  Lavinia  running  after  him,  the  boy  flying 
from  her  with  his  books  under  his  arm. 

Boy.  Help,  grandsire,  help  !  my  aunt  Lavinia 
Follows  rae  eveiywhere,  I  know  not  why. 
Good  uncle  Marcus,  see  how  swift  she  comes ! 
Alas,  sweet  aunt,  I  know  not  what  you  mean. 

Marc.  Stand   by  me,  Lucius ;  do  not  fear  thy 
aunt. 

Tit.  She  loves  thee,  boy,  too  well  to  do  thee 
harm. 

Boy.  Ay,  when  my  father  was  in  Rome  she  did. 

Marc.  What  means  my  niece  Lavinia  by  these 
signs  ? 

Tit.  Fear  her  not,  Lucius  :  somewhat  doth  she 
mean. 
See,  Lucius,  see,  how  much  she  makes  of  thee  : 
Somewhither  would  she  have  thee  go  with  her. 
Ay,  boy,  Cornelia  never  with  more  care 
Read  to  her  son  than  she  hath  read  to  thee, 
Sweet  poetiy,  and  Tully's  Orator: 
Canst  thou   not   guess   wherefore  she   plies  thee 
thus  ? 

Boy.  My  lord,  I  know  not,  I,  nor  can  I  guess, 
Unless  some  fit  or  frenzy  do  possess  her : 
For  I  have  heard  my  gi-andsire  say  full  oft, 
Extremity  of  gi'iefs  would  make  men  mad  : 
And  I  have  read  that  Hecuba  of  Troy 
Ran  mad  through  sorrow :  That  made  me  to  fear ; 
Although,  my  lord,  I  know  my  noble  aunt 
Loves  me  as  dear  as  e'er  my  mother  did, 
And  would  not,  but  in  fury,  fright  my  youth : 
Which  made  me  down  to  throw  my  books,  and  fly, 
Causeless,  perhaps  :  but  pardon  me,  sweet  aunt: 

28 


And,  madam,  if  my  uncle  Marcus  go, 

I  will  most  willingly  attend  your  ladyship. 

Marc.  Lucius,  I  will. 

[Lavinia  turns  over  the  books  which  Lucius 
has  let  fall. 

Tit.  How  now,  Lavinia  ?  Marcus,  what  means 
this? 
Some  book  there  is  that  she  desires  to  see  : 
Which  is  it,  girl,  of  these  ?  open  them,  boy. 
But  thou  art  deeper  read,  and  better  skill'd : 
Come,  and  take  choice  of  all  my  library  ; 
And  so  beguile  thy  sorrow,  till  the  heavens 
Reveal  the  damn'd  contriver  of  this  deed. 
What  book  ? 
Why  lifts  she  up  her  arms  in  sequence  thus  ? 

3Iarc.  I  think  she  means  that  there  was  more 
than  one 
Confederate  in  the  fact ; — ay,  more  there  was  : 
Or  else  to  heaven  she  heaves  them  for  revenge. 

Tit.  Lucius,  what  book  is  that  she  tosseth  so  ? 

Boy.  Gi'andsire,  'tis  Ovid's  Metamorphoses  ; 
My  mother  gave  it  me. 

Marc.  For  love  of  her  that's  gone. 
Perhaps,  she  cull'd  it  from  among  the  rest. 

Tit.  Soft !  How  busily  she  turns  the  leaves  ! 
Help  her  :  wiiat  would  she  find  ?  Lavinia,  shall  1 

read  ? 
This  is  the  tragic  tale  of  Philomel, 
And  treats  of  Tereus'  treason  and  his  rape  ; 
And  rape,  I  fear,  was  root  of  thine  annoy. 

Marc.  See,  brother,  see ;  note  how  she  quotes 
the  leaves. 

Tit.    Lavinia,   wert  thou  thus  surpris'd,  sweet 

Ravish'd  and  wrong'd  as  Philomela  wjis, 
Forc'd  in  the  ruthless,  vast,  and  gloomy  woods  ? 


ACT    IV. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    II. 


See,  see !  Ay,  such  a  place  there  is  where  we  did 

hunt, 
(O  had  we  never,  never  hunted  there !) 
Pattern'd  by  that  the  poet  here  describes. 
By  nature  made  for  murthers  and  for  rapes. 

Marc.  O,  why  should  nature  build  so  foul  a  den. 
Unless  the  gods  delight  in  tragedies  ? 

Tit.  Give  signs,  sweet  girl, — for  here  are  none 
but  friends, — 
What  Roman  lord  it  was  durst  do  the  deed? 
Or  slunk  not  Saturnine,  as  Tarquin  erst, 
That  left  the  camp  to  sm  in  Lucrece'  bed. 

Marc.  Sit  down,  sweet  niece ;  brother,  sit  down 
by  me. 
Apollo,  Pallas,  Jove,  or  Mercuiy, 
[nspire  me  that  I  may  this  treason  find. 
My  lord,  look  here  ;  look  here,  Lavinia. 

[He  lorites  his  name  xvith  his  staff,  and  guides 
it  with  feet  and  mouth. 
This  sandy  plot  is  plain  ;  guide,  if  thou  canst. 
This,  after  me.     J  have  writ  my  name, 
Without  the  help  of  any  hand  at  all. 
Curs'd  be  that  heart  that  forc'd  us  to  this  shift ! 
Write  thou,  good  niece,  and  here  display  at  last. 
What  God  will  have  discover'd  for  revenge. 
Heaven  guide  thy  pen  to  print  thy  sorrows  plain. 
That  we  may  know  the  traitors  and  the  truth ! 

\_She  takes  the  staff  in  her  7nouth,  and  guides 
it  ivith  her  stumps,  and  torites. 

Tit.  Oh,  do  ye  read,  mj^  lord,  what  she  hath  writ? 
'  Stuprura,  Chiron,  Demetrius." 

Marc.  What,  what !  the  lustful  sons  of  Tamora, 
Performers  of  this  heinous,  bloody  deed  ? 

Tit.  Magni ' Dominator poli, 
Tam  lentus  audis  scelera?  tarn  lentus  vides? 

Marc.   Oh,  calm  thee,  gentle  lord  ;  although  I 
know 
There  is  enough  written  upon  this  earth 
To  stir  a  mutiny  in  the  mildest  thoughts, 
And  arm  the  minds  of  infants  to  exclaims. 
My  lord,  kneel  down  with  me ;  Lavinia,  kneel ; 
And  kneel,  sweet  boy,  the  Roman  Hector's  hope  ; 
And  swear  with  me, — as  with  the  woful  fere, 
And  father  of  that  chaste  dishonour'd  dame. 
Lord  Junius  Brutus  sware  for  Lucrece'  rape, — 
That  we  will  prosecute,  by  good  advice. 
Mortal  revenge  upon  these  traitorous  Goths, 
And  see  their  blood,  or  die  with  this  reproach. 

T'it.  'Tis  sure  enough,  an  you  knew  how ; 
But  if  you  hunt  these  beai'-whelps,  then  beware : 
The  dam  will  wake,  and  if  she  wind  you  once, 
She's  with  the  lion  deeply  still  in  league. 
And  lulls  him  whilst  she  playeth  on  her  back. 
And  when  he  sleeps,  will  she  do  what  she  list. 
You  are  a  young  huntsman,  Marcus  ;  let  it  alone ; 
And,  come,  I  will  go  get  a  leaf  of  brass. 
And  with  a  gad  of  steel  will  write  these  words. 
And  lay  it  by  :  the  angry  northern  wind 
Will  blow  these  sands  like  Sibyls'  leaves  abroad. 
And  Where's  your  lesson  then  ?    Boy,  what  say 
you? 

Boy.  I  say,  my  lord,  that  if  I  were  a  man. 
Their  mother's  bed-chamber  should  not  be  safe, 
For  these  bad  bondmen  to  the  yoke  of  Rome. 

Marc.  Ay,  that's  my  boy ;  thy  father  hath  full 
oft 
For  his  ungrateful  country  done  the  like. 

Boy.  And,  uncle,  so  will  I,  an  if  I  live. 

Tit.  Come,  go  with  me  into  mine  armoury; 
Lucius,  I'll  fit  thee;  and  withal,  my  boy 
Shall  cany  for  me  to  the  empress'  sons 


Presents  that  I  intend  to  send  them  both  :      * 
Come,  come,  thou'lt  do  thy  message,  wilt  thou  not  ? 
Boy.  Ay,  with  ray  dagger  in  their  bosoms,  gi-and- 

sire. 
Tit.  No,  boy,  not  so;  I'll  teach  thee   another 
course. 
Lavinia,  come  ;  Marcus,  look  to  my  house  ; 
Lucius  and  I'll  go  brave  it  at  the  court: 
Ay,  many  will  we,  sir ;  and  we'll  be  waited  on. 

[Exeunt  Titus,  Lavinia,  and  Boy. 
Marc.  O  heavens !  can  you  hear  a  good  man 
gi-oan, 
And  not  relent,  or  not  compassion  him  ? 
Marcus,  attend  him  in  his  extasy 
That  hath  more  scars  of  sorrow  in  his  heart. 
Than  foemen's  marks  upon  his  batter'd  shield ; 
But  yet  so  just,  that  he  will  not  revenge  : 

[Exit. 


Revenge  the  heavens  for  old  Andronicus 


Scene  II.—  A  Boom  in  the  Palace. 

Enter  Aaron,  Chiron,  and  Demetrius  at  one 
door  ;  at  another  door  Young  Lucius  and  At- 
tendant, with  a  bundle  of  weapons,  and  verses 
written  upon  them. 

Chi.  Demeti-ius,  here's  the  son  of  Lucius; 
He  hath  some  message  to  deliver  us. 

Aaron.    Ay,  some  mad  message  from  his  mad 

grandfather. 
Boy.  My  lords,  with  all  the  humbleness  I  may, 
I  gi'eet  your  honours  from  Andronicus  ; 
[Aside.]  And  pray  the  Roman  gods  confound  you 

both. 
Demet.   Gramercy,   lovely  Lucius,   what's  the 

news  ? 
Boy.  That  you  are  both  decipher'd,  that's  the 

news. 
For  villains  mark'd  with  rape — [Aside.]     May  it 

please  you. 
My  grandsire,  well  advis'd,  hath  sent  by  me 
The  goodliest  weapons  of  his  armoury. 
To  gratify'  your  honourable  youth, 
The  hope  of  Rome  ;  for  so  he  bad  me  say  : 
And  so  I  do,  and  with  his  gifts  present 
Your  lordships,  that,  whenever  you  have  need, 
Y'^ou  may  be  armed  and  appointed  well. 
And  so  I  leave  you  both  : — [Aside.] — like  bloody 

\'illains.  [Exeunt  Boy  and  Attendant. 

Demet.    What's   here  ?    a   scroll ;    and   written 

round  about? 
Let's  see : 

"  Integer  ritte  scelerisque  purus, 
Non  eget  Mauri  jacul us,  nee  arcu.'^ 

Chi.  O  'tis  a  verse  in  Horace ;  I  know  it  well : 
I  read  it  in  the  gi-ammar  long  ago. 

Aaron.  Ay,  just  a  verse  in  Horace;  right,  you 

have  it. 
Now,  what  a  thing  it  is  to  be  an  ass ! 
Here's  no  sound  jest !  the  old  man  hath  found  their 

guilt. 
And  sends  the  weapons  wi-app'd  about  with  lines, 
That  wound,  beyond  their  feeling,  to  the  quick : 
But  were  our  witty  empress  well  a-foot. 
She  would  applaud  Andronicus'  conceit. 
But  let  her  rest  in  her  unrest  awhile. 

[The preceding  seven  Lines  are  spoken  aside. 
And  now,  young  lords,  was't  not  a  happy  star 
Led  us  to  Rome,  strangers,  and  more  than  so, 
Captives,  to  be  advanced  to  this  height  ? 
It  did  me  good,  before  the  palace  gate. 
To  brave  the  tribune  in  his  brother's  hearing. 

29  ^  - 


ACT   IV. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    II. 


Demet.  But  me  more  good,  to  see  so  great  a  lord 
Basely  insinuate,  and  send  us  gifts. 

Aaron.  Had  he  not  reason,  lord  Demeti'ius  ? 
Did  you  not  use  his  daughter  very  fi'iendly  ? 

Demet.  I  would  we  had  a  thousand  Roman  dames 
At  such  a  bay  by  turn  to  serve  our  lust. 
Chi.  A  charitable  wish,  and  full  of  love. 
Aaron.  Here  lacks  but  your  mother  for  to  say 

Amen. 
Chi.  And  that  would  she  for  twenty  thousand 

more. 
Demet.  Come,  let  us  go,  and  pray  to  all  the  gods, 
For  our  beloved  mother  in  her  pains. 

Aaron.  Pray  to  the  devils ;  the  gods  have  given 

us  over.  [Aside.      Trumpets  sound. 

Demet.  Why  do  the  emperor's  trumpets  flourish 

thus  ? 
Chi.  Belike,  for  joy  the  emperor  hath  a  son. 
Demet.  Soft ;  who  comes  here  ? 

Enter  Nurse,  with  a  blackamoor  Child. 

Nurse.  Good  morrow,  lords ; 
O,  tell  me,  did  you  see  Aaron,  the  Moor  ? 

Aaron.   Well,   more,    or   less,   or   ne'er  a   whit 
at  all. 
Here  Aaron  is ;  and  what  with  Aaron  now  ? 

Nurse.  O  gentle  Aaron,  we  are  all  undone ! 
Now  help,  or  woe  betide  thee  evermore  ! 

Aaron.    Why,   what   a  caterwauling  dost  thou 
keep ! 
What  dost  thou  wrap  and  fumble  in  thine  arms  ? 
Nurse.  O,  that  which  I  would  hide  from  heaven's 
eye,— 
Our  empress'  shame,  and  stately  Rome's  disgrace; 
She  is  deliver'd,  lords,  she  is  deliver'd. 
Aaron.  To  whom  ? 

Nurse.  I  mean  she  is  brought  a-bed. 

Aaron.   Well,  God  give  her  good  rest!    What 

hath  he  sent  her  ? 
Nurse.  A  devil. 
Aaron.  Why,   then  she  is  the  devil's  dam ;  a 

joyful  issue. 
Nurse.    A  joyless,  dismal,  black,  and  sorrowful 
issue : 
Here  is  the  babe,  as  loathsome  as  a  toad, 
Amotigst  the  fairest  breeders  of  our  clime. 
The  empress  sends  it  thee,  thy  stamp,  thy  seal, 
And  bids  thee  christen  it  with  thy  dagger's  point. 

Aaron.  Out,  you  whore  !  is  black  so  base  a  hue  ? 
Sweet  blowse,  you  are  a  beauteous  blossom  sure. 
Demet.  Villain,  what  hast  thou  done  ? 
Aaron.  That  which  thou  canst  not  undo. 
Chi.  Thou  hast  undone  our  mother. 
Aaron.  Villain,  I  have  done  thy  mother. 
Demet.  And  therein,  hellish  dog,  thou  hast  un- 
done. 
Woe  to  her  chance,  and  damn'd  her  loathed  choice! 
Accurs'd  the  offspring  of  so  foul  a  fiend. 
.  Chi.  It  shall  not  live. 
Aaron.  It  shall  not  die. 

Nurse.  Aaron,  it  must ;  the  mother  wills  it  so. 
Aaron.  What!    must   it,  nurse?    Then   let    no 
man  but  I 
Do  execution  on  my  flesh  and  blood. 
Demet.  I'll  broach  the  tadpole  on   my  rapier's 
point : 
Nurse,  give  it  me  ;  my  sword  shall  soon  despatch 
it. 
Aaron.  Sooner  this  sword  shall  plough  thy  bowels 
up.  [Takes  the  Child  from  the  Nurse. 

Stay,  murtherous  villains,  will  you  kill  your  brother  1 

30 


Now,  by  the  burning  tapers  of  the  sky. 

That  shone  so  brightly  when  this  boy  was  got. 

He  dies  upon  my  scimitar's  sharp  point 

That  touches  this  my  first-born  son  and  heir. 

I  tell  you,  younglings,  not  Enceladus, 

With  all  his  threat'ning  band  of  Typhon's  brood, 

Nor  great  Alcides,  nor  the  god  of  war, 

Shall  seize  this  prey  out  of  his  lather's  hands. 

What,  what!  ye  sanguine,  shallow-hearted  boys! 

Ye  white-lim'd  walls !  ye  ale-house  painted  signs  ! 

Coal-black  is  better  than  another  hue. 

In  that  it  scorns  to  bear  another  hue  : 

For  all  the  water  in  the  ocean 

Can  never  turn  the  swan's  black  legs  to  white, 

Although  she  lave  them  hourly  in  the  flood  : 

Tell  the  empress  from  me,  I  am  of  age 

To  keep  mine  own,  excuse  it  how  she  can. 

Demet.  Wilt  thou  betray  thy  noble  mistress  thus  ? 

Aaron.  My  mistress  is  my  mistress ;  this,  my- 
self; 
The  vigour,  and  the  picture  of  my  youth : 
This  before  all  the  world  do  I  prefer ; 
This,  maugre  all  the  world,  will  I  keep  safe, 
Or  some  of  you  shall  smoke  for  it  in  Rome. 

Demet.  By  this  our  mother  is  for  ever  sham'd. 

Chi.  Rome  will  despise  her  for  this  fbul  escape. 

Nurse.  The  emperor,  in  his  rage,  will  doom  her 
death. 

Chi.  I  blush  to  think  upon  this  ignominy. 

Aaron.  Why,  there's  the  privilege  your  beauty 
bears : 
Fie,  treacherous  hue,  that  will  betray  with  blushing 
The  close  enacts  and  counsels  of  the  heart : 
Here's  a  young  lad  fram'd  of  another  leer. 
Look,  how  the  black  slave  smiles  upon  the  father, 
As  who  should  say,  "Old  lad,  I  am  thine  own." 
He  is  your  brother,  lords,  sensibly  fed 
Of  that  self-blood  that  first  gave  life  to  you ; 
And  from  that  womb,  where  you  imprison'd  were. 
He  is  enfi-anchised  and  come  to  light : 
Nay,  he  is  your  brother  by  the  surer  side, 
Although  my  seal  be  stamped  in  his  face. 

Nurse.  Aaron,  what  shall  I  say  unto  the  em- 
press .' 

Demet.   Advise  thee,  Aaron,  what  is  to  be  done, 
And  we  will  all  subscribe  to  thy  advice : 
Save  thou  the  child,  so  we  may  all  be  safe. 

Aaron.  Then  sit  we  down,  and  let  us  all  consult. 
My  son  and  I  will  have  the  wind  of  you :  . 
Keep  there ;  now  talk  at  pleasure  of  your  siifety. 

Demet.  How  many  women  saw  this  child  of  his? 

Aaron.  Why,  so,  brave  lords :  When  we  join  in 
league 
I  am  a  lamb  ;  but  if  you  brave  the  Moor, 
The  chafed  boar,  the  mountain  lioness. 
The  ocean  swells  not  so  as  Aaron  storms  : 
But  say  again,  how  many  saw  the  child  ? 

Nurse.   Cornelia  the  midwife,  and  myself, 
And  no  one  else  but  the  deliver'd  empress. 

Aaron.  The  empress,  the  midwife,  and  yourself: 
Two  may  keep  counsel  when  the  third's  away : 
Go  to  the  empress,  tell  her  this  I  said : 

[He  kills  her. 
Weke,  weke — so  cries  a  pig  prepar'd  to  the  spit. 

Demet.  What  mean'st  thou,  Aaron  ?  wherefore 
didst  thou  this  ? 

Aaron.  Oh,  lord,  sir,  'tis  a  deed  of  policy; 
Shall  she  live  to  betray  this  guilt  of  ours  ? 
A  long-tongued  babbling  gossip  !     No,  lords,  no : 
And  now  be  it  known  to  you  niy  full  intent. 
Not  fai',  one  Muliteus  lives,  my  countryman; 


ACT   IV. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    III. 


His  wife  but  yesternight  was  brought  to  bed  ; 

His  child  is  like  to  her,  fair  as  you  are  : 

Go  pack  with  him,  and  give  the  mother  gold, 

And  tell  them  both  the  circumstance  of  all, 

And  how  by  this  their  child  shall  be  advanc'd, 

And  be  received  for  the  emperor's  heir, 

And  substituted  in  the  place  of  mine. 

To  calm  this  tempest  whirling  in  the  court; 

And  let  the  emperor  dandle  him  for  his  own. 

Hark  ye,  lords ;  ye  see  I  have  given  her  physic, 

[Pointing  to  the  Nurse. 
And  you  must  needs  bestow  her  funeral ; 
The  fields  are  near,  and  you  are  gallant  grooms: 
This  done,  see  that  you  take  no  longer  days. 
But  send  the  midwife  presently  to  me. 
The  midwife  and  the  nurse  well  made  away, 
Then  let  the  ladies  tattle  what  they  please. 

Chi.  Aaron,  I  see  thou  wilt  not  trust  the  air  with 
secrets. 

Demet.  For  this  care  of  Tamora, 
Herself  and  hers  are  highly  bound  to  thee. 

[Exeunt  Demetrius  and  Chiron,  bearing 
offtJie  Nurse. 

Aaron.  Now  to  the  Goths,  as  swift  as  swallow 
flies; 
There  to  dispose  this  treasure  in  mine  arms. 
And  secretly  to  greet  the  empress'  fi-iends : 
Come  on,  you  thick-lipp'd  slave,  I'll  bear  you  hence ; 
For  it  is  you  that  puts  us  to  our  shifts  : 
I'll  make  you  feed  on  berries,  and  on  roots. 
And  feed  on  curds  and  whey,  and  suck  the  goat. 
And  cabin  in  a  cave,  and  bring  you  up 
To  be  a  warrior,  and  command  a  camp.         [Exit. 

Scene  III. — A  Public  Place  in  Rome. 

Enter  Titus,  Marcus,  Young  Lucius,  and  other 
Gentlemen,  witli  hows,  and  Titus  hears  the  ar- 
rows loith  letters  on  them. 

Tit.-  Come,  Mai'cus;  come,  kinsmen;  this  is  the 
way : 
Sir  boy,  let  me  see  your  archery ; 
Look  ye  draw  home  enough,  and  'tis  there  straight. 
Terras  Astrcea  reliquit,  be  you  remember'd,  Marcus. 
She's  gone,  she's  fled.     Sirs,  take  you  to  your  tools; 
y^ou,  cousins,  shall  go  sound  the  ocean. 
And  cast  your  nets.     Happily,  you  may  find  her  in 

the  sea ; 
yet  there's  as  little  justice  as  at  land  : 
No ;  Publius  and  Sempronius,  you  must  do  it ; 
'Tis  you  must  dig  with  mattock  and  with  spade. 
And  pierce  the  inmost  centre  of  the  earth ; 
Then,  when  you  come  to  Pluto's  region, 
I  pray  you,  deliver  him  this  petition; 
Tell  him  it  is  for  justice  and  for  aid, 
And  that  it  comes  from  old  Andronicus, 
Shaken  with  sorrows  in  ungrateful  Rome. 
Ah,  Rome !  well,  well,  I  made  thee  miserable 
What  time  I  threw  the  people's  suff"rages 
On  him  that  thus  doth  tyrannize  o'er  me. 
Go,  get  you  gone,  and  pray  be  careful  all. 
And  leave  you  not  a  man-of-war  unsearch'd  : 
This  wicked  emperor  may  have  shipp'd  her  hence; 
And,  kinsmen,  then  we  may  go  pipe  for  justice. 

Marc.  O,  Publius,  is  not  this  a  heavy  case. 
To  see  thy  noble  uncle  thus  distract? 

Pub.  Therefore,  my  lords,  it  highly  us  concerns, 
By  day  and  night  t'  attend  him  carefully ; 
And  feed  his  humour  kindly  as  we  may. 
Till  time  beget  some  careful  remedy. 


Marc.  Kinsman,  his  soitows  are  past  remedy. 
Join  with  the  Goths,  and  with  revengeful  war 
Take  wreak  on  Rome  for  this  ingratitude. 
And  vengeance  on  the  traitor  Saturnine. 

l^it.  Publius,  how  now  ?  how  now,  my  masters  7 
What,  have  you  met  with  her? 

Puh.  No,  my  good  lord ;    but  Pluto  sends  you 
word. 
If  you  will  have  revenge  from  hell  you  shall  : 
Marry,  for  Justice  she  is  so  employ'd, 
He  thinks,  with  Jove  in  heaven,  or  somewhere  else, 
So  that  perforce  you  must  needs  stay  a  time. 

Tit.  He  doth  me  wrong  to  feed  me  with  delays. 
I'll  dive  into  the  burning  lake  below. 
And  pull  her  out  of  Acheron  by  the  heels. 
Marcus,  we  are  but  shrubs ;  no  cedars  we. 
No  big-bon'd  men,  fram'd  of  the  Cyclops'  size; 
But  metal,  Marcus,  steel  to  the  very  back. 
Yet  wrung  with  wrongs  more  than  our  backs  can 

bear : 
And  sith  there  is  no  justice  in  earth  nor  hell. 
We  will  solicit  heaven,  and  move  the  gods. 
To  send  down  justice  for  to  wreak  our  wrongs. 
Come  to  this  gear;  you  are  a  good  archer,  Marcus. 

[He  gives  them  the  arroics- 
Ad  Jovem,  that's  for  you ;  here,  ad  Apollonem  : 
Ad  Martem,  that's  for  myself; 
Here,  boy,  to  Pallas  ;  here,  to  Mercury  : 
To  Saturn,  Cains,  not  to  Saturnine, 
You  were  as  good  to  shoot  against  the  wind. 
To  it,  boy :  Marcus,  loose  when  I  bid  : 
Of  my  word,  I  have  written  to  effect. 
There's  not  a  god  left  unsolicited. 

Marc.  Kinsmen,  shoot  all  your  shafts  into  the 
court : 
We  will  afliict  the  emperor  in  his  pride.' 

Tit.  Now,  mastei's,  draw.    Oh,  well  said,  Lucius ! 

[They  shoot. 
Good  boy,  in  Virgo's  lap ;  give  it  Pallas. 

Marc.  My  lord,  I  aim  a  mile  beyond  the  moon  ; 
Your  letter  is  with  Jupiter  by  this. 

Tit.  Ha,  ha !  Publius,  Publius,  what  hast  thou 
done  ? 
See,  see,  thou  hast  shot  off"  one  of  Tauras'  horns. 

Marc.  This  was  the  sport,  my  lord :  when  Publius 
shot. 
The  Bull,  being  gall'd,  gave  Aries  such  a  knock, 
That  down  fell  both  the  Ram's  horns  in  the  court. 
And  who  should  find  them  but  the  empress'  villain  : 
She  laugh'd,  and  told  the   Moor   he    should  not 

choose 
But  give  them  to  his  master  for  a  present. 

Tit.  Why,  there  it  goes  :  God  give  your  lordship 

joy- 

Enter  Cloion,  with  a  basket,  and  two  pigeons  in  it. 

Tit.    News,  news  from  heaven  !     Marcus,  the 
post  is  come. 
Sin-ah,  what  tidings  ?  have  you  any  letters  ? 
Shall  1  have  justice  ?  what  says  Jupiter  ? 

Cloum.  Ho !  the  gibbet-maker  ?  he  says  that  he 
hath  taken  them  down  again,  for  the  man  must  not 
be  hanged  till  the  next  week. 

Tit.  But  what  says  Jupiter,  I  ask  thee  ? 

Cloivn.  Alas,  sir,  I  know  not  Jupiter: 
I  never  drank  with  him  in  all  my  life. 

Tit.  Why,  villain,  art  not  thou  the  carrier  ? 

Clown.  Ay,  of  my  pigeons,  sir;  nothing  else. 

Tit.  Why,  didst  thou  not  come  from  heaven  ? 

Clown.  From  heaven  1  alas,  sii",  I  never  came 
there.     God  forbid  I  should  be  so  bold  to  press  to 

31 


ACT    IV. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    IV. 


heaven  in  my  young  days !  Why,  I  am  going  with 
my  pigeons  to  the  tribunal  Plebs,  to  take  up  a  matter 
of  bravs^l  betwixt  my  uncle  and  one  of  the  imperial's 
men. 

Marc.  Why,  sir,  that  is  as  fit  as  can  be  to  serve 
for  your  oration  ;  and  let  him  deliver  the  pigeons 
to  the  emperor  from  you. 

Tit.  Tell  me,  can  you  deliver  an  oration  to  the 
emperor  with  a  gi'ace  ? 

Cloivn.  Nay,  truly,  sir;  1  could  never  say  grace 
in  all  my  life. 

Tit.  Sirrah,  come  hither;  make  no  more  ado. 
But  give  your  pigeond  to  the  emperor : 
By  me  thou  shalt  have  justice  at  his  hands. 
Hold,    hold;    meanwhile,    here's    money   for    thy 

charges. 
Give  me  pen  and  ink. 
Sirrah,  can  you  with  a  gi'ace  deliver  a  supplication  ? 

Cloivn.  Ay,  sir. 

Tit.  Then  here  is  a  supplication  for  you.  And 
when  you  come  to  him,  at  the  first  approach  you 
must  kneel;  then  kiss  his  foot ;  then  deliver  up  your 
pigeons ;  and  then  look  for  your  reward.  I'll  be  at 
hand,  sir ;  see  you  do  it  bravely. 

Cloivn.  I  warrant  you,  sir,  let  me  alone. 

Tit.  Sirrah,  hast  thou  a  knife  ?     Come,  let  me 
see  it. 
Here,  Marcus,  fold  it  in  the  oration. 
For  thou  hast  made  it  like  an  humble  suppliant. 
And  when  thou  hast  given  it  the  emperor. 
Knock  at  my  dooi-,  and  tell  me  what  he  says. 

Cloivn.  God  be  with  you,  sir ;  I  will.         [Exit. 

Tit.  Come,  Marcus,  let  us  go ;  Publius,  follow 
me.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — Before  the  Palace. 

Enter  Saturninus,  Tamora,  Chiron,  Deme- 
trius, Lords,  and  others.  The  Emperor  brings 
the  arrows  in  his  hand  that  Titus  shot  at  him. 

Sat.  Why,  lords,  what  wi'ongs  are  these  ?  was 
ever  seen 
An  emperor  in  Rome  thus  overborne, 
Troubled,  confronted  thus ;  and,  for  the  extent 
Of  egal  justice,  used  in  such  contempt  1 
My  lords,  you  know,  as  do  the  mightful  gods. 
However  these  disturbers  of  our  peace 
Buzz  in  the  people's  ears,  there  nought  hath  pass'd, 
But  even  with  law,  against  the  Avilful  sons 
Of  old  Andronicus.     And  what  an  if 
His  sorrows  have  so  overwhelm'd  his  wits ; 
Shall  we  be  thus  afflicted  in  his  wreaks. 
His  fits,  his  frenzy,  and  his  bitterness  ? 
And  now,  he  writes  to  heaven  for  his  redress ; 
See,  hei'e's  to  Jove,  and  this  to  Mercury, 
This  to  Apollo,  this  to  the  god  of  war : 
Sweet  scrolls  to  fly  about  the  streets  of  Rome  ! 
What's  this,  but  libelling  against  the  senate. 
And  blazoning  our  unjustice  everywhere  ? 
A  goodly  humour,  is  it  not,  my  lords  ? 
As  who  would  say,  in  Rome  no  justice  were  : 
But  if  I  live,  his  feigned  ecstasies 
Shall  be  no  shelter  to  these  outrages ; 
But  he  and  his  shall  know  that  Justice  lives 
In  Saturninus'  health,  whom,  if  she  sleep. 
He'll  so  awake,  as  she  in  fury  shall 
Cut  off  the  proud'st  conspirator  that  lives. 

Tarn.  My  gracious  lord,  my  lovely  Saturnine, 
Lord  of  my  life,  commander  of  my  thoughts. 
Calm  thee,  and  bear  the  faults  of  Titus'  age, 

32. 


Th'  eflfects  of  sorrow  for  his  valiant  sons. 

Whose  loss  hath  pierc'd  him  deep,  and  scarr'd  his 

heart ; 
And  rather  comfort  his  distressed  plight. 
Than  prosecute  the  meanest  or  the  best 
For  these  contempts :  Why,  thus  it  shall  become 
High-witted  Tamora  to  glose  with  all : 
But,  Titus,  I  have  touch'd  thee  to  the  quick, 
Thy  life-blood  out :  if  Aaron  now  be  wise. 
Then  is  all  safe,  the  anchor's  in  the  poit.      [Aside. 

Enter  Clown. 

How  now,  good  fellow,  wouldst  thou  speak  with  us  ? 

Cloivn.  Yea,  forsooth,  an  your  mistership  be 
imperial. 

Tarn.  Empress  I  am,  but  yonder  sits  the  em- 
peror. 

Clown.  'Tis  he.  God  and  saint  Stephen  give 
you  good  den ;  I  have  brought  you  a  letter  and  a 
couple  of  pigeons  here. 

[Saturninus  reads  the  letter. 

Sat.  Go,  take  him  away,  and  hang  him  presently. 

Clown.  How  much  money  must  I  have  1 

Tam.  Come,  sirrah,  you  must  be  hang'd. 

Cloivn.  Hanged  !  by'r  lady  then  I  have  brought 
up  a  neck  to  a  fair  end.  [Exit,  guarded. 

Sat.  Despiteful  and  intolerable  Avrongs  ! 
Shall  I  endure  this  monsti'ous  villainy  ? 
I  know  from  whence  this  same  device  proceeds : 
May  this  be  borne,  as  if  his  ti'aitorous  sons, 
That  died  by  law  for  murther  of  our  brother, 
Have  by  my  means  been  butcher'd  Avrongfully  ? 
Go,  drag  the  villain  hither  by  the  hair ; 
Nor  age,  nor  honour,  shall  shape  privilege : 
For  this  proud  mock  I'll  be  thy  slaughter-man ; 
Sly  frantic  wretch,  that  holpst  to  make  me  gi'eat, 
In  hope  thyself  should  govern  Rome  and  me. 

Enter  jEmilius. 

Sat.  What  news  with  thee,  iEmilius  ? 

JEmil.  Arm,  my  lords;  Rome  never  had  more 
cause ! 
The  Goths  have  gather'd  head,  and  with  a  power 
Of  high-resolved  men,  bent  to  the  spoil. 
They  hither  march  amain,  under  conduct 
Of  Lucius,  son  to  old  Andronicus  ; 
Who  threats  in  course  of  this  revenge  to  do 
As  much  as  ever  Coriolanus  did. 

Sat.  Is  warlike  Lucius  general  of  the  Goths  ? 
These  tidings  nip  me ;  and  I  hang  the  head 
As  flowers   with   frost,  or  gi-ass   beat  down  with 

storms : 
Ay,  now  begin  our  sorrows  to  approach  : 
'Tis  he  the  common  people  love  so  much! 
Myself  hath  often  heard  them  say, 
(When  I  have  walked  like  a  private  man,) 
That  Lucius'  banishment  was  wrongfully. 
And  they  have  wish'd  that  Lucius  were  their  em- 
peror. 

Tarn.  Why  should  you  fear?  is  not  your  city 
strong  ? 

Sat.  Ay,  but  the  citizens  favour  Lucius, 
.And  will  revolt  fi-om  me,  to  succour  him. 

Tam.  King,  be  thy  thoughts  imperious,  like  thy 
name. 
Is  the  sun  dimm'd,  that  gnats  do  fly  in  it  ? 
The  eagle  suffers  little  birds  to  sing, 

And  is  not  careful  what  they  mean  thereby, 
Knowing  that  with  the  shadow  of  his  wing 

He  can  at  pleasure  stint  their  melody. 
Even  so  mayst  thou  the  giddy  men  of  Rome  ! 


ACT    IV. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    IV. 


Then  cheer  thy  sph'it :  for  know,  thou  emperor, 
I  will  enchant  the  old  Andronicus, 
With  words  more  sweet,  and  yet  more  dangerous 
Than  baits  to  fish,  or  honey-stalks  to  sheep ; 
When  as  the  one  is  wounded  with  the  bait, 
The  other  rotted  with  delicious  feed. 

Sat.  But  he  will  not  entreat  his  son  for  us. 

Tarn.  If  Tamora  enti'eat  him,  then  he  will; 
For  I  can  smooth  and  fill  his  aged  eai* 
With  golden  promises,  that,  were  his  heart 
Almost  impregnable,  his  old  ears  deaf. 
Yet  should  both  eai-  and  heart  obey  my  tongue. 
Go  thou  before  to  be  our  embassador ; 

[To  ^MILIUS. 


Say  that  the  emperor  requests  a  parley 
Of  warlike  Lucius,  and  appoint  the  meeting. 

Sat.  ^milius,  do  this  message  honourably  : 
And  if  he  stand  on  hostage  for  his  safety. 
Bid  him  demand  what  pledge  will  please  him  best 

j^mil.   Your  bidding  shall  I  do  effectually. 

[Exit  tEmilius. 

Tam.  Now  will  I  to  that  old  Andronicus ; 
And  temper  him,  with  all  the  ait  I  have. 
To  pluck  proud  Lucius  from  the  warlike  Goths. 
And  now,  sweet  emperor,  be  blithe  again. 
And  bury  all  thy  fear  in  my  devices. 

Sat.  Then  go  successantly,  and  plead  to  him. 

[  Exeunt. 
33 


SosNE  III. — Clown    Ay,  of  my  pigeons,  sir 


ACT 


\! 


Scene  I. — Plains  near  Rome. 

Flourish.     Enter  Lucius,  ivith  an  army  of  Goths, 
tvith  drutji. 

Luc.  Approved  warriors,  and  my  faitliful  friends, 
I  have  received  letters  from  gi^eat  Rome, 
Which  signify  what  hate  they  bear  their  emperor, 
And  how  desirous  of  our  sight  they  are. 
Therefore,  gi'eat  lords,  be,  as  your  titles  witness, 
Imperious  and  impatient  of  your  wrongs  ; 
And  wherein  Rome  hath  done  you  any  scaith, 
Let  him  make  treble  satisfaction. 

Goth.  Bi-ave   slip,  sprung  from   the   gi'eat  An- 
dronicus. 
Whose  name  was  once  our  teiTor,  now  our  com- 
fort; 
Whose  high  exploits,  and  honourable  deeds, 
[ngi-ateful  Rome  requites  with  foul  contempt, 
Be  bold  in  us ;  we'll  follow  where  thou  lead'st, 
Like  stinging  bees  in  hottest  summer's  day. 
Led  by  their  master  to  the  flower'd  fields, 
And  be  aveng'd  on  cursed  Tamora : 
And,  as  he  saith,  so  say  we  all  with  him. 

Luc.  I  humbly  thank  him,  and  I  thank  you  all. 
But  who  comes  here,  led  by  a  lusty  Goth  ? 

Enter  a  Goth,  leading  Aaron  ^cith  his  Child  in  his 
arms. 

Goth.  Renowned  Lucius,  from  our  troops  I  stray'd, 
To  gaze  upon  a  ruinous  monastery, 
And  as  I  earnestly  did  fix  mine  eye 
Upon  the  wasted  building,  suddenly 

34 


I  heard  a  child  ciy  underneath  a  wail  : 
I  made  unto  the  noise,  when  soon  I  heard 
The  ciying  babe  controU'd  with  this  discourse  : 
"  Peace,  tawny  slave,  half  me,  and  half  thy  dam. 
Did  not  thy  hue  bewray  whose  brat  thou  art, 
Had  nature  lent  thee  but  thy  mother's  look, 
Villain,  thou  mightst  have  been  an  emperor. 
But  where  the  bull  and  cow  are  both  milk-white. 
They  never  do  beget  a  coal-black^calf : 
Peace,  villain,  peace !" — even  thus  he  rates  the 

babe, — 
"  For  I  must  bear  thee  to  a  trusty  Goth, 
Who,  when  he  knows  thou  art  the  empress'  babe, 
Will  hold  thee  dearly  for  thy  mother's  sake." 
Witli  this,  my  weapon  drawn,  I  rush'd  upon  him. 
Surpris'd  him  suddenly,  and  bi-ought  him  hither 
To  use  as  you  think  needful  of  the  man. 

Luc.  Oh  worthy  Goth,  this  is  the  incarnate  devil 
That  robb'd  Andronicus  of  his  good  hand : 
This  is  the  pearl  that  pleas'd  your  empress'  eye ; 
And  here's  the  base  fi-uit  of  his  burning  lust. 
Say,  wall-eyed  slave,'  whither  wouldst  thou  convey 
This  growing  image  of  thy  fiendlike  face  ? 
Why  dost  not  speak  ?  what,  deaf?   not  a  word  ? 
A  halter,  soldiers  ;  hang  him  on  this  tree. 
And  by  his  side  his  fruit  of  bastardy. 

Aaron.  Touch  not  the  boy,  he  is  of  royal  blood. 

Luc.  Too  like  the  sire  for  ever  being  good. 
First  hang  the  child,  that  he  may  see  it  sj^rawl; 
A  sight  to  vex  the  father's  soul  withal. 

Aaron.  Get  me  a  ladder !  Lucius,  save  the  child. 
And  bear  it  from  me  to  the  empress  : 


ACT    V. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCEpfE    II. 


If  thou  do  this,  I'll  show  thee  wond'rous  things, 

Tliat  highly  may  advantage  thee  to  hear ; 

[f  thou  wilt  not,  befall  what  may  befall, 

I'll  speak  no  more,  but  vengeance  rot  you  all. 

Luc.  Say  on,  and  if  it  please   me  which  thou 
speak'st, 
Thy  child  shall  live,  and  I  will  see  it  nourish'd. 

Aaron.  And  if  it  please  thee  ?  why,  assure  thee, 
Lucius, 
'Twill  vex  thy  soul  to  hear  what  I  shall  speak : 
For  I  must  talk  of  murthers,  rapes,  and  massacres. 
Acts  of  black  night,  abominable  deeds, 
Complots  of  mischief,  treason,  villainies 
Ruthful  to  hear,  yet  piteously  perform'd ; 
And  this  shall  all  be  buried  by  my  death. 
Unless  thou  swear  to  me  my  child  shall  live. 

Luc.  Tell  on  thy  mind;    I  say  thy  child  shall 
live. 

Aaron.  Swear  that  he  shall,  and  then  I  will  begin. 

L  uc.  Who  should  I  swear  by  ?  thou  believ'st  no 
God; 
That  gi-anted,  how  canst  thou  believe  an  oath  ? 

Aaron.  What  if  I  do  not,  as  indeed  I  do  not : 
Y^et,  for  I  know  thou  art  religious. 
And  hast  a  thing  within  thee  called  conscience, 
With  twenty  popish  tricks  and  ceremonies. 
Which  I  have  seen  thee  careful  to  obsei-ve. 
Therefore  I  urge  thy  oath ;  for  that  I  know 
An  idiot  holds  his  bauble  for  a  God, 
And  keeps  the  oath  which  by  that  God  he  swears  ; 
To  that  I'll  urge  him  :  therefore  thou  shalt  vowj 
By  that  same  God,  what  God  soe'er  it  be. 
That  thou  ador'st,  and  hast  in  reverence. 
To  save  my  boy,  to  nourish,  and  bring  him  up ; 
Or  else  I  will  discover  nought  to  thee. 

Luc.  Even  by  my  God  I  swear  to  thee  I  will. 

Aaron.  First  know  thou,  I  begot  him  on  the  em- 
press. 

Luc.  Oh  most  insatiate,  luxurious  woman  ! 

Aaron.  Tut,   Lucius,   this  was   but  a  deed  of 
charity, 
To  that  which  thou  shalt  hear  of  me  anon. 
'Twas  her  two  sons  that  murther'd  Bassianus ; 
They  cut  thy  sister's  tongue,  and  ravish'd  her. 
And  cut  her  hands,  and  trimm'd  her  as  thou  sawest. 

Luc.  Oh,  detestable  villain!  caU'st  thou  that  trim- 
ming? 

Aaron.    Why,   she  was   wash'd,   and   cut,   and 
trimm'd. 
And  'twas  trim  sport  for  them  that  had  the  doing 
of  it. 

Luc.  Oh,  barbarous,  beastly  villains,  like  thyself! 

Aaron.  Indeed,  I  was  their  tutor  to  instruct  them : 
That  codding  spirit  had  they  from  their  mother, 
As  sure  a  card  as  ever  won  the  set : 
That  bloody  mind  I  think  they  learn'd  of  me, 
As  true  a  dog  as  ever  fought  at  head  ; 
Well,  let  my  deeds  be  witness  of  my  worth. 
I  train'd  thy  bretlu-en  to  that  guileful  hole, 
Where  the  dead  corpse  of  Bassianus  lay : 
I  wrote  the  letter  that  thy  father  found. 
And  hid  the  gold  within,  the  letter  mention'd  ; 
Confederate  with  the  queen  and  her  two  sons. 
And  what  not  done,  that  thou  hast  cause  to  rue, 
Wherein  I  had  no  stroke  of  mischief  in  it  ? 
I  play'd  the  cheater  for  thy  father's  hand ; 
And,  when  I  had  it,  drew  myself  apart. 
And  almost  broke  my  heart  with  extreme  laughter, 
I  piy'd  me  through  the  crevice  of  a  wall. 
When,  for  his  hand,  he  had  his  two  sons'  heads  ; 
Beheld  his  tears,  and  laugh'd  so  heartily, 

120 


That  both  mine  eyes  were  rainy  like  to  his  : 
And  when  I  told  the  empress  of  this  sport, 
She  swounded  almost  at  my  pleasing  tale. 
And  for  my  tidings  gave  me  twenty  kisses. 

Goth.  What,  canst  thou  say  all  this,  and  never 
blush  ? 

Aaron.  Ay,  like  a  black  dog,  as  the  saying  is. 

Luc.  Art  thou  not  sorry  for  these  heinous  deeds  ? 

Aaron.  Ay,  that  I  had  not  done  a  thousand  more. 
Even  now  I  curse  the  day, — and  yet  I  think 
Few  come  within  the  compass  of  my  curse, — 
Wherein  I  did  not  some  notorious  ill  : 
As  kill  a  man,  or  else  devise  his  death ; 
Ravish  a  maid,  or  plot  the  way  to  do  it ; 
Accuse  some  innocent,  and  forswear  myself; 
Set  deadly  enmity  between  two  friends ; 
Make  poor  men's  cattle  break  their  necks ; 
Set  fire  on  barns  and  haystacks  in  the  night. 
And  bid  the  owners  quench  them  with  their  tears : 
Oft  have  I  digg'd  up  dead  men  from  their  gi-aves, 
And  set  them  upright  at  there  dear  friends'  door, 
Even  when  their  sorrows  almost  were  forgot ; 
And  on  their  skins,  as  on  the  bark  of  trees. 
Have  with  my  knife  carved  in  Roman  letters, 
"  Let  not  your  sorrow  die,  though  I  am  dead." 
Tut,  I  have  done  a  thousand  dreadful  things 
As  willingly  as  one  would  kill  a  fly  ; 
And  nothing  gi-ieves  me  heartily  indeed. 
But  that  I  cannot  do  ten  thousand  more. 

Luc.  Bring  down  the  devil,  for  he  must  not  die 
So  sweet  a  death  as  hanging  presently. 

Aaron.  If  there  be  devils,  would  I  were  a  devil, 
To  live  and  burn  in  everlasting  fire. 
So  I  might  have  your  company  in  hell. 
But  to  torment  you  with  my  bitter  tongue) 

Luc.  Sirs,  stop  his  mouth,  and  let  him  speak  no 
more. 

Enter  a  Goth. 

Goth.  My  lord,  there  is  a  messenger  from  Rome 
Desires  to  be  admitted  to  your  presence. 
Luc.  Let  him  come  near. 

Enter  jEmilius. 

Welcome,  iEmilius :  What's  the  news  from  Rome  ? 

^mil.    Lord  Lucius,  and  you  princes  of  the 
Goths, 
The  Roman  emperor  gi'eets  you  all  by  me  ; 
And,  for  he  understands  you  are  in  arms. 
He  craves  a  parley  at  your  father's  house, 
Willing  you  to  demand  your  hostages. 
And  they  shall  be  immediately  deliver'd 

Goth.  What  says  our  general  ? 

Luc.  ^milius,  let  the  emperor  give  his  pledges 
Unto  my  father,  and  my  uncle  Marcus, 
And  we  will  come  :  march  away. 

[Flourish.     Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — Before  Titds's  House. 

Enter  Tamora,  Chiron,  and  Demetrius, 

disguised. 

Tarn.  Thus  in  this  strange  and  sad  habiliment 
I  will  encounter  with  Andronicus, 
And  say  I  am  Revenge,  sent  from  below. 
To  join  with  him  and  right  his  heinous  wrongs. 
Knock  at  his  study,  where  they  say  he  keeps, 
To  ruminate  strange  plots  of  dire  revenge : 
Tell  him  Revenge  is  come  to  join  with  him, 
And  work  confusion  on  his  enemies. 

[They  knock,  and  Titus  ojpens  his  Study  door. 
35 


ACT    V. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE   n. 


Tit.  Who  doth  molest  my  contemplation  ? 
Is  it  your  trick  to  make  me  ope  the  door, 
That  so  my  sad  decrees  may  fly  away, 
And  all  my  study  be  to  no  effect  ? 
You  are  deceiv'd,  for  what  I  mean  to  do 
See  here  in  bloody  lines  I  have  set  down ; 
And  what  is  written  shall  be  executed. 

Tam.  Titus,  I  am  come  to  talk  with  thee. 

Tit.  No,  not  a  word  :  how  can  I  grace  my  talk, 
Wanting  a  hand  to  give  it  action  ^ 
Thou  hast  the  odds  of  me  ;  therefore  no  more. 

Tam.  If  thou  didst  know  me,  thou  wouldst  talk 
with  me. 

Tit.  I  am  not  mad  ;  I  know  thee  well  enough. 
Witness  this  wretched  stump,  witness  these  crim- 
son lines, 
Witness  these  trenches  made  by  gi'ief  and  care, 
Witness  the  tiring  day  and  heavy  night, 
Witness  all  sorrow,  that  I  know  thee  well 
For  our  proud  empress,  mighty  Tamora  : 
Is  not  thy  coming  for  my  other  hand  ? 

Tam.  Know  thou,  sad  man,  I  am  not  Tamora ; 
She  is  thy  enemy,  and  I  thy  friend. 
I  am  Revenge,  sent  from  the  infernal  kingdom, 
To  ease  the  gnawing  vulture  of  thy  mind. 
By  working  wreakful  vengeance  on  thy  foes  : 
Come  down,  and  welcome  me  to  this  world's  light ; 
Confer  with  me  of  murther  and  of  death. 
There's  not  a  hollow  cave  or  lurking-place. 
No  vast  obscurity  or  misty  vale. 
Where  bloody  Murther,  or  detested  Rape, 
Can  couch  for  fear,  but  I  will  find  them  out ; 
And  in  their  ears  tell  them  my  dreadful  name — 
Revenge — which  makes  the  foul  offenders  quake. 

Tit.  Art  thou  Revenge  ?  and  art  thou  sent  to  me 
To  be  a  torment  to  mine  enemies  1 

Tam.  I  am;  therefore  come  down,  and  welcome 
me. 

Til.  Do  me  some  sei-vice,  ere  I  come  to  thee. 
Lo,  by  thy  side  where  Rape,  and  Murther,  stands  ! 
Now  give  some  'surance  that  thou  art  Revenge ; 
Stab  them,  or  tear  them  on  thy  chariot-wheels  ; 
And  then  I'll  come  and  be  thy  waggoner. 
And  whirl  along  with  thee  about  tlje  globes. 
Provide  thee  two  proper  palfreys,  as  black  as  jet, 
To  hale  thy  vengeful  waggon  swift  away, 
And  find  out  murtherers  in  their  guilty  caves. 
And  when  thy  car  is  loaden  with  their  heads, 
I  will  dismount,  and  by  the  waggon-wheel 
Trot  like  a  servile  footman  all  day  long. 
Even  from  Hyperion's  rising  in  the  east 
Until  his  very  downfall  in  the  sea. 
And,  day  by  day,  I'll  do  this  heiivy  task. 
So  thou  destroy  Rapine  and  Murther  there. 

Tam.  These  are  my  ministers,  and  come  with 
me. 

Tit.  Are  they  thy  ministers  ?    what  are  they 
call'd? 

Tam..  Rape  and  Murther ;  therefore  called  so, 
'Cause  they  take  vengeance  of  such  kind  of  men. 

Tit.  Good  lord,  how  like  the  empress'  sons  they 
are. 
And  you  the  empress !  but  we  worldly  men 
Have  miserable,  mad,  mistaking  eyes. 
Oh,  sweet  Revenge,  now  do  I  come  to  thee, 
And,  if  one  arm's  embracement  will  content  thee, 
I  will  embrace  thee  in  it  by-and-by. 

[Titus  closes  his  door. 

Tam.  This  closing  with  him  fits  his  lunacy. 
Whate'er  I  forge  to  feed  his  brain-sick  fits. 
Do  you  uphold,  and  maintain  in  your  speeches ; 

36 


For  now  he  firmly  takes  me  for  Revenge, 
And,  being  credulous  in  this  mad  thought, 
I'll  make  him  send  for  Lucius,  his  son ; 
And,  whilst  I  at  a  banquet  hold  him  sure, 
I'll  find  some  cunning  practice  out  of  hand 
To  scatter  and  disperse  the  giddy  Goths, 
Or,  at  the  least,  make  them  his  enemies : 
See,  here  he  comes,  and  I  must  ply  my  theme. 

Enter  Tirus. 

Tit.  Long  have  I  been  forlorn,  and  all  for  thee. 
Welcome,  dread  fury,  to  my  woful  house  ; 
Rapine,  and  Murther,  you  are  welcome  too. 
How  like  the  empress  and  her  sons  you  are ! 
Well  are  you  fitted,  had  you  but  a  Moor ! 
Could  not  all  hell  afford  you  such  a  devil  ? 
For  well  I  wot  the  empress  never  wags 
But  in  her  company  there  is  a  Moor ; 
And,  would  you  represent  our  queen  aright. 
It  were  convenient  you  had  such  a  devil : 
But  welcome  as  you  are  :  What  shall  we  do  ? 

Tam.  What  wouldst  thou  have  us  do,  Andi'onicus  ? 

Demef.  Show  me  a  murtherer :  I'll  deal  with  him. 

Chi.  Show  me  a  villain  that  hath  done  a  rape 
And  I  am  sent  to  be  reveng'd  on  him. 

Tam.  Show  me  a  thousand,  that  have  done  thee 
wrong. 
And  I  will  be  revenged  on  them  all. 

l^it.    Look  round  about  the  wicked  streets  of 
Rome, 
And  when  thou  find'st  a  man  that's  like  thyself. 
Good  Murther,  stab  him ;  he's  a  murtherer. 
Go  thou  with  him ;  and  when  it  is  thy  hap 
To  find  another  that  is  like  to  thee. 
Good  Rapine,  stab  him ;  he  is  a  ravisher. 
Go  thou  with  them ;  and  in  the  emjieror's  court 
There  is  a  queen  attended  by  a  Moor ; 
Well  mayst  thou  know  her  by  thy  own  proportion, 
For  up  and  down  she  doth  resemble  thee. 
I  pray  thee  do  on  them  some  violent  death : 
They  have  been  violent  to  me  and  mine. 

Tam.  Well  hast  thou  lessou'd  us;  this  shall  we 
do. 
But  would  it  please  thee,  good  Andronicus, 
To  send  for  Lucius,  thy  thrice-valiant  son. 
Who  leads  towards  Rome  a  band  of  warlike  Goths, 
And  bid  him  come  and  banquet  at  thy  house  : 
When  he  is  here,  even  at  thy  solemn  feast, 
I  will  bring  in  the  empress  and  her  sons, 
The  emperor  himself,  and  all  thy  foes  ; 
And  at  thy  mercy  shall  they  stoop  and  kneel ; 
And  on  them  shalt  thou  ease  thy  angry  heart. 
What  says  Andronicus  to  this  device  ? 

Enter  Marcus. 

Tit.  Marcus,  my  brother,  'tis  sad  Titus  calls. 
Go,  gentle  Marcus,  to  thy  nephew  Lucius : 
Thou  shalt  inquire  him  out  among  the  Goths. 
Bid  him  repair  to  me,  and  bring  with  him 
Some  of  the  chiefest  princes  of  the  Goths  ; 
Bid  him  encamp  his  soldiers  where  they  are. 
Tell  him  the  emperor,  and  the  empress  too, 
Feast  at  my  house,  and  he  shall  feast  with  them. 
This  do  thou  for  my  love ;  and  so  let  him. 
As  he  regards  his  aged  father's  life. 

Marc.  This  will  I  do,  and  soon  return  again. 

[Exit. 

Tam.  Now  will  I  hence  about  thy  business, 
And  take  my  ministers  along  with  me. 

Tit.  Nay,  nay ;  let  Rape  and  Murther  stay  with 
me, 


ACT    V. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE  in. 


Or  else  I'll  call  my  brother  back  again, 
And  cleave  to  no  revenge  but  Lucius. 

Tarn.  What  say  you,  boys  ?  will  you  bide  with 
him, 
Whiles  I  go  tell  my  lord  the  emperor. 
How  I  have  govern'd  our  determin'd  jest  ? 
Yield  to  his  humour,  smooth  and  speak  him  fair. 
And  tarry  with  him  till  I  turn  again.  \^Aside. 

Tit.  I  know  them  all,  though  they  suppose  me 
mad. 
And  will  o'erreach  them  in  their  own  devices : 
A  pair  of  cursed  hell-hounds,  and  theu"  dam.  \_Aside. 

Demet.  Madam,  depart  at  pleasure :  leave  us  here. 

Tam.  Farewell,  Andronicus ;  Revenge  now  goes 
To  lay  a  complot  to  beti'ay  thy  foes. 

[Exit  Tamora. 

Tit.  I  know  thou  dost;  and,  sweet  Revenge, fare- 
well. 

CM.  Tell  us,  old  man,  how  shall  we  be  employ'd? 

Tit.  Tut !  I  have  work  enough  for  you  to  do. 
Publius,  come  hither,  Caius,  and  Valentine. 

Enter  Publius,  and  others. 

Pub.  What  is  your  will  ? 

2^it.  Know  you  these  two  ? 

Pub.  The  empress'  sons,  I  take  them,  Chiron, 

D  ineti'ius. 
Tit.  Fie,  Publius,  fie;  thou  art  too  mucli  de- 
ceiv'd : 
The  one  is  Murther,  Rape  is  the  other's  name ; 
And  therefore  bind  them,  gentle  Publius : 
Caius,  and  Valentine,  lay  hands  on  them. 
Oft  have  you  heard  me  wish  for  such  an  hour, 
And  now  I  find  it ;  therefore  bind  them  sure. 
And  stop  their  mouths  if  they  begin  to  ciy. 

[Exit  Titus.     Publius,  Sfc.,  lay  hold  on 
Chiron,  and  Demetrius. 
Chi.  Villains,  forbear !  we  are  the  empress'  sons. 
Pub.  And  therefore  do  we  what  we  are  com- 
manded. 
Stop  close  their  mouths ;  let  them  not  speak  a  word; 
Is  he  sure  bound  ?  look  that  you  bind  them  fast. 

Enter  Titus  Andronicus  idth  a  knife,  and 
Lav  INI  A  with  a  basin. 

Tit.  Come,  come,  Lavinia;    look,  thy  foes  are 

bound : 
Sirs,  stop  their  mouths ;  let  them  not  speak  to  me, 
But  let  them  hear  what  fearful  words  I  utter. 
Oh,  villains,  Chiron  and  Demetrius ! 
Here  stands  the  spring  whom  you  have  stain'd  with 

mud; 
This  goodly  summer  with  your  winter  mix'd. 
You  kill'd  her  husband ;  and  for  that  vile  fault 
Two  of  her  brothers  were  condemn'd  to  death, 
My  hand  cut  off,  and  made  a  meriy  jest ; 
Both  her  sweet  hands,  her  tongue,  and  that  more 

dear 
Than  hands  or  tongue,  her  spotless  chastity, 
Inhuman  traitors,  you  constrain'd  and  forc'd. 
What  would  you  say  if  I  should  let  you  speak? 
Villains,  for  shame  you  could  not  beg  for  gi-ace. 
Hark,  wi'etches,  how  I  mean  to  martyr  you. 
This  one  hand  j-et  is  left  to  cut  your  throats, 
Whilst  that  Lavinia  'tween  her  stumps  doth  hold 
The  basin  that  receives  your  guilty  blood. 
You  know  your  mother  means  to  feast  with  me ; 
And  calls  herself  Revenge,  and  thinks  me  mad. 
Hai'k,  villains  !  I  will  grind  your  bones  to  dust. 
And  with  your  blood  and  it  I'll  make  a  paste. 
And  of  the  paste  a  coffin  I  will  rear. 


And  make  two  pasties  of  your  shameful  heads. 
And  bid  that  strumpet,  your  unhallow'd  dam. 
Like  to  the  earth,  swallow  her  own  increase. 
This  is  the  feast  that  I  have  bid  her  to. 
And  this  the  banquet  she  shall  surfeit  on  : 
For  worse  than  Philomel  you  used  my  daughter ; 
And  worse  than  Progne  I  will  be  reveng'd. 
And  now  prepare  your  throats  :  Lavinia,  come. 
Receive  the  blood ;  and  when  that  they  are  dead. 
Let  me  go  gi-ind  their  bones  to  powder  small, 
And  with  this  hateful  liquor  temper  it, 
i  And  in  that  paste  let  their  vile  heads  be  bak'd. 
Come,  come,  be  every  one  officious 
To  make  this  banquet,  which  I  wish  may  prove 
More  stern  and  bloody  than  the  centaur's  feast. 

[He  cuts  their  throats. 
So ;  now  bring  them  in,  for  I'll  play  the  cook, 
And  see  them  ready  against  their  mother  comes. 

[Exeu7it. 

Scene  III. — Titus's  House.     A  Pavilion. 

Enter  Lucius,  Marcus,  and  the  Goths,  with 
Aaron. 

Luc.  Uncle  Marcus,  since  'tis  my  father's  mind 
That  I  repair  to  Rome,  I  am  content. 

Goth.  And  ours,  With  thine ;  befall  wliat  fortune 
will. 

Luc.  Good   uncle,   take   you   in  this  barbarous 
Moor, 
This  ravenous  tiger,  this  accursed  devil ; 
Let  him  receive  no  sustenance,  fetter  him, 
Till  he  be  brought  unto  the  empress'  face, 
For  testimony  of  her  foul  proceedings  : 
And  see  the  ambush  of  our  friends  be  strong : 
I  fear  the  emperor  means  no  good  to  us. 

Aaron.  Some  devil  whisper  curses  in  mine  ear 
And  prompt  me  ihat  my  tongue  may  utter  forth 
The  venomous  malice  of  my  swelling  heart! 

Luc.  Away,  inhuman  dog,  unhallow'd  slave ! 
Sirs,  help  our  uncle  to  convey  him  in. 
The  trumpets  show  the  emperor  is  at  hand. 

[Flourish. 

Sound  trumpets.  Enter  Saturninus,  and  Tamora, 
with  Tribunes  and  others. 

Sat.  What,  hath  the  firmament  more  suns  than 

one  ? 
Luc.  What  boots  it  thee  to  call  thyself  a  sun  ? 
Marc.  Rome's  emperor,  and  nephew,  break  the 
parle! 
These  quaiTels  must  be  quietly  debated. 
The  feast  is  ready,  which  the  careful  Titus 
Hath  ordained  to  an  honom-able  end  ; 
For  peace,  for  love,  for  league,  and  good  to  Rome  : 
Please  you,  therefore,  draw  nigh,  and  take  your 
places. 
Sat.  Marcus,  we  will.  [Hautboys. 

Enter  Titus,  like  a  cook,  placing  the  meat  on  the 

table;  LiAviyiA,tvith  a  veil  over  her  face;   Young 
Lucius,  and  others. 

Tit.  Welcome,  my  gracious  lord;  welcome,  dread 
queen ; 
Welcome,  ye  warlike  Goths;  welcome,  Lucius; 
And  welcome,  all ;  although  the  cheer  be  poor, 
'Twill  fill  your  stomachs  ;  please  you  eat  of  it. 

Sat.  Why  art  thou  thus  attir'd,  Andronicus  ? 

Tit.  Because  I  would  be  sure  to  have  all  well, 
To  entertain  your  highness,  and  your  empress. 

Tam.  We  are  beholding  to  you,  good  Andronicus. 
37 


ACT    V. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    III. 


Tit.  An  if  your  highness  knew  my  heart,  you 
were  : 
My  lord  the  emperor,  resolve  me  this : 
Was  it  well  done  of  rash  Virginias, 
To  slay  his  daughter  with  his  own  right  hand, 
Because  she  was  enforc'd,  stain'd,  and  deflour'd  ? 

Sat.  It  was,  Andronicus. 

Tit.  Your  reason,  mighty  lord  ! 

Sat.    Because  the  girl  should  not  survive  her 
shame. 
And  by  her  presence  still  renew  his  sorrows. 

Tit.  A  reason  mighty,  strong,  and  effectual ; 
A  pattern,  precedent,  and  lively  warrant. 
For  me,  most  ^vl•etched,  to  perform  the  like. 
Die,  die,  Lavinia,  and  thy  shame  with  thee. 
And  with  thy  shame  thy  father's  sorrow  die. 

[iJe  kills  her. 

Sat.  What  hast  thou  done,  unnatural  and  unkind  ? 

Tit.  Kill'd  her,  for  whom  my  tears  have  made 
me  blind. 
1  am  as  woful  as  Virginius  was. 
And  have  a  thousand  times  more  cause  than  he 
To  do  this  outrage ;  and  it  is  now  done. 

Sat.  What,  was  she  ravish'd  ?  tell,  who  did  tlie 
deed  ? 

Tit.   Will't  please  you  eat,  will't  jilease  your 
highness  feed  ? 

Tain.   Why  hast  thou  slain  thine  only  daughter  ? 

TU.  Not  i ;  'twas  Chiron  and  Demetrms. 
They  ravish'd  her,  and  cut  away  her  tongue. 
And  they,  'twas  they,  that  did  her  all  this  wrong. 

Sat.  Go  fetch  them  hither  to  us  presently. 

Tit.  Why,  there  they  are  both,  baked  in  that  pie. 
Whereof  their  mother  daintily  hath  fed. 
Eating  the  flesh  that  she  herself  hath  bred. 
'Tis  true,  'tis  true,  witness  my  knife's  sharp  point. 

[He  stabs  Tamora. 

Sat.  Die,  frantic  wretch,  for  this  accursed  deed  ! 

[He  kills  Titus. 

Luc.  Can  the  son's  eye  behold  his  father  bleed  ? 
There's  meed  for  meed ;  death  for  a  deadly  deed. 
[He  kills  Saturninus.      The  people  dis- 
perse in  terror. 

Marc.    You  sad-fac'd  men,  people  and  sons  of 
Rome, 
By  uproars  sever'd,  like  a  flight  of  fowl 
Scatter'd  by  winds  and  high  tempestuous  gusts, 
Oh,  let  me  teach  you  how  to  knit  again 
This  scatter'd  corn  into  one  mutual  sheaf. 
These  broken  limbs  again  into  one  body — 

Rom.  Lord.    Lest  Rome  herself  be  bane  unto 
herself; 
And  she  whom  mighty  kingdoms  curtsy  to, 
Like  a  forlorn  and  desperate  castaway, 
Do  shameful  execution  on  herself. 
But  if  my  frosty  signs  and  chaps  of  age, 
Grave  witnesses  of  true  experience. 
Cannot  induce  you  to  attend  my  words. 
Speak,  Rome's  dear  friend, — [  To  Lucius.] — as  erst 

our  ancestor, 
When  with  his  solemn  tongue  he  did  discourse 
To  love-sick  Dido's  sad  attending  ear. 
The  story  of  that  baleful  burning  night. 
When  subtle  Greeks  surpris'd  king  Priam's  Troy. 
Tell  us  what  Sinon  hath  bewitch'd  our  ears, 
Or  who  hath  brought  the  fatal  engine  in 
That  gives  our  Troy,  our  Rome,  the  civil  wound. 
My  heart  is  not  compact  of  flint  nor  steel, 
Nor  can  I  utter  all  our  bitter  grief; 
But  floods  of  tears  will  drown  my  oratory, 
And  break  my  very  utterance,  even  in  the  time 

38 


When  it  should  move  you  to  attend  me  most, 

Lending  your  kind  commiseration. 

Here  is  a  captain  ;  let  him  tell  the  tale  ; 

Your  hearts  will  throb  and  weep  to  hear  him  speak. 

Luc.  Then,  noble  auditory,  be  it  known  to  you. 
That  cursed  Chiron  and  Demetrius 
Were  they  that  murthered  our  emperor's  brother. 
And  they  it  was  that  ravished  our  sister : 
For  their  fell  faults  our  brothers  were  beheaded ; 
Our  father's  tears  despis'd,  and  basely  cozen'd 
Of  that  ti-ue  hand  that  fought  Rome's  quarrel  out. 
And  sent  her  enemies  unto  the  grave  : 
Lastly,  myself,  unkindly  banished  ; 
The  gates  shut  on  me,  and  turn'd  weeping  out. 
To  beg  relief  amongst  Rome's  enemies. 
Who  drown'd  their  enmity  in  my  true  tears. 
And  op'd  their  arms  to  embrace  me  as  a  friend ; 
And  I  am  the  turned  forth,  be  it  known  to  you, 
That  have  preserv'd  her  welfare  in  my  blood. 
And  from  her  bosom  took  the  enemy's  point. 
Sheathing  the  steel  in  my  advent'rous  body. 
Alas,  you  know  I  am  no  vaunter,  I ; 
My  scars  can  witness,  dumb  although  they  are. 
That  my  report  is  just  and  full  of  truth. 
But  soft,  methinks  I  do  digi-ess  too  much. 
Citing  my  woi'thiess  praise.     Oh,  pardon  me, 
For,  when  no  friends  are  by,  men  praise  tuemselves. 

Marc.  Now  is  my  turn  to  speak :  behold  this  child ; 
Of  this  was  Tatnoia  delivered. 
The  issue  of  an  irreligious  Moor, 
Chief  architect  and  plotter  of  these  woes. 
The  villain  is  alive  in  Titus'  house, 
Damn'd  as  he  is,  to  witness  this  is  true. 
Now  judge  what  cause  had  Titus  to  revenge 
These  v^Tongs,  unspeakable  past  patience, 
Or  more  than  any  living  man  could  bear. 
Now  you  have   heard  the  truth,   what  say  you, 

Romans  ? 
Have  we  done  aught  amiss  ?  show  us  wherein, 
And,  fi-om  the  place  where  you  behold  us  now. 
The  poor  remainder  of  Andronici 
Will  hand  in  hand  all  headlong  cast  us  down. 
And  on  the  ragged  stones  beat  forth  our  brains, 
And  make  a  mutual  closure  of  our  house : 
Speak,  Romans,  speak;  and  if  you  sa}^  we  shall, 
Lo,  hand  in  hand,  Lucius  and  I  will  fall. 

jEmil.  Come,  come,  thou  reverend  man  of  Rome, 
And  bring  our  emperor  gently  in  thy  hand, — 
Lucius,  our  emperor;  for  well  I  know," 
The  common  voice  do  cry  it  shall  be  so. 

Marc.  Lucius,  all  hail,  Rome's  royal  emperor! 
Go,  go,  into  old  Titus'  sorrowful  house. 
And  hither  hale  the  misbelieving  Moor, 
To  be  adjudg'd  some  direful  slaughtering  death. 
As  punishment  for  his  most  wicked  life. 

[  To  Attendants. 
Lucius,  all  hail  to  Rome's  gracious  governor ! 

Luc.  Thanks,  gentle  Romans  !  May  I  govern  so. 
To  heal  Rome's  harms,  and  wipe  away  her  woe  : 
But,  gentle  people,  give  me  aim  awhile. 
For  nature  puts  me  to  a  heavy  task  ! 
Stand  all  aloof;  but,  uncle,  draw  you  near. 
To  shed  obsequious  tears  upon  this  trunk. 
Oh,  take  this  warm  kiss  on  thy  pale  cold  lips, 

[Kisses  Titus. 
These  sorrowful  drops  upon  thy  blood-stain'd  face. 
The  last  true  duties  of  thy  noble  son. 

Marc.  Tear  for  tear,  and  loving  kiss  for  kiss. 
Thy  brother  Marcus  tenders  on  thy  lips. 
Oh,  were  the  sum  of  these  that  I  should  pay 
Countless  and  infinite,  yet  would  I  pay  them. 


ACT    V. 


TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


SCENE    III. 


Luc.  Come  hither,  boy ;  come,  come,  and  learn 
of  us 
To  melt  in  showers.    Thy  grandsire  lov'd  thee  well ; 
Many  a  time  he  danc'd  thee  on  his  knee, 
Sung  thee  asleep,  his  loving  breast  thy  pillow ; 
Many  a  matter  hath  he  told  to  thee, 
Meet  and  agi"eeing  with  thine  infancy ; 
In  that  respect,  then,  like  a  loving  child, 
Slied  yet  some  small  drops  from  thy  tender  spring, 
Because  kind  natuie  doth  require  it  so : 
Friends  should  associate  friends  in  gi-ief  and  woe. 
Bid  him  farewell,  commit  him  to  the  grave. 
Do  him  that  kindness  and  take  leave  of  him. 

Boy.  O,  gi'andsire,  grandshe,  even  with  all  my 
heart 
Would  I  were  dead,  so  you  did  live  again  ! 
O,  Lord,  I  cannot  speak  to  him  for  weeping ; 
My  tears  will  choke  me  if  I  ope  my  mouth. 

Enter  Attendants  with  Aaron. 

Roman.  You  sad  Andronici,  have  done  with  woes ! 
rfive  sentence  on  this  execrable  wretch. 
That  hath  been  breeder  of  these  dire  events. 
Luc.  Set  hira  breast-deep  in  earth,  and  famish 
him : 
There  let  him  stand,  and  rave,  and  ciy  for  food  : 

120* 


If  any  one  relieves  or  pities  him. 

For  the  offence  he  dies ;  this  is  our  doom. 

Some  stay  to  see  him  fasten'd  in  the  earth. 

Aaron.  Ah !  why  should  wrath  be   mute,   and 
fury  dumb  ? 
I  am  no  baby,  I,  that  with  base  prayers 
I  should  repent  the  evils  I  have  done : 
Ten  thousand  worse  than  ever  yet  I  did 
Would  I  perform,  if  I  might  have  my  will : 
If  one  good  deed  in  all  my  life  I  did, 
I  do  repent  it  from  my  very  soul. 

Luc.    Some  loving  friends  convey  the  emperor 
hence. 
And  give  him  burial  in  his  father's  gi'ave. 
My  father  and  Lavinia  shall  forthwith 
Be  closed  in  our  household's  monument : 
As  ior  that  heinous  tiger,  Tamora, 
No  fun'ral  rite,  nor  man  in  mournful  weeds, 
No  mournful  bell  shall  ring  her  burial; 
But  throw  her  forth  to  beasts  and  birds  of  prey  : 
Her  life  was  beastlike  and  devoid  of  pity. 
And,  being  so,  shall  have  like  want  of  pity. 
See  justice  done  on  Aaron,  that  damn'd  Moor, 
By  whom  our  heavy  haps  had  their  beginning  : 
Then,  aftei"wards,  to  order  well  the  state, 
That  like  events  may  ne'er  it  ruinate.        \_Exeunt. 

39 


'f-    f( 


Pontine  JIarshes,  Rome. 


NOTES   ON   TITUS   ANDRONICUS. 


ACT  I.— Scene  I. 

"  —  my  SUCCESSIVE  title" — i.  e.  My  title  to  the  suc- 
cession. "  The  empu-e  being  elective  and  not  successive, 
the  emperors  in  being  made  profit  of  their  own  times." — 
Raleigh. 

"  Nor  wrong  mine  age'^ — Satiirninus  means  his  senior- 
ity in  point  of  age.  lu  a  subsequent  passage  Tamora 
speaks  of  him  as  a  very  young  man. 

"  Chosen  Andronicus,  surnamed  Pius,"  etc. 
The  name  of  the  Poet's  hero,  from  the  Greek,  would 
be  pronounced,  by  critically  accurate  classical  scholars, 
"  Andronicus,"  with  the  penultimate  accent ;  and  it  is 
often  so  pronounced  when  it  occurs  elSfe where,  as  m  St. 
Paul's  "  Epistles,"  or  as  the  name  of  the  first  Roman 
comic  writer,  (Livius  Andronicus.)  But  the  author  of 
this  play  caUs  his  hero,  throughout,  "  Andr&nicus." 
This  furaishes  some  additional  proof  that  the  author  had 
not  that  high  classical  scholarship  ascribed  to  him  by 
Stevens,  as  far  above  the  range  of  Shakespeare's  ac- 
quirements. 

"  —  AcciTED  home" — i.  e.  Sent  for  home;  a  Latinism, 
like  many  of  Shakespeare's  words,  yet  not  peculiai-  to 
this  place,  it  being  found  in  Wyatt,  Hall,  and  others. 

"  —  so  I  do  affy" — "  Affy  "  is  here  used  for  to  confide 
in ;  a  sense  in  which  it  is  also  quoted  by  Ben  Jonson. 
But  in  Henry  VI.  the  same  word  is  used  for  betroth,  as 
the  verb  oi  affiance. 

Scene  II. 

"  The  self-same  gods  that  arrrHd  the  queen  of  Troy 
With  opportunity  of  sharp  revenge,"  etc. 

This  refers  to  Hecuba's  revenge  upon  Poljnnnestor, 
king  of  Thrace,  who  had  slain  her  youngest  son.  The 
story  is  told  in  Ovid's  "  Metamorphoses,"  (lib.  xii. :) — a 
book  familiar,  m  that  age,  in  the  original,  even  to  school-  , 
boys ;  and,  in  Arthur  Golduig's  spirited  translation,  to  | 
iJl  lovers  of  poetry  or  amusing  fiction.  The  incident 
had  also  passed  into  the  story-books  and  popular  poems 
of  the  Trojan  war.  There  is,  therefore,  no  reason  to 
suppose  that  the  author  had  drawn  it  from  the  Greek 
of  Euripides's  "  Hecuba,"  which  was  not  then  translated. 

"  Patient  yourself,  madam" — As  a  verb ;  a  use  found 
in  other  old  plays. 

"  — outlive  thy  father  s  days, 
And  fame's  eternal  date"  etc. 
"  To  '  outlive'  an  '  eternal  date'  is,  though  not  philo- 
sophical, yet  poetical  sense.     He  wishes  that  her  life 
may  be   longer  than  his,  and  her  praise  longer  than 
fame." — Johnson. 

"  —  Solon's  happiness" — The  maxim  alluded  to  is, 
that  no  man  can  be  pronounced  happy  before  his  death. 

"  This  PALLIAMENT  of  white  and  spotless  hue,"  etc. 

Stevens  founds  on  this  word  an  argument  that  Shake- 
speare was  not  its  author,  as  "  palliame7it,  for  robe,  is 
a  Latinism  not  met  with  elsewhere,  in  any  English 
writer,  ancient  or  modem,  though  it  must  have  origi- 
nated from  the  mint  of  a  scholar."  Perhaps  it  may  be 
rather  the  blunder  of  a  superficial  scholar  for  paluda- 
ment — the  palndamcnfum  of  the  consuls  and  imperators, 
when  in  militaiy  command.  But  pallium,  the  pall  or 
official  attire  of  high  ecclesiastical  office,  was  a  word 
familiar  to  the  former  age  of  England ;  and  it  was  no 
high  evidence  of  scholarship  to  fabricate  a  derivative  from 

40 


this  source.  But,  certainly,  neither  this,  nor  the  other 
classical  materials  of  this  play,  indicate  as  much  famil- 
iarity with  the  Latin  as  do  many  of  the  poetical  phrases 
and  words  used  in  their  primitive  Latin  sense  elsewhere, 
by  Shakespeare,  with  as  much  taste  and  precision  of 
expression  as  originality. 

"  —  to  make  a  stale" — A  "stale"  here  signifies  a 
stalking-horse.  To  make  a  "stale"  of  any  one  seems 
to  have  meant  to  make  them  an  object  of  mockery. 
The  common  text,  founded  on  the  second  folio,  has — 

Was  there  none  else  in  Rome,  to  make  a  stale  of, 

But  Saturnine  1 

"  To  RUFFLE  in  the  commonwealth" — To  "  ruffle"  was 
to  be  t7imultuons,  aud  turbulent.  Thus  Bai'et: — "A 
ti'ouble  or  ruffling  in  the  common-weal :  procella." 

"  He  is  not  with  himself" — A  phrase  resembhng  our 
idiomatic  expression,  "  He  is  beside  himself." 

"  The  Greeks,  upon  advice,  did  bury  Ajhx,"  etc. 

"  This  passage  alone  would  sufficiently  convince  me 
that  the  play  before  us  was  the  work  of  one  who  was 
conversant  with  the  Greek  tragedies,  in  their  original 
language.  We  have  here  a  plain  allusion  to  the  Ajax 
of  Sophocles,  of  which  no  translation  was  extant  in  the 
time  of  Shakespeare.  In  that  piece  Agamemnon  con- 
sents at  last  to  allow  Ajax  the  rites  of  sepulture,  and 
Ulysses  is  the  pleader  whose  arguments  prevail  in  favour 
of  his  remains." — Stevens. 

The  reader  will  decide  for  himself  on  the  force  of 
this  argument,  after  recollecting  how  all  the  classical 
and  mythological  story  had  been  mixed  up,  in  various 
fonns,  with  the  popular  literature  of  the  age  of  Eliza- 
beth, and  her  immediate  predecessors. 

"  —  these  dreary  dumps" — This  word  affords  an  amus- 
ing instance  of  change  in  the  use  and  association  of 
words,  while  the  same  general  sense  is  retamed.  It  is 
now  merely  burlesque,  or  somewhat  coarsely  colloquial. 
In  its  primitive  sense,  a  "dump"  meant  a  strain  of  mel- 
ancholy music,  and  was  afterwards  used  to  signify  sor- 
row and  dejection ;  and  was  thus  applied  in  the  gravest 
passages  of  poetry.  Dump,  dumps,  and  dumpest,  are 
found  thus  used  by  Lord  Surry,  Golding,  and  Spenser. 
Thus  Harrington,  in  his  "  Ariosto :" — 
The  fall  of  noble  Menodante's  son, 
Shake  them  into  a  dumpe,  and  make  them  sad. 

Instead  of  the  "  dreary  dumps"  of  the  other  old  copies, 
the  folio  has  "  sudden  dumps,"  which  may  be  a  misprint 
for  "  sullen  dumps." 

"  —  you  have  play'd  your  prize" — To  "  play  a  prize  " 
was  a  technical  term  in  the  ancient  fencing-schools. 

ACT  II.— Scene  I. 

"  Clubs,  clubs" — \Valter  Scott  has  taught  all  modem 
readers  that  this  was  the  common  London  city  cry  upon 
any  atfray  in  the  streets,  by  which  the  citizens  of  Lon- 
don, and  especially  the  "  London  apprentices,"  were 
summoned  to  put  down  riot,  aud  defend  the  city. 

"  —  a  DANCING  rapier" — A  light  kind  of  sword,  more 
for  show  than  use,  which  was  worn  by  gentlemen,  even 
when  dancing,  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth.  So  in  All's 
Well  that  Ends  Well: — 

no  sword  worn 

But  one  to  dance  with. 

And  Greene,  in  his  "Quip  for  an  Upstart  Courtier:'' — 
"  One  of  them  carrying  his  cutting  sword  of  choller,  tlie 
other  his  dancing-rapier  of  delight." 


NOTES  ON  TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


"  —  more  water  glideth  by  the  mill 
Than  icots  the  miller  of,"  etc. 

Thei-e  is  a  Scottish  proverb,  "  Mickle  water  goes  by 
the  miller  when  he  sleeps."  {Non  omnern  molitor  quce 
jluit  Hilda  videt.) 

"  —  easy  it  is 
Of  a  cut  loaf  to  steal  a  shive,"  etc. 
This  is  also  a  northern  proverb  : — "  It  is  safe  taking 
a  shive  of  a  cut  loaf."     A  "  shive,"  or  shieve,  was  a  com- 
mon old  English  word  for  a  slice. 

"  Per  Styga,  per  manes  vehor." 
These  scraps  of  Latin  are  taken,  though  not  exactly, 
from  Seneca's  tragedies. 

ScKNE    III. 

"  —  INHERIT  e<" — "Inherit"  is  used,  as  in  the  Tem- 
pest, for  to  possess,  to  own. 

"  —  as  many  urchi.vs" — i.  e.  Hedge-hogs. 

Scene  IV. 

"  A  precious  ring,  that  lightens  all  the  hole,'"  etc. 
Old  naturalists  assert  that  there  is  a  gem  called  a 
carbuncle,  which  emits  not  reflected  but  native  light. 
Boyle  believed  in  the  reality  of  its  existence.  It  is  often 
alluded  to  in  ancient  fable.  Thus,  in  the  "  Gesta  Ro- 
manoiiim:" — "  He  farther  beheld  and  saw  a  carbuncle, 
that  lighted  all  the  house."  And  Drayton,  in  the  "  Muse's 
Elysium  :" — 

Is  that  adraired  mighty  stone, 
The  carbuncle  that's  named  ; 
Which  from  it  such  a  flaming  Ught 

And  radiancy  ejecteth, 
Tliat  in  the  very  darkest  night 
'Ite  eye  to  it  directeth. 

ACT  III.— Scene  I. 

"  They  would  not  mark  me  :  oh,  if  (hey  did  hear, 
They  would  not  pity  me,"  etc. 
So  the  folio  of  1693.     The  quarto  of  1600— 

or,  if  they  did  mark, 

They  would  not  pity  me  ;  yet  plead  I  must, 
AU  bootless  unto  them. 

The  quarto  of  1611  omits  "Yet  plead  I  must,"  but  re- 
tains "  All  bootless  unto  them."  These  variations  are 
noted  that  the  reader  may  understand  the  cause  of  dif- 
fering from  some  other  editions,  not  because  the  altera- 
tions are  at  all  important. 

"  —  that  delightful  engine  of  her  thoughts" — This 
phrase,  which  does  not  belong  to  the  mere  common- 
places of  poetical  phraseology,  is  remarkable  as  being 
also  found  in  Shakespeare's  Venus  and  Adonts  ;  afford- 
ing some  corroboration,  however  slight,  of  the  opinion 
of  the  common  origin  of  that  poem  and  this  tragedy. 

"  As  far  from  help  as  lihbo  is  from  bliss .'" 
The  commentators  explain  this  as  referring  only  to 
the  Limbus  Patrum,  where  the  school-divdues  taught 
that  the  souls  of  the  patriarchs  were  detained.  This  is 
not  precisely  accurate.  The  doctrine  of  the  school- 
men, which  had  passed  into  the  general  belief  of  the 
middle  ages,  considered  the  Limbus  as  comprehenduig 
all  those  middle  states  of  the  invisible  woi-ld,  as  Purga- 
tory, and  the  Limbos,  where  the  patriarchs  and  unbap- 
tized  infants  were  respectively  detained.  To  this  popu- 
lar opinion  added  a  Limbus  fatuorum,  or  fool's  paradise — 
a  notion  aftei-wards  used  by  Milton.  The  word  "  Limbo  " 
soon  acquired  the  sense  of  a  prison,  or  place  of  restraint, 
as  it  is  still  used  ludicrously.  But  it  had  at  first  no  asso- 
ciation of  that  nature.  >  Shakespeare  more  than  once  re- 
fers to  these  opinions. 

"  —  the  enemy'' s  castle" — Theobald  changed  this  to 
casque.  Knight  thinks  it  is  put  for  stronghold,  pouwr. 
But  it  would  rather  seem  to  refer  to  the  ancient  castle- 
helmet,  80  cadled  in  corruption  of  the  old  French  cas- 
qitetel. 


ACT  IV.— Scene  I. 

"  —  Twte  how  she  quotes  the  leaves" — i.  e.  Observes ; 
searches  through. 

"  Magni  Dominator  poli,"  etc. 
This  is  a  variation,  like  a  quotation  from  memory,  of 
the  passage  in  Seneca's  tragedy  of  "  Hypolytus,"  be- 
gianmg,  "  Magne  Regnator  Deum;"  being  the  excla- 
mation of  Hypolytus  when  his  step-mother,  Phoedra, 
discloses  to  him  her  incestuous  passion. 

" — the  woful  fere" — "Fere,"  or  pheere,  is  a  com- 
panion, and  is  found  in  old  poets,  used  sometimes  for 
husband,  and  sometimes,  as  in  Chaucer,  for  the  wife. 

Scene  II. 

"  Gramercy,  lovely  Lucius" — i.  e.  Many  thanks; 
much  obliged — a  form  of  thauks  contracted  from  the  old 
French  grand  merci.  Chaucer  uses  it  in  its  original 
form — "  grand  mercy." 

"Ay,  just  a  verse  in  Horace" — i.  e.  Merely  a  verse 
in  Horace.  The  punctuation  of  all  the  modern  editions, 
except  those  of  Knight,)  which  properly  retain  the  old 
pointing,)  is,  "  Ay,  just !  A  verse,"  etc.  But  the  other 
mode  conveys  more  distinctly  Aaron's  contempt  of  the 
dullness  of  the  princes.  Besides,  "just,"  in  the  sense  of 
true,  strikes  me  as  more  modem  than  the  date  of  this  play. 

"  —  a  young  lad  fram'd  of  another  leer" — A  word 
once  of  frequent  use  for  complexion,  colour.  There  was 
another  old  word,  of  the  same  sound  and  spelling,  but 
of  different  derivation,  and  meaning  leer,  or  lere — (i.  e. 
learning.) 

"  —  PACK  with  him" — i.  e.  Contrive;  arrange  to- 
gether. It  seems  to  have  been  used  to  imply  "  insidious 
contrivance  of,  or  with,  several  persons ;"  in  the  same 
sense  as  we  still  say,  "  a  packed  juiy." 

Scene  III. 

"  —  the  TRIBUNAL  Plebs" — This  may  be  either  a 
misprint  for  Tribnnus  Plebis,  or  intended  as  an  illiterate 
man's  blunder  as  to  the  same  oflScer. 

Scene  IV. 

"  —  EGAL  justice" — As  the  original  has  "egal"  for 
equal,  a  form  of  the  word  in  use  at  the  time,  it  seems 
proper  not  to  change  it  to  the  more  modem  word,  as 
many  editors  do ;  for  it  is  not  a  mere  mode  of  spelling, 
but  a  variation  of  the  word  itself,  and  with  another 
sound. 

"  —  go  successantly" — So  in  all  old  copies ;  altered 
by  Stevens,  and  others,  to  successfully,  as  a  mere  en'or 
of  the  press.  It  is  retained  here,  as  perhaps  intended 
to  express  another  shade  of  meaning. 

ACT  v.— Scene  I. 

"  Get  me  a  ladder" — These  words  are  given  to  the 
Moor  here,  as  in  all  the  old  editions,  and  are  in  the  spirit 
of  the  character: — "Let  me  be  hung,  and  save  the 
child."  The  mass  of  later  editions  follow  Theobald,  in 
giving  the  words  to  Lucius. 

"  —  popish  tricks  and  ceremonies" — This  phrase,  like 
the  holy  water  and  tapers  at  a  wedding,  in  the  first  act, 
the  Limbo,  the  ruined  monastery,  and  the  "  mournful 
bell"  ringing  at  funerals,  are  all  among  the  wide  devi- 
ations from  strict  classical  propriety,  such  as  Shakespeare 
often  made,  but  were  not  so  likely  to  have  proceeded  fi-om 
the  learned  Grecian,  to  whom  some  of  his  critics  have 
thought  fit  to  ascribe  this  play. 

"As  true  a  dog  as  ever  fought  at  head,"  etc. 
An  allusion  to  bull-dogs ;  whose  generosity  and  cour- 
age are  always  shown  by  meeting  the  bull  in  front. 

amongst  the  dogs  and  beares  he  goes, 

Where,  while  he  skipping  cries — To  liead, — to  head. 

Johnson. 
41 


NOTES  ON  TITUS  ANDRONICUS. 


"  Bring  doicn  the  devils — It  appears  from  this  that 
Aaron  had  actually  mounted  the  ladder  and  spoke  from 
it,  in  the  old  English  fashion  of  Tyburn  executions. 

Scene  II. 

"  —  Rapine  and  Murther" — "  Rapine"  is  used  as  sy- 
nonymous with  rape,  and  not  in  its  modern  sense.  Old 
Gower,  also,  so  employs  the  word. 

"  —  look  that  you  bind  then  fast" — There  is  a  stage- 
direction  here — Exeunt.  They  perhaps  go  within  the 
curtains  of  the  secondary  stage,  so  that  the  bloody  scene 
may  be  veiled. 

"  —  of  the  paste  a  coffin" — i.  e.  The  crust  of  a  raised 


pie- 


-a  term  of  art  in  the  old  English  kitchen. 


Scene  III. 


"  —  break  the  parte" — i.  e.  Begin  the  parley ;  in  the 
sense  that  we  still  say,  "He  breaks  his  mind" — to 
"  break  a  matter  to  one." 

"  Was  it  well  done  of  rash  Virginius,"  etc. 
Here  is  again  one  of  those  errors  which  a  well-read 
scholar  was  not  likely  to  fall  into.     Virgiuius  did  not 
slay  his  daughter  because  she  was  stained,  etc.,  but  to 
save  her  from  pollution. 

"  Lucius,  all  hail,  Rome^s  royal  emperor,"  etc. 
• "  This  line,  and  the  concluding  line  of  Marcus's  speech, 
are  given  to  the  people — '  Romans ' — by  the  modern 
editors,  against  the  authoritj^  of  the  original  copies. 
Marcus  is  the  tribune  of  the  people,  and  speaks  authori- 
tatively what  'the  common  voice'  has  required." — 
Knight. 

"  —  give  me  aim  awhile" — To  "  cry  aim,"  as  has  been 
elsew^here  obser\'ed  in  this  edition,  was  a  popular  phrase, 
introduced  from  the  ancient  universal  practice  of  arch- 
ery, and  has  become  obsolete  as  that  has  gone  out 
of  use.  It  meant  to  encourage ;  so  to  "  give  aim"  was 
to  direct;  neither  of  which  senses  seem  in  the  least  ap- 
propriate here.  Unless  there  was  some  other  colloquial 
use  of  the  phrase,  now  forgotten,  equivalent  to  "  give 
me  leave."  "aim"  may  here  be  a  typographical  error 
for  room ;  as  Lucius  says,  in  the  next  line  but  one, 
"  stand  all  aloof." 

"Her  life  was  beastlike" — So  in  the  folios;  the 
quartos,  beastly.  The  former  is  most  in  the  quaint  taste 
of  the  times. 


Although  Titus  Andronicus  is  a  play  which,  had  it 
come  down  to  us  under  the  name  of  some  secondary  dra- 
matist of  the  age  of  Elizabeth,  would  have  taken  its  place 
quietly  with  the  dramatic  literature  of  that  date,  by  the 
side  of  Peele,  Middleton,  etc.,  its  extravagances  all  for- 
gotten, and  its  beauties  now^  and  then  selected  or  quoted  ; 
as  it  is,  it  is  rarely  mentioned  by  a  critic,  but  in  tenns 
of  unqualified  disgust.  But,  gi-eat  as  its  faults  are,  it 
certauily  had  once  the  merit  of  pleasing  the  public  taste, 
even  after  Shakespeare  had  habituated  it  to  nobler  food. 
It  is,  therefore,  at  least  worth  transient  inquirj',  what 
the  prevailing  sentiment  or  feeling  in  it  may  be  to 
which  it  owed  its  interest  and  power.  We  cannot,  there- 
fore, refrain  from  selecting  a  part  of  Franz  Horn's  imagi- 
native and  somewhat  mystical  criticism,  which,  if  it 
"  finds  in  Shakespeare  more  than  Shakespeare  meant," 
yet  rightly  indicates  the  real  pervading  feeling  of  the 
piece,  and  the  effect  it  leaves  on  the  mind.  The  reader 
ynW.  observe  that  Horn's  argument  rests  upon  the  as- 

42 


sumption  that  the  piece  is  throughout  the  entire  com 
position  of  the  "youth  Shakespeare." 

The  translation  is  from  one  of  the  contributors  to  the 
"  Pictorial"  Shakespeare.  The  work  from  which  it  is 
exti-acted  is  Horn's  "  Shakespeare's  Dramas  Illustrated," 
(5  vols.,  Leipsic,  1831;) — a  series  of  essays  minutely 
analyzing  the  several  characters,  and  summing  up  the 
governing  characteristics  of  each  play : — 

"  A  mediocre,  poor,  and  tame  naXave  finds  itself  easily. 
It  soon  amves,  when  it  endeavours  earnestly,  at  a  knowl- 
edge of  what  it  can  accomplish,  and  what  it  cannot.  Its 
poetical  tones  are  single  and  gentle  spring-breathings ; 
with  which  we  are  well  pleased,  but  which  pass  over 
us  almost  ti-ackless.  A  veiy  different  combat  has  the 
higher  and  richer  nature  to  maintain  with  itself;  and 
the  more  splendid  the  peace,  and  the  brighter  the  cleai-- 
ness,  which  it  reaches  through  this  combat,  the  more 
monsti-oiis  the  fight  which  must  have  been  incessantly 
maintained. 

"  Let  us  consider  the  richest  and  most  powerful  poetic 
nature  that  the  world  has  ever  yet  seen ;  let  us  con- 
sider Shakespeare,  as  boy  and  youth,  in  his  circumscribed 
external  situation, — without  one  discriminating  friend, 
without  a  patron,  vinthout  a  teacher, — without  the  pos- 
session of  ancient  or  modern  languages, — in  his  loneli- 
ness at  Stratford,  following  an  uncongenial  employment ; 
and  then,  in  the  strange  whirl  of  the  so-called  great 
world  of  London,  contending  for  long  j'ears  with  unfa- 
vourable circumstances, — in  wearisome  intercourse  with 
this  great  world,  which  is,  however,  often  found  to  be 
little ; — but  also  with  nature,  with  himself,  and  with 
God : — What  materials  for  the  deepest  contemplation  ! 
This  rich  nature,  thus  circumstanced,  desires  to  explaui 
the  enigma  of  the  human  being  and  the  sun-ounding 
world.  But  it  is  not  yet  disclosed  to  himself.  Ought 
he  to  wait  for  this  ripe  time  before  he  ventures  to  dra- 
matise ?  Let  us  not  demand  anything  superhuman : 
for,  through  the  expression  of  error  in  song,  will  he  find 
what  accelerates  the  truth ;  and  well  for  him  that  he  has 
no  other  sins  to  answer  for  than  poetical  ones,  which 
later  in  life  he  has  atoned  for  by  the  most  glorious  ex- 
cellences ! 

"  The  elegiac  tone  of  his  juvenile  poems  allows  us  to 
imagine  very  deep  passions  in  the  youthful  Shakespeare. 
But  this  single  tone  was  not  long  sufficient  for  him.  He 
soon  desired,  fi-om  that  stage  '  which  signifies  the  world,' 
(an  expression  that  Schiller  might  properly  have  in- 
vented for  Shakespeare.)  to  speak  aloud  what  the  world 
seemed  to  him, — to  him,  the  youth  who  \vas  not  yet 
able  thoroughly  to  peneti-ate  this  seeming.  Can  there 
be  here  a  want  of  colossal  eiTors  ?  Not  merely  single 
errors.  No :  we  should  have  a  whole  drama  which  is 
diseased  at  its  veiy  root, — which  rests  upon  one  single 
mousti-ous  eiTor.  Such  a  drama  is  this  Titus.  The 
Poet  had  here  nothing  less  in  his  jnind  than  to  give  us 
a  grand  Doomsday-drama.  But  what,  as  a  man,  was 
possible  to  him  in  Lear,  the  youth  could  not  accom- 
plish. He  gives  us  a  torn-to-pieccs  world,  about  which 
Fate  wanders  like  a  bloodthirsty  lion, — or  as  a  more 
refined  and  more  cruel  tiger,  tearing  mankmd,  good 
and  evil  alike,  and  blindly  treading  down  every  flower 
of  joy.  Nevertheless  a  better  feeling  reminds  him  that 
some  repose  must  be  given;  but  he  is  not  suflScientlv 
confident  of  this,  and  what  he  does  in  this  regard  is  of 
httle  power.  The  personages  of  the  piece  are  not 
merely  heathens,  but  most  of  them  embittered  and 
blind  in  their  heathenism :  and  only  some  single  aspira- 
tions of  something  better  can  arise  from  a  few  of  the 
best  among  them ; — aspirations  which  are  breathed  so 
gentl}'  as  scarcely  to  be  heard  amidst  the  cries  of  despe- 
ration from  the  bloody  waves  that  roar  almost  deafea- 
ingly." 


PEBOga. 


□ 


mr_ 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 

SKETCH    OF    THE    HISTORY    OF    CRITICAL    OPINION    TOUCHING     THE     MERITS 

AND    AUTHORSHIP    OF    THIS    PLAY ITS    CHARACTERISTICS    AND   VARIETY 

OF    MANNER PROBABLE    CAUSES    OF    THIS    VARIETY,    ETC. 

THE  literary  history  of  this  play,  and  of  the  varying  critical  opinions  respecting  it,  is 
curious.  Pericles  was  a  very  popular  play  during  the  whole  of  Shakespeare's  dramatic 
career ;  it  was  often  acted  at  the  "  Globe,"  by  the  company  in  which  he  had  an  interest, 
where  (from  the  frequency  of  contemporaiy  allusions  to  it)  it  seems  to  have  been  what  is 
now  called  a  stock  play.  Two  successive  editions  of  it,  in  the  small  quarto  pamphlet  form, 
then  in  use  for  such  publications,  were  published  dui-ing  his  life,  and  two  or  more  within 
a  few  years  after  his  death,  (1619  and  1630,)  all  bearing  his  name  as  the  author.  It  was, 
however,  not  contained  in  the  first  folio  collection  of  his  dramatic  works,  ia  1623.  It  was 
aftei-wards  inserted  in  the  collection  known  as  the  "  third  folio,"  in  1684.     During  the  whole 


of  that  centuiy,  there  appears  abimdant  contemporary  evidence  that  Pericles  was  indeed, 
as  its  title-pages  assert  it  to  have  been,  a  "  much-admired  play."  Ben  Jonson  growled  at  it 
as  "  a  mouldy  tale,"  made  up  of  "  scraps  out  of  every  dish."  But  this  was  when,  prematurely  old,  poor,  and  mor- 
tified at  public  injustice,  he  poured  forth  his  "just  indignation  at  the  viilgar  censure  of  his  play,  by  malicious  spec- 
tators;" and  in  doing  so  he  bears  strong  testimony  that  the  public  judgment  as  to  Pericles  was  the  reverse  of  his 
own — that  it  "  kept  up  the  play-club,"  and  was  the  favourite  dramatic  repast  to  the  exclusion  of  his  own  "  well-or- 
dered banquet,"  in  what  he  denounced  as  "  a  loathsome  age,"  when — 

sweepings  do  as  well 

As  the  best-ordered  meal ; 

For  who  the  relish  of  such  guests  would  fit, 

Needs  set  them  but  the  alms-basket  of  wit 

(Ben  Jonson's  "  Ode  to  Himself" — "  Come,  leave  the  loathed  stage"  etc.) 

Ben's  frank  and  friendly  admonitor,  the  moralist  Owen  Feltham,  replies  by  remuading  him,  that  there  were 
scenes  and  jokes  in  his  own  unfortunate  play,  (the  "  New  Inn,")  that — 

throw  a  stain 

Through  all  the  unlikely  plot,  and  do  displease 
As  deep  as  Pericles ; — 

thus  giving  an  additional  testimony  that  the  faults  of  Pericles  did  not  escape  the  critical  eye,  while  they  pleased 

the  many.     Thus  it  kept  possession  of  the  stage  until  the  days  of  Addison,  when  Pericles  was  one  of  the  favourite 

parte  of  Betterton.     Dryden,  who  lived  near  enough  the  author's  time  to  have  learned  the  stage  tradition  from 

contemporaries,  while  he  evidently  perceived  the  imperfections  of  this  piece,  never  doubted  its  authenticity,  and 

accounted  for  its  inferiority  to  the  greater  tragedies,  by  considering  them  the  consequences  of  the  author's  youthful 

inexperience : —  * 

Shakespeare's  own  muse  his  Pericles  first  bore ; 
The  Prince  of  Tyre  was  older  than  the  Moor : 
'Tis  miracle  to  see  a  first  good  play  ; 
All  hawthorns  do  not  bloom  on  Christmas  day. 

{Prologue  to  Davenant's  "  Circe,"  1675.) 

This  was  in  1675,  and  the  reputation  of  Pericles,  and  its  unquestioned  filiation  as  by  Shakespeare,  remained  undis- 
turbed until  Kowe's  edition,  in  1709.  Rowe  had,  upon  some  theory  of  his  own,  adopted  the  wild  idea  that  Shake- 
speare, by  the  pure  force  of  genius,  attained  at  once  to  his  highest  excelleuce,  without  passing  through  the  ordinaiy 
apprenticesliip  even  of  self-formed  authors,  in  acquiring  the  command  of  words,  style,  versification  and  iavention, 
as  well  as  taste,  skill  and  judgment,  by  persevering  trial  and  experience.  He  thought,  on  the  contrary,  that  "  per- 
haps we  are  not  to  look  for  his  beginnings,  like  those  of  other  authors,  among  their  least  perfect  writings :  art  had 
so  little  and  nature  so  large  a  share  in  what  he  did,  that,  for  aught  I  know,  the  perfoi-mances  of  his  youth,  as  they 
were  the  most  vigorous,  and  had  the  most  fire  and  strength  of  imagination  in  them,  were  the  best."  In  consonance 
with  this  notice,  he  seems  to  have  rejected  the  traditional  opinion  that  Pericles  was  "  a  performance  of  the  Poet's 
youth,"  and  instead  of  it  makes  the  assertion  that  "  it  is  owned  that  some  part  of  Pericles  was  written  by  him, 
particularly  the  last  scene ;"  thus  intimating  that  the  rest  was  fi-orn  an  inferior  hand.  He  accordingly  omitted  the 
play  ia  liis  editions,  in  which  he  was  followed  by  the  next  succeeding  editors.  Pope's  edition  was  the  next  in 
order,  and  the  poet^critic,  in  his  preface,  made  "  no  doubt  that  these  wretched  plays, '  Pericles,'  '  Locrine,' '  Sir  John 
Oldcastle,'  etc.,  etc.,  caonot  be  admitted  as  his."  On  the  authority  of  these  two  poets,  and  especially  of  Pope,  whom 
his  admiring  fi-iend  and  successor  in  the  editorial  chair,  Warburton,  praised  for  his  skill  in  selecting  Shakespeare's 
genuine  passages  and  works  from  the  spurious  ones,  Pericles  was  summarily  ejected  from  all  the  succeeding 
editions,  those  of  Warburton,  Theobald,  Hanmer,  and  Johnson,  as  well  as  the  common  popular  editions,  with- 
out comment ;  so  that,  during  the  greater  part  of  the  last  century,  it  was  entirely  unknown  to  the  ordinary 
admirers  of  Shakespeare.  Even  Theobald,  the  bitter  enemy  and  often  the  sagacious  coiTector  of  Pope,  did  not 
venture  to  dissent  from  the  general  decision,  though  he  perceived  and  acknowledged  in  the  play  the  traces  of  the 
master's  hand.     During  this  period,  Pericles  was  noticed  by  critics  and  writers  upon  the  English  drama,  only  as 

121  5 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


a  play  once  erroneously  atti-ibuted  to  Shakespeare,  and  was  as  little  kno^^^l  among  literary  men  as  any  of  the  plays 
of  the  secondary  dramatists  of  the  same  age,  who  have  since  been  made  familiar,  at  least  by  name  and  in  quotation, 
oy  the  brilliant  comments  of  Lamb  and  Hazlitt,  and  the  large  use  made  of  them  by  the  commentators. 

Towai-ds  the  end  of  the  century,  Pkricles  appeared  in  the  editions  of  Malone,  and  in  those  of  Johnson  and  Stevens, 
after  the  associations  of  these  two  critics.  This  was  mainly  in  consequence  of  the  opinion  maintained  by  Malone, 
who  had  the  courage  to  assert  and  support  by  argument,  that  "  Pericles  was  the  entire  work  of  Shakesoeaie,  and 
one  of  his  earliest  compositious."     Stevens,  on  the  other  hand,  resolutely  maintained: — 

"  The  drama  before  us  contains  no  discrimination  of  manners,  (except  in  the  comic  dialogues,)  very  few  traces 
,  of  original  thought,  and  is  evidently  destitute  of  that  intelligence  and  useful  kuowledtfe  that  pelade  even  the 
meanest  of  Shakespeare's  undisputed  perfonnances.  To  speak  more  plainly,  it  is  neither  enriched  by  the  gems 
that  sparkle  through  the  rubbish  of  Love's  Labour's  Lost,  nor  the  good  sense  which  so  often  fertilizes  the  barren 
fable  of  the  Two  Gentlemen  of  Verosa.  Pericles,  in  short,  is  little  more  than  a  string  of  adventures  so  nume- 
rous, so  inartificially  crowded  together,  and  so  far  removed  from  probability,  that,  in  my  private  judgment,  I  must 
acquit  even  the  irregular  and  lawless  Shakespeare  of  ha\-iug  constructed  the  fabric  of  the  drama,  though  he  has 
certainly  bestowed  some  decoration  on  its  parts.  Yet  even  this  decoration,  like  embroideiy  on  a  blanket,  only 
serves  by  contrast  to  expose  the  meanness  of  the  original  materials.  That  the  plays  of  Shakespeare  have  their  ine- 
(]ualities  likewise,  is  sufficiently  understood  ;  but  they  are  still  the  inequalities  of  Shakespeare.  He  may  occasion- 
ally be  absurd,  but  is  seldom  foolish ;  he  may  be  censured,  but  can  rarely  be  despised. 

"  I  do  not  recollect  a  single  plot  of  Shakespeare's  formation,  (or  even  adoption  from  preceding  plays  or  novels,) 
in  which  the  majorit\^  of  the  characters  are  not  so  \veU  connected,  and  so  necessary  in  respect  of  each  other,  that 
they  proceed  iu  comlaination  to  the  end  of  the  story ;  unless  the  story  (as  in  the  cases  of  Antigonus  and  Mercutio) 
requires  the  interposition  of  death.     In  Pericles  this  continuity  is  wanting: — 

disjectas  moles,  arulsaque  saxis 

Saxa  vides ; 

and  even  with  the  aid  of  Gower  the  scenes  are  rather  loosely  tacked  together,  than  closely  inter^^oven.  We  see 
no  more  of  Antiochus  after  his  first  appearance.  His  anonymous  daughter  utters  but  one  unintelligible  couplet, 
and  then  vanishes.  Simonides  likewise  is  lost  as  soon  as  the  marriage  of  Thaisa  is  over ;  and  the  punishment  of 
Cleon  and  his  wife,  which  poetic  justice  demanded,  makes  no  part  of  the  action,  but  is  related  in  a  kind  of  epilogue 
by  Gower.  This  is  at  least  a  practice  which  in  no  instance  has  received  the  sanction  of  Shakespeare.  From  such 
deficiency  of  mutual  interest,  and  liaison  among  the  personages  of  the  drama,  I  am  further  sti'engthened  iu  my  be- 
lief that  our  great  Poet  had  no  share  in  constructing  it.  Dr.  Johnson  long  ago  observed  that  his  real  power  is  not 
seen  in  the  splendour  of  particular  passages,  but  in  the  progress  of  his  fable,  and  the  tenour  of  his  dialogue ;  and 
virhen  it  becomes  necessary  for  me  to  quote  a  decision  founded  on  comprehensive  views,  I  can  appeal  to  none  in 
which  I  should  more  implicitly  confide.  Gower  relates  the  story  of  Pericles  in  a  manner  not  quite  so  desultorj' ; 
and  yet  such  a  tale  as  that  of  Prince  Appolyn,  in  its  most  perfect  state,  would  hai'dly  have  attracted  the  notice  of 
any  playwright,  except  one  who  was  quite  a  no\-ice  in  the  rules  of  his  art." 

In  this  Ndew  Malone  finally  acquiesced,  in  substance,  tliough.  with  great  truth  and  good  taste,  still  insisting 
that— 

"  The  wildness  and  irregularitj'  of  the  fable,  the  artless  conduct  of  the  piece,  and  the  inequalities  of  the  poetry, 
may  be  all  accounted  for,  by  supposing  it  either  his  first  or  one  of  his  earliest  essays  in  dramatic  composition." 

Stevens's  decision  long  remained  unquestioned,  both  as  to  the  point  of  Shakespeare's  share  of  authorship,  and 
the  poetic  merits  of  the  drama  itself;  and  it  has  recently  received  more  authority  for  having  been  substantially  re- 
affirmed by  I\Ir.  Hallam : — "  From  the  poverty  and  bad  management  of  the  fable,  the  want  of  effective  and  distin- 
guishable character,  and  the  general  feebleness  of  the  tragedy  as  a  whole,  I  shoidd  not  believe  the  structiu-e  to  have 
been  Shakespeare's.  But  (he  adds)  many  passages  are  far  more  in  his  manner  than  in  that  of  any  contemporary 
writer  with  whom  I  am  acquainted,  and  the  exti-insic  testimony,  though  not  conclusive,  being  of  some  value,  1 
should  not  dissent  from  the  judgment  of  Stevens  and  Malone,  that  it  was  in  '  no  inconsiderable  degree  repaired 
and  improved  by  his  hand.'"  (^Literature  of  Europe.)  He  elsewhere  insists,  that  "  the  play  is  full  of  evident 
marks  of  an  inferior  hand."  Other  modem  critics,  of  nearly  as  high  name,  have  gone  srill  further  in  censure:  W. 
Gifford,  for  example,  rejects  and  brands  the  play  as  "  the  worthless  Pericles." 

This  sweeping,  unqualified  censure  was  amusingly  counterbalanced  by  as  tmqualified  an  expression  of  admira- 
tion, by  \Villiam  Godwin — a  writer  whose  political  ethics  and  metaphysics,  Ml  of  the  boldest  opinions,  expressed 
in  the  most  startling  and  paradoxical  form,  had  prepared  the  public  to  expect  similar  extravagances  on  all  other 
subjects,  and  had  thus  taken  away  much  of  the  weight  of  his  literary  judgments.  Yet  these  judgments  are  in  fact 
entitled  to  all  the  weight  due  to  a  writer  of  genius. — manifesting  on  all  such  subjects  an  extensive  acquaintance 
with  English  literature,  in  its  whole  range,  guided  by  a  pure  taste,  and  a  quick  and  deep  sensibilitj'  to  eveiy  form 
of  beauty.  In  his  "  Life  of  Chaucer,"  incidentally  speaking  of  Pericles,  he  designates  it  as  "  a  beautifiil  drama," 
"which  in  sweetness  of  manner,  delicacy  of  description,  tnith  of  feeling,  and  natural  ease  of  language,  would  do 
honour  to  the  greatest  author  that  ever  existed."  Since  that  period,  many  others  have  been  more  disposed  to 
dwell  upon  the  beauties  of  Pericles — the  existence  of  w^hich  few  now  deny — than  upon  its  many  defects,  to  which 
none  but  a  blind  idolater  of  the  gi-eat  bai-d  can  close  his  eyes.  Accordingly  its  merits  have  been  vindicated  by  the 
modem  continental  critics,  and  by  several  of  the  later  English  ones ;  as  by  Franz  Horn,  Llrici,  Knight,  Dr.  Drake, 
and  especially  by  Mr.  Proctor,  (Barry  Cornwall,)  in  a  long  and  admirable  note,  in  his  memoir  of  Ben  Jonson,  pre- 
fi.xed  to  Moxon's  edition  of  Jonson's  works,  (1838.)  (See  extracts  in  notes  to  this  edition.)  Bany  Cornwall 
roundly  charges  the  preceding  critics  (from  Pope  to  Gifford)  with  having  condemned  Pericles  unread;  while  he 
proves  that  "  the  merit  and  style  of  the  work  sufficiently  denote  the  author" — that  author  of  whom  he  eloquently 
says,  tliat  he  "  was  and  is,  bevond  all  competition,  the  greatest  Poet  that  the  world  has  ever  seen.     He  is  the 

6 


o 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


greatest  in  general  power,  and  greatest  in  stjde,  which  is  symbol  or  evidence  of  power.  For  the  motion  of  verse 
corresponds  with  the  power  of  the  poet ;  as  the  swell  and  tumult  of  the  sea  answer  to  the  winds  that  call  them  up. 
From  Lear  down  to  Pericles,  there  ought  to  be  no  mistake  between  Shakespeare  and  any  other  writer." — 
{Memoir  of  Ben  Jonson,  xxxi.) 

The  "  glorious  uncertainty  of  the  law"  has  been  exemplified  and  commemorated,  in  a  large  and  closely  pi-inted 
volume,  contaiuing  nothing  but  the  mere  titles  of  legal  decisions,  once  acknowledged  as  law,  and  since  reversed 
or  contradicted,  as  "  cases  oveiTuled,  doubted,  or  denied."  The  decisions  of  the  critical  tribunals  would  furnish 
materials  for  a  much  larger  work ;  and  Shakespearian  criticism,  by  itself,  would  sujjply  an  ample  record  of  varyiug 
or  overruled  judgments.  Those  on  the  subject  of  Pericles  alone  would  constitute  a  large  title  in  the  collection ; 
and,  as  a  slight  contribution  to  such  compilation,  I  have  thrown  together,  at  the  end  of  the  notes  to  this  play,  some 
of  the  judgments  and  dicta  of  the  principal  critical  authorities,  upon  the  long-controverted  questions  connected  witli 
this  tragedy. 

Yet,  in  the  play  itself  may  be  found  some  foundation  for  all  and  each  of  those  opinions,  though  least  for  the  hasty 
and  vague  censures  of  Pope  and  Gilford.  The  play  is  awkwardly  and  unskilfully  constructed,  being  on  the  plan 
of  the  old  legendary  drama,  when  it  was  thought  sufficient  to  put  some  popular  narrative  into  action,  with  little 
attempt  at  a  condensed  and  sustained  contiauous  interest  in  the  plot  or  its  personages.  It  rambles  along  through 
the  peidod  of  two  generations,  without  any  attempt  at  the  artist-like  management  of  a  similar  duration  in  the  Win- 
ter's Tale,  by  breaking  up  the  story  into  parts,  and  making  the  one  a  natural  sequel  to  the  other,  so  as  to  keep 
up  a  uniform  continuity  of  interest  tlu'oughout  both.  The  stoiy  itself  is  extravagant,  and  its  denouement  is  caused 
by  the  aid  of  the  heathen  mythology,  which,  as  we  have  had  occasion  to  observe  elsewhere,  {Introductory/  Re- 
marks  to  Ctmbelise,)  every  mind,  trained  under  modem  associations  and  habits  of  thought,  feels  as  repugnant  to 
dramatic  ti-uth,  and  at  once  refuses  to  lend  to  it  that  transient  conventional  belief  so  necessaiy  to  any  degi-ee  of 
illusion  or  interest,  and  so  readily  given  to  shadowy  superstitions  of  other  kinds,  as  ghosts,  witches,  and  fairies, 
more  akin  to  our  general  opinions,  or  more  familiar  to  our  childhood.  A  stiU  greater  defect  than  this  is  one  rare 
indeed  in  any  thing  from  Shakespeare's  mind — the  vagueness  and  meagerness  of  the  characters,  undistinguished 
by  any  of  that  portrait-like  individuality  which  gives  life  and  reahty  to  the  humblest  personages  of  his  scene. 
Thence,  in  spite  of  the  excellence  of  particular  parts,  there  results  a  general  feebleness  of  effect  in  the  whole.  The 
versification  is,  in  general,  singularly  halting  and  imcouth,  and  the  stj'le  is  sometimes  creeping  and  sometimes 
exti-avagant. 

From  these  circumstances,  if,  at  the  time  when  Pericles  was  excluded  from  the  ordinary  editions,  its  place  had 
been  supplied  by  a  prose  outline  of  the  stoiy,  with  occasional  specimens  of  the  dialogue,  such  as  Voltaire  gave  of 
Julius  C^sar,  selected  only  from  the  most  extravagant  passages,  there  would  be  little  hesitation  in  denpng  the  whole 
or  the  greater  part  of  the  play  to  be  Shakespeare's,  or  in  allowing  that  it  bore  "  evident  marks  of  an  inferior  hand." 

Yet,  on  the  other  hand ,  it  contauis  much  to  please,  to  surprise,  to  affect,  and  to  delight.  The  introduction  of  old 
Gower,  linking  togethe  ■  the  broken  action,  by  his  antiquated  legeudaiy  narrative,  is  original  and  pleasing.  The 
very  first  scenes  have  aere  and  there  some  passages  of  sudden  and  unexpected  grandeur,  and  the  later  acts  bear 
everywhere  the  very  "form  and  pressure"  of  Shakespeare's  mind.  Yet  it  is  observable,  that  wherever  we  meet 
liim,  in  his  own  unquestionable  person,  it  is  not  as  the  poetic  Shakespeare  of  the  youthful  comedies,  but  with  the 
port  and  style  of  the  author  of  Lear  and  Cordelia.  Indeed,  the  scene  in  the  last  act,  of  Pericles's  recognition  of 
his  daughter,  recalls  strongly  the  touching  passages  of  Cordelia's  filial  love,  and  Leai-'s  return  to  reason,  by  a  resem- 
blance, not  so  much  of  situation  or  language,  as  of  spirit  and  feeling.  The  language  and  style  of  these  nobler  pas- 
sages are  peculiaiiy  Shakespearian,  and,  as  Mr.  Hallam  justly  observes,  "  of  the  Poet's  later  manner."  They  have 
his  emphatic  mode  of  employing  the  plainest  and  most  homely  words  in  the  highest  and  most  poetical  sense, — ^his 
original  compounds,  his  crowded  magnificence  of  gorgeous  imageiy,  interspersed  with  the  simplest  touches  of 
living  nature.     Thus,  when  Pericles  retraces  bis  lost  wife's  features  in  his  recovered  child : — 

My  dearest  wife  was  like  this  maid,  and  such  a  one 

My  daughter  might  have  been ;  my  queen's  square  brows, 

Her  stature  to  an  inch ;  as  wand-hke  straight ; 

As  sUver- voiced  ;  her  eyes  as  jewel-like, 

And  cas'd  as  richly  ;  in  pace  another  Juno,  etc. — (^Act  v.  sce?ie  1.) 

Here,  too,  we  find  his  peculiar  mode  of  stating  and  enforcing  general  truths — not  in  didactic  digression,  but  as 
interwoven  with  and  grow^iug  out  of  the  incidents  or  passing  emotions  of  the  scene.  (See  note,  act  i.  scene  1.) 
Tcikiug  these  characteristics  into  view,  and  these  alone,  the  play  must  be  pronounced  worthy  of  all  the  praise  be- 
stowed by  Godwrin.  If  then  we  were  to  reverse  the  experiment  just  suggested,  upon  the  supposed  reader  W'hi> 
knows  no  more  of  Pericles  than  that  it  is  a  play  which  has  been  ascribed  by  some  to  Shakespeare,  and  to  place 
before  him  a  prose  abstract  of  the  plot,  interspersed  with  large  extracts  from  the  finer  passages,  he  would  surely 
wonder  why  there  could  have  been  a  moment's  hesitation  iu  placing  Pericles  by  the  side  of  Ctmbeline  and  tho 
Winter's  Tale. 

There  are  two  different  solutions  of  these  conti-adictoiy  phenomena,  and  it  is  not  easy  to  decide,  with  confidence, 
which  is  the  true  one.  The  first  hypothesis  is  founded  uj)on  the  old  ti-aditionaiy  opinion,  that  Pericles,  in  its 
original  form,  was  one  of  the  author's  earliest  dramatic  essays,  perhaps  an  almost  boyish  work ;  but  that  not  long 
before  1609,  when  it  was  printed  as  a  "  late  much-admired  play,"  the  author,  then  in  the  meridian  of  his  reputa- 
tion, revised  and  enlarged  it,  as  he  had  repeatedly  done  with  others  of  his  plays,  which,  like  Rojieo  and  Juliet, 
Love's  Labour's  Lost,  e'c,  are  announced  in  then'  title-pages  as  having  been  "newly  corrected,  augmented,  and 
amended."    This  hypothesis,  of  course,  rejects  the  favourite  notion  that  Shakespeare's  genius  burst  forth  at  once, 

7 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


in  its  full  splendour  and  magnitude,  and  takes  for  granted  what  all  experience  teaches,  that  the  iirst  trials  of  his 
strength  had  the  awkwardness  and  feebleness  of  boyish  youth.  This  hypothesis  con-esponds  with  the  legendary 
and  inartificial  structure  of  the  main  story,  and  the  feebleness  of  characterization — points  which  would  be  least  pf 
all  susceptible  of  improvement,  without  an  entire  recasting  of  the  drama.  It  agrees  too  with  the  large  stage-direc- 
tion and  ample  allowance  of  dumb  show,  such  as  he  afterwards  introduced  into  his  mimic  play  in  Hamlet,  and  as 
remain  in  Cymbeline,  as  remnants  of  the  old  groundwork  of  that  drama,  and  which  were  strongly  characteristic 
of  the  fashion  of  the  stage  in  Shakespeare's  youth.  The  additions  and  improvements  are  very  perceptible,  and 
stand  out  boldly  from  the  weakly  executed  framework  of  the  drama,  which  remains  untouched — differing  from 
similar  enlargements  and  corrections  of  others  of  his  own  dramas,  (as  Romeo  and  Juliet,  etc.,)  by  the  Poet  himself, 
in  the  greater  contrast  here  afforded  by  the  effusions  of  his  matured  mind,  with  the  timid  outhne  of  his  unprac- 
tised hand;  and  differing  again  from  Cymbeline  (as  Coleridge  remarks)  by  the  "  entire  rifacimenlo  of  the  latter, 
when  Shakespeai'e's  celebrity  as  a  poet,  no  less  than  his  influence  as  manager,  enabled  him  to  bring  forwai'd  the 
lordly  labours  of  his  youth."  Pericles  having,  from  its  first  appearance,  by  means  of  its  stoiy,  its  dumb-show^,  and 
by  its  comparative  merit  relatively  to  its  rivals  for  popular  favour,  succeeded,  and  kept  possession  of  the  stage,  the 
author  would  not  feel  himself  called  upon  to  re-write  a  play  which  answei-ed  its  main  end,  and  the  subject  of 
which  presented  no  peculiar  attractions  to  him,  while  the  reexamination  of  his  own  boyish,  half-formed  thoughts 
would  naturally  expand  and  elevate  them  into  nobler  forms,  and  re-clothe  them  in  that  glowing  language  he  had 
since  created  for  himself 

This  theorj'  commends  itself  as  eveiy  way  probable  to  my  judgment,  as  it  has  done  to  that  of  others,  whose 
opinions  are  entitled  to  great  deference. 

Nevertheless,  the  other  solution  of  the  difficulty — that  proposed  by  Mr.  Hallam — may  still  be  the  true  one ;  that 
the  original  "  Pericles"  was  by  some  inferior  hand,  perhaps  by  a  personal  friend  of  Shakespeai-e's,  and  that  he, 
without  remodelling  the  plot,  undertook  to  coiTect  and  improve  it,  begiiming  with  slight  additions,  and  his  mind, 
wanning  as  he  proceeded,  breaking  out  towards  the  close  of  the  drama  with  its  accustomed  vigour  and  abimdance. 

This  opinion  has  been  the  more  generally  received  one  among  the  English  critics,  and  it  has  the  advantage  of 
solving  one  difficulty  which  the  other  theory  leaves  unexplained — why  Pericles  was  omitted  by  the  editors  of 
Uie  first  folio. 

Mr.  Collier  has  well  summed  up  the  argument  on  this  side  of  the  question,  and  as  his  statement  contains  some 
other  facts  of  interest  in  relation  to  this  piece,  it  is  here  inserted. 

"  An  opinion  has  long  prevailed,  and  we  have  no  doubt  it  is  well  founded,  that  two  hands  are  to  be  traced  in 
the  composition  of  Pericles.  The  larger  part  of  the  first  three  Acts  were  in  all  probability  the  work  of  an  in- 
ferior dramatist :  to  these  Shakespeare  added  comparatively  little ;  but  he  found  it  necessaiy,  as  the  story  ad- 
vanced and  as  the  interest  increased,  to  insert  more  of  his  ovvni  composition.  His  hand  begins  to  be  distinctly 
seen  in  the  third  Act,  and  afterwards  we  feel  persuaded  that  we  could  extract  nearly  every  line  that  was  not  dic- 
tated by  his  great  intellect.  We  apprehend  that  Shakespeare  found  a  drama  on  the  stoiy  in  the  possession  of  one 
of  the  companies  perfonning  in  London,  and  that,  in  accordance  with  the  ordinary  practice  of  the  time,  he  made 
additions  to  and  improvements  m  it,  and  procured  it  to  be  represented  at  the  Globe  theatre.*  Who  might  be  the 
author  of  the  the  original  piece,  it  would  be  vain  to  conjecture.  Although  we  have  no  decisive  proof  that  Shake- 
speare ever  worked  in  immediate  concert  with  any  of  his  contemporaries,  it  was  the  custom  with  nearly  all  the 
dramatists  of  his  day,  and  it  is  not  impossible  that  such  was  the  case  with  Pericles. 

"  The  circumstance  that  it  was  a  joint  production,  may  account  for  the  non-appearance  of  Pericles  in  the  folio 
of  1623.  Ben  Jonson,  when  printing  the  volume  of  his  Works,  in  161(),  excluded  for  this  reason  "The  Case  is 
Altered,'  and  'Eastward  Ho!'  in  the  composition  of  which  he  had  been  engaged  with  others;  and  when  the 
player-editors  of  the  folio  of  1623  were  collectmg  their  materials,  they  perhaps  omitted  Pericles  because  some 
living  author  might  have  an  interest  in  it.  Of  course  we  advance  this  point  as  a  mere  speculation ;  and  the  fact 
that  the  publishers  of  the  folio  of  1623  could  not  purchase  the  right  of  the  bookseller,  who  had  then  the  jiroperty 
in  '  Pericles,'  may  have  been  the  real  cause  of  its  non-insertion. 

'•  The  Registers  of  the  Stationers'  Company  show  that  on  the  20th  May,  1608,  Edward  Blount  (one  of  the  pro- 
prietors of  the  folio  of  1623)  entered  '  The  booke  of  Pericles,  Prynce  of  Tyre,'  with  one  of  the  undoubted  works 
of  Shakespeare,  Antony  and  Cleopatra.  Nevertheless,  Pericles  was  not  published  by  Blount,  but  by  Gosson  in 
the  following  year ;  and  we  may  infer,  either  that  Blount  sold  his  interest  to  Gosson,  or  that  Gosson  anticipated 
Blount  in  procuring  a  manuscript  of  the  play.  Gosson  may  have  subsequently  parted  with  Pericles  to  Thomas 
Pavier,  and  hence  the  re-impression  by  the  latter  in  1619. 

"  Having  thus  spoken  of  the  internal  evidence  of  authorship,  we  vdll  now  advert  briefly  to  the  external  evidence, 
that  it  was  the  work  of  our  great  dramatist.  In  the  first  place  it  was  printed  in  1609,  with  his  name  at  fall  length,! 
and  rendei-ed  unusually  obvious,  on  the  title-page.  The  answer,  of  course,  may  be  that  this  was  a  fraud,  and  that 
it  had  been  previously  committed  in  the  cases  of  the  first  part  of  '  Sir  John  Oldcastle,'  1600,  and  of  '  The  Yorkshire 
Tragedy,'  1608.  It  is  undoubtedly  tiiie,  that  Shakespeare's  name  is  upon  those  title-pages ;  but  we  know,  with 
regard  to  '  Sir  John  Oldcastle,'  that  the  original  title-page,  stating  it  to  have  been  '  Written  by  William  Shake- 
speare' was  cancelled,  no  doubt  at  the  instance  of  the  author  to  whom  it  was  falsely  imputed ;  and  as  to  '  The 
Yorkshire  Tragedy,'  many  persons  have  entertained  the  belief,  in  which  we  join,  that  Shakespeare  had  a  share  in 
its  composition.  We  are  not  to  forget  that,  in  the  year  preceding,  Nathaniel  Butter  had  made  very  prominent  use 
of  Shakespeare's  name,  for  the  sale  of  three  impressions  of  King  Lear  ;  and  that  in  the  very  year  when  Pericles 
came  out,  Thorpe  had  printed  a  collection  of  scattered  poems,  recommending  them  to  notice  in  very  large  capitals, 
by  stating  emphatically  that  they  were  '  Shakespeare's  Sonnets.' 

*  "  A  list  of  theatrical  apparel,  formerly  belonging  to  Alleyn  the  player,  mentions  '  spangled  hose  in  Pericles,'  from  wliich  it  appears 
that  he  had  probably  acted  in  a  play  called  '  Pericles.'  See  '  Memoirs  of  Edward  Alleyn.'  This  might  be  the  play  which  Shakespeare 
altered  and  improved." 

t  "  It  seems  that  Pericles  was  reprinted  under  the  same  circumstances  m  1611.  I  have  never  been  able  to  meet  with  a  copy  of 
this  edition,  and  doubted  its  existence,  until  Mr.  HaUiwell  pointed  it  out  to  me,  in  a  sale  catalogue  in  1614  ;  it  purported  to  have  been 
'  printed  for  S.  S.'  This  fact  would  show,  that  Shakespeare  did  not  then  conti-adict  the  reiterated  assertion,  that  he  was  the  author  of 
the  play." 

8 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 


"  Confirmatory  of  what  precedes,  it  may  be  mentioned,  that  previously  to  the  insertion  of  Pericles  in  the  folio 
of  1664,  it  had  been  imputed  to  Shakespeare  by  S.  Shepherd,  in  his  '  Times  displayed  in  Six  Sestiads,'  1656  ;  and 
in  lines  by  J.  Tatham,  prefixed  to  R.  Brome's  'Jovial  Crew,'  1652.  Dryden  gave  it  to  Shakespeare  in  1675,  in 
the  Prologue  to  C.  Davenant's  '  Circe.'  Thus,  as  far  as  stage  tradition  is  of  value,  it  is  uniformly  in  favour  of  our 
position ;  and  it  is  moreover  to  be  observed,  that  until  comparatively  modern  times  it  has  never  been  contradicted." 

STATE  OF  THE  TEXT  AND  SOURCE  OF  THE  PLOT. 

"  Pericles  was  five  times  printed  before  it  was  inserted  in  the  folio  of  1664,  viz.  in  1609,  1611,  1619,  1630,  and 
1635.  The  folio  seems  to  have  been  copied  from  the  last  of  these,  with  a  multiplication  of  errors,  but  with 
some  corrections.  The  first  edition  of  1609  was  obviously  brought  out  in  haste,  and  there  are  many  corruptions 
in  it.  The  commentators  dwelt  upon  the  blunders  of  the  old  copies,  in  order  to  warrant  their  own  extraordinary' 
innovations,  but  wherever  we  could  do  so,  with  due  regard  to  the  sense  of  the  author,  we  have  restored  the  text 
to  that  of  the  earliest  impression." — Collier. 

The  variations  of  the  text,  its  corruptions  and  metrical  irregularities  are  so  frequent,  and  often  of  so  little 
importance  to  the  sense  and  poetry,  that  the  present  editor  has  been  often  content  to  adopt  what  seemed  the 
preferable  reading,  without  caring  to  swell  the  notes  with  various  readings  and  verbal  discussions.  In  two  or 
three  places  conjectural  emendations  of  evidently  misprinted  passages  are  adopted,  for  which  the  reasons  are 
assigned. 

Pericles  is  a  version  of  the  old  romance  of  "  Apollonius  Tjt^is,"  or  "  King  Appolyn  of  Tyre,"  according  to  the 
old  English  name,  which  had  been  a  favourite  of  all  Europe  during  the  middle  ages,  and  has  been  traced  by  Mr. 
Douce,  Collier,  and  others,  back  to  the  twelfth  century,  and  through  the  Latin,  Itahan,  Anglo-Saxon,  Norman  and 
Provencal  French,  old  English,  and  modem  Greek.  The  author  of  our  Pericles  professed  to  have  drawn  his  ma- 
terials from  the  poet  Gower,  whom  he  has  made  the  presiding  genius  of  bis  plot ;  and  it  is  evident  that  he  is 
mainly  indebted  to  him,  though  it  seems  also  certain  that  he  used  the  prose  version  of  the  romance,  "  gathered  into 
English"  by  Laurence  Twine,  and  first  published  in  1576.  Both  Gower's  poem,  "  Appolinus,  the  Prince  of  Tyre," 
and  Twine's  romance,  have  lately  been  reprinted  in  Collier's  "  Shakespeare  Libraiy,"  (vol.  i.)  The  latter  bears 
the  amusing  tide  of  "  The  Patterne  of  paiuefuU  Adventures ;  containing  the  most  excellent,  pleasant  and  variable 
histoiy  of  the  strange  accidents  that  befell  unto  Prince  Apollonius,  the  lady  Lucina  his  wife,  and  Thaisa  his  daugh- 
ter, wherein  the  uncertainty  of  this  world  and  the  feeble  state  of  man's  life  are  lively  described."  Gower,  one  of 
the  fathers  of  Enghsh  literature,  and  indeed  of  the  English  language,  is  little  known,  except  by  name,  to  the 
modem  reader.  The  friend  and  fellow-student  of  Chaucer,  perhaps  his  precursor,  certainly  his  friendly  rival  in 
English  poetry,  he  received  from  him  the  title  of  "  the  moral  Gower,"  by  which  epithet  he  was  long  celebrated 
by  succeeding  Enghsh  and  Scottish  poets.  Chaucer,  Lydgate  and  Gower,  foimed  the  triumvirate  of  poets  who, 
from  the  reign  of  Edward  III.  to  that  of  Queen  Mary,  were  held  in  equal  honour,  and  were  the  objects  of 
admiration  and  imitation,  for  two  centuries.  Gower  wrote  much  in  Latin  and  French  as  well  as  in  English ; 
and  his  quaint  old  French  sonnets,  or  "  Balades,"  as  he  styles  them,  were  his  most  poetical  works.  But  his  great 
merit  is  that  of  the  assiduous  cultivation  of  his  native  language,  and  the  share  he  had  in  bringmg  its  rich  but  rude 
materials  into  the  form  of  a  cultivated  stj-le,  "In  these  respects,  (justly  obsers^es  Warton,  History  of  English 
Poetry,  sect,  xix.,)  he  resembled  his  friend  and  contemporaiy,  Chaucer;  but  he  participated  no  considerable  por- 
tion of  Chaucer's  spirit,  imagination,  and  elegance.  His  language  is  perspicuous,  and  his  versification  often  harmo- 
nious ;  but  his  poetry  is  of  a  grave  and  sententious  tum.  He  has  much  good  sense,  solid  reflection,  and  useful  ob- 
servation. But  he  is  serious  and  didactic  on  all  occasions ;  he  presers'es  the  tone  of  the  scholar  and  moralist  on  all 
occasions."  Thus,  while  the  spirit,  wit,  and  invention  of  Chaucer  have  kept  his  ancient  laurels  fresh  and  green,  so 
that  his  works  are  not  only  reprinted  in  the  original  foi-m,  and  familiar  to  all  students  of  our  older  langiiage  and  its 
literaUire,  but  his  tales  have  been  clad  in  modem  garb  by  Diyden  and  Pope,  as  well  as  by  inferior  versifiers : 
worthy  old  Gower's  learning  and  good  sense  have  barely  saved  hira  from  oblivion.  His  "  Confessio  Amantis,"  his 
principal  English  poem,  was  originally  printed  by  Caxton,  the  well-known  father  of  English  typography,  in  1483, 
and  was  reprinted  in  1532  and  1554;  the  last  time  in  a  form  quite  splendid  for  those  days.  Since  that  period 
Gower  has  been  completely  overshadowed  by  his  great  contemporary,  and  is  mainly  indebted  to  this  play,  and  to 
Warton,  and  Godwin,  or  Southey,  who  have  quoted  and  criticised  him,  for  being  remembered  at  all.  There  is,  I 
believe,  no  separate  edition  of  any  of  his  works,  since  1554  ;  and  none  of  them  are  to  be  found  at  large,  in  any 
modem  form,  except  in  Chalmers's  collection  of  "  British  Poets,"  which  contains  the  "  Confessio,"  upon  which 
Gower's  reputation  as  an  English  poet  is  mainly  founded. 

"  This  poem  is  a  dialogue  between  a  lover  and  his  confessor,  who  is  a  priest  of  Venus.  Here  the  ritual  of  reli- 
gion is  applied  to  the  tender  passion,  and  Ovid's  '  Art  of  Love'  is  blended  with  the  breviary.  In  the  course  of 
the  confession,  everj-  e\-il  affection,  which  may  impede  the  progress  and  counteract  the  success  of  love,  is  scientifi- 
cally subdivided  ;  and  its  fatal  effects  exemplified  by  apposite  "stories,  extracted  from  classic  authors." — (T.  War- 
ton's  History  of  Poetry.) 

Gower  makes  no  claim  of  invention  of  the  incidents  of  the  tale  on  which  Pericles  is  founded,  but  acknowledges 
his  obligation  to  a  Latin  compilation,  entitled  "  Pantheon,"  by  Godfrey  of  Viterbo,  who  died  in  1190 : — 


Of  a  cronique  in  daies  gone, 
The  wich  is  cleped  Panteon, 
In  love's  cause  I  ride  thus,  etc. 


121* 


«; 

,4^^- 


-t* 


two  iords  of  Tj'rt! 


PERSONS   EEPRESENTED 

ANTIOCHUS,  King  of  Antioch. 

PERICLES,  Prmoe  of  Tyve 

HELICANUS, 

ESCANES, 

SIMONIDES,  King  of  PentapoUs 

CLEON.  Governor  of  Tharsus. 

LTSIMACHETS,  Governor  of  Mitylen« 

CERIMON,  a  Lord  of  Ephesus. 

THALIARD,  Servant  to  Antiochos 

LEONINE,  Servant  to  DlONTEi 

Marshal. 

A  Pander  and  Ms  Wife 

BOULT,  tbeir  Servant. 

GOWER,  as  Chorus. 

The  Daughter  of  Antiochus 

IJIONTZA,  Wife  to  Cleon. 

THAIS  A,  Daughter  to  Simon  id  fs 

MARINA  Daughter  to  Pericles  and  Xaaisj 

LTCHORIDA,  Nurse  to  Makina 

DIANA 

Lords,  Knights,  Sailors,  Pirates,  Fishermen,  an! 
Messengers. 


,,tiiiii'|i||i':9i.|!(i,, 


L*^rak--.i=i;no  - : -roiirr-xaxf^-' 


rir£<rrpit: 


ACT 


1 


Enter  Gowkr. 
Before  the  Palace  of  Antioch. 

To  sing  a  song  that  old  was  sung, 

From  ashes  ancient  Gower  is  come  ; 

Assuming  man's  infirmities, 

To  giad  your  ear,  and  please  your  eyes. 

It  hath  been  sung  at  festivals. 

On  ember-eves,  and  holy  ales, 

And  lords  and  ladies  in  their  lives 

Have  read  it  for  restoratives  : 

The  purpose  is  to  make  men  glorious ; 

Et  honum  quo  anttquius,  eo  melius. 

If  you,  born  in  these  latter  times, 

When  wit's  more  ripe,  accept  my  rhymes. 

And  that  to  hear  an  old  man  sing, 

May  to  your  wishes  pleasure  bring, 

I  life  would  wish,  and  that  I  might 

Waste  it  for  you,  like  taper-light. — 

This  Antioch,  then  :  Antiochus  the  gi-eat 

Built  up  this  city  for  his  chiefest  seat, 

The  fairest  in  all  Syria ; 

I  tell  you  what  ray  authors  say  : 

This  king  unto  him  took  a  feei'e. 

Who  died  and  left  a  female  heir, 

So  buxom,  blithe,  and  full  of  face. 

As  heaven  had  lent  her  all  his  gi-ace ; 

With  whom  the  father  liking  took, 

And  her  to  incest  did  provoke. 

Bad  child,  worse  father,  to  entice  his  own 

To  evil,  should  be  done  by  none. 

By  custom  what  they  did  begin 

Was  with  long  use  account  no  sin. 


The  beauty  of  this  sinful  dame 

Made  many  princes  thither  fi-ame, 

To  seek  her  as  a  bed-fellow. 

In  marriage  pleasures  play-fellow  : 

Which  to  prevent  he  made  a  law, 

To  keep  her  still  and  men  in  awe, 

That  whoso  ask'd  her  for  his  wife, 

His  riddle  told  not,  lost  his  life  : 

So,  for  her  many  a  wight  did  die,  ' 

As  yond'  gi'im  looks  do  testify. 

What  now  ensues,  to  the  judgment  of  your  eye 

I  give,  my  cause  who  best  can  justify.         \_ExU. 

Scene  I. — Antioch.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 
Enter  Antiochus,  Pericles,  and  Attendants. 

Ant.  Young  prince  of  Tyre,  you  have  at  large 
receiv'd 
The  danger  of  the  task  you  undertake. 

Per.  I  have,  Antiochus,  and  with  a  soul 
Embolden'd  with  the  glory  of  her  praise. 
Think  death  no  hazard,  in  this  enterprise.    [Music. 

Ant.  Bring  in  our  daughter,  clothed  like  a  bride. 
For  the  embracements  even  of  Jove  himself; 
At  whose  conception,  (till  Lucina  reign'd,) 
Nature  this  dowiy  gave,  to  glad  her  presence, 
The  senate-house  of  planets  all  did  sit, 
To  knit  in  her  then*  best  perfections. 

Enter  the  Daughter  q/"  Antiochus. 

Per.  See,  where  she  comes,  apparell'd  like  the 
spring, 
Graces  her  subjects,  and  her  thoughts  the  king 

11 


ACT    I. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    I. 


Of  every  virtue  gives  renown  to  men ! 

Her  iace,  the  book  of  praises,  where  is  read 

Nothing  but  curious  pleasures,  as  from  thence 

Sorrow  were  ever  ras'd,  and  testy  wrath 

Could  never  be  her  mild  companion. 

Ye  gods,  that  made  me  man,  and  sway  in  love. 

That  have  inriam'd  desire  in  my  breast, 

To  taste  the  fi-uit  of  yon  celestial  ti-ee, 

Or  die  io  the  adventure,  be  iny  helps. 

As  I  am  son  and  seiTant  to  your  will, 

To  compass  such  a  boundless  happiness  ! 

Ant.  Prince  Pericles, — 

Per.  That  would  be  son  to  gi'eat  Antiochus. 

Ant.  Before  thee  stands  this  fair  Hesperides, 
With  golden  fruit,  but  dangerous  to  be  touch'd  ; 
For  death-like  dragons  here  affright  thee  hard : 
Her  face,  like  heaven,  enticetli  thee  to  view 
Her  countless  glory,  which  desert  nuist  gain; 
And  which,  without  desert,  because  thine  eye 
Presumes  to  reach,  all  thy  whole  heap  must  die. 
Yond'  sometime  famous  princes,  like  thyself. 
Drawn  by  report,  adventurous  by  desire. 
Tell  thee  with  speechless  tongues,  and  semblance 

pale, 
That,  without  covering,  save  yond'  field  of  stars. 
They  here  stand  martyrs,  slain  in  Cupid's  wai's ; 
And  with  dead  cheeks  advise  thee  to  desist, 
For  going  on  death's  net,  whom  none  resist. 

Per.  Antiochus,  I  thank  thee,  who  hath  taught 
My  fi-ail  mortality  to  know  itself. 
And  by  those  fearful  objects  to  prepare 
This  body,  like  to  them,  to  what  I  must : 
For  death  remember'd  should  be  like  a  mirror, 
Who  tells  us,  life's  but  breath  ;  to  trust  it,  error. 
I'll  make  my  will,  then  ;  and  as  sick  men  do. 
Who  know  the  world,  see  heaven,  but  feeling  woe. 
Gripe  not  at  earthly  joys,  as  erst  they  did : 
So,  I  bequeath  a  happy  peace  to  you. 
And  all  good  men,  as  every  prince  should  do : 
My  riches  to  the  earth  from  whence  they  came, 
But  my  unspotted  fire  of  love  to  you. 

[To  the  Daughter  o/' Antiochus. 
Thus,  ready  for  the  way  of  life  or  death, 
I  wait  the  sharpest  blow. 

Ant.  Scorning  advice,  read  the  conclusion,  then; 
Which  read  and  not  expounded,  'tis  decreed, 
As  these  before  thee,  thou  thyself  shalt  bleed. 

Daugh.    Of  all,   'say'd  yet,  may'st  thou  prove 
prosperous ! 
Of  all,  'say'd  yet,  I  wish  thee  happiness. 

Per.  Like  a  bold  champion,  I  assume  the  lists. 
Nor  ask  advice  of  any  other  thought 
But  faithfulness,  and  comage. 

THE    RIDDLE. 

I  am  no  viper,  yet  I  feed 
On  mother's  flesh,  which  did  me  breed  : 
I  sought  a  husband,  in  rchich  labour, 
I  found  that  kindness  in  a  father  : 
He^s  father,  son,  and  husband  mild, 
I  mother,  wife,  atid  yet  his  child. 
How  they  may  be,  and  yet  in  two. 
As  you  will  live,  resolve  it  you. 

Sharp  physic  is  the  last :  but,  O  you  powers ! 
That  give  heaven  countless  eyes  to  view  men's  acts. 
Why  cloud  they  not  their  sights  perpetually, 
If  this  be  true,  which  makes  me  pale  to  read  it? 
Fair  glass  of  light,  I  lov'd  you,  and  could  still, 

[Takes  the  Princess  by  the  liand. 
Were  not  this  glorious  casket  stor'd  with  ill ; 
But  I  must  tell  you, — now,  my  thoughts  revolt, 

12 


For  he's  no  man  on  whom  perfections  wait. 
That,  knowing  sin  within,  will  touch  the  gate. 
You're  a  fair  viol,  and  your  sense  the  strings, ' 
Who,  finger'd  to  make  man  his  lawful  music. 
Would   draw  heaven   down  and   all   the   gods  to 

hearken  ; 
But  being  play'd  upon  before  your  time, 
Hell  only  danceth  at  so  harsh  a  chime. 
Good  sooth,  I  care  not  for  you. 

Ant.  Prince  Pericles,  touch  not,  upon  thy  life. 
For  that's  an  article  within  our  law, 
As  dangerous  as  the  rest.     Your  time's  expir'd : 
Either  expound  now,  or  receive  yom*  sentence. 

Per.  Great  king, 
Few  love  to  hear  the  sins  they  love  to  act; 
'Twould  'braid  yourself  too  near  for  me  to  tell  it. 
AVho  has  a  book  of  all  that  monai'chs  do. 
He's  more  secure  to  keep  it  shut,  than  shown  ; 
For  vice  repeated  is  like  the  wandering  wind. 
Blows  dust  in  others'  eyes,  to  spread  itself; 
And  yet  the  end  of  aU  is  bought  thus  dear. 
The  breath  is  gone,  and  the  sore  eyes  see  clear : 
To  stop  the  air  would  hurt  them.     The  blind  mole 

casts 
Copp'd  hills  towards  heaven,  to  tell  tlie  earth  i*- 

thi'ong'd 
By  man's  oppression  ;  and  the  poor  worm  doth  die 

for't. 
King's  are  earth's  gods ;  in  vice  their  law's  their 

will, 
And  if  Jove  sti'ay,  who  dares  say  Jove  doth  ill  ? 
It  is  enough  you  know  ;  and  it  is  fit. 
What  being  more  known  grows  worse,  to  smother  it 
All  love  the  womb  that  their  first  beings  bred, 
Then,  give  my  tongue  like  leave  to  love  my  head. 
Ant.   [Aside.']  Heaven,  that  I  had  thy  head  !  he 

has  found  the  meaning  ; 
But   I  will    gloze  with   him. — [To  him.']     Young 

jjrince  of  Tyre, 
Though  by  the  tenour  of  our  strict  edict. 
Your  exposition  misinterpreting. 
We  might  proceed  to  cancel  of  your  days  ; 
Yet  hope,  succeeding  from  so  fair  a  tree 
As  your  fair  self,  doth  tune  us  otherwise. 
Forty  days  longer  we  do  respite  you ; 
If  by  which  time  our  secret  be  undone, 
This  mercy  shows,  we'll  joy  in  such  a  son  : 
And  until  then  your  entertain  shall  be. 
As  doth  befit  our  honour,  and  your  worth. 

[Exeunt  Antiochus,  his  Daughter,  ana 
Attendants. 
Per.  How  courtesy  would  seem  to  cover  sin, 
When  what  is  done  is  like  an  hypocrite. 
The  which  is  good  in  nothing  but  in  sight ! 
If  it  be  ti'ue  that  I  interpret  false. 
Then  were  it  certain,  jou  were  not  so  bad, 
As  with  foul  incest  to  abuse  your  soul ; 
Where  now  you're  both  a  father  and  a  sou, 
By  your  untimely  claspiugs  with  your  child, 
(Which  pleasure  fits  a  husband,  not  a  father,) 
And  she  an  eater  of  her  mother's  flesh, 
By  the  defiling  of  her  parent's  bed; 
And  both  like  serpents  are,  who  though  they  feed 
On  sweetest  flowers,  yet  they  poison  breed. 
Antioch,  farewell !  for  wisdom  sees,  those  men 
Blush  not  in  actions  blacker  than  the  night. 
Will  shun  no  course  to  keep  them  from  the  light : 
One  sin,  I  know,  another  doth  provoke ; 
Murder's  as  near  to  lust,  as  flame  to  smoke. 
Poison  and  ti'eason  are  the  hands  of  sin, 
Ay,  and  the  targets,  to  put  off"  the  shame  : 


ACT   I. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    11. 


Then,  lest  my  life  be  cropp'd  to  keep  you  clear, 
By  flight  I'll  shun  the  danger  which  I  fear.    [Exit. 

Re-enter  Antiochus. 

Ant.  He  hath  found  the  meaning,  for  the  which 
we  mean 
To  have  his  head. 

He  must  not  live  to  ti'umpet  forth  my  infamy, 
Nor  tell  the  world,  Antiochus  doth  sin 
In  such  a  loathed  manner : 
And  therefore  instantly  this  prince  must  die ; 
For  by  his  fall  my  honour  must  keep  high. 
Who  attends  us  there  ? 

Enter  Thaliard. 

Thai.  Doth  your  highness  call  ? 

Ant.  Thaliard, 
You're  of  our  chamber,  and  om*  mind  pai'takes 
Her  private  actions  to  your  secrecy; 
And  for  your  faithfulness  we  will  advance  you. 
Thaliard,  behold,  here's  poison,  and  here's  gold ; 
We  hate  the  prince  of  Tyre,  and  thou  must  kill 

him  : 
It  fits  thee  not  to  ask  the  reason  why, 
Because  we  bid  it.     Say,  is  it  done  ? 
^  Thai.  My  lord, 

Tis  done. 

Enter  a  Messenger. 

Ant.  Enough. — 
Let  your  breath  cool  yourself,  telling  your  haste. 

Mess.  My  lord,  prince  Pericles  is  fled. 

[Exit  Messenger. 

Ant.  As  thou 

Wilt  live,  fly  after :  and,  as  an  aiTow,  shot 
From  a  well-experienc'd  archer,  hits  the  mark 
His  eye  doth  level  at,  so  ne'er  return. 
Unless  thou  say  Prince  Pericles  is  dead. 

Thai.  My  lord,  if  I 
Can  get  him  once  within  my  pistol's  length, 
rU  make  him  sui-e  :  so,  ferewell  to  your  highness. 

[Exit. 

Ant.  Thaliard,  adieu. — Till  Pericles  be  dead. 
My  heait  can  lend  uo  succour  to  my  head.    [Exit. 

Scene  II. — Tyre.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 
Enter  Pericles,  Helicanus,  and  other  Lords. 

Per.  Let  none  disturb  us :  why  should  this  change 

of  thoughts  ? 
The  sad  companion,  dull-ey'd  melancholy. 
By  me  so  us'd  a  guest  is,  not  an  hour, 
[n  the  day's  glorious  walk,  or  peaceful  night, 
The  tomb  where  grief  should  sleep,  can  breed  me 

quiet. 
Here  pleasures  court  mine  eyes,  and   mine  eyes 

shun  them. 
And  danger,  which  I  feared,  is  at  Antioch, 
Whose  arm  seems  far  too  short  to  hit  me  here ; 
Yet  neither  pleasure's  art  can  joy  my  spirits, 
Nor  yet  the  other's  distance  comfort  me. 
Then,  it  is  thus  :  that  passions  of  the  mind, 
That  have  their  first  conception  by  mis-dread. 
Have  after-nourishment  and  life  by  care  ; 
And  what  was  first  but  fear  what  might  be  done, 
Grows  elder  now,  and  cares  it  be  not  done  : 
And  so  with  me  : — the  great  Antiochus 
('Gainst  whom  I  am  too  little  to  contend. 
Since  he's  so  great,  can  make  his  will  his  act) 
Will  think  me  speaking,  though  I  swear  to  silence  ; 
Nor  boots  it  me  to  say.  I  honour, 


If  he  suspect  I  may  dishonour  him : 

And  what  may  make  him  blush  in  being  known, 

He'll  stop  the  course  by  which  it  might  be  known. 

With  hostile  forces  he'll  o'erspread  the  land, 

And  with  the  ostent  of  war  will  look  so  huge, 

Amazement  shall  drive  courage  from  the  state ; 

Our  men  be  vanquish'd  ere  they  do  resist, 

And  subjects  punish'd  that  ne'er  thought  off'ence  : 

Which  care  of  them,  not  pity  of  myself, 

(Who  am  no  more  but  as  the  tops  of  trees. 

Which  fence  the  roots  thej'  grow  by,  and  defend 

them,) 
Makes  both  my  body  pine,  and  soul  to  languish, 
And  punish  that  before,  that  he  would  punish. 

1  Lord.  Joy  and  all  comfort  in  your  sacred  breast. 

2  Lord.  And  keep  your  mind,  tiU  you  return  to 

us. 
Peaceful  and  comfortable. 

Hel.  Peace,  peace  !  and  give  experience  tongue. 
They  do  abuse  the  king,  that  flatter  him : 
For  flatteiy  is  the  bellows  blows  up  sin ; 
The  thing  the  which  is  flatter'd,  but  a  spark 
To  which  that  blast  gives  heat  and  stronger  glowing; 
Whereas  reproof,  obedient  and  in  order. 
Fits  kings,  as  they  are  men,  for  they  may  err: 
When  signior  Sooth,  here,  does  proclaim  a  peace. 
He  flatters  you,  makes  war  upon  your  life. 
Prince,  pardon  me,  or  strike  me,  if  you  please ; 
I  cannot  be  much  lower  than  my  knees. 

Per.  All  leave  us  else ;  but  let  your  cares  o'er- 
look 
What  shipping,  and  what  lading's  in  our  haven. 
And  then  return  to  us.  [Exeunt  Lords. 1 — Helicanus, 

thou 
Hast  moved  us  :  what  seest  thou  in  our  looks  ? 

Hel.  An  angiy  brow,  dread  lord. 

Per.  If  there  be  such  a  dart  in  prince's  frowns. 
How  durst  thy  tongue  move  anger  to  our  face  ? 

Hel.  How  dare  the  plants  look  up  to  heaven, 
from  whence 
They  have  their  nourishment  ? 

Per.  Thou  know'st  I  have  power 

To  take  thy  life  from  thee. 

Hel.  I  have  ground  the  axe  myself; 
Do  you  but  stiike  the  blow. 

Per.  Rise,  pr'ythee  rise ; 

Sit  down  ;  thou  art  no  flatterer : 
I  thank  thee  for  it ;  and  heaven  forbid. 
That  kings  should  let  their  ears  hear  their  faults  hid. 
Fit  counsellor,  and  servant  for  a  prince, 
Who  by  thy  wisdom  mak'st  a  prince  thy  servant. 
What  would'st  thou  have  me  do  ? 

Hel.  To  bear  with  patience 

Such  gi'iefs  as  you  yoiu'self  do  lay  upon  yourself. 

Per.  Thou  speak'st  like  a  physician,  Helicanus, 
That  ministers  a  potion  unto  me, 
That  thou  would'st  ti-emble  to  receive  thyself. 
Attend  me,  then :  I  went  to  Antioch, 
Where,  as  thou  know'st,  against  the  face  of  death 
I  sought  the  purchase  of  a  glorious  beauty, 
From  whence  an  issue  I  might  propagate, 
Are  arms  to  princes,  and  bring  joys  to  subjects. 
Her  face  was  to  mine  eye  beyond  all  wonder ; 
The  rest  (hark  in  thine  ear)  as  black  as  incest : 
Which  by  my  knowledge  found,  the  sinful  father 
Seem'd  not  to  sti'ike,  but  smooth ;  but  thou  know'st 

this, 
'Tis  time  to  fear,  when  tyrants  seem  to  kiss. 
Which  fear  so  grew  in  me,  I  hither  fled 
Under  the  covering  of  a  careful  night, 
Who  seem'd  my  good  protector ;  and  being  here 

13 


ACT    I. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENK    IV. 


Bethouglit  me  what  was  past,  what  might  succeed. 
I  knew  him  tyrannous ;  and  tyrants'  tears 
Decrease  not,  but  grow  faster  than  the  years. 
And  should  he  doubt  it,  (as  no  doubt  he  doth,^ 
That  I  should  ojien  to  the  listening  air. 
How  many  worthy  jjrinces'  bloods  were  shed, 
To  keep  his  bed  of  blackness  unlaid  ope, 
To  lop  that  doubt  he'll  fill  this  land  with  arms, 
And  make  pretence  of  wrong  that  I  have  done  him; 
When  all,  for  mine,  if  I  may  call't,  otTence, 
Must  feel  war's  blow,  who  spares  not  innocence  : 
Which  love  to  all,  of  which  thyself  art  one, 
Who  now  reprov'st  me  for  it — 

Hel.  Alas,  sir ! 

Per.  Drew  sleep  out  of  mine  eyes,  blood  from 
my  cheeks. 
Musings  into  my  mind,  a  thousand  doubts 
How  I  might  stop  tliis  tempest  ere  it  came ; 
And  finding  little  comfort  to  relieve  them, 
I  thought  it  princely  charity  to  gi'ieve  them. 

Hel.  Well,  my  lord,  since  you  have  given  me 
leave  to  speak. 
Freely  will  I  speak.     Antiochus  you  fear. 
And  justly  too,  I  think,  you  fear  the  tyrant, 
Who  either  by  public  war,  or  private  treason, 
Will  take  away  your  life. 
Therefore,  my  lord,  go  travel  for  a  wliile. 
Till  that  his  rage  and  anger  be  forgot, 
Or  till  the  Destinies  do  cut  his  thread  of  life. 
Your  rule  direct  to  any ;  if  to  me. 
Day  serves  not  hght  more  faithful  than  I'll  be. 

Per.  I  do  not  doubt  thy  faith  ; 
But  should  he  wrong  my  liberties  in  my  absence  ? 

Plel.    We'll  mingle  our  bloods  together  in  the 
earth. 
From  wlience  we  had  our  being  and  our  birth. 

Per.  Tyre,  I  now  look  from  thee,  then ;  and  to 
Tharsus 
Intend  my  travel,  where  I'll  hear  from  thee, 
And  by  whose  letters  I'll  dispose  myself. 
The  care  I  had,  and  have,  of  subjects'  good. 
On  thee  I  lay,  whose  wisdom's  strength  can  bear  it. 
I'll  take  thy  word  for  faith,  not  ask  thine  oath; 
Who  shuns  not  to  break  one,  will  sure  crack  both. 
But  in  our  orbs  we  live  so  round  and  srfe. 
That  time  of  both  this  truth  shall  ne'er  convince. 
Thou  show'dst  a  subject's  shine,  I  a  true  prince. 

\  Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — Tyre.     An  Ante-chamber  in  the 
Palace. 

Enter  Thaliard. 

Thai.  So,  this  is  Tyre,  and  this  is  the  court. 
Here  must  I  kill  king  Pericles ;  and  if  I  do  not,  I 
am  sure  to  be  hanged  at  home :  'tis  dangerous. — 
Well,  I  perceive  he  was  a  wise  fellow,  and  had 
good  discretion,  that  being  bid  to  ask  what  he  woidd 
of  the  king,  desired  he  might  know  none  of  his 
secrets :  now  do  I  see  he  had  some  reason  for  it ; 
for  if  a  king  bid  a  man  be  a  villain,  he  is  bound  by 
the  indenture  of  his  oath  to  be  one. — Hush !  here 
come  the  lords  of  Tyre. 

Enter  Helicanus,  Escanes,  ana  other  Lords. 

Hel.  You  shall  not  need,  my  fellow  peers  of  Tyre, 

Further  to  question  me  of  your  king's  departure  : 
His  seal'd  commission,  left  in  ti"ust  with  me. 
Doth  speak  sufficiently,  he's  gone  to  travel. 

Thai.   [Aside.]   How  !  the  king  gone  ? 

Hel.  If  further  yet  you  will  be  satisfied, 
14 


Whj%  as  it  Avere  unlicens'd  of  your  loves. 

He  would  depart,  I'll  give  some  light  unto  you. 

Being  at  Antioch— 

Thai.  [Aside.]  What  from  Antioch  ? 

Hel.  Royal  Antiochus  (on  what  cause  I  know 
not)" 
Took  some  displeasure  at  him :  at  least,  he  judg'd 

so; 
And  doubting  lest  that  he  had  err'd  or  siuu'd. 
To  show  his  sorrow  he'd  correct  himself; 
So  puts  himself  unto  the  shipman's  toil. 
With  whom  each  minute  threatens  life  or  death. 

Thai.   [Aside.]   Well,  I  perceive 
I  shall  not  be  hang'd  now,  although  I  would ; 
But  since  he's  gone,  the  king  it  sure  must  please : 
He  'scap'd  the  land,  to  perish  at  the  sea. — 
I'll   present  myself. — [To  them.]     Peace  to   the 
lords  of  Tyre. 

Hel.  Lord  Thaliard  fi-om  Antiochus  is  welcome. 

Thai.  From  him  I  come. 
With  message  unto  princely  Pericles ; 
But  since  my  landing  I  have  understood. 
Your  lord  hath  betook  himself  to  unknown  ti'avels, 
My  message  must  return  from  whence  it  came. 

Hel.  We  have  no  reason  to  desire  it, 
Commended  to  our  master,  not  to  us  : 
Yet,  ere  you  shall  depart,  this  we  desire, 
As  friends  to  Antioch,  we  may  feast  in  Tyre. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — Tharsus.     A  Room  in  the  Governors 
House. 

Enter  Cleon,  Dioxtza,  and  Attendants, 

Cle.  My  Dionyza.  shall  we  rest  us  here, 
And  by  relating  tales  of  other's  griefs. 
See  if  'twill  teach  us  to  forget  our  own  ? 

Dio.  That  were  to  blow  at  fire  in  hope  to  quench 
it; 
For  who  dig  hills  because  they  do  aspire. 
Throws  down  one  mountain  to  cast  up  a  higher. 
O  my  distressed  lord  !  even  such  our  griefs  ; 
Here  they're  but  felt,  and  seen  with  mischief's 

eyes. 
But  like  to  groves,  being  topp'd,  they  higher  rise. 

Cle.  O  Dionyza, 
Who  wanteth  food,  and  will  not  say  he  wants  it, 
Or  can  conceal  his  hunger,  till  he  famish  ? 
Our  tongues  and  son'ows  do  sound  deep 
Our  woes  into  the  air ;  our  eyes  do  weep, 
Till  lungs  fetch  breath  that   may  proclaim  them 

louder ; 
That  if  heaven  slumber,  while  their  creatures  want, 
They  may  awake  their  helps  to  comfort  them. 
I'll  then  discourse  our  woes,  felt  several  years. 
And,  wanting  breath  to  speak,  help  me  with  tears. 
Dio.  I'll  do  my  best,  sir. 

Cle.  This  Tharsus,  o'er  which  I  have  the  govern- 
ment, 
A  city,  on  whom  plenty  held  full  hand, 
For  riches  strew'd  herself  even  in  the  streets. 
Whose  towers  bore  heads  so  high,  they  kiss'd  the 

clouds. 
And. strangers  ne'er  beheld,  but  wonder'd  at; 
Whose  men  and  dames  so  jetted,  and  adorn'd, 
Like  one  another's  glass  to  trim  them  by : 
Their  tables  were  stor'd  full  to  glad  the  sight, 
And  not  so  much  to  feed  on  as  delight; 
All  poverty  was  scorn'd,  and  pride  so  great, 
The  name  of  help  grew  odious  to  reoeat. 
Dio.  O  !  'tis  too  true. 


ACT    I. 


PERICLES,  PRTNCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE   IV. 


Cle.  But  see  what  heaven  can  do  !     By  this  our 
change, 
These  mouths,  whom  but  of  late,  earth,  sea,  and  air. 
Were  all  too  little  to  content  and  please. 
Although  they  gave  their  creatures  in  abundance, 
As  houses  are  defil'd  for  want  of  use, 
They  are  now  starv'd  for  want  of  exercise  : 
Those  palates,  who  not  yet  two  summers  younger, 
Must  have  inventions  to  delight  the  taste. 
Would  now  be  glad  of  bread,  and  beg  for  it: 
Those  mothers  who  to  nousle  up  their  babes 
Thought  nought  too  curious,  are  ready  now 
To  eat  those  little  darlings  whom  they  lov'd. 
So  sharp  are  hunger's  teeth,  that  man  and  wife 
Draw  lots,  who  first  shall  die  to  lengthen  life. 
Here  stands  a  lord,  and  there  a  lady  weeping ; 
Here  many  sink,  yet  those  which  see  them  fall. 
Have  scarce  strength  left  to  give  them  burial. 
Is  not  this  trae  ? 

Dio.  Our  cheeks  and  hollow  eyes  do  witness  it. 

Cle.  O  !  let  those  cities,  that  of  plenty's  cup 
And  her  prosperities  so  largely  taste. 
With  their  superfluous  riots,  hear  these  tears  : 
The  misery  of  Tharsus  may  be  theirs. 

Enter  a  Lord. 

Lord.  Where's  the  lord  governor  ? 

Cle.  Here. 
Speak  out  thy  sorrows  which  thou  bring' st,  in  haste. 
For  comfort  is  too  far  for  us  to  expect. 

Lord.  We  have  descried,  upon  our  neighbouring 
shore, 
A  portly  sail  of  ships  make  hitherwai'd. 

Cle.  I  thought  as  much. 
One  son"ow  never  comes,  but  brings  an  heir 
That  may  succeed  as  his  inheritor ; 
And  so  in  ours.     Some  neighbouring  nation, 
Taking  advantage  of  our  misery, 
Hath  stuff' d  these  hollow  vessels  with  their  power. 
To  beat  us  down,  the  which  are  down  alread}' ; 
And  make  a  conquest  of  unhappy  me. 
Whereas  no  gloiy's  got  to  overcome. 


Lord.  That's  the  least  fear;  for  by  the  semblance 
Of  their  white  flags  display'd,  they  bring  us  peace. 
And  come  to  us  as  favourers,  not  as  foes. 

Cle.   Thou  speak'st  like  him's  untutor'd  to  repeat; 
Who  makes  the  fairest  show  means  most  deceit. 
But  bring  they  what  they  will,  and  what  they  can, 
What  need  we  fear? 

The  gi'ound's  the  low'st,  and  we  are  half  way  there 
Go,  tell  their  general  we  attend  him  here, 
To  know  for  what  he  comes,  and  whence  he  comes. 
And  what  he  craves. 

Lord.  I  go,  my  lord.  [Exit. 

Cle.  Welcome  is  peace,  if  he  on  peace  consist  ^ 
If  wars,  we  are  unable  to  resist. 

Enter  Pericles,  ivith  Attendants. 

Per.  Lord  governor,  for  so  we  hear  you  ai"e, 
Let  not  our  ships  and  number  of  our  men, 
Be,  like  a  beacon  fir'd,  to  amaze  your  eyes. 
We  have  heard  your  miseries  as  far  as  Tyre, 
And  seen  the  desolation  of  your  streets ; 
Nor  come  we  to  add  sorrow  to  your  tears. 
But  to  relieve  them  of  their  heavy  load: 
And  these  our  ships  (you  happily  may  think 
Are  like  the  Trojan  horse,  war-stuff' d  within 
With  bloody  veins)  expecting  overthrow, 
Are  stor'd  with  corn  to  make  your  needy  bread. 
And  give  them  life  whom  hunger  stair'd  half  dead. 

All.  The  gods  of  Greece  protect  you  ! 
And  we'll  pray  for  you. 

Per.  Arise,  I  pray  j'ou,  arise  : 

We  do  not  look  for  reverence,  but  for  love. 
And  harbourage  for  ourself,  our  ships,  and  men. 

Cle.  The  which  when  any  shall  not  gi'atify, 
Or  pay  you  with  unthankfulness  in  thought. 
Be  it  our  wives,  our  children,  or  ourselves. 
The  curse  of  heaven  and  men  succeed  their  evils ! 
Till  when,  (the  which,  I  hope,  shall  ne'er  be  seen,) 
Your  grace  is  welcome  to  our  town  and  us. 

Per.  Which  welcome  we'll  accept ;  feast  here 
a  while. 
Until  our  stars  that  fi-own  lend  us  a  smile.  [Exeunt. 

15 


Autioch. 


r^^ 


\GT11, 


Enter  Gower. 

Gorv.  Here  have  you  seen  a  mighty  king 
His  child,  I  wis,  to  incest  bring ; 
A  better  prince,  and  benign  lord, 
That  will  prove  awful  both  in  deed  and  word. 
Be  quiet,  then,  as  men  should  be, 
Till  he  hath  pass'd  necessity. 
I'll  show  you  those  in  ti-oubles  reign, 
Losing  a  mite,  a  mountain  gain. 
The  good  in  conversation 
(To  whom  I  give  ray  benizon) 
Is  still  at  Thai-sus,  where  each  man 
Thinks  all  is  wi-it  he  spoken  can : 
And  to  remember  what  he  does, 
Build  his  statue  to  make  him  glorious  : 
But  tidings  to  the  conti-ary 
Are  brought  your  eyes ;  what  need  speak  I  ? 

Dumb  show. 

Enter  at  one  door  Pericles,  talking  with  Cleon  ; 
all  the  Train  with  them.  Enter  at  another  door, 
a  Gentleman,  loith  a  letter  to  Pericles  :  Per- 
icles shows  the  letter  to  Cleon  ;  then  gives  the 
Messenger  a  reward,  and  knights  him.  Exeunt 
Pericles,  Cleon,  ^r.  severalty. 

Gow.  Good  Helicane  hath  stay'd  at  home, 
Not  to  eat  honey  like  a  drone, 
From  others'  labours ;  for  though  he  sti'ive 
To  killen  bad,  keep  good  alive  ; 
16 


And,  to  fulfil  his  prince'  desire. 

Sends  word  of  all  that  haps  in  Tyre ; 

How  Thaliard  came  full  hent  with  sin. 

And  hid  intent,  to  murder  him; 

And  that  in  Tharsus  was  not  best 

Longer  for  him  to  make  his  rest. 

He,  "knowing  so,  put  forth  to  seas. 

Where  when  men  been,  there's  seldom  ease. 

For  now  the  wind  begins  to  blow  ; 

Thunder  above,  and  deeps  below. 

Make  such  unquiet,  that  the  ship, 

Should  house  him  safe,  is  wreck'd  and  split ; 

And  he,  good  prince,  having  all  lost, 

By  waves  from  coast  to  coast  is  tost. 

All  perishen  of  man,  of  pelf, 

Ne  aught  escapen  but  himself; 

Till  fortune,  tired  with  doing  bad. 

Threw  him  ashore,  to  give  him  glad  : 

And  here  he  comes.     What  shall  be  next. 

Pardon  old  Gower  ;  this  'longs  the  text.     [Exit. 

Scene  I.— Pentapolis.     An  open  Place  by  the 
sea-side. 

Enter  Pericles,  wet. 

Per.  Yet  cease   your  ire,  you  angry  stars   of 
heaven ! 
Wind,  rain,  and  thunder,  remember,  earthly  man 
Is  but  a  substance  that  must  yield  to  you  ; 
And  I.  as  fits  ray  nature,  do  obey  you. 


ACT   II. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    I. 


Alas !  the  sea  hath  cast  me  on  the  rocks. 

Wash'd  me  from  shore  to  shore,  and  left  me  breath 

Nothing  to  think  on,  but  ensuing  death  : 

Let  it  suffice  the  gi-eatness  of  _yonr  powers, 

To  have  bereft  a  prince  of  all  his  fortunes; 

And  having  thrown  him  from  your  watery  grave, 

Here  to  have  death  in  peace  is  all  he'll  crave. 

Enter  three  Fishermen. 

1  Fish.  What,  ho,  Pilch ! 

2  Fish.  Ho !  come,  and  bring  away  the  nets. 
1  Fish.  What,  Patch-breech,  I  say ! 

3  Fish.  What  say  you.  master  ? 

1  Fish.  Look  how  thou  stirrest  now!  come  away, 
or  I'll  fetch  thee  with  a  wannion. 

3  Fish.  'Faith,  master,  I  am  thinking  of  the  ix)or 
men,  that  were  cast  away  before  us  even  now. 

1  Fish.  Alas,  poor  soiils!  it  grieved  my  heart  to 
hear  what  pitiful  cries  they  made  to  us  to  help 
them,  when,  well-a-day,  we  could  scarce  help  our- 
selves. 

3  Fish.  Nay,  master,  said  not  I  as  much,  when 
I  saw  the  porpus,  how  he  bounced  and  tumbled  ? 
they  say,  they  are  half  fish,  half  flesh:  a  plague  on 
them !  they  ne'er  come,  but  I  look  to  be  washed. 
Master,  I  mar\-el  how  the  fishes  live  in  the  sea. 

1  Fish.  Why  as  men  do  a-land  :  the  great  ones 
eat  up  the  little  ones.  I  can  compare  our  rich 
misers  to  nothing  so  fitly  as  to  a  whale :  "a  plays 
and  tumbles,  driving  the  poor  fry  before  him.  and 
at  last  devours  them  all  at  a  mouthful  .Such 
whales  have  I  heard  on  the  land,  who  never  leave 
gaping,  till  they've  swallowed  the  whole  palish, 
church,  steeple,  bells  and  all. 

Per.  A  prettj'  moral. 

3  Fish.  But,  master,  if  I  had  been  the  sexton,  I 
would  have  been  that  day  in  the  belfry. 

2  Fish.  Why,  man  ? 

3  Fish.  Because  he  should  have  swallowed  rae 
too ;  and  when  I  had  been  in  his  belly,  I  would 
have  kept  such  a  jangling  of  the  bells,  that  he  should 
never  have  left,  till  he  cast  bells,  steeple,  church, 
and  parish,  up  again.  But  if  the  good  king  Simo- 
nides  were  of  my  mind 

Per.   Simonides  ? 

3  Fisli.  We  would  purge  the  land  of  these 
drones,  that  rob  the  bee  of  her  honey. 

Per.  How  from  the  finny  subject  of  the  sea 
These  fishers  tell  the  infirmities  of  men  ; 
And  from  their  watery  empire  recollect 
All  that  may  men  approve,  or  men  detect ! — 
Peace  be  at  your  labour,  honest  fishermen. 

2  Fish.  Honest !  good  fellow,  what's  that  ?  if  it 
be  a  day  fits  you,  search  out  of  the  calendar,  and  no 
body  look  after  it. 

Per.  Y'  may  see,  the  sea  hath  cast  me  upon 
your  coast 

2  Fish.  What  a  dmnken  knave  was  the  sea,  to 
cast  thee  in  our  way. 

Per.  A  man  whom  both  the  waters  and  the  wind. 
In  that  vast  tennis-court,  hath  made  the  ball 
For  tliem  to  play  upon,  enti'eats  you  pitj-  him; 
He  asks  of  you.  that  never  us'd  to  beg. 

1  Fish.  No  friend,  cannot  you  beg  ?  here's  them 
in  our  country  of  Greece,  gets  more  with  begging, 
than  we  can  do  with  working. 

2  Fish.  Canst  thou  catch  any  fishes,  then  ? 
Per.  I  never  practis'd  it. 

2  Fish.  Nay,  then  thou  wilt  starve,  sure ;  for 
here's  nothing  to  be  got  now  a-days,  unless  thou 
canst  fish  for't. 

122 


Per.  What  I  have  been  I  have  forgot  to  know. 
But  what  I  am  want  teaches  me  to  think  on ; 
A  man  throng'd  up  with  cold :  my  veins  are  chill, 
And  have  no  more  of  life,  than  may  suffice 
To  give  my  tongue  that  heat  to  ask  your  help ; 
Which  if  you  shall  refuse,  when  I  am  dead. 
For  that  I  am  a  man,  pray  see  me  buried. 

1  Fish.  Die  quoth-a  ?  Now,  gods  forbid  it !  I 
have  a  gown  here ;  come,  put  it  on  ;  keep  then 
warm.  Now,  afore  ine,  a  handsome  fellow  I  Come, 
thou  shalt  go  home,  and  we'll  have  flesh  for  holidays, 
fish  for  fasting-days,  and  moreo'er  puddings  and  flap- 
jacks ;  and  thou  shalt  be  welcome. 

Per.  I  thank  you,  sir. 

2  Fish.  Hark  you,  my  friend,  you  said  you  could 
not  beg. 

Per.   I  did  but  crave. 

2  Fish.  But  crave  ?  Then  I'll  turn  craver  too. 
and  so  I  shall  'scape  whipping. 

Per.  Why,  are  all  your  beggars  whipped,  then  ? 

2  Fish.  O !  not  all,  my  friend,  not  all;  for  if  all 
your  beggars  were  whipped,  I  would  wish  no  better 
office  than  to  be  beadle.  But,  master,  I'll  go  draw 
up  the  net.  [Exeunt  two  of  the  Fishermen. 

Per.  How  well  this  honest  mirth  becomes  their 
labour ! 

1  Fish.  Hark  you,  su";  do  you  know  where  you 
are  ? 

Per.  Not  well. 

1  Fish.  Why,  I'll  tell  you  :  this  is  called  Penta- 
polis,  and  our  king,  the  good  Simonides. 

Per.  The  good  king  Simonides,  do  you  call  him  ? 

1  Fisli.  Ay,  sir ;  and  he  desenes  to  be  so  called, 
for  his  peaceable  reign,  and  good  government. 

Per.  He  is  a  hajipy  king,  since  he  gains  from 
his  subjects  the  name  of  good  by  his  government. 
How  far  is  his  court  distant  from  this  shore  ? 

1  Fish.  Marry,  sir,  half  a  day's  journey:  and  I'll 
tell  you,  he  hath  a  fair  daughter,  and  to-morrow  is 
her  birth-day ;  and  there  are  princes  and  knights 
come  fi-om  all  parts  of  the  world,  to  joust  and  tour- 
ney for  her  love. 

Per.  Were  my  fortunes  equal  to  my  desires,  I 
could  wish  to  make  one  there. 

1  Fish.  O,  sir!  things  must  be  as  they  may; 
and  what  a  man  cannot  get,  he  may  la\vfully  deal 
for.     His  wife's  soul — 

Re-enter  the  two  Fishermen,  drawing  up  a  net. 

2  Fish.  Help,  master,  help !  here's  a  fish  hangs 
in  the  net,  like  a  poor  man's  right  in  the  law ;  'twill 
hardly  come  out.  Ha  !  bots  on't ;  'tis  come  at  last, 
and  'tis  turned  ro  a  rusty  armour. 

Per.  An  armour,  friends !     I  pray  you,  let  me 
see  it. 
Thanks,  fortune,  yet,  that  after  all  crosses 
Thou  giv'st  me  somewhat  to  repair  myself: 
And  though  it  was  mine  own,  part  of  mine  heritage, 
Which  my  dead  father  did  bequeath  to  me. 
With  this  strict  charge  (even  as  he  left  his  life) 
"  Keep  it,  my  Pericles,  it  hath  been  a  shield 
'Tvsixt  me  and  death  ;"  (and  pointed  to  this  brace) 
"  For  that  it  sav'd  me,  keep  it ;  in  like  necessity. 
The  which  the  gods  protect  thee  from !  it  may  de- 
fend thee." 
It  kept  where  I  kept,  I  so  dearly  lov'd  it, 
Till  the  rough  seas,  that  spare  not  any  man. 
Took  it  in  rage,  though  calm'd,  have  given't  again. 
I  thank  thee  for't :  my  ship\vreck  now's  no  ill, 
Since  I  have  here  my  father's  gift  in"s  -^vill. 

1  Fish.  What  mean  you,  sir  ? 
'l7 


ACT    IJ. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    III. 


Per.  To  beg  of  you,  kind  friends,  this  coat  of 
worth, 
Kor  it  was  sometime  tai'get  to  a  king ; 
I  know  it  by  this  mark.     He  lov'd  me  dearly, 
And  for  his  sake  I  wish  the  having  of  it ; 
And  that  you'd  guide  me  to  j'our sovereign's  court. 
Where  with  it  I  may  appear  a  gentleman  : 
And  if  that  ever  my  low  fortunes  better, 
I'll  pay  your  bounties;  till  tlien,  rest  your  debtor. 

]  Fish.  Why,  wilt  thou  tourney  for  the  lady  ? 

Per.  I'll  sliow  the  virtue  I  have  borne  in  arms. 

1  Fish.  Why,  do  ye  take  it ;  and  the  gods  give 
thee  good  on't  I 

•J  Fish.  Ay,  but  hark  you,  my  fi-iend  ;  'twas  we 
ihat  made  up  this  garnu^nt  through  the  rough  seams 
of  the  waters  :  there  are  certain  condolements, 
rertain  vails.  I  hope,  sir,  if  j-ou  thrive,  you'll  re- 
member from  whence  you  had  it. 

Per.  Believe  it,  I  will. 
J>y  your  furtherance  I  am  cloth'd  in  steel ; 
And  spite  of  all  the  rapture  of  the  sea, 
This  jewel  holds  his  biding  on  my  arm  : 
Unto  thy  value  will  I  mount  mj'self 
Upon  a  courser,  whose  delightful  steps 
Shall  make  the  gazer  joy  to  see  him  tread. — 
Only,  my  friend,  I  yet  am  unprovided 
Oi  a  pair  of  bases. 

2  Fish.  We'll  sure  provide:  thou  shalt  have  my 
best  gown  to  make  thee  a  pair,  and  I'll  bring  thee 
1  o  the  court  myself. 

Per.  Then  honour  be  but  a  goal  to  my  will ! 
This  day  I'll  rise,  or  else  add  ill  to  ill.  [  Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — The  Same.  A  Platform  leading  to 
the  lists.  A  Pavilion  near  it,  for  the  reception  of 
the  King,  Princess,  Ladies,  Lords,  ^'c. 

Enter  Simonides,  Thaisa,  Lords,  and  Attendants. 

Sim.  Are  the  knights  ready  to  begin  the  triumph  ? 

1  Lord.   They  are,  my  liege ; 
And  slay  your  coming  to  present  themselves. 

Sim.    Return   them,   we   are   ready;    and   our 
daughter, 
In  honour  of  whose  birth  these  triumphs  are. 
Sits  here,  like  beauty's  child,  whom  natm'e  gat 
For  men  to  see,  and  seeing  wonder  at. 

[Exit  a  Lord. 

Thai.  It  pleaseth  you,  my  royal  father,  to  ex- 
press 
My  commendations  gi'eat,  whose  merit's  less. 

Sim.  'Tis  fit  it  should  be  so ;  for  princes  are 
A  model,  which  heaven  makes  like  to  itself: 
As  jewels  lose  their  glory  if  neglected. 
So  princes  their  renown,  if  not  respected. 
'Tis  now  your  honour,  daughter,  to  explain 
The  labour  of  each  knight  in  his  device. 

Thai.  Which,  to  preserve  mine  honour,  I'll  per- 
form. 

Enter  a  Knight :  he  passes  over  the  stage,  a7id  his 
Squire  presents  his  shield  to  the  Princess. 

Sim.  Who  is  the  first  that  doth  prefer  himself? 

Thai.  A  knight  of  Sparta,  my  renowned  father; 
And  the  device  he  bears  upon  his  shield 
Is  a  black  iEthiop,  reaching  at  the  sun ; 
The  word.  Lux  tua  vita  mihi. 

Sim.  He  loves  you  well  that  holds  his  life  of  you. 
[The  second  Knight  passes  over. 
Who  is  the  second  that  presents  himself  ? 

Thai.  A  prince  of  Macedon,  my  royal  father ; 
And  the  device  he  bears  upon  his  shield 

\Q 


Is  an  arm'd  knight,  that's  conquer'd  by  a  lady  : 
'J"'he  motto  thus,  in  Spanish,  Piu  per  dulzura  que 
per  fuerza. 

[IVie  third  Knight  passes  over. 
Sim.  And  what  the  third  ? 

Thai.  The  third  of  Antioch  ; 

And  his  device,  a  wreath  of  chivalry  : 
The  word,  Me  pompre  provexit  apex. 

[  The  fourth  Knight  passes  over. 
Sim.  What  is  the  fourth  ? 

Thai.    A    burning   torch,    that's   turned   upside 
down  ; 
The  word.  Quod  me  alit,  me  extinguit. 

Sim.  Which  shows  that  beauty  hath  his  power 
and  will. 
Which  can  as  well  inflame,  as  it  can  kill. 

\_The  fifth  Knight  passes  over. 
Thai.  The  fifth,  a  hand  environed  with  clouds, 
Holding  out  gold  that's  by  the  touchstone  tried ; 
The  motto  thus.  Sic  spectanda  fides. 

[  The  sixth  Knight  passes  over 
Sim.  And  what's  the  sixth  and  last,  the  which 
the  knight  himself 
With  such  a  gi'aceful  courtesy  deliver'd  '' 

Thai.  He  seems  to  be  a  stranger  ;  but  his  pres 
ent  is 
A  witlier'd  branch,  that's  only  gi-een  at  top : 
The  motto.  In  hac  spc  vivo. 

Sim.  A  pretty  moral : 
From  the  dejected  state  wherein  he  is, 
He  ii     es  by  you  his  fortunes  yet  may  flourish. 

1  Lora.  He  had  need  mean  better,  than  his  out- 

ward show 
Can  any  way  speak  in  his  just  commend  ; 
For  by  his  rusty  outside  he  appears 
To  have   practis'd  more  the  whipstock,  than  tlie 

lance. 

2  Lord.  He  well  may  be  a  stranger,  for  he  comes 
To  an  honour'd  triumph  strangely  furnished. 

3  Lord.  And  on  set  purpose  let  his  armour  rust 
Until  this  day,  to  scour  it  in  the  dust. 

Sim.  Opinion's  but  a  fool,  that  makes  us  scan 
The  outward  habit  by  the  inward  man. 
But  stay,  the  knights  are  coming :  we'll  withdraw 
Into  the  gallery.  [Exeunt. 

[Great  siiouts,  and  all  cry,  The  mean  knight  I 


Sce.xe  III.— The  Same.     A  Hall  of  State, 
banquet  prepared. 


A 


Enter  Simonides,  Thaisa,  Ladies,  Lords,  and 
Knights,  from  tilling. ' 

Sim.  Knights, 
To  say  you  are  welcome  were  superfluous. 
To  place  upon  the  volume  of  your  deeds, 
As  in  a  title-page,  your  worth  in  arms. 
Were  more  than  you  expect,  or  more  than's  fit, 
Since  every  wortli  in  show  commends  itself. 
Prepare  for  mirth,  for  mirth  becomes  a  feast : 
You  are  princes,  and  my  guests. 

Thai.  But  you,  my  knight  and  guest ; 

To  whom  this  wi-eath  of  victory  I  give. 
And  crown  you  king  of  this  day's  happiness. 

Per.  'Tis  more  by  fortune,  lady,  than  my  merit. 

Sim.  Call  it  by  what  you  will,  the  day  is  yours ; 
And  here,  I  hope,  is  none  that  envies  it. 
In  framing  an  artist  art  hath  thus  decreed, 
To  make  some  good,  but  others  to  exceed ; 
And  you're  her  labour'd  scholar.     Come,  queen  o' 
the  feast, 


ACT    II. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    IV. 


(For,  daughter,  so  you  are,)  here  take  your  place  :    ' 

Marshal  the  rest,  as  they  deserve  their  grace.  < 

Knights.  We  are  honour'd  much  by  good  Simo- 

nides. 
Sim.  Your  presence  glads  our  days :  honour  we 
love. 
For  who  hates  honour,  hates  the  gods  above. 
Marshal.   Sir,  yond's  your  place. 
Per.  "  Some  other  is  more  fit. 

I  Knight.  Contend  not,  sir ;  for  we  are  gentle- 
men, 
That  neither  in  our  hearts,  nor  outward  eyes. 
Envy  the  great,  nor  do  the  low  despise. 
Per.  You  are  right  courteous  knights. 
Sim.  Sit,  sir;  sit. 

By  Jove,  I  wonder,  that  is  king  of  thoughts. 
These  cates  resist  me,  he  not  thought  upon. 

Thai.  By  Juno,  that  is  queen 
Of  marriage,  all  the  viands  that  I  eat 
Do  seem  unsavoury,  wishing  him  my  meat ! 
Sure  he's  a  gallant  gentleman. 

Sim.  He's  but  a  countiy  gentleman  : 
He  has  done  no  more  than  other  knights  have  done, 
He  has  broken  a  staff,  or  so ;  so,  let  it  pass. 
Thai.  To  me  he  seems  like  diamond  to  glass. 
Per.  Yond'   king's    to   me   like   to    my  tather's 
picture. 
Which  tells  me  in  that  glory  once  he  was ; 
Had  princes  sit,  like  stars,  about  his  throne. 
And  he  the  sun  for  them  to  reverence. 
None  that  beheld  him,  but  like  lesser  lights 
Did  vail  their  crowns  to  his  supremacy ; 
Where  now  his  son,  like  a  glow-worm  in  the  night. 
The  which  hath  fire  in  darkness,  none  in  light : 
"Whereby  I  see  that  Time's  the  king  of  men ; 
He's  both  their  parent,  and  he  is  their  grave. 
And  gives  them  what  he  will,  not  what  they  crave. 
Sim.   What !   are  you  merry,  knights  ? 
1   Kiiiglit.  Who  can  be  other,  in  this  royal  pres- 
ence ? 
Sim.  Here,  with  a  cup  that's  stor'd  unto  the  brim, 
(As  you  do  love,  fill  to  your  mistress'  lips,) 
We  di-ink  this  health  to  you. 

Knights.  We  thank  your  grace. 

S.im.  Yet  pause  a  while  ; 
Yond'  knight  doth  sit  too  melancholy. 
As  if  the  entertainment  in  our  court 
Had  not  a  show  might  countervail  his  worth. 
Note  it  not  you,  Thaisa  ? 

Thai.  A\liat  is  it 

To  me,  my  father  ? 

Sim.  O !  attend,  my  daughter  : 

Princes,  in  this,  should  live  like  gods  above. 
Who  freely  give  to  eveiy  one  that  comes 
To  honour  them ;  and  princes,  not  doing  so. 
Are  like  to  gnats,  which  make  a  sound,  but  kill'd 
Are  wonder'd  at.     Therefore, 
To  make  his  entrance  more  sweet,  here  say. 
We  drink  this  standing-bowl  of  wine  to  him. 

Thai.  Alas,  my  father!   it  befits  not  me 
Unto  a  stranger  knight  to  be  so  bold  : 
He  may  my  proffer  take  for  an  offence. 
Since  men  take  women's  gifts  for  impudence. 

Sim.  How ! 
Do  as  I  bid  you,  or  you'll  move  me  else. 

Thai.   [Aside.]  Now,  by  the  gods,  he  could  not 

please  me  better. 
Sim.  And  further  tell  him,  we  desire  to  know. 
Of  whence  he  is,  his  name,  and  parentage. 

Thai.  The   king  my  father,  sir,  has  dnrnk  to 
you. 


Per.  I  thank  him. 

Thai.  Wishing  it  so  much  blood  unto  your  life. 

Per.  I  thank  both  him  and  you,  and  pledge  hiu) 
freely. 

Thai.  And,  further,  he  desires  to  know  of  you. 
Of  whence  you  are,  your  name  and  parentage. 

Per.  A  gentleman  of  Tyre  (my  name,  Pericles, 
My  education  been  in  arts  and  arms) 
Who  looking  for  adventures  in  the  world. 
Was  by  the  rough  seas  reft  of  ships  and  men, 
And  after  shipwreck  driven  upon  this  shore. 

Thai.  He  thanks  your  grace;   names  himself 
Pericles, 
A  gentleman  of  T_>Te, 
Who  only  by  misfortune  of  the  seas 
Bereft  of  ships  and  men,  cast  on  the  shore. 

Sim.   Now  by  the  gods,  I  pitv  his  misfortune, 
And  will  awake  him  from  his  melancholy. 
Come,  gentlemen,  we  sit  too  long  on  trifles, 
And  waste  the  time  which  looks  for  other  revels. 
Even  in  your  armours,  as  you  are  address'd, 
Will  very  well  become  a  soldier's  dance. 
I  will  not  have  excuse,  with  saj'ing,  this 
Loud  music  is  too  harsh  for  ladies'  heads. 
Since  they  love  men  in  arms,  as  well  as  beds. 

[The  Knights  dance. 
So,  this  was  well  ask'd,  'twas  so  well  performed. 
Come,  sir ; 

Here  is  a  lady  that  wants  breathing  too  : 
And  I  have  often  heard,  you  knights  of  Tyre 
Are  excellent  in  making  ladies  trip, 
And  that  their  measures  are  as  excellent. 

Per.  In  those  that  practise  them,  they  are,  m> 
lord. 

Sim.  O  !  that's  as  much,  as  you  would  be  denied 
[The  Knights  and  Ladies  dance. 
Of  your  fair  courtesy. — Unclasp,  unclasp  ; 
Thanks,  gentlemen,  to  all ;  all  have  done  well. 
But  you  the  best.      [To  Pericles.] — Pages  and 

lights,  to  conduct 
These  knights  unto  their  several  lodgings! — Yours, 

sir, 
We  have  given  order  to  be  next  our  own. 

Per.  I  am  at  your  grace's  pleasure. 

Sim.  Princes,  it  is  too  late  to  talk  of  love. 
And  that's  the  mark  I  know  you  level  at : 
Therefore,  each  one  betake  hira  to  his  rest; 
To-moiTow  all  for  speeding  do  their  best.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  IV. — Tyre.     A  Room  in  the  Governor'' s 
House. 

Enter  Helicanus,  and  Escanes. 

Hel.  No,  Escanes ;  know  this  of  me, 
Antiochus  from  incest  liv'd  not  free  : 
For  which  the  most  high  gods,  not  minding  longer 
To  withhold  the  vengeance  that  they  had  in  store. 
Due  to  this  heinous  capital  offence, 
Even  in  the  height  and  pride  of  all  his  gloiy. 
W^hen  he  was  seated,  and  his  daughter  with  him, 
In  a  chariot  of  inestimable  value, 
A  fire  from  heaven  came,  and  shiivell'd  up 
Those  bodies,  even  to  loathing ;  for  they  so  stunk. 
That  all  those  eyes  ador'd  them  ere  their  fall. 
Scorn  now  their  hand  should  give  them  burial. 

Esca.  'Twas  very  sti-ange. 

Hel.  And  yet  but  just ;  for  though 

This  king  were  gi'eat,  his  greatness  was  no  guard 
To  bar  heaven's  shaft,  but  sin  had  his  reward. 

Esca.  'Tis  verj'  true. 

19 


ACT    II. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRL\ 


SCENE    V. 


Enter  three  Lords. 

1  Lord.  See  !  not  a  man,  in  private  conference 
Or  council,  has  respect  with  liim  but  he. 

2  Lord.  It  shall  no  longer  grieve  without  reproof. 

3  Lord.  And  curs'd  be  he  that  will  not  second  it. 
1  Lord.   Follow  me,   then. — Lord  Helicane,  a 

word. 
Hel.  With  me  ?  and  welcome. — Happy  day,  my 

lords. 
1  Lord.  Know,  that  our  griefs  are  risen  to  the 
top. 
And  now  at  length  they  overflow  their  banks. 
Hel.  Your   griefs !    for   what  ?    wrong   not   the 

prince  you  love. 
1  Lord.  Wrong  not  yourself,  then,  noble  Hel- 
icane ; 
But  if  the  prince  do  live,  let  us  salute  him, 
(Jr  know  what  ground's  made  happy  by  his  breath. 
If  in  tlie  Avorld  he  live,  we'll  seek  him  out; 
If  in  his  grave  he  rest,  we'll  find  him  there  ; 
And  be  resolved,  he  lives  to  govern  us, 
<  )r  dead,  gives  cause  to  mourn  his  funeral, 
And  leaves  us  to  our  free  election. 

•2  Lord.  Wliose  death's,  indeed,  the  strongest  in 
our  censure : 
And  knowing  this  kingdom  is  without  a  head, 
Like  goodly  buildings  left  without  a  roof. 
Soon  fall  to  ruin,  your  noble  self. 
That  best  know'st  how  to  rule,  and  how  to  reign. 
We  thus  submit  unto,  our  sovereign. 
All.  Live,  noble  Helicane  ! 

Hel.  Tiy  honour's  cause;  forbear  your  suffrages : 
If  that  you  love  prince  Pericles,  forbear. 
Take  I  your  wish,  I  leap  into  the  seas, 
Where's  hourly  trouble  for  a  minute's  ease. 
A  twelvemonth  longer,  let  me  entreat  you 
To  forbear  the  absence  of  your  king  ; 
If  in  which  time  expir'd  he  not  return, 
I  shall  with  aged  patience  bear  your  yoke. 
J'lUt  if  I  cannot  win  you  to  this  lovp, 
(to  search  like  nobles,  like  noble  subjects, 
And  in  your  search  spend  your  adventurous  worth; 
AVhom  if  you  find,  and  win  unto  return, 
You  shall  like  diamonds  sit  about  his  crown. 

1  Lord.  To  wisdom  he's  a  fool  that  will  not  yield: 
And  since  lord  Helicane  enjoineth  us, 
We  with  our  travels  will  endeavour. 

Hel.  Then,  you  love  us,  we  you,  and  we'll  clasp 
hands : 
When  peers  thus  knit,  a  kingdom  ever  stands. 

[Exeunt. 

Scene  V. — Pentapolis.     A  Room  in  the  Palace. 

Enter  Simonides,  reading  a  letter:  the  Knights 
meet  him . 

1  Knight.  Good  morrow  to  the  good  Simonides. 
Sim.  knights,  from  my  daughter  this  I  let  you 

know, 
That  for  this  twelvemonth  she'll  not  undertake 
A  married  life. 

Her  reason  to  herself  is  only  known. 
Which  yet  from  her  by  no  means  can  I  get. 

2  Knight.  May  we  not  get  access  to  her,  my 

lord  ? 
Sim.  'Faith,  by  no  means;  she  hath  so  strictly 
tied  her 
To  her  chamber,  that  it  is  impossible. 
One  twelve  moons  more  she'll  wear  Diana's  livery; 

20 


This  by  the  eye  of  Cynthia  hath  she  vow'd. 
And  on  her  virgin  honour  will  not  break  it. 

3  Knight.  Though  loath  to  bid  farewell,  we  take 

our  leaves.  [Exeunt. 

Sim.   So, 
They're  well  despatch'd ;   now  to  my  daughter's 

letter. 
She  tells  me  here,  she'll  wed  the  stranger  knigbt. 
Or  never  more  to  view  nor  day  nor  liglit. 
'Tis  well,  mistress  ;  your  choice  agrees  with  mine ; 
I  like  that  well : — nay,  how  absolute  she's  in't, 
Not  minding  whether  I  dislike  or  no. 
Well,  I  commend  her  choice. 
And  will  no  longer  have  it  be  delay'd. 
Soft !  here  he  comes  :  I  must  dissemble  it. 

Enter  Pericles. 

Per.  All  fortune  to  the  good  Simonides ! 

Sim.  To  you  as  much,  sir.     I  am  beholding  to 
you. 
For  your  sweet  music  this  last  night :  I  do 
Protest,  my  ears  were  never  better  fed 
Witli  sucli  delightful  pleasing  harmony. 

Per.  It  is  your  grace's  pleasure  to  commend. 
Not  my  desert. 

Sim.  Sir,  you  are  music's  master. 

Per.  The  worst  of  all   her   scholars,  my  good 
lord. 

Sim.  Let  me  ask  one  thing. 
What  do  you  think  of  my  daughter,  sir? 

Per.  As  of  a  most  virtuous  princess. 

Sim.  And  she  is  lair  too,  is  she  not  ? 

Per.  As  a  fair  day  in  summer;  wondrous  fair. 

Sim.  My  daughter,  sir,  thinks  very  well  of  you; 
Ay,  so  well,  sir,  that  you  mu^t  be  her  master, 
And  she'll  your  scholar  be  :  therefore,  look  to  it. 

Per.  I  am  unworthy  for  her  schoolmaster. 

Sim.   She  thinks  not  so ;  peruse  this  writing  else. 

Per.   [Aside.]   What's  here  ? 
A  letter,  that  she  loves  the  knight  of  Tyre  ? 
'Tis  the  king's  subtilty,  to  have  my  life. 
[  To  him.]  O  !  seek  not  to  entrap  me,  gi-acious  lord, 
A  sti'anger  and  distressed  gentleman. 
That  never  aim'd  so  high,  to  love  your  daughter, 
But  bent  all  offices  to  honour  her. 

Si7n.    Thou   hast   bewitch'd   my  daughter,   and 
thou  art 
A  villain. 

Per.         By  the  gods,  I  have  not. 
Never  did  thought  of  mine  levy  offence ; 
Nor  never  did  my  actions  yet  commence 
A  deed  might  gain  her  love,  or  your  displeasure. 

Sim.  Traitor,  thou  liest. 

Per.  Traitor  I 

.Sim.  Ay,  traitor. 

Per.  Even  in  his  throat,  unless  it  be  the  king, 
That  calls  me  traitor,  I  return  the  lie. 

.Sim.   [Aside.]   Now,  by  the  gods,  I  do  applaud 
his  courage. 

Per.  My  actions  are  as  noble  as  my  thoughts. 
That  never  relish'd  of  a  base  descent. 
I  came  unto  your  court  for  honour's  cause, 
And  not  to  be  a  rebel  to  her  state ; 
And  he  that  otherwise  accounts  of  me. 
This  sword  shall  prove  he's  honour's  enemy. 

Sim..  No!— 
Here  comes  my  daughter,  she  can  witness  it. 

Enter  Thais  a. 

Per.  Then,  as  you  are  as  virtuous  as  fair, 
Resolve  your  angry  father,  if  my  tongue 


ACT   II. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE   V, 


Did  e'er  solicit,  or  ray  hand  subscribe 
To  any  syllable  that  made  love  to  you  ? 

That.  Why,  sir,  if  you  had, 
Who  takes  offence  at  that  would  make  me  glad  ? 

Si7)i.  Yea,  mistress,  are  you  so  peremptory  ? — 
[Aside.]   I  am  glad  on't  with  all  my  heart. 
[  To  her.]  I'll  tame  you ;  I'll  bring  you  in  subjection. 
Will  you,  not  having  my  consent. 
Bestow  your  love  and  your  affections 
Upon   a   stranger  ? — [Aside.] — who,  for  aught   I 

know, 
May  be  (nor  can  I  think  the  contrary) 
As  gi'eat  in  blood  as  I  myself. 
Therefore,  hear  you,  mistress ;  either  frame 

12-2* 


Your  will  to  mine ;  and  you,  sir,  heai*  you, 
Either  be  rul'd  by  me,  or  I  will  make  you — 
Man  and  wife. — Nay,  come  ;  your  hands. 
And  lips  must  seal  it  too ; 
And  being  join'd,  I'll  thus  your  hopes  destroy ; 
And  for  further  grief, — God  give  you  joy  I — 
What,  are  you  both  pleas'd  ? 

IVuii.  Yes,  if  you  love  me, 

Per.  Even  as  my  life,  or  blood  that  fosters  it. 

Sim.  What !  are  you  both  agi'eed  ? 

JBoth.  Yes,  if 't  please  your  majesty. 

SiDi.  It  pleaseth  me  so  well,  I'll  see  you  wed  ; 
Then,  with  what  haste  you  can  get  you  to  bed. 

[Exeunt 


su- 


BLANCH. 


ACT  ill, 


Enter  Gower. 


Goiv.  Now  sleep  yslaked  hath  the  rout ; 
No  din  but  suores  tlie  house  about. 
Made  louder  by  the  o'er-fed  breast 
Of  this  most  pompous  marriage  feast. 
The  cat  with  eyne  of  burning  coal. 
Now  couches  'fore  the  mouse's  hole  : 
And  crickets  sing  at  the  oven's  mouth, 
Aye  the  blither  for  their  drouth.  ! 

Hymen  hath  brought  the  bride  to  bed, 
Where,  by  the  loss  of  maidenhead, 
A  babe  is  "moulded. — Be  attent. 
And  time  that  is  so  briefly  spent. 
With  your  fine  fancies  quaintly  eche  ; 
What's  dumb  in  show,  I'll  plain  with  speech. 

Dumb  show. 
Enter  Pericles  and  Simonides  at  one  door,  with 
Attendants  ;  a  Messenger  meets  them,  'kneels,  and 
gives  Pericles  a  letter  :  Pericles  shows  it  to 
SiMO'iDES  ,•  the  Lords  kneel  to  Pericles. 
Then,  enter  Thaisa  loith  child,  and  Ltchorida: 
SiMo.MDEs  shows  his  Daughter  the  letter  ;  she 
rejoices :  she  and  Pericles  take  leave  of  her 
Father,  and  all  depart. 

Gow.  By  many  a  dearn  and  painful  perch 
Of  Pericles  the  careful  search 
By  the  four  opposing  coignes, 
Which  the  world  together  joins, 
Is  made,  with  all  due  diligence, 
That  horse,  and  sail,  and  high  expence, 
Can  stead  the  quest.     At  last  from  Tyre 
(Fame  answering  the  most  strange  inquire) 
To  the  court  of  king  Simonides 
Are  letters  brought,  the  tenor  these  : — 
Antiochus  and  his  daughter  dead : 
The  men  of  Tyrus  on  the  head 
Of  Helicanus  would  set  on 
The  crown  of  Tyre,  but  he  will  none  : 
22 


The  mutiny  he  there  hastes  t'  oppress  ; 

Says  to  them,  if  king  Pericles 

Come  not  home  in  twice  six  moons, 

He,  obedient  to  their  dooms. 

Will  take  the  crown.     The  sum  of  this, 

Brought  hither  to  Pentapolis, 

Y  ravished  the  regions  round. 

And  eveiy  one  with  claps  'gan  sound, 

"  Our  heir  apparent  is  a  king  ! 

Who  dream'd,  who  thought  of  such  a  thing  .' 

Brief,  he  must  hence  depart  to  Tyre  : 

His  queen,  with  child,  makes  her  desire 

(Which  who  shall  cross  ?)  along  to  go  ; 

Omit  we  all  their  dole  and  woe  : 

Lychorida,  her  nurse,  she  takes, 

And  so  to  sea.     Then,  vessel  shakes 

On  Neptune's  billow  ;  half  the  flood 

Hath  their  keel  cut ;  but  fortune's  mood 

Varies  again  :  the  grizzly  north 

Disgorges  such  a  tempest  forth 

That,  as  a  duck  for  hfe  that  dives, 

So  up  and  down  the  poor  ship  drives. 

The  lady  shrieks,  and  well  a-near. 

Does  fail  in  travail  with  her  fear : 

And  what  ensues  in  this  self  stonn 

Shall  for  itself  itself  perform. 

I  nill  relate,  action  may 

Conveniently  the  rest  convey. 

Which  might  not  what  by  me  is  told. 

In  your  imagination  hold 

This  stage  the  ship,  upon  whose  deck 

The  seas-tost  Pericles  appears  to  speak.    [Exit. 

Scene  I. 
Enter  Pericles,  on  shipboard. 
Per.  Thou  God  of  this  great  vast,  rebuke  these 
suraes. 
Which  wash  both  heaven  and  hell ;  and  Thou,  that 

hast 


ACT    111. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCKINE    II. 


Upon  the  winds  command,  bind  them  in  brass. 
Having  call'd  them  from  the  deep.     O  !  still 
Thy  deafening,  dreadful  thunders  ;  duly  ([uench 
Thy   nimble,  sulphurous  flashes  I — O  I   how,  Ly- 

chorida. 
How  does  my  queen  ? — Thou  storm,  venomously 
Wilt  thou  spit  all  thyself? — The  seaman's  whistle 
Is  as  a  whisper  in  the  ears  of  death. 
Unheard. — Lychorida  ! — Lucina,  O  ! 
Divinest  patroness,  and  midwife,  gentle 
To  those  that  or}-  by  night,  convey  thy  deity 
Aboard  our  dancing  boat ;  make  swift  the  pangs 
Of  my  queen's  travails  I — Now,  Lychorida 

Enter  Lychorida,  ^oith  an  Infant. 

Lye.  Here  is  a  thing  too  young  for  such  a  place. 
Who,  if  it  had  conceit,  would  die  as  I 
Am  like  to  do.     Take  in  your  arras  this  piece 
Of  your  dead  queeu. 

Per.  How  !  how,  Lychorida ) 

Lye.  Patience,  good  sir ;  do  not  assist  the  storm. 
Here's  all  that  is  left  living  of  your  queen, 
A  little  daughter :  fur  the  sake  of  it. 
Be  manly,  and  take  comfort. 

Per.  O  you  gods  ! 

Why  do  you  make  us  love  j^oiu-  goodly  gifts. 
And  snatch  them  straight  away  ?     We,  here  below. 
Recall  not  what  we  give,  and  therein  may 
Use  honour  with  you. 

Lye.  Patience,  good  sir. 

Even  for  this  charge. 

Per.  Now,  mild  may  be  thy  life  I 

For  a  more  blust'rous  birth  had  never  babe  : 
Quiet  and  gentle  thy  conditions  ! 
For  thou'rt  the  rudeliest  welcome  to  this  world. 
That   e'er  was  prince's  child.     Happy  what  fol- 
lows ! 
Thou  hast  as  chiding  a  nativit^% 
As  fire,  ail",  water,  earth,  and  heaven  can  make, 
To  herald  thee  from  the  womb :  even  at  the  first. 
Thy  loss  is  more  than  can  thy  portage  quit, 
With  all  thou  canst  find  here. — Now  the  good  gods 
Throw  their  best  eyes  upon  it ! 

Enter  tivo  Sailors. 

1  Sail.  What  courage,  sir  ?     God  save  you. 

Per.  Courage  enough.     I  do  not  fear  the  flaw  ; 
It  hath  done  to  me  the  worst :  yet,  for  the  love 
Of  this  poor  infant,  this  fresh  new  sea-farer, 
1  would  it  would  be  quiet. 

1  Sail.  Slack  the  bowlines  there ;  thou  wilt  not, 
wilt  thou  ? — Blow,  and  split  thyself. 

2  Sail.  But  sea-room,  au  the  brine  and  cloudy 
billow  kiss  the  moon,  I  care  not. 

1  Sail.  Sir,  your  queen  must  overboard :  the 
sea  works  high,  the  wind  is  loud,  and  will  not  lie 
till  the  ship  be  cleared  of  the  dead. 

Per.  That's  your  superstition. 

1  Sail.  Pardon  us,  sir;  with  us  at  sea  it  hath 
been  still  observed,  and  we  are  strong  in  custom. 
Therefore  briefly  yield  her,  for  she  must  overboard 
straight. 

Per.  As  you  think  meet. — Most  wretched  queen ! 

Lye.  Here  she  lies,  sir. 

Per.    A  teirible  child-bed  hast  thou  had,   my 
dear ; 
No  light,  no  fire  :  the  unfriendly  elements 
Forgot  thee  utterly  ;  nor  have  I  time 
To  give  thee  hallow'd  to  thy  grave,  but  straight 
Must  cast  thee,  scarcely  coffin'd,  in  the  ooze  ; 
Where,  for  a  monument  upou  thy  bones. 


And  aye-remaining  lamps,  the  belching  whale, 
And  humming  water  must  o'erwhelm  thy  corpse, 
Lying  with  simple  shells. — O  Lychorida  I 
Bid  Nestor  bring  me  spices,  ink  and  paper. 
My  casket  and  my  jewels  ;  and  bid  Nicander 
Bring  me  the  satin  coffin  :  lay  the  babe 
Upon  the  pillow.     Hie  thee,  whiles  I  say 
A  priestly  farewell  to  her :  suddenly,  woman. 

[Exit  LYCHORinA. 

2  Sail.  Sir,  we  have  a  chest  beneath  the  hatches, 
caulk'd  and  bitumed  ready. 

Per.  I  thank  thee.     Mariner,  say  what  coast  is 
this  ? 

2  Sail.  We  are  near  Tharsus. 

Per.  Thither,  gentle  mariner, 
Alter   thy  course   for  Tyre.      When   canst   thou 
reach  it .' 

2  Sail.  By  break  of  dav,  if  the  wind  cease. 

Per.  O  !  make  for  Tharsus.— 
There  will  I  visit  Cleon,  for  the  babe 
Cannot  hold  out  to  Tyrus :  there  I'll  leave  it 
At  careful  nursing. — Go  thy  ways,  good  mariner: 
ril  bring  the  body  presently.  [Exeunt. 

Scene  II. — Ephesus.     A  Room  in  Cerimon's 
House. 

Enter  Cerimox,  a  Servant,  and  some  Persons  wlio 
have  been  shipwrecked. 

Cer.  Philemon,  ho ! 

Enter  Philemon. 

Phil.  Doth  my  lord  call  ? 

Cer.  Get  fire  and  meat  for  these  poor  men : 
It  has  been  a  turbulent  and  stormy  night. 

Serv.  I  have  been  in  many  ;  but  such  a  night  as 
tliis. 
Till  now  I  ne'er  endur'd. 

Cer.  Your  master  will  be  dead  ere  you  return  : 
There's  nothing  can  be  minister'd  to  nature, 
That  can  recover  him.     Give  this  to  the  'pothecaiy. 
And  tell  me  how  it  works.  [To  Philemon. 

[Exeunt  Philemon,  Servant,  and  the  rest. 

Enter  two  Gentlemen. 

1  Gent.  Good  moiTow,  sir. 

2  Gent.  Good  morrow  to  your  lordship. 

Cer.  Gentlemen, 

Why  do  you  stir  so  early  ? 

.I'Gent.  Sir, 
Our  lodgings,  standing  bleak  upon  the  sea, 
.Shook,  as  the  earth  did  quake  ; 
The  very  principals  did  seem  to  rend. 
And  all  to  topple.     Pure  surprise  and  fear 
Made  me  to  quit  the  house. 

2  Gent.  That  is  the  cause  we  ti'ouble  jou  so 
early ; 
'Tis  not  our  husbandry. 

Cer.  O !  you  say  well. 

1  Gent.  But  I  much  marvel  that  your  lordship, 
having 
Rj^  tire  about  you,  should  at  these  early  hours 
Shake  off  the  golden  slumber  of  repose. 
"Tis  most  strange, 

Nature  should  be  so  conversant  with  pain, 
Being  thereto  not  compell'd. 

Cer.  I  hold  it  ever. 

Virtue  and  cunning  were  endowments  greater 
Than  nobleness  and  riches:  careless  heirs 
May  the  two  latter  darken  and  expend ; 
But  immortality  attends  the  former, 

23 


ACT   III. 


PERICLES.  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCKNE   III. 


Making  a  man  a  god.     'Tis  known,  I  ever 
Have  studied  physic,  through  which  secret  art, 
P>y  turning  o'er  authorities,  I  have 
(Together  with  my  practice)  made  familiar 
To  me  and  to  my  aid,  the  blest  infusions 
That  dwell  in  vegetives,  in  metals,  stones  ; 
And  can  speak  of  the  disturbances  that  natixre 
AVorks,  and  of  her  cures  ;  which  doth  give  me 
A  more  content  in  course  of  true  delight 
Than  to  be  thirsty  after  tottering  honour, 
O  tie  my  treasure  up  in  silken  bags. 
To  please  the  fool  and  death. 

2  Gent.  Your  honour  has  through  Ephesuspour'd 

forth 
Your  charity,  and  hundreds  call  themselves 
Your  creatures,  who  by  you  have  been  restor'd  : 
And  not  your  knowledge,  your  personal  pain,  but 

even 
Your  purse,  still  open,  hath  built  lord  Cerimon 
Such  stiong  renown  as  time  shall  never — 

Enter  two  Servants  idth  a  Chest. 

Serv.  So ;  lift  there. 

Cer.  .  What  is  that  ? 

Serv.  Sir,  even  now 

Did  the  sea  toss  upon  our  shore  this  chest : 
'Tis  of  some  wreck. 

Cer.  Set  it  down ;  let's  look  upon't. 

2  Gent.  'Tis  like  a  coffin,  sir. 

Cer.  Whate'er  it  be, 

'Tis  wondrous  heavy.     Wrench  it  open  straight : 
Jf  the  sea's  stomach  be  o'ercharg'd  with  gold, 
'Tis  a  good  constraint  of  fortune  it  belches  upon  us. 

2  Gent.  'Tis  so,  my  lord. 

Cer.  HoAV  close  'tis  caulk'd  and  bitum'd. 

Did  the  sea  cast  it  up  ? 

Serv.  I  never  saw  so  huge  a  billow,  sir 
As  toss'd  it  upon  shore. 

Cer.  Come,  wrench  it  open. 

Soft,  soft !  it  smells  most  sweetly  in  my  sense. 

2  Gent.  A  delicate  odour. 

Cer.  As  ever  hit  my  nosti-il.     So,  up  with  it. 
O,  you  most  potent  gods  !  what's  here  ?  a  corse  ? 

1  Gent.  Most  strange  ! 

Cer.  Shrouded  in  cloth  of  state  ;  balm'd  and  en- 
treasured 
With  full  bags  of  spices  !     A  passport  too  : 
Apollo,  perfect  me  i'  the  characters  ! 

[  Unfolds  a  scroll. 

*^  Here  I  give  to  understand,  [Reads. 

(If  e'er  this  coffin  drive  a-land,) 
I,  king  Pericles,  have  lost 
This  queen,  worth  all  our  mvndane  cost. 
Who  finds  her,  give  her  burying  ; 
She  ivas  the  daughter  of  a  king  : 
Besides  this  treasure  for  a  fee, 
The  gods  requite  his  charity .'" 

If  thou  liv'st,  Pericles,  thou  hast  a  heart 

That  even  cracks  for  woe  !— This  chanc'd  to-night. 

2  Gent.  Most  likely,  sir. 

Cer.  Nay,  certainly  to-nig%; 

For  look,  how  fresh  she  looks.— They  were  too 

rough. 
That  threw  her  in  the  sea.     INlake  fire  within  : 
Fetch  hither  all  the  boxes  in  my  closet. 
Death  may  usurp  on  nature  many  hours, 
And  yet  the  fire  of  life  kindle  again 
"^rhe  overpressed  spirits.     I  heard 
Of  an  Egyptian,  that  had  nine  hours  lien  dead, 
Who  was  by  good  appliance  recovered. 

24 


Enter  a  Servant,  iviih  boxes,  napkins,  and  fire. 

Well  said,  well  said ;  the  fire  and  the  cloths. — 
The  rough  and  woful  music  tliat  we  have. 
Cause  it  to  sound,  'beseech  you. 
The   vial    once    more; — how    thou    stirr'st,  thou 

block  !— 
The  music  there  ! — I  pray  you,  give  her  air. 
Gentlemen, 

This  queen  will  live :  nature  awakes  a  warm 
Breath  out  of  her:  she  hath  not  been  entrang'd 
Above  five  hours.     See,  how  she  'gins  to  blow 
Into  life's  flower  again  ! 

1  Gent.  The  heavens. 
Through  you,  increase  our  wonder,  and  set  up 
Your  fame  for  ever. 

Cer.  She  is  alive  !  behold, 

Her  eyelids,  cases  to  those  heavenly  jewels 
Which  Pericles  hath  lost. 
Begin  to  part  their  fringes  of  bright  gold : 
The  diamonds  of  a  most  praised  water 
Do  appear  to  make  the  world  twice  rich.     Live, 
And  make  us  weep  to  hear  your  fate,  fair  creature, 
Rare  as  you  seem  to  be  !  [She  moves. 

Thai.  O  dear  Diana  ! 

Where  ara  I  ?  Where's  my  lord  ?  What  world  is 
this  ? 

2  Gent.  Is  not  this  strange  ? 

1  Gent.  Most  rare. 

Cer.  Hush,  gentle  neighbours  ! 

Lend  me  your  hands;  to  the  next  chamber  bear 

her. 
Get  linen  :  now  this  matter  must  be  look'd  to, 
For  her  relapse  is  mortal.     Come,  come  ; 
And  iEsculapius  guide  us  ! 

[Exeunt,  carrying  Thaisa  away. 

ScE.NE  III.— Tharsus.     A  Room  in  Cleon's 
House. 

Enter  Pericles,  Cleo:v,  Dionyza,  Ltchorida, 
and  Marina. 

Per.    Most  honour'd   Cleon,   I  must  needs  be 
gone  : 
My  twelve  months  are  expir'd,  and  Tyrus  stands 
In  a  litigious  peace.     You,  and  your  lady. 
Take  from  my  heart  all  thankfulness ;  the  gods 
Make  up  the  rest  upon  you ! 

Cle.  Your  shafts  of  fortune,  though  they  hurt 
you  mortally. 
Yet  glance  full  wanderingly  on  us. 

J)}on.  O  your  sweet  queen  ! 

That  the  strict  fates  had  pleas'd  you  had  brought 

her  hither. 
To  have  bless'd  mine  eyes  ! 

Pg,-.  We  cannot  but  obey 

The  powers  above  us.     Could  I  rage  and  roar 
As  doth  the  sea  she  lies  in,  yet  the  end 
Must  be  as  'tis.     My  gentle  babe  Marina  (whom. 
For  she  was  born  at  sea,  I  have  nam'd  so)  here 
I  charge  your  charity  withal,  and  leave  hex 
The  infant  of  your  care  ;  beseeching  you 
To  give  her  princely  training,  that  she  may 
Be  manner'd  as  she  is  born. 

Cle.  Fear  not,  my  lord,  but  think 

Your  gi-ace,  that  fed  my  countiy  with  your  corn, 
(For  v^'hich  the  people's  prayers  still  fall  upon  you,) 
Must  in  your  child  be  thought  on.     If  neglection 
Should  therein  make  me  vile,  the  common  body. 
By  you  reliev'd,  would  force  me  to  my  duty  ; 
But  if  to  that  my  nature  need  a  spur, 


ACT    III. 


PEPJCLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    IV. 


The  igods  revenge  it  upon  me  and  mine, 
To  the  end  of  generation  ! 

Per.  I  believe  you ; 

Vour  honour  and  your  goodness  teach  me  to 't, 
Without  your  vows.     Tiil  she  be  married,  madam. 
By  bright  Diana,  whom  we  lionour  all, 
Unscissar'd  shall  this  hair  ot'miiie  remain, 
Though  I  show  will  in"t.     So  I  take  my  leave, 
(rood  madam,  make  me  blessed  in  your  care 
In  bi'inging  up  my  child. 

Dion.  I  have  one  myself, 

AVho  shall  not  be  more  dear  to  my  respect. 
Than  yours,  my  lord. 

Per.  Madam,  my  thanks  and  pi-ayers. 

Cle.  We'll  bring  j-our  grace  even  to  the  edge  o' 
the  shore ; 
Then  give  you  up  to  the  mask'd  Neptune,  and 
The  gentlest  winds  of  heaven. 

Per.  I  will  embrace 

Your  offer.     Come,  dear'st  madam. — O  !  no  tears, 
Lychorida,  no  tears  : 

Ijook  to  your  little  mistress,  on  whose  grace 
You  may  depend  hereafter. — Come,  my  lord. 

[Exeunt. 


Scene  IV. — Ephesus.     A  Room  in  Cerimon'.s 

House. 

Enter  Cerimon,  and  Thaisa. 

Cer.  Madam,  this  lettei',  and  some  certain  jewels. 
Lay  with  you  in  your  coffer,  which  are 
At  your  command.     Know  you  the  character? 

Thai.  It  is  my  lord's. 
That  I  was  shipp'd  at  sea,  I  well  remember. 
Even  on  my  eaning  time  ;  but  whether  there 
Delivered  or  no,  by  the  holy  gods, 
I  cannot  rightly  say.     But  since  king  Pericles, 
My  wedded  lord,  I  ne'er  shall  see  again, 
A  vestal  livery  will  I  take  me  to. 
And  never  more  have  joy. 

Cer.  Madam,  if  this  you  purpose  as  you  speak, 
Diana's  temple  is  not  distant  far, 
Where  you  may  al)ide  till  your  date  expire. 
Moreover,  if  you  please,  a  niece  of  mine 
Shall  there  attend  you. 

Thai.  My  recompense  is  thanks,  that's  all ; 
Yet  my  good  will  is  great,  though  the  gift  small. 

[Exeunt 


SciCKs:  II. — Even  now  did  the  sea  toss  ap  upon  our  shore  ttua  ciiest. 


ACT  1 


V^ 


E}itcr  Gowrn. 


Gow.  Imagine  Pericles  arrived  at  Tyre, 
Welcom'd  and  settled  to  his  own  desire:' 
His  woful  queen  we  leave  at  Ephesus, 
Unto  Diana  there  a  votaress. 
Now  to  Marina  bend  your  mind, 
Whom  our  fast-gi'owing  scene  must  find 
At  Tharsus,  and  by  Cleon  train'd 
In  music,  letters  ;  who  hath  gain'd 
Of  education  all  the  gi-ace, 
Which  makes  her  both  the  heart  and  place 
Of  general  wonder.     But  alack  ! 
That  monster  envy,  oft  the  wrack 
Of  earned  praise,  3Iarina's  life 
Seeks  to  take  off  by  treason's  knife. 
And  in  this  kind  hath  our  Cleon 
One  daughter,  and  a  wench  full  grown, 
Even  ripe  for  marriage  rite  :  this  maid 
Hight  Philoten ;  and  it  is  said 
For  certain  in  our  story,  she 
Would  ever  with  JNIarina  be  : 
Be't  when  she  weav'd  the  sleided  silk 
With  fingers,  long,  small,  white  as  milk ; 
Or  vv^heti  she  would  witli  sharp  needle  wound 
The  cambric,  which  she  made  more  sound 
By  hurting  it  ;  or  when  to  the  lute 
She  sung,  and  made  the  night-bird  mute, 
That  still  records  with  moan  ;  or  when 
She  would  with  rich  and  constant  pen 
Vail  to  her  mistress  Dian  :  still 
This  Philoten  contends  in  skill 
26 


Y\'ith  absolute  Marina  :  so 

With  the  dove  of  Paphos  might  the  crow 

Vie  feathers  white.     Marina  gets 

All  praises,  which  are  paid  as  debts, 

And  not  as  given.     This  so  darks 

In  Philoten  all  gi-aceful  mai'ks. 

That  Cleon's  wife,  with  envy  rare, 

A  present  murderer  does  prepare 

For  good  Marina,  tliat  her  daughter 

Might  stand  peerless  by  this  slaughter. 

The  sooner  her  vile  thoughts  to  stead, 

Lychorida,  our  nurse,  is  dead: 

And  cursed  Dionyza  hath 

The  pregnant  instrument  of  wrath 

Prest  for  this  blow.     The  unborn  event 

I  do  commend  to  your  content : 

Only  I  carried  winged  time 

Post  on  the  lame  feet  of  my  rhyme  ; 

Which  never  could  I  so  convey, 

Unless  your  thoughts  went  on  my  way. — 

Dionyza  doth  appear. 

With  Leonine,  a  murderer.  [E.nl. 

ScE.xE  I.— Tharsus.     An  open  Place  near  the 
Sea-shore. 

Enter  Dioxyza  and  Leomxe. 
Dion.  Thy  oath  remember  ;  thou  hast  sworn  to 
do't: 
'Tis  but  a  blow,  which  never  shall  be  known. 
Thou  canst  not  do  a  thing  i'  the  world  so  soon, 


ACT    IV. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    HI. 


To  yiekl  thee  so  mucli  profit.     Let  not  conscience, 
Which  is  but  cold,  indamiiig  love  in  thy  bosom, 
Iiifliinie  too  nicely;  nor  let  pity,  which 
Even  women  have  cast  off,  melt  thee,  but  be 
A  soldier  to  thy  purpose, 

Leon.  I'll  do't;  but  yet  she  is  a  goodly  creature. 

Dion.  The  fitter  then  the  gods  should  have  hor. 
Here 
Slie  comes  weeping  for  her  old  nurse's  death. 
Thou  art  resolved  ] 

Leon.  I  am  resolv'd. 

Enter  Marina,  luith  a  basket  of  flowers. 

Mar.  No,  I  will  rob  Teilus  of  her  weed. 
To  strew  thy  grave  with  llowers :    the   yellows, 

blues, 
The  purple  violets,  and  marigolds. 
Shall,  as  a  carpet,  hang  upon  thy  grave. 
While  summer  days  do  last.     Ah  me,  poor  maid  ! 
IJoru  in  a  tempest,  when  mj-  mother  died, 
This  world  to  me  is  like  a  lasting  storm, 
Whirring  me  from  my  fi-iends. 

Dion.    How  now,  Marina  I    why  do  you   keep 
alone  ? 
How  chance  my  daughter  is  not  with  you  ?     Do  not 
Consume  your  blood  with  sorrowing :  you  have 
A  nurse  of  me.     Lord  !  how  your  favour's  chang'd 
With  this  unprofitable  woe  I     Come,  come  ; 
Give  me  your  flowers,  ere  the  sea  mar  it. 
Walk  with  Leonine  ;  the  air  is  quick  there, 
And  it  pierces  and  sharpens  the  stomach.     Come, 
Leonine,  take  her  by  the  arm,  walk  with  her. 

J\Tar.  No,  I  pray  you  ; 
I'll  not  bereave  you  of  your  servant. 

Dion.  Come,  come; 

I  love  the  king  your  father,  and  yourself, 
With  more  than  foreign  heart.     We  eveiy  day 
Expect  him  here  :  when  he  shall  come,  and  find 
Our  paragon  to  all  reports  thus  blasted, 
He  will  repent  the  breadth  of  his  gi-eat  voyage  ; 
Blame  both  my  lord  and  me,  that  we  have  taken 
No  care  to  your  best  courses.     Go,  I  pray  you  ; 
Walk,  and  be  cheerful  once  again  :  reserve 
That  excellent  complexion,  which  did  steal 
The  eyes  of  J'oung  and  old.     Care  not  for  me ; 
I  can  go  home  alone. 

Mar.  Well,  I  will  go  ; 

But  }-et  I  have  no  desire  to  it. 

Dion.  Coaie,  come,  I  know  'tis  good  for  you. — 
Walk  half  an  hour,  Leonine,  at  the  least. 
Remember  what  I  have  said. 

Leon.  I  warrant  you,  madam. 

Dion.  I'll  leave  you,  my  sweet  lady,  for  a  while. 
Pray  you  walk  softly,  do  not  heat  your  blood : 
What !  I  must  have  care  of  you. 

Mar.  Thanks,  sweet  madam. — 

[Exit  DiOMZA. 

Is  the  wind  westerly  that  blows  ? 

Leon.  South-west. 

Mar.  When  I  was  born,  the  wind  was  north. 

Leon.  Was'tso? 

Mar.  My  father,  as  nurse  said,  did  never  fear. 
But  cry'd  "  good  seamen  !"  to  the  sailors,  galling 
His  kingly  hands  hauling  ropes ; 
And,  clasping  to  the  mast,  endur'd  a  sea 
That  almost  burst  the  deck. 

Leon.  When  was  this  ? 

Mar.  When  I  was  born  : 
Never  were  waves  nor  wind  more  violent ; 
And  from  the  ladder-tackle  washes  off 
A  canvass-climber.     "  Ha  !"  says  one,  "wilt  out  ?" 


And  with  a  dropping  industry  they  skip 

From  stem  to  stern  :  the  boatswain  whistles,  and 

The  master  calls,  and  trebles  their  confusion. 

Leon.  Come  ;  say  your  prayers. 

Mar.  What  mean  you  ? 

Leon.  If  you  require  a  little  space  for  prayer, 
I  grant  it.     Pray ;  but  be  not  tedious, 
For  the  gods  are  quick  of  ear,  and  I  am  sworn 
To  do  ray  work  with  haste. 

Mar.  Why  will  you  kill  mo  ? 

Leon.   To  satisfy  my  lady. 

Mar.  Why  would  she  have  me  kill'd  ? 
Now  as  I  can  remember,  by  my  troth, 
I  never  did  her  hurt  in  all  my  life. 
I  never  spake  bad  word,  nor  did  ill  turn    . 
To  any  living  creature  :  believe  me,  la, 
I  never  kill'd  a  mouse,  nor  hurt  a  fly : 
I  trod  upon  a  worm  against  my  will. 
But  I  wept  for  it.     How  have  I  oflended, 
Wherein  my  death  might  yield  her  profit,  or 
3Iy  life  imply  her  any  danger  ? 

Leon.  My  commission 

Is  not  to  reason  of  the  deed,  but  do  it. 

Mar.  You  will  not  do't  for  all  the  world,  I  hope. 
You  are  well  favour'd,  and  your  looks  foreshow 
You  have  a  gentle  heart.     I  saw  you  lately. 
When  you  caught  hurt  in  parting  two  that  fought : 
Good  sooth,  it  show'd  well  in  you  :  do  so  now  : 
Your  lady  seeks  my  life ;  come  you  between, 
And  save  poor  me,  the  weaker. 

Leon.  ]  am  sworn, 

And  will  despatch. 

Enter  Pirates,  ivhilst  Marina  is  struggling. 

1  Pirate.  Hold,  villain  ! 

[Leonine  ru7is  away. 

2  Pirate.  A  prize  !  a  prize  ! 

3  Pirate.    Half-part,    mates,   half-part.      Come, 
let's  have  her  aboard  suddenly. 

[Exeunt  Pirates  with  Marina. 


Scene  II. — Near  the  Same. 

Enter  Leonine. 

Leon.  These  roguing   thieves  sei-ve    the 

pirate  Valdes  ; 
And  they  have  seiz'd  JMarina. 
There's  no  hope  she'll  return 

dead, 

And  thrown  into  the  sea. — But  I'll  see  further ; 
Perhaps  they  will  but  please  themselves  upon  her. 
Not  carry  her  aboard.     If  she  remain. 
Whom  they  have  ravish'd  must  by  me  be  slain. 

[Exit. 

Scene  III. — Mitylene.     A  Room  in  a  Brothel. 

Enter  Pander,  Bawd,  and  Boult. 

Pand.  Boult. 

Boult.  Sir. 

Pand.  Search  the  market  naiTOwiy :  Mitylene 
is  full  of  gallants :  we  lost  too  much  money  this 
mart,  by  being  too  wenchless. 

Bawd.  We  were  never  so  much  out  of  creatures. 
We  have  but  poor  three,  and  they  can  do  no  more 
than  they  can  do ;  and  they  with  continual  action 
are  even  as  good  as  rotten. 

Pand.  Therefore,  let's  have  fresh  ones,  whate'er 
we  pay  for  them.  If  there  be  not  a  conscience  to 
be  used  in  every  trade  we  shall  never  prosper. 

27 


great 


Let  her  go : 


I'll 


swear  s 


he's 


ACT    IV. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    III. 


Biiwd.  Thou  saj^'st  true :  'tis  uot  the  bi-"m<;iiig 
up  of  poor  bastards,  as  1  think,  I  have  brouglit  up 
some  eleven 

BoulL  Ay,  to  eleven;  and  brought  theui  dow^n 
again.     But  shall  I  search  the  market  ? 

Bawd.  What  else,  man  ?  The  stuff  we  have,  a 
strong  wind  will  blow  it  to  pieces,  they  are  so  piti- 
fully sodden. 

Pand.  Thou  say'st  true ;  they're  too  unwhole- 
some o'  conscience.  The  poor  Transilvaniau  is 
dead,  that  lay  with  the  little  baggage. 

BouU.  Ay,  she  quickly  pooped  him ;  she  made 
him  roast-meat  for  worms.  But  I'll  go  search  the 
market.  [Exit  Boult. 

Pand.  Three  or  four  thousand  chequins  were  as 
pretty  a  proportion  to  live  quietly,  and  so  give  over — 

Bawd.  Why,  to  give  over,  I  pray  you?  is  it  a 
shame  to  get  when  we  are  old  ? 

Pand.  O !  our  credit  comes  not  in  like  the  com- 
modity;  nor  the  commodity  wages  not  with  the 
danger :  therefore,  if  in  our  youths  we  could  pick 
up  some  pretty  estate,  'twere  not  amiss  to  kee])  our 
door  hatched.  Besides,  the  sore  torms  we  stand 
upon  with  the  gods  will  be  strong  with  us  tor  giving 
over. 

Bawd.  Come ;  other  sorts  offend  as  well  as  we. 

Pand.  As  well  as  we?  ay,  and  better  too;  we 
offend  worse.  Neither  is  our  profession  any  trade  ; 
its  no  calling.     But  here  comes  Boult. 

Enter  Boult,  and  the  Pirates  with  Markva. 

Boult.  Coma  your  ways.  ]My  masters,  you  say 
she's  a  virgin  ? 

1  Pirate.  O,  sir !  we  doubt  it  not. 

Boult.  Master,  I  have  gone  thorough  for  this 
piece,  you  see :  if  you  like  her,  so ;  if  not,  I  have 
lost  my  earnest. 

Baivd.  Boult,  has  she  any  qualities? 

Boult.  She  has  a  good  face,  speaks  well,  and  has 
excellent  good  clothes  :  there's  no  further  necessity 
of  qualities  can  make  her  be  refused. 

Bawd.  What's  her  price,  Boult  ? 

Boult.  I  cannot  be  baled  one  doit  of  a  thousand 
pieces. 

Pand.  Well,  follow  me,  my  masters,  you  shall 
have  your  money  presently.  Wife,  take  her  in : 
instruct  her  what  she  lias  to  do,  that  she  may  not 
be  raw  in  her  entertainment. 

[^Exeunt  Pander  and  Pirates. 

Bared.  Boult,  take  you  tlie  marks  of  her  ;  the 
colour  of  her  hair,  complexion,  height,  her  age, 
with  warrant  of  her  virginity,  and  cry,  "  lie  that 
will  give  most,  shall  have  her  first."  Such  a  maid- 
enhead were  no  cheap  thing,  if  men  were  as  they 
liave  been.     Get  this  done  as  I  command  you. 

Boult.  Pe)'foi-mance  shall  follow.    [Exit  Boult. 

]Mar.  Alack,  that  Leonine  was  so  slack,  so  slow  ! 
He  should  have  struck,  not  spoke ;  or  that  these 

piriites, 
( Not  enough  barbarous, )  had  not  o'erboard  thrown  me 
For  to  seek  my  mother  I 

Bawd.  Why  lament  j^ou,  pretty  one  ? 

Mar.  That  I  am  pretty. 

Bawd.  Come,  the  gods  have  done  their  part  in 
you. 

Mar.  I  accuse  them  not. 

Bawd.  You  are  lit  into  my  hands,  where  you 
are  hke  to  live. 

Mar.  The  more  my  fault. 
To  'scape  his  hands  where  I  v/as  like  to  die. 
Bawd.  Aj,  and  you  shall  live  in  pleasure. 
28 


Mar.  No. 

Bawd.  Yes,  indeed,  shall  you,  and  taste  gentle- 
men of  all  fashions.  You  shall  fare  well :  you  shall 
have  the  diffe)'ence  of  all  complexions.  What ' 
do  you  stop  your  ears? 

Mar.  Are  you  a  woman  ? 

Baicd.  What  would  you  have  me  be,  an  I  be  not 
a  woman  ? 

Mar.  An  honest  woman,  or  not  a  womwn. 

Bawd.  Many,  whip  thee,  gosling :  1  think  I  shall 
have  something  to  do  with  you.  Come,  you  are  a 
young  foolish  sapling,  and  must  be  bowed  as  I 
would  have  you. 

Mar.  The  gods  defend  me  ! 

Bawd.  If  it  please  the  gods  to  defend  you  by 
men,  then  men  must  comfort  you,  men  must  feed 
you,  men  stir  you  up. — Boult's  retm*ned. 

Re-enter  Boult. 

Now,  sir,  hast  thou  cried  her  through  the  market  ? 

BouU.  I  have  cried  her  almost  to  the  number  of 
her  hairs:  I  have  drawn  her  picture  with  my  voice. 

Bawd.  And  I  pr'ythee,  tell  me,  how  dost  thou 
find  the  inclination  of  the  people,  especially  of 
the  younger  sort  ? 

Boult.  Faith,  they  listened  to  me,  as  they  would 
have  hearkened  to  their  father's  testament.  There 
was  a  Spaniard's  mouth  so  watered,  that  he  went 
to  bed  to  her  veiy  description. 

Bawd.  We  shall  have  him  here  to-morrow  with 
his  best  ruff  on. 

Boult.  To-night,  to-night.  But,  mistress,  do  you 
know  the  French  knight  that  cowers  i'  the  hams  ? 

Bawd.  Who  ?  monsieur  Veroles  ? 

Boult.  Ay :  he  offei'ed  to  cut  a  caper  at  the  pro- 
clamation ;  but  he  made  a  groan  at  it,  and  swore  he 
would  see  her  to-morrow. 

Baivd.  Well,  well ;  as  for  him,  he  brought  his 
disease  hither :  here  he  does  but  repair  it.  1 
know,  lie  will  come  in  our  shadow,  to  scatter  his 
crowns  in  the  sun. 

Boult.  Well,  if  we  had  of  every  nation  a  travel- 
ler, we  should  lodge  them  with  this  sign. 

Bawd.  Pray  you,  come  hither  awhile.  You 
have  fortunes  coming  upon  you.  Mark  me :  you 
must  seem  to  do  that  fearfully,  which  you  commit 
willingly;  to  despise  profit,  where  you  have  most 
gain.  To  weep  that  you  live  as  you  do,  makes 
pity  in  your  lovers :  seldom,  but  that  pity  begets 
you  a  good  opinion,  and  that  opinion  a  mere  profit. 

Mar.  I  understand  you  not. 

Boult.  O  !  take  her  home,  mistress,  take  her 
home  :  these  blushes  of  her's  must  be  quenched 
with  some  present  practice. 

Baivd.  Thou  say'st  ti-ue,  i'faith,  so  they  must ; 
for  your  bride  goes  to  that  with  shame,  which  is 
her  way  to  go  with  warrant. 

Boult.  Faith,  some  do,  and  some  do  not.  But, 
mistress,  if  I  have  bargained  for  the  joint, — 

Bawd.  Thou  may'st  cut  a  morsel  off  the  spit. 

Boult.  I  may  so  ? 

Bawd.  Who  should  deny  it  ?  Come,  young 
one,  I  like  the  manner  of  your  garments  well. 

Boult.  Ay,  by  my  faith,  they  shall  not  be  changed 
yet. 

Bawd.  Boult,  spend  thou  that  in  the  town  :  re- 
port what  a  sojourner  we  have;  you'll  lose  nothing 
by  custom.  When  nature  framed  this  piece,  she 
meant  thee  a  good  turn ;  therefore,  say  what  u 
paragon  she  is,  and  thou  hast  the  harvest  out  of 
thine  own  report. 


ACT    IV. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    II. 


Boult.  I  wan-ant  you,  mistress,  thunder  shall  not  j 
so  awake  the  beds  of  eels,  as  my  giving  out  her 
beauty  stir  up  the  lewdly  inclined.     I'll  bring  home 
some  to-night. 

Bawd.  Come  your  ways ;  follow  me. 

Mar.  If  fires  be  hot,  knives  sharp,  or  waters  deep. 
Untied  I  still  my  virgin  knot  will  keep. 
Diana,  aid  my  purpose  ! 

Bawd.  What  have  we  to  do  with  Diana  ?    Pray 
you,  will  you  go  with  us  ?  \_Excunt. 

Scene  IV. — Tharsus.     A  Room  in  Cleon's 
House. 

Enter  Cleon,  and  Diontza. 

Dion.  Why,  are  you  foolish  ?     Can  it  be  undone? 

Clc.  O  Dionyza  !  such  a  piece  of  slaughter 
The  sun  and  moon  ne'er  look'd  upon. 

Dion.  I  think, 

You'll  turn  a  child  again. 

Cle.  Were  I  chief  lord  of  all  this  spacious  woild, 
I'd  give  it  to  undo  the  deed.     O  lady ! 
Much  less  in  blood  than  virtue,  yet  a  princess 
To  equal  any  single  crown  o'  the  earth, 
r  the  justice  of  compare!     O  villain  Leonine  ! 
Whom  thou  hast  poison'd  too. 
If  thou  hadst  drunk  to  him,  it  had  been  a  kindness 
Becoming  well  thy  fact  :  what  canst  thou  say. 
When  noble  Pericles  shall  demand  his  child  ? 

Dion.  That  she  is  dead.     Nurses  are  not  the 
fates. 
To  foster  it,  nor  ever  to  preserve. 
She  died  at  night :  I'll  say  so.     Who  can  cross  it  ? 
Unless  you  play  the  pious  innocent, 
And  for  an  honest  attribute,  cry  out, 
"  She  died  by  foul  play." 

Cle.  O  !  go  to.     Well,  well ; 

Of  all  the  faults  beneath  the  heavens,  the  gods 
Do  like  this  worst. 

Dion.  Be  one  of  those,  that  tliink 

The  pretty  wrens  of  Tharsus  will  fly  hence. 
And  open  this  to  Pericles.     I  do  shame 
To  think  of  what  a  noble  strain  you  are, 
And  of  how  coward  a  spirit. 

Cle.  To  such  proceeding 

Who  ever  but  his  approbation  added. 
Though  not  his  pre-consent,  he  did  not  flow 
From  honourable  coijrses. 

Dion.  Be  it  so,  then  ; 

Yet  none  does  know,  but  you,  how  she  came  dead, 
Nor  none  can  know,  Leonine  being  gone. 
She  did  distain  my  child,  and  stood  between 
Her  and  her  fortunes :  none  would  look  on  her, 
But  cast  their  gazes  on  Marina's  face  ; 
Whilst  ours  was  blurted  at,  and  held  a  malkin. 
Not  worth  the  time  of  day.     It  pierc'd  me  thorough ; 
And  though  you  call  my  course  unnatural, 
You  not  your  child  well  loving,  yet  I  find, 
It  greets  me  as  an  enterprise  of  kindness, 
Pei-form'd  to  your  sole  daughter. 

Cle.  Heavens  forgive  it ! 

Dion.  And  as  for  Pericles, 
What  should  he  say  ?     We  wept  after  her  hearse. 
And  even  yet  we  mourn :  her  monument 
Is  abuost  finish'd,  and  her  epitaphs 
In  glittering  golden  characters  express 
A  general  praise  to  her,  and  care  in  us 
At  wliose  expense  'tis  done. 

Cle.  Thou  art  like  the  harpy. 

Which,  to  betray,  doth  with  thine  angel's  face. 
Seize  with  thine  eagle's  talons. 

123 


Dion.  You  are  like  one,  that  superstitiously 
Doth  swear  to  the  gods,  that  winter  kills  the  flies : 
But  yet,  I  know,  you'll  do  as  I  advise.        [Exeunt. 

Enter  Gower,  before  the  Monument  of  Marina  at 
Tharsus. 

Gow.  Thus  time  we  waste,  and  longest  leagues 
make  short ; 
Sail  seas  in  cockles,  have,  and  wish  but  for't : 
Making  (to  take  your  imagination) 
From  bourn  to  bourn,  region  to  region. 
By  you  being  pardon'd,  we  commit  no  crime 
To  use  one  language,  in  each  several  clime. 
Where  our  scenes  seem  to  live.  I  do  beseech  you. 
To  learn  of  me,  who  stand  i'  the  gaps  to  teach 

you. 

The  stages  of  our  story.     Pericles 

Is  now  again  thwarting  the  wayward  seas, 

Attended  on  bj"^  many  a  lord  and  knight, 

To  see  his  daughter,  all  his  life's  delight. 

Old  Escanes,  whom  Helicanus  late 

Advanc'd  in  time  to  great  and  high  estate. 

Is  left  to  govern.     Bear  you  it  in  mind. 

Old  Helicanus  goes  along  behind. 

Well-sailing  ships,  and   bounteous  winds,  have 

brought 
This  king  to  Tharsus,  (think  this  pilot  thought, 
So  with  his  steerage  shall  your  thoughts  gi'ow  on.) 
To  fetch  his  daughter  home,  who  first  is  gone. 
Like  motes  and  shadows  see  them  move  awhile ; 
Your  ears  unto  your  eyes  I'll  reconcile. 

Dumb  show. 

Enter  Pericles  with  his  Train,  at  one  door  ; 
Cleon  and  Dionyza  at  the  other.  Cleon  shows 
Pericles  the  Tomb  of  Marina  ;  whereat  Per- 
icles makes  lajnentation,  j^uts  on  sackcloth,  and 
in  a  mighty  passion  departs. 

Gow.  See,  how  belief  may  sufter  by  foul  show  ! 
This  borrow'd  passion  stands  for  ti-ue  old  woe  ; 
And  Pericles,  in  sorrow  all  devour'd. 
With  sighs  shot  through,  and  biggest  tears  o'er- 

show'r'd. 
Leaves  Tharsus,  and  again  embarks.     He  swears 
Never  to  wash  his  face,  nor  cut  his  hairs ; 
He  puts  on  sackcloth,  and  to  sea.     He  bears 
A  tempest,  which  his  mortal  vessel  tears. 
And  yet  he  rides  it  out.     Now,  please  you,  wit 
The  epitaj)h  is  for  Marina  writ 
By  wicked  Dionyza. 

"  The  fairest,  sweefst,  and  best,  lies  here. 

Who  withered  in  her  spring  of  year  : 

She  ivas  of  Tyrvs,  the  king^s  daughter. 

On  whom  fold  death  hath  made  this  slaughter. 

Marina  was  she  calVd  ;  and  at  her  birth, 

Thetis,  being  proud,  swallowed  some  part  o'  the 

earth : 
Therefore  the  earth,  fearing  to  he  overflow' d, 
Hath  Thetis''  birth-child  on  the  heavens  bestow' d: 
Wherefore  site  does  (and  swears  she'll  never  stint) 
Make  raging  battery  upon  shores  of  flint.'''' 

No  visor  does  become  black  villany. 
So  well  as  soft  and  tender  flattery. 
Let  Pericles  believe  his  daughter's  dead, 
And  bear  his  courses  to  be  ordered 
By  lady  fortune  ;  while  our  scene  must  play 
His  daughter's  woe  and  heavy  well-a-day, 
In  her  unholy  sei-vice.     Patience  then. 
And  think  you  now  are  all  in  Mitylen.        \_Exit. 
29 


ACT    IV. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    VI. 


Scene  V. — 3Iitylene.     A  Street  before  the  Brothel. 

Enter  from  the  Brothel,  tim  Gentlemen. 

1  Gent.  Did  you  ever  hear  the  like? 

2  Gent.  No  ;  nor  never  shall  do  in  such  a  place 
as  this,  she  being  once  gone. 

1  Gent.  But  to  have  divinity  preached  there ! 
did  you  ever  dream  of  such  a  thing  ? 

2  Gent.  No,  no.  Come,  I  am  for  no  more 
bawdy-houses.     Shall  we  go  hear  the  vestals  sing  ? 

1  Gent.  I'll  do  anything  now  that  is  virtuous ; 
but  I  am  out  of  the  road  of  rutting  for  ever. 

\^Exeunl. 

Scene  VI. — The  Same.     A  Room  in  the  Brothel. 
Enter  Pander,  Bawd,  and  Boult. 

Pand.  Well,  I  had  rather  than  twice  the  worth 
of  her,  she  had  ne'er  come  here. 

Baivd.  Fie,  fie  upon  her!  she  is  able  to  freeze 
the  god  Priapus,  and  undo  a  whole  generation  :  we 
must  either  get  her  ravished,  or  be  rid  of  her. 
When  she  should  do  for  clients  her  fitment,  and  do 
me  the  kindness  of  our  profession,  she  has  me  her 
i|uirks,  her  reasons,  her  master  reasons,  her  praj'ers, 
her  knees,  that  she  would  make  a  puritan  of  the 
devil,  if  he  should  cheapen  a  kiss  of  her. 

Boult.  'Faith,  I  must  ravish  her,  or  she'll  disfur- 
nish  us  of  all  our  cavaliers,  and  make  all  our  swearers 
priests. 

Pand.  Now,  the  pox  upon  her  green-sickness 
for  me  ! 

Baicd.  'Faith,  there's  no  w^ay  to  be  j-id  on't,  but 
by  the  way  to  the  pox.  Here  comes  the  lord 
Lysimachus,  disguised. 

Boult.  We  should  have  both  lord  and  lown,  if  the 
peevish  baggage  would  but  give  way  to  customers. 

Enter  Lysimachus. 

Lys.  How  now  !     How  a  dozen  of  virginities  ? 

Bawd.  Now,  the  gods  to-bless  your  honour! 

Boult.  I  am  glad  to  see  your  honour  in  good 
health. 

Lys.  You  may  so ;  'tis  the  better  for  you  that  I 
your  resorters  stand  upon  sound  legs.     How  now, 
wholesome  iniquity  !  have  you  that  a  man  may  deal 
withal,  and  defy  the  surgeon  1 

Bawd.  We  have  here  one,  sir,  if  she  would — 
but  there  never  came  her  like  in  Mitylene. 

Lys.  If  she'd  do  the  deeds  of  dai'kness,  thou 
would'st  say. 

Bawd.  Your  honour  knows  what  'tis  to  say, 
well  enough. 

Lys.  Well :  call  forth,  call  forth. 

Boult.  For  flesh  and  blood,  sir,  white  and  red, 
you  shall  see  a  rose  ;  and  she  were  a  rose  indeed, 
if  she  had  but — 

Lys.  What,  pr'ythee  ? 

Boult.  O,  sir !   I  can  be  modest. 

Lys.  That  dignifies  the  renown  of  a  bawd,  no  less 
than  it  gives  a  good  report  to  a  number  to  be  chaste. 

Enter  Marina. 

Baxcd.  Here  comes  that  which  gi'ows  to  the 
stalk; — never  plucked  yet,  I"  can  assure  you. — Is 
she  not  a  fair  creature  ? 

Lys.  Faith,  she  would  sene  after  a  long  voyage 
at  sea.     Well,  there's  for  you  :  leave  us. 

Bawd.  I  beseech  your  honour,  give  rae  leave  :  a 
word,  and  I'll  have  done  presently. 

Lys.  I  beseech  you,  do. 
30 


Bawd.  First,  I  would  have  you  note,  this  is  an 
honourable  man.  [To  Marina. 

Mar.  I  desire  to  find  him  so,  that  I  may  worthily 
note  him. 

Bawd.  Next,  he's  the  governor  of  this  countiy, 
and  a  man  whom  I  am  bound  to. 

Mar.  If  he  govern  the  country,  you  are  bound  to 
him  indeed;  but  how  honourable  he  is, in  that,  I 
know  not. 

Bawd.  'Pray  you,  without  any  more  virginal 
fencing,  will  you  use  him  kindly?  He  will  line 
your  apron  with  gold. 

Mar.  What  he  will  do  gi'aciously,  I  will  thaak- 
fully  receive. 

Lys.  Have  you  done  ? 

Bawd.  My  lord,  she's  not  paced  yet ;  you  must 
take  some  pains  to  work  her  to  your  manage. 
Come,  we  will  leave  his  honour  and  her  together. 
Go  thy  ways.   [Exeunt  Bawd,  Pander,  and  Boult. 

Lys.  Now,  pretty  one,  how  long  have  you  been 
at  this  trade  ? 

Mar.  What  trade,  sir  ? 

Lys.  Why,  I  cannot  name  but  I  shall  offend. 

Jkfar.  I  cannot  be  offended  with  my  trade.  Please 
you  to  name  it. 

Lys.  How  long  have  you  been  of  this  profession  ? 

Mar.  Ever  since  I  can  remember. 

Lys.  Did  you  go  to  it  so  young  ?  Were  you  a 
gamester  at  five,  or  at  seven  ? 

Mar.  Earlier  too,  sir,  if  now  I  be  one. 

Lys.  Why,  the  house  you  dwell  in  proclaims  you 
to  be  a  creature  of  sale. 

Mar.  Do  you  know  this  house  to  be  a  place  of 
such  resort,  and  will  come  into  it?  I  hear  say, 
you  are  of  honourable  parts,  and  are  the  governor 
of  this  place. 

Lys.  Whj-,  hath  your  principal  made  known  unto 
you  who  I  am  ? 

]\Iar.  Who  is  my  principal  ? 

Lys.  Why,  your  herb-woman ;  she  that  sets 
seed  and  roots  of  shame  and  iniquity.  O  !  you 
have  heard  something  of  my  power,  and  so  stand 
aloof  for  more  serious  wooing.  But  I  protest  to 
thee,  pretty  one,  my  authority  shall  not  see  thee, 
or  else,  look  friendly  upon  thee.  Come,  bring  me 
to  some  private  place :  come,  come. 

Mar.  If  you  were  born  to  honour,  show  it  now; 
If  put  upon  you,  make  the  judgment  good 
That  thought  you  worthy  of  it. 

Lys.  How's  this  .'  how's  this  ? — Some  more  ; — 
be  sage. 

Mar.  For  me. 
That  am  a  maid,  though  most  ungentle  fortune 
Hath  plac'd  me  in  this  sty,  where,  since  I  came, 
Diseases  have  been  sold  dearer  than  physic, — 
That  the  gods 

Would  set  me  free  from  this  unliallow'd  place, 
Though  they  did  change  me  to  the  meanest  bird 
That  flies  i'  the  purer  air ! 

Lys.  I  did  not  think 

Thou  could'st  have  spoke  so  well;  ne'er  dream'd 

thou  could'st. 
Had  I  brought  hither  a  coiTupted  mind. 
Thy  speech  had  alter'd  it.     Hold,  here's  gold  for 

thee : 
Persever  in  that  clear  way  thou  goest, 
And  the  gods  strengthen  thee ! 

Mar.  The  gods  preserve  you  ! 

Lys.  For  me,  be  you  thoughten 

That  I  came  with  no  ill  intent;  for  to  me 
The  very  doors  and  windows  savour  vilely. 


ACT    IV. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    VI. 


Farewell.     Thou  art  a  piece  of  virtue,  and 

I  doubt  not  but  thy  training  hath  been  noble. 

Hold,  here's  more  gold  for  thee. 

A  curse  upon  him,  die  he  like  a  thief, 

That  robs  thee  of  thy  goodness !     If  thou  dost  hear 

From  me,  it  shall  be  for  thy  good. 

Enter  Boult. 

Boult.  I  beseech  your  honour,  one  piece  for  me. 

Lys.  Avaunt,  thou  damned  door-keeper !     Your 
house. 
But  for  this  virgin  that  doth  prop  it,  would 
Sink,  and  overwhelm  you.     Away  ! 

\^E.nt  Ltsimachus. 

Boult.  How's  this  ?  We  nmst  take  another 
course  with  you.  If  your  peevish  chastity,  which 
is  not  worth  a  breakfast  iu  the  cheapest  couutiy 
under  the  cope,  shall  undo  a  whole  household,  let 
me  be  gelded  like  a  spaniel.     Come  jour  ways. 

Mar.  Whither  ■would  you  have  me  ? 

Boult.  I  must  have  your  maidenhead  taken  off, 
or  the  common  hangman  shall  execute  it.  Come 
your  way.  We'll  have  no  more  gentlemen  driven 
away.     Come  your  ways,  I  say. 

Re-enter  Bawd. 

Bawd.  How  now  !  what's  the  matter  ? 

Boult.  Worse  and  worse,  mistress :  she  has  here 
spoken  holy  w-ords  to  the  lord  Lysimachus. 

Bawd.  O,  abominable  ! 

Boult.  She  makes  our  profession  as  it  were  to 
stink  afore  the  face  of  the  gods. 

Bawd.  Marry,  hang  her  up  for  ever ! 

Boult.  The  nobleman  would  have  dealt  with  her 
like  a  nobleman,  and  she  sent  him  away  as  cold  as 
a  snowball ;  saying  his  prayers,  too. 

Bawd.  Boult,  take  her  awaj- ;  use  her  at  thy 
pleasure  :  crack  the  glass  of  her  virgiuit}-,  and  make 
the  rest  malleable. 

Boidt.  An  if  she  were  a  thornier  piece  of  ground 
than  she  is,  she  shall  be  ploughed. 

Mar.  Hark,  hark,  you  gods  ! 

Bawd.  She  conjures  :  away  with  her.  Would 
she  had  never  come  within  my  doors. — Many 
hang  you ! — She's  born  to  undo  us. — Will  you  not  go 
the  w^ay  of  women-kind  ?  jNIany  come  up,  my  dish 
of  chastity  with  rosemaiy  and  bays  !    [Exit  Bawd. 

Boult.  Come,  mistress ;  come  youi*  way  with  me. 


Mar.  Whither  wilt  thou  have  me  ? 

Boult.  To  take  from  you  the  jewel  you  hold  so  dear. 

Mar.  Pr'ythee,  tell  me  one  thing  first. 

Boult.  Come  now,  j'our  one  thing. 

Mar.  What  canst  thou  wish  thine  enemy  to  be  ? 

Boult.  Why,  I  could  wish  him  to  be  my  master : 
or  rather,  my  mistress. 

Mar.  Neither  of  these  are  so  bad  as  thou  art, 
Since  they  do  better  thee  in  their  command. 
Thou  hold'st  a  place,  for  which  the  pained'st  fiend 
Of  hell  would  not  in  reputation  change  : 
Thou'rt  the  damn'd  door-keeper  to  every  coystrel 
That  hither  comes  inquiring  for  his  Tib  ; 
To  the  cholerick  fisting  of  each  rogue  thy  ear 
Is  liable  ;  thy  food  is  such 
As  hath  been  belch'd  on  by  infected  lungs. 

Boult.  What  would  you  have  me  do  ?  go  to  the 
wars,  would  you  ?  where  a  man  may  serve  seven 
years  for  the  loss  of  a  leg,  and  have  not  money 
enough  in  the  end  to  buy  him  a  wooden  one  ? 

Mar.  Do  anything  but  this  thou  doest.     Empty 
Old  receptacles,  or  common  sewers,  of  filth; 
Serve  by  indenture  to  the  common  hangman  : 
Any  of  these  ways  are  yet  better  than  this  ; 
For  what  thou  professest,  a  baboon,  could  he  speak. 
Would  own  a  name  too  dear.     That  the  gods 
Would  safely  deliver  me  from  this  place  I 
Here,  here's  gold  for  thee. 
If  that  thy  master  would  gain  by  me, 
Proclaim  that  I  can  sing,  weave,  sew,  and  dance. 
With  other  virtues,  which  I'll  keep  from  boast ; 
And  I  will  undertake  all  these  to  teach. 
I  doubt  not  but  this  populous  city  will 
Yield  many  scholars. 

Boult.  But  can  you  teach  all  this  you  speak  of/ 

Mar.  Prove  that  I  cannot,  take  me  home  again. 
And  prostitute  me  to  the  basest  gi'ootn 
That  doth  frequent  your  house. 

Boult.  Well,  I  will  see  what  I  can  do  for  thee : 
if  I  can  place  thee,  I  will. 

Mar.  But,  amongst  honest  women  ? 

Boult.  Faith,  my  acquaintance  lies  little  amongst 
them.  But  since  my  master  and  mistress  have 
bought  you,  there's  no  going  but  by  their  consent ; 
therefore,  I  will  make  them  acquainted  with  your 
purpose,  and  I  doubt  not  but  I  shall  find  them  tract- 
able enough.  Come  ;  I'll  do  for  thee  what  I  can  : 
come  your  ways.  [Exeunt. 

31 


-<> 


'^ 


T. 


r^m^ 


■^^ 


ACT  V, 


Enter  Gower. 

Gmc.  Marina   thus   the   brothel   scapes,  and 

chances 
Into  an  honest  house,  our  story  says. 
She  sings  Hke  one  immortal,  and  she  dances 
As  goddess-like  to  her  admired  lays. 
Deep  clerks  she  dumbs,  and  with  her  needle 

composes 
Nature's   own  shape,  of  bird,  bud,  branch,  or 

berry. 
That  even  her  ait  sisters  the  natural  roses : 
Her  inkle,  silk,  twin  with  the  rubied  cherry : 
That  pupils  lacks  she  none  of  noble  race. 
Who  pour  their  bounty  on  her ;  and  her  gain 
She  gives  the  cursed  bawd.     Here  we  her  place. 
And  to  her  father  turn  our  thoughts  again. 
Where  we  left  him  on  the   sea,  tumbled  and 

tost ; 
And,  driven  before  the  winds,  he  is  arriv'd 
Here  where  his  daughter  dwells :  and  on  this 

coast 
Suppose  him  now  at  anchor.     The  city  striv'd 
God   Neptune's   annual   feast    to    keep :    from 

whence 
Lysimachus  our  Tyrian  ship  espies. 
His  banners  sable,  trimm'd  with  rich  expense ; 
And  to  him  in  his  barge  with  fervour  hies. 
In  your  supposing  once  more  put  your  sight ; 
Of  heavy  Pericles  think  this  the  bark : 
Where,  what  is  done  in  action,  more,  if  might. 
Shall  be  discover'd  ;  please  you,  sit,  and  hark. 

[ExU. 
32 


Scene  1. — On  hoard  Pericles'  Ship,  off  Milij- 
lene.  A  Pavilion  on  deck,  tvith  a  curtain  before 
it ;  Pericles  within  it,  reclining  on  a  couch.  A 
barge  lying  beside  the  Tyrian  vessel. 

Enter  two  Sailors,  one  belonging  to  the  Tyrian  ves- 
sel, the  other  to  the  barge  ;  to  them  Helicancs. 

Tyr.  Sail.  Where's  the  lord  Helicanus  ?  he  can 
resolve  you.         [  To  the  Sailor  of  Mitylene. 
O  here  he  is. — 

Sir,  there's  a  barge  put  oflf  from  Mitylene, 
And  in  it  is  Lysimachus,  the  governor. 
Who  craves  to  come  aboard.     What  is  your  will  ? 

Hel.  That  he  have  his.    Call  up  some  gentlemen. 

Tyr.  Sail.  Ho,  gentlemen !  ray  lord  calls. 

Enter  two  or  three  Gentlemen. 

1  Gent.  Doth  your  lordship  call  ? 
Hel.  Gentlemen, 
There  is  some  of  worth  would  come  aboard  :  I  pray 
Greet  them  fairly. 

[Gentlemen  and  Sailors  descend,  and  go  on 
board  the  barge. 

Enter, from  thence,  Lysimachus  and  Lords;  the 
Tyrian  Gentlemen,  and  the  two  Sailors. 

Tyr.  Sail.  Sir, 

This  is  the  man  that  can  in  aught  you  would 

Resolve  you. 

Lys.  Hail,  reverend  sir !  The  gods  preserve  you  I 
Hel.  And  you,  sir,  to  outlive  the  age  I  am, 

And  die  as  I  would  do. 


ACT    V. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    I. 


Lys.  You  wish  me  well. 

Being  on  shore,  honouring  of  Neptune's  triumphs, 
Seeing  this  goodly  vessel  ride  before  us, 
I  made  to  it  to  know  of  whence  you  ai'e. 

Hel.  First,  what  is  j-our  place  ] 

Lys.  I  am  the  governor  of  this  place  you  lie 
before. 

Hel.  Sir, 
Our  vessel  is  of  Tyre,  in  it  the  king  ; 
A  man,  who  for  this  three  mouths  hath  not  spoken 
To  any  one,  nor  taken  sustenance, 
But  to  prorogue  his  grief. 

Lys.  Upon  what  gi-ound  is  his  distemperature  ? 

Hel.   It  would  be  too  tedious  to  repeat  ; 
But  the  main  gi'ief  of  all  springs  fi-om  the  loss 
Of  a  beloved  daughter  and  a  wife. 

Lys.  May  we  not  see  him,  then? 

liel.  You  may, 

But  bootless  is  your  sight ;  he  will  not  speak 
To  any. 

Lys.       Yet,  let  me  obtain  my  wish. 

Hel.    Behold   him. — [Pericles   discovered.] — 
This  was  a  goodly  person, 
Till  the  disaster  that  one  mortal  night 
Drove  him  to  this. 

Lys.  Sir  king,  all  hail  !  the  gods  preserve  you ! 
Hail,  royal  sir ! 

Hel.  It  is  in  vain  ;  he  will  not  speak  to  you. 

1  Lord.  Sir,  we  have  a  maid  in  Mitylene,  I  durst 
wager. 
Would  win  some  words  of  him. 

Lys.  'Tis  well  bethought. 

She,  questionless,  with  her  sweet  liarmony, 
And  other  choice  attractions,  would  allure, 
And  make  a  battery  through  his  deafen'd  parts. 
Which  now  are  midway  stopp'd  : 
She  is  all  happy  as  the  fair'st  of  all. 
And  with  her  fellow  maids  is  now  upon 
The  leafy  shelter  that  abuts  against 
The  island's  side. 

[He  whispers  one  of  the  attendant  Lords. 

[Exit  Lord. 

Hel.  Sure,  all  effectless  ;  yet  nothing  we'll  omit, 
That  bears  recovery's  name. 

But,  since  your  kindness  we  have  stretch'd  thus  far. 
Let  us  beseech  you. 

That  for  our  gold  we  may  provision  have, 
Wherein  we  are  not  destitute  for  want. 
But  weaiy  for  the  staleness. 

Lys.  O,  sir !  a  courtesy, 

Which,  if  we  should  deny,  the  most  just  God 
For  every  graff  would  send  a  caterpillar. 
And  so  afflict  our  province. — Yet  once  more 
Let  me  entreat  to  know  at  large  the  cause 
Of  your  king's  soiTow. 

Hel.  Sit,  sir,  I  will  recount  it  to  you  ; — 
But  see,  I  am  prevented. 

Enter  Lord,  Mari>'a,  and  a  young  Lady. 

Lys.  O !  here  is 

The  lady  that  I  sent  for.     Welcome,  fair  one ! 
Is't  not  a  goodly  presence  ? 

Hel.  She's  a  gallant  lady. 

Lys.  She's  such  a  one,  that  were  I  well  assur'd 
she  came 
Of  gentle  kind,  and  noble  stock,  I'd  wish 
No  better  choice,  and  think  me  rarely  wed. — 
Fair  one,  all  goodness  that  consists  in  bounty 
Expect  even  here,  where  is  a  kingly  patient : 
If  that  thy  prosperous  and  artificial  feat 
Can  draw  him  but  to  answer  thee  in  aught, 
1-23* 


Thy  sacred  physic  shall  receive  sucn  pay 
As  thy  desires  can  wish. 

Mar.  Sir,  I  will  use 

My  utmost  skill  in  his  recoveiy. 
Provided  none  but  I  and  my  companion 
Be  suffer'd  to  come  near  him. 

Lys.  Come,  let  us  leave  her, 

And  the  gods  make  her  prosperous ! 

[Marina  sings. 

Lys.  Mark'd  he  your  music  ? 

Meir.  No,  nor  look'd  on  us. 

Lys.  See,  she  will  speak  to  him. 

Mar.  Hail,  sir  I  my  lord,  lend  ear. — 

Per.  Hum  !  ha  ! 

Mar.  I  am  a  maid. 
My  lord,  that  ne'er  before  invited  eyes, 
But  have  been  gazed  on  like  a  comet :  she  speaks. 
3Iy  lord,  that  may  be,  hath  endur'd  a  grief 
Might  equal  yours,  if  both  were  justly  weigh'd. 
Though  waj^vard  fortune  did  malign  my  state. 
My  derivation  was  from  ancestors 
Who  stood  equivalent  with  mighty  kings  ; 
But  time  hath  rooted  out  my  parentage. 
And  to  the  world  and  awkwaid  casualties 
Bound  me  in  sen'itude. — I  will  desist ; 
But  there  is  something  glows  upon  my  cheek. 
And  whispers  in  mine  ear,  "  Go  not  till  he  speak.'" 

Per.  My  fortunes — parentage — good  parentage — 
To  equal  mine  ! — was  it  not  thus  ?  what  say  you  ? 

Mar.  I  said,  my  lord,  if  you  did  know  my  pai-- 
entage. 
You  would  not  do  me  violence. 

Per.  I  do  think  so. 

I  pray  you,  turn  your  eyes  again  upon  me. — 
You   are   like   something  that — What    countiy- 

woman  ? 
Here  of  these  shores  ? 

Mar.  No,  nor  of  any  shores  ; 

Yet  I  was  mortally  brought  forth,  and  am 
No  other  than  I  appear. 

Per.  I   am   great  with  woe,  and   shall  deliver 
weeping. 
My  dearest  wife  was  like  this  maid,  and  such  a  one 
My  daughter  might  have  been  :  my  queen's  square 

brows  ; 
Her  stature  to  an  inch ;  as  wand-like  straight ; 
As  silver-voic'd  ;  her  eyes  as  jewel-like. 
And  cas'd  as  richly  :  in  pace  another  Juno  ; 
Who  starves  the  ears  she  feeds,  and  makes  them 

hungiy. 
The  more  she  gives  them  speech. — Where  do  you 
live  ? 

Mar.  Where  I  am  but  a  stranger :  from  the  deck 
You  may  discern  the  place. 

Per.  Where  were  you  bred  '. 

And  how  achiev'd  you  these  endowments,  which 
You  make  more  rich  to  owe. 

Mar.  Should  I  tell  my  history, 

'Twould  seem  like  lies,  disdaiu'd  in  the  reporting. 

Per.  Pr'ythee,  speak : 
Falseness  cannot  come  from  thee,  for  thou  look'st 
Modest  as  justice,  and  thou  seem'st  a  palace 
For  the  ciown'd  truth  to  dwell  in.     I'll  believe  thee. 
And  make  my  senses  credit  thy  relation. 
To  points  that  seem  impossible  :  for  thou  look'st 
Like  one  I  lov'd  indeed.     What  were  thj- friends  .' 
Didst  thou  not  say,  when  I  did  push  thee  back, 
(Which  was  when  I  perceiv'd  thee,)  that  thou  cam'st 
From  good  descending  ? 

Mar.  So  indeed  I  did. 

Per.  Report  thy  pai'eutage.     I  think  thou  saidst 
33 


ACT   V. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    I. 


How !  a  king's  daughter  ? 


Thou  hadst  been  toss'd  from  wrong  to  injury, 
And   that  thou  though'st  thy  griefs   might  equal 

mine. 
If  both  were  open'd. 

Mar.  Some  such  tiling 

I  said,  and  said  no  more  but  what  my  thoughts 
Did  warrant  me  was  liliely. 

Per.  Tell  thy  story ; 

If  thine  consider'd  prove  the  thousandth  part 
Of  my  endurance,  thou  art  a  man,  and  I 
Have  suft'er'd  like  a  girl :  yet  thou  dost  look 
Like  Patience,  gazing  on  king's  graves,  and  smiling 
Extremity  out  of  act.     What  wei'e  thy  friends  ? 
How  lost  thou  them  ?     Thy  name,  my  most  kind 

virgin  ? 
Recount,  I  do  beseech  thee.     Come,  sit  by  me. 

Mar,  My  name  is  Marina. 

Per.  O  !  I  am  mock'd, 

A-nd  thou  by  some  incensed  gods  sent  hither 
To  make  the  world  to  laugh  at  me. 

Mar.  Patience,  good  sir, 

Or  hei-e  I'll  cease. 

Per.  Nay,  I'll  be  patient. 

Thou  little  know'st  how  thou  dost  staitle  me. 
To  call  thyself  Marina. 

Mar.  The  name 

Was  given  me  by  one  that  had  some  power ; 
My  father,  and  a  king 

Per. 
And  call'd  Marina  ? 

Mar.  You  said  you  would  believe  me ; 

But,  not  to  be  a  troubler  of  your  peace, 
I  will  end  here. 

Per.  But  are  you  flesh  and  blood  ? 

Have  5"ou  a  working  pulse  ?  and  are  no  fairy 
Motion  ? — Well ;   speak   on.      Where   were   you 

born. 
And  wherefore  call'd  Marina  ? 

Mar.  Caird  Marina, 

For  I  was  born  at  sea. 

Per.  At  sea !  what  mother  ? 

Mar.  My  mother  was  the  daughter  of  a  king  ; 
Who  died  the  minute  I  was  born. 
As  my  good  nurse  Lychorida  hath  oft 
Deliver' d  weeping. 

Per.  O  !  stop  there  a  little. 

This  is  the  rarest  dream  that  e'er  dull'd  sleep 
Did  mock  sad  fools  withal ;  this  cannot  be. 
My  daughter's  buried. — Well : — where  were  you 

bred  ? 
I'll  hear  you  more,  to  the  bottom  of  your  story. 
And  never  interrupt  you. 

Mar.  You  scorn :  believe  me,  'twere  best  I  did 
give  o'er. 

Per.  I  will  believe  you  by  the  syllable 
Of  what  you  shall  deliver.     Yet,  give  me  leave  : 
How  came  you  in  these  parts  ?  Avhere  were  you 
bred  ? 

Mar.  The  king,  my  father,  did  in  Tharsus  leave 
me. 
Till  cruel  Cleon,  with  his  wicked  wife. 
Did  seek  to  murder  me ;  and  having  woo'd 
A  villain  to  attempt  it,  who  having  drawn  to  do't, 
A  crew  of  pirates  came  and  rescued  me  ; 
Brought  me  to  Mitylene.     But,  good  sir, 
Whither  will  you  have  me  ?     Why  do  j^ou  weep  ? 

It  may  be. 
You  think  me  an  impostor :  no,  good  faith ; 
I  am  the  daughter  to  king  Pericles, 
If  good  king  Pericles  be. 

Per.  Ho,  Helicanus! 


Hel.  Calls  my  gracious  lord  ? 

Per.  Thou  art  a  gi'ave  and  noble  counsellor, 
Most  wise  in  general :  tell  me,  if  thou  canst, 
What  tins  maid  is,  or  what  is  like  to  be, 
That  thus  hath  made  me  weep  ? 

Hel.  I  know  not;  but 

Here  is  the  regent,  sir,  of  3Iitylene, 
Speaks  nobly  of  her. 

Lys.  She  would  never  tell 

Her  parentage ;  being  demanded  that, 
She  would  sit  still  and  weep. 

Per.  O  Helicanus  !  strike  me,  honour'd  sir; 
Give  me  a  gash,  put  me  to  present  pain. 
Lest  this  great  sea  of  joys  rushing  upon  me, 
O'erbear  the  shores  of  my  mortality. 
And  drown  me  with  their  sweetness.     O !  come 

hither. 
Thou  that  beget' st  him  that  did  thee  beget ; 
Thou  that  wast  born  at  sea,  buried  at  Tharsus, 
And  found  at  sea  again. — O  Helicanus  ! 
Down  on  thy  knees,  thank  the  holy  gods  as  loud 
As  thunder  threatens  us :  this  is  Marina. — 
What  was  thy  mother's  name  ?  tell  me  but  that, 
For  truth  can  never  be  confirm'd  enough. 
Though  doubts  did  ever  sleep. 

Mar.  First,  su',  I  pray, 

What  is  your  title  ? 

Per.  I  am  Pericles  of  Tyre :  but  tell  me,  now, 
My  di'own'd  queen's  name,  (as  in  the  rest  you  said 
Thou  hast  been  godlike  perfect,)  the  heir  of  king- 
doms. 
And  another  life  to  Pericles  thy  father. 

Mar.  Is  it  no  more  to  be  your  daughter,  than 
To  say,  my  mother's  name  was  Thaisa  ? 
Thaisa  was  my  mother,  who  did  end 
The  minute  I  began. 

Per.  Now,  blessing  on  thee  !  rise  ;  thou  art  mv 
child. 
Give  me  fresh  garments !     Mine  own,  Helicanus, 
She  is  not  dead  at  Thai'sus,  as  she  should  have 

been. 
By  savage  Cleon  :  she  shall  tell  thee  all ; 
When  thou  shalt  kneel  and  justify  in  knowledge, 
She  is  thy  very  princess. — Who  is  this  ? 

Hel.  Sir,  'tis  the  governor  of  Mitj'lene, 
Who,  hearing  of  your  melancholy  state, 
Did  come  to  see  you. 

Per.  I  embrace  you, 

Give  me  my  robes !  I  am  wild  in  my  beholding. 
Oheavens,  bless  my  girl !  But  hark !  what  music  ? — 
Tell  Helicanus,  my  Mai'ina,  tell  him 
O'er,  point  by  point,  for  yet  he  seems  to  doubt. 
How  sure  you  are  my  daughter. — But  what  music  ? 

Hel.  My  lord,  I  hear  none. 

Per.  None  ? 
The  music  of  the  spheres !  list,  my  Marina. 

Lys.    It  is  not   good   to   cross   him :   give   him 
way. 

Per.  Rarest  sounds  !     Do  ye  not  hear  ? 

Lys.  Music  ?  My  lord,  I  hear — 

Per.  Most  heavenly  music  : 

It  nips  me  unto  list'ning,  and  thick  slumber 
Hangs  upon  mine  eyes  :  let  me  rest.       [He  sleeps. 

Lys.  A  pillow  for  his  head. 

[The  curtain  before  the  PaviUon  o/" Pericles 
is  closed. 
So  leave  him  all. — Well,  my  companion-friends. 
If  this  but  answer  to  my  just  belief, 
I'll  well  remember  you. 

[Ejceunt  Lysimachus,  Helicanus,  Marina, 
and  Lady. 


ACT    V. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    III. 


Scene  II.— The  Same. 

Pericles  on  the  deck  asleep;  Diana  appearing  to 
him  in  a  vision. 

Dia.  My  temple  stands  in  Ephesus :  hie  thee 
thither, 
And  do  upon  mine  altar  sacrifice. 
There,  when  my  maiden  priests  are  met  together, 
Before  the  people  all. 

Reveal  how  thou  at  sea  didst  lose  thy  wife  : 
To  mourn  thy  crosses,  with  thy  daughter's,  call. 
And  give  them  repetition  to  the  life. 
Or  perform  my  bidding,  or  thou  liv'st  in  woe : 
Do  it,  and  happj-,  by  my  silver  bow. 
Awake,  and  tell  thy  dream.       [Diana  disappears. 

Per.  Celestial  Dian,  goddess  argentine, 
I  will  obey  thee ! — Helicanus ! 

Enter  Ltsimachus,  Helicanus,  and  Marina. 

Hel.  Sir. 

Per.   My  purpose  was  for   Tharsus,  there   to 
strike 
The  inhospitable  Cleon ;  but  I  am 
For  other  sen'ice  first:  toward  Ephesus 
Turn  our  blown  sails ;  eftsoons  I'll  tell  thee  why. — 
Shall  we  refresh  us,  sir,  upon  your  shore, 
And  give  you  gold  for  such  provision 
As  our  intents  will  need  ?    . 

Lys.  Sii-,  with  all  my  heart,  and  when  you  come 
ashore, 
I  have  another  suit. 

Per.  You  shall  prevail. 

Were  it  to  woo  my  daughter  ;  for  it  seems 
You  have  been  noble  towards  her. 

Lys.  Sir,  lend  your  arm. 

Per.  Come,  ray  Marina.  [Exeunt. 

Enter  Gower,  before  the  Temple  of  Diana  at 
Epliesus. 

Gow.  Now  our  sands  are  almost  run  ; 
More  a  little,  and  then  dumb. 
This,  as  my  last  boon,  give  me. 
For  such  kindness  must  relieve  me. 
That  you  aptly  will  suppose 
What  pageantry,  what  feats,  what  shows, 
What  minstrelsy,  and  pretty  din, 
The  regent  made  in  JMltylen, 
To  greet  the  king.     So  he  thriv'd, 
That  he  is  promis'd  to  be  wiv'd 
To  fair  Marina ;  but  in  no  wise 
Till  he  had  done  his  sacrifice. 
As  Dian  bade  :  whereto  being  bound, 
The  interim,  pray  you,  all  confound. 
In  feather'd  briefness  sails  are  fill'd. 
And  wishes  fall  out  as  they're  will'd. 
At  Ephesus,  the  temple  see. 
Our  king,  and  all  his  company. 
That  he  can  hither  come  so  soon, 
Is  by  your  fancy's  thankful  doom.  [Exit. 

Scene  III. — The  Temple  of  Diana  at  Ephesus  ; 
Thaisa  standing  near  the  Altar,  as  high  Priest- 
ess ;  a  number  of  Virgins  on  each  side  ;  Ceri- 
MON  and  other  inhabitants  of  Ephesus  attending. 

Enter  Pericles,  with  his    Train  ;  Lysimachus, 
Helicanus,  Marina,  and  a  Lady. 

Per.  Hail  Dian !  to  perform  thy  just  command, 
1  here  confess  myself  the  king  of  Tyre  ; 
Who,  frighted  fi-om  my  countiy,  did  wed 


At  Pentapolis,  the  fair  Thaisa. 
At  sea  in  childbed  died  she,  but  brought  forth 
A  maid-child  call'd  Marina  ;  who,  O  goddess  ! 
Wears  yet  thy  silver  livery.     She  atTharsus 
Was  nurs'd  with  Cleon,  whom  at  fourteen  yeai-s 
He  sought  to  murder,  but  her  better  stars 
Brought  her  to  3Iityleue  ;  against  whose  shore 
Riding,  her  fortunes  brought  the  maid  aboard  us, 
Where,  by  her  own  most  clear  remembrance,  slie 
Made  known  herself  my  daughter. 

Thai.  Voice  and  favour  ! — 

You  are,  you  are— O  royal  Pericles  ! —  [She  faints. 

Per.  What  means  the  woman  ?  she  dies  :  help, 

gentlemen ! 
Cer.  Noble  sir. 
If  you  have  told  Diana's  altar  true, 
This  is  your  wife. 

Per.  Reverend  appearer,  no : 

I  threw  her  overboard  with  these  very  arms. 
Cer.  Upon  this  coast,  I  warrant  you. 
Per.  'Tis  most  certain. 

Cer.  Look  to  the  lady. — O  I  she's  but  o'erjoy'd. 
Early  in  blust'ring  morn  this  lady  was 
Thrown  on  this  shore.     I  op'd  the  coffin. 
Found  there  rich  jewels  ;  recovered  her.  and  plac'd 

her 
Here,  in  Diana's  temple. 

Per.  May  we  see  them  ? 

Cer.  Great  sir,  they  shall  be  brought  you  to  my 
house. 
Whither  I  invite  you.     Look  !  Thaisa  is  recover'd. 

Thai.  O,  let  me  look  ! 
If  he  be  none  of  mine,  my  sanctity 
Will  to  my  sense  bend  no  licentious  ear. 
But  curb  it,  spite  of  seeing.     O,  my  lord  ! 
Are  you  not  Pericles  ?     Like  him  you  speak. 
Like  him  you  are.     Did  you  not  name  a  tempest. 
A  birth,  and  death  ? 

Per.  The  voice  of  dead  Thaisa  I 

Thai.  That  Thaisa  am  I,  supposed  dead,  and 

drown'd. 
Per.  Immortal  Dian  ! 

Thai.  Now  I  know  you  better. — 

When  we  with  tears  parted  Pentapolis, 
The  king,  my  father,  gave  you  such  a  ring. 

[Shows  a  ring. 
Per.  This,  this  :  no  more,  you  gods  !  your  pres- 
ent kindness 
Makes    my   past   miseries    sports :    you    shall    dc 

well, 
That  on  the  touching  of  her  lips  I  may 
Melt,  and  no  more  be  seen.     O  !  come,  be  buried 
A  second  time  witliin  these  arms. 

Mar.  My  heart 

Leaps  to  be  gone  into  my  mother's  bosom. 

[Kneels  to  Thaisa. 
Per.  Look,  mIio  kneels  here.    Flesh  of  thy  flesh, 
Thaisa ; 
Thy  burden  at  the  sea,  and  call'd  Marina, 
For  she  was  yielded  there. 

Thai.  Bless'd,  and  mine  own  ! 

Hel.  Hail,  madam,  and  my  queen  ! 
Thai.  I  know  you  nol. 

Per.  You  have  heard  me  say,  when  I  did  fly 
from  Tyre, 
I  left  behind  an  ancient  substitute  : 
Can  you  remember  what  I  call'd  the  man  J 
I  have  nam'd  him  oft. 

Thai.  'Twas  Helicanus,  then. 

Per.  Still  confirmation ! 
Embrace  him,  dear  Thaisa  ;  this  is  he. 

35 


ACT    V. 


PERICLES,  PRINCE  OF  TYRE. 


SCENE    III. 


Now  do  I  long  to  hear  how  you  were  found, 
How  possibly  preserv'd,  and  whom  to  thank. 
Besides  the  gods,  for  this  gi-eat  miracle. 

IViai.  Lord  Cerimon,  my  lord ;  this  man 
Through  whom  the  gods  have  shown  their  power ; 

that  can 
From  first  to  Jast  resolve  you. 

Per.  Reverend  sii', 

The  gods  can  have  no  mortal  officer 
More  like  a  god  than  you.     Will  you  deliver 
How  this  dead  queen  re-lives  ? 

Cer.  I  will,  my  lord  : 

Beseech  you,  first  go  with  me  to  my  house. 
Where  shall  be  shown  you  all  was  found  with 

her  ; 
How  she  came  placed  here  in  the  temple, 
No  needful  thing  omitted. 

Per.  Pure  Dian  !  bless  thee  for  thy  vision, 
I  will  offer  night  oblations  to  thee.     Thaisa, 
This  prince,  the  fair-beti"othed  of  your  daughter. 
Shall  marry  her  at  Pentapolis.     And  now. 
This  ornament, 

Makes  me  look  dismal,  will  I  clip  to  form  ; 
And  what  this  fourteen  years  no  razor  touch'd, 
To  grace  thy  marriage-day,  I'll  beautify. 

Thai.  Lord  Cerimon  hath  letters  of  good  credit ; 
Sir,  my  father's  dead. 

Per.  Heavens,  make  a  star  of  him !     Yet  there, 
my  queen, 

36 


We'll  celebrate  their  nuptials,  and  ourselves 
Will  in  that  kingdom  spend  our  following  days  : 
Our  son  and  daughter  shall  in  Tyrus  reign. 
Lord  Cerimon,  we  do  our  longing  stay. 
To  hear  the  rest  untold. — Sir,  lead's  the  way. 

[Exeunt. 

Enter  Gower. 

Gmc.  In  Antioch,  and  his  daughter,  you  have 

heard 
Of  monstrous  lust  the  due  and  just  reward : 
In  Pericles,  his  queen,  and  daughter,  seen, 
Although  assail'd  with  fortune  fierce  and  keen. 
Virtue  preserv'd  from  fell  destruction's  blast. 
Led  on  by  heaven,  and  crown'd  with  joy  at  last. 
In  Helicanus  may  you  well  descry 
A  figure  of  ti-uth,  of  faith,  and  loyalty: 
In  reverend  Cerimon  there  well  appears. 
The  worth  that  learned  charity  aye  wears. 
For  wicked  Cleon  and  his  wife,  when  fame 
Had  spread    theu*   cursed    deed,   the   lionourM 

name 
Of  Pericles,  to  rage  the  city  turn  ; 
That  him  and  his  they  in  his  palace  burn. 
The  gods  for  murder  seemed  so  content 
To  punish  them,  although  not  done,  but  meant. 
So  on  your  patience  evermore  attending. 
New  joy  wait  on  you!      Here  our  play   has 

ending. 


SoEKE  II.— Diana     Awake,  and  tell  tliy  draira 


I 


Gower's  Monument. 


NOTES   ON    PERICLES. 


ACT  I. 

"  —  and  holy  ales" — Every  old  copy,  quarto  and  folio, 
has  "  \io\y-days ;"  but  as  the  speech  was  no  doubt  meant 
to  rhyme,  we  adopt  Dr.  Farmer's  amendment.  By  "  holy 
ales,"  what  were  called  church  ales  were  meant.  Rural 
festivals,  at  which,  in  "  merry  old  England,"  thei'e  was 
huge  consumption  of  ale,  were  called  thus.  There  were 
not  only  "church-ales,"  on  high  religious  festivals — 
there  were  Bride-ales,  Clerk-ales,  Scot-ales,  and  others  ; 
among  them  Give-ales,  apparen,tly  answeiing  to  our 
American  "  giving  bee." 

"  The  PURPOSE  is" — In  the  old  copies  it  stands,  "  The 
purchase  is ;"  and  it  may  possibly  be  right,  taking  pur- 
chase in  the  sense  of  prize  or  reward. 

"  —  took  a  feere" — i.  e.  A  mate,  ov  wife.  The  word 
also  occurs  in  Titus  Andronicus. 

"  As  yond''  grim  looks  do  testify." 
Refemng  to  the  heads  of  the  unsuccessful  suitors,  ex- 
hibited to  the  audience  over  the  gates  of  the  palace  at 
Antioch.  That  such  was  the  case  we  have  the  evidence 
of  the  novel,  founded  upon  the  play,  published  under 
the  title  of  "  The  Painfull  Adventures  of  Pericles,  Prince 
of  Tyre,"  (1608,)  where  the  heading  of  the  first  chapter 
ends  thus : — •'  placing  their  heads  on  the  top  of  his  castle 
gate,  whereby  to  astonish  all  others  that  came  to  attempt 
the  like." 

Scene  I. 

'■'  —  this  fair  Hesperides" — The  "  Hesperides,"  in 
classical  mythology,  were  the  daughters  of  Hespenis, 
the  owners  of  the  dragon-guarded  garden  containing  the 
golden  apples.  But  the  garden  being  called  "the  gar- 
den of  the  Hesperides,"  either  from  error  or  careless- 
ness, was  itself  sometimes  called,  by  the  older  English 
poets,  "  the  Hesperides."     Thus,  in  Love's   Labour's 


Lost,  we  have,   "  Hercules  still  climbing  trees  in  the 
Hesperides." 

"  Yond''  sometime  famous  princes" — Referring  to  the 
heads  of  the  unsuccessful  suitors  above  the  palace  gates. 

"  For  death  remembered  should  be  like  a  mirror, 
Who  tells  us,  lifers  but  breath,"  etc. 
Barry  Cornwall  ("  Life  of  Ben  Jonson")  has  pointed 
out,  with  admirable  taste  and  discrimination,  one  of  the 
frequent  peculiarities  of  Shakespeare's  manner,  which 
is  strongly  exemplified  in  the  above  line.  It  is  one  of 
those  peculiarities  which,  although  they  may,  now  and 
then,  be  found  in  other  authors,  do  not  mark  and 
distinguish  their  style  and  mode  of  thought : — "  The 
most  subtle  and  profound  reflections  frequently  enrich, 
and  are  involved  in  the  dialogue,  without  impeding  it. 
In  other  authors,  they  are  not  cast  out  in  the  same  pro- 
fusion, nor  in  the  same  mode.  They  constitute  indeed, 
with  them,  independent  speeches,  or  they  are  resei-ved 
for  the  conclusion  of  a  speech,  or  to  point  it  after  the 
fashion  of  an  epigi-am.  Shakespeare  throws  out  his 
wisdom  with  a  careless  hand,  without  stopping  to  make 
it  conspicuous  or  etfective.  The  thoughts  which  occur 
in  his  works — oftentimes  within  the  limits  of  a  mere 
parenthesis — would  foi'm  a  renown  for  another  author. 
As  in  Antony  and  Cleopatra,  where  Antony  speaks  of 

our  slippery  people 

(Whose  love  is  never  linked  to  the  deserver 
Till  his  deserts  be  past)  begin  to  throw,  etc. 

And  in  Troilus  and  Cressida,  when  LT^ysses  says: — 

Right  and  wrong 

(Between  whose  endless  jars  Justice  resides) 
Should  lose  their  names. 

"  Of  all,  'say'd  yet" — So  eveiy  old  copy,  which  it  is 
needless  to  alter  to  "  In  all  save  that,"  as  was  done  by 
Maloiie,  and  commonly  fijllowed.  Percy  explains  the 
meaning,  "  Of  aU  essay'd  yet." 

■37 


NOTES  ON  PERICLES. 


"  Copp'd  hills" — i.  e.  Hills  rising  in  a  conical  form, 
somethingr  of  the  shape  of  a  sugar-loaf.  Thus,  in  Hor- 
raan's  "  Vulgaria,"  (1519:) — "Sometime  men  wear 
copped  caps  like  a  sugar  loaf."  So  Baret : — '•  To  make 
copped,  or  sharp  at  top ;  caannino."  In  Anglo-Saxon, 
cop  is  a  head. 

Scene  II. 

"  —  why  should  this  change  of  thoughts" — So  every 
old  copy :  every  modern  one,  without  necessity,  alters 
"change"  to  charge.  "Change"'  for  e^ors-c,  and  vice 
versa,  was  a  common  misprint.  But  Pericles,  after 
commanding  that  none  should  "  disturb  him,"  asks  why 
this  change  in  his  spirits  should  do  so.  Two  lines  lower, 
as,  of  the  old  copies,  was  altered  to  is,  by  Maloue.  We 
might,  by  a  mere  transposition  of  two  letters,  read,  Be 
my,  etc.,  for  "  By  me,"  and  attain  an  easier  sense  than 
the  editors  have  yet  given : — 

why  should  this  chanje  of  thoushts, 

The  sad  companion,  dull-eyed  meliincholy, 
Be  my  so  us'd  a  guest,  is  not  an  hour,  etc. 

'  "  —  OSTKNT  of  war" — The  old  copie-s  have  "  stirit  of 
war,"  retained  in  some  editions,  and  explained  by 
Knight — "  Stint  is  synonymous  with  stop,  in  old  wri- 
ters." "Ostent"  is  an  ingenious  correction,  and  proba- 
bly the  time  reading,  as  it  agrees  with  the  context,  "  wiU 
look  so  huge."  It  is  besides  a  frequent  old  poetic 
I)hrase.  Thus,  in  Decker's  "  Entertainment  to  James  I." 
(1604:)— 

And  why  yoi;  bear  alone  th'  ostent  of  warre. 
Again,  in  Chapman's  translation  of  Homer's  Batracho 
muomachia  : — 

Both  heralds  bearing  the  osttnts  of  war. 

"  Are  arms  to  princes" —  Which  are  arms,  etc.,  is  here 
understood. 

"  —  hut  smooth" — To  "smooth"  is  to  sooth,  or  coax. 
Thus  in  Richard  III. : — 

Smile  in  men's  faces,  smooth,  deceive,  and  cog. 
So,  in  Titus  Andro.vicus  : — 

Yield  to  his  honour,  smooth,  and  speak  him  fair. 
The  verb  to  smooth  is  frequently  used  in  this  sense  by 
our  older  writers;  for  instance,  by  Stubbes,  in  bis 
"Anatomic  of  Abuses,"  (1.583 :)— "  If  you  will  leara  to 
deride,  scoffe,  mock,  and  flowt,  to  flatter  and  smooth," 
etc. 

"  —  shall  ne'er  co.wince" — In  the  sense  oi overcome. 

Scene  III. 

"  —  he  iras  a  irise  fellow" — Stevens  has  told  us  who 
this  wise  fellow  was,  from  the  following  passage  in  Bar- 
nabie  Riche's  "  Souldier's  Wislie  to  Briton's  Welfare,  or 
Captaine  Skill  and  Captaine  Pill,"  (1(504,  p.  27 :)—"  I 
will  therefore  commende  the  poet  Phillipides,  who  being 
demaunded  by  King  Lisimachus,  what  favour  he  might 
doe  unto  him  for  that  he  loved  him,  made  this  ansvvere 
to  the  king — That  your  majesty  would  never  impart 
unto  me  any  of  your  secrets." 

Scene  IV. 

" — and  SEEN  with  mischief's  eyes" — Thus  in  the  old 
copies.  Malone  proposed  unseen,  and  Stevens  prints 
"  wistful  eyes,"  instead  of  "  mischief's  ;"  but  Dionyza 
means  to  say,  that  liere  their  griefs  are  but  felt  and  seen 
with  mischief's  eyes — eyes  of  discontent  and  suflering ; 
but  if  topped  with  other  tales — tliat  is,  cut  down  by  the 
comparison — like  groves  they  will  rise  higher,  be  more 
unbearable. 

'  —  dames  so  jetted" — i.  e.  So  strutted. 

"  Thou  speak'st  like  him's" — i.  e.  Like  him  who  is; 
an  elliptical  expression,  misprinted  hymnes  in  all  the  old 
copies. 

" — if  he  on  peace  consist" — i.  e.  If  he  stand  on 
peace ;  a  Latinism. 

3S 


"  —  (you  happily  may  think 
Are  like  the  Trojan  horse,  war-stuff'd  within 
With  bloody  veins,")  etc. 
The  old  copies  read : — 

And  these  our  ships  you  happily  may  think 
Are  like  the  Trojan  horse,  icas  ^utf'd  within 
With  bloody  veines,  etc. 

The  emendation  is  Stevens's.  Mr.  Boswell  says  that 
the  old  reading  may  mean,  ellipticaUy,  ^^  which  was 
stuffed." 

For  "  bloody  veins "  the  editors  have  generally  given 
us  "  bloody  views" — a  reading  at  once  harsh  and  unpo- 
etical,  and  at  the  same  time  modem  in  its  use ;  for 
rieics,  in  this  sense,  gives  not  only  a  veiy  imcouth  meta- 
phor, but  seems  neither  in  the  manner  of  Shakespeare 


nor  of  his  age 


ACT  II. 


"  —  will  prove  awful" — i.  e.  Entitled  to  awe  and 
reverence. 

"Thinks  all  is  writ  he  spoken  can" — Meaning,  Thinks 
all  he  can  speak  is  as  holy  writ. 

"  Build  his  statue" — "  All  the  old  copies  read  '  build ;' 
but  the  word  is  invariably  changed  to  gild,  because  in 
the   '  Confessio  Amantis'  we  find,  with  regard   to  this 
i  statue — 

It  was  of  laton  over-gilt. 

But  before  the  statue  was  gilt  it  was  erected,  according 
to  the  same  authority: — 

For  they  were  all  of  him  so  glad 
That  tliey  for  ever  in  remembrance 
Made  a  figure  in  resemblance 
Of  him,  and  in  a  common  place 
They  set  it  up. 

Why  not  then  '  build,'  as  well  as  gild  ?" — K.mght. 

"  —  this  'longs  the  text" — i.  e.  (in  Gower's  elliptical 
construction,)  This  belongs  to  the  text.  Excuse  me 
from  comment  upon  it ;  you  will  see  it. 

Scene  I. 

"  —  when  I  saw  the  porpus" — The  playing  of  por- 
poises round  a  ship  is  a  prognostic  of  a  violent  gale  of 
wind. 

"  —  the  FINNY  subject  of  the  sea" — Stevens  corrected 
the  old  copies,  which  read  fenny,  to  "  finny,"  and  rightly, 
as  is  shown  by  the  words  of  the  novel  founded  upon  the 
play : — "  Prince  Pericles  wondering  that  from  the  finny 
subjects  of  the  sea,  these  poor  country-people  learned 
the  infirmities  of  men." 

"  —  if  it  be  a  day  fits  you,  search  out  of  the  calendar, 
and  nobody  look  after  it" — This  is  the  reading  of  the 
original,  and  has  occasioned  some  discussion.  Does  it 
not  mean  that  the  fisherman,  laughing  at  the  rarity  of 
being  honest,  remarks.  If  it  be  a  day  (i.  e.  a  saint's  or 
red-letter  day)  fits  you,  searcli  out  of  (not  ni)  the  calen- 
dar, and  nobody  look  after  it  (there,  as  it  would  be  use- 
less?) Stevens  supposes  that  the  dialogue  originallv 
ran  thus : — 

Per.  Peace  be  at  your  labour,  honest  fishermen ; 
71ie  day  is  rough  and  thwarts  your  occupation. 

•2  Fish  Honest!  good  fellow,  what's  that?  If  it  be  not  a  day 
fits  you,  scratch  it  out  of  the  calendar,  and  nobody  will  look 
after  it. 

" — puddings  and  flap-.tacks" — A  "  flap-jack "  was 
a  pancake,  or  fritter,  and  it  seems  to  have  been  made 
of  batter  and  apple.  In  some  j)arts  of  the  countiy  it  is 
also  still  called  an  apple-jack.  (See  Holloway's  "  Pro- 
vincial Dictionary.") 

"  —  things  must  he  as  they  may" — "  Things  must  be 
(says  the  speaker)  as  they  ai-e  appointed  to  be ;  and 
what  a  man  is  not  sure  to  compass,  he  has  yet  a  just 
right  to  attempt."  The  Fisherman  may  then  be  sup- 
posed to  begin  a  new  sentence — "  His  wife's  soul ;"  but 
here  he  is  interrupted  by  his  conn-ades  ;  and  it  would 
be  vain  to  conjecture  the  conclusion  of  his  speech. 


NOTES  ON  PERICLES. 


•'  And  spite  of  all  the  rapture  of  the  sea, 
This  jewel  holds  his  biding  on  my  arm,"  etc. 
In  the  old  copies  these  lines  run  thus : — 

And  spite  of  all  the  rupture  of  the  sea, 
This  jewel  holds  his  building  on  my  arm. 

The  novel  fouiuled  upon  Pericles  shows  that  the  two 
words,  which  in  our  text  vary  from  the  orifjinal  copies, 
have  been  riiilitly  clianged  by  the  commentators :  I'er- 
icles.  we  are  informed  in  the  novel,  got  to  land  "  with 
a  jewel,  whom  all  the  raptures  of  the  sea  could  not  be- 
reave from  his  arm."  Sewel  recommended  '-rapture" 
for  rupture,  and  Malone  substituted  "  biding"  for  build- 
ing. "Rapture"  was  often  used  for  violent  seizing, 
taking  awny  forcibly. 

"  —  a  pair  of  bases" — Not  "  armoin-  for  the  legs,"  as 
explained  in  some  of  the  annotators,  but,  as  explained 
by  a  better  antiquary,  Nares,  (in  his  "Glossary,")  "a 
kind  of  embroidered  mantle,  which  liung  from  about 
the  middle  to  the  knees,  or  lower 
horseback." 


woni  bv  knights  on 


man. 


-K.VIGHT. 


It  resembled  the  Highland  dress. 


Scene  II. 

"The  word.  Lux  tua  vita  mihi" — "The  word" 
means  the  mot,  or  motto.  Of  old,  perhaps,  the  motto 
consisted  of  only  one  word.  These  "  shreds  of  litera- 
ture" might  have  been  picked  up  out  of  any  heraldic 
books,  common  in  that  age.  Douce  has  ti-aced  some  of 
them  to  the  "  Heroical  Devices"  of  Paradin,  "  translated 
into  English  by  P.  S."  (1591.)  The  second  one,  Piu 
per  dulzura  que  per  fiierza,  ("  more  by  swiftness  than 
by  force,")  has  the  Italian  piu  (more)  instead  of  the 
Spanish  mas — the  rest  being  Spanish. 

Scene  III. 

"  By  Jove,  I  wonder,  that  is  king  of  thoughts. 
These  cates  resist  me,  he  not  thought  upon." 
"  This  speech  is  usually  assigned  to  Pericles ;  and  in 
the  second  line,  under  this  arrangement,  we  read,  '  she 
not  thought  upon.'  But,  throughout  the  remainder  of 
the  scene,  Pericles  gives  no  intimation  of  a  sudden 
attachment  to  the  Princess.  The  King,  on  the  contrary, 
is  evidently  moved  to  treat  him  with  marked  attention, 
and  to  bestow  his  thoughts  upon  him  almost  as  exclu- 
sively as  his  daughter.  If  we  leave  the  old  reading,  and 
the  old  indication  of  the  speaker,  Simonides  wonders 
that  he  cannot  eat — 'these  cates  resist  me' — although 
he  (Pericles)  is  '  not  thought  upon.'  This  is  an  attempt 
to  disguise  the-cause  of  liis  solicitude  even  to  himself. 
It  must  be  observed  that  the  succeeding  speeches  of 
Simonides,  Thaisa,  and  Pericles,  are  all  to  be  received 
as  soliloquies.  In  the  second  speech,  Simonides  con- 
tinues the  idea  of  '  he  not  thouglit  upon,'  by  attempting 
to  depreciate   Pericles — '  He's   but   a   country  gentle- 


" — pnnces,  not  doing  so, 
Are  nice  to  gnats,"  etc. 
"  When  kings,  hke  insects,  lie  dead  before  us,  our  ad- 
miration is  excited  by  contemplating  how,  in  both  in- 
stances, the  powers  of  creating  bustle  were  superior  to 
those  which  either  object  should  seem  to  have  promised. 
The  worthless  monarch,  and  the  idle  gnat,  have  only 
lived  to  make  an  empty  bluster ;  and  when  both  alike 
are  dead,  we  wonder  how  it  happened  that  they  made 
so  much,  or  that  we  pennitted  them  to  make  it :  a  natu- 
ral reflection  on  the  death  of  an  unserviceable  prince, 
who,  having  dispensed  no  blessings,  can  hope  for  no 
better  character." — Stevens. 

" — tJiis  STANDING-Bowr,  of  tclne" — A  bowl  with  a 
raised  stand,  or  foot,  was  so  called. 

"  —  a  soldier's  dance" — Malone  says,  "  The  dance 
here  i.itroduced  is  tbus  described  in  an  ancient  '  Dia- 
logue ag.iinst  the  Abuse  of  Dancing,'  (black  letter,  no 
date :) — 


There  is  a  dance  call'd  Choria, 
Which  joy  doth  testify ; 
Another  called  Pyrricke 
AVhich  warlike  feats  doth  try. 
For  men  in  armour  gestures  made, 
And  leap'd,  that  so  they  might, 
When  need  requires,  he  more  prompt 
In  public  weal  to  tight." 

Scene  IV. 

"  —  the  strongest  in  our  censure" — i.  e.  Opinion. 
We  believe,  (says  the  speaker,)  that  the  probability  of 
the  death  of  Pericles  is  the  strongest.  He  then  proceeds? 
to  assume  that  the  kingdom  is  without  a  head.  So  the 
ancient  readings,  which  we  follow. 

Scene  V. 

"  Even  as  my  life,  or  blood  that  fosters  it." 

So  in  the  old  copies.     Malone  and  Collier  have — 

Even  as  my  life  my  blood,  etc. 

Even  as  my  life  loves  my  blood.  The  original  is  clear — 
I  love  you,  even  as  my  life,  or  as  my  blood  that  fosters 
my  life. 

ACT  III. 

"  Ayf.  the  blither" — The  old  copies  have,  "Arc  the 
blither,"  which  several  editors  retain,  as  an  elliptical 
expression.  Stevens  changes  it  to  "  As  the  blither."  It 
is  strange  that  no  English  editor  has  thought  of  "aye" 
for  ever — a  word  used  by  Gower  and  Shakespeare,  and 
the  contemporaries  of  both.  Thus,  in  the  Midsummer- 
Night's  Dream: — 

For  aye  to  be  in  shady  cloister  'mured. 

Milton,  too,  has — 

the  Muses  who 

Aye  round  about  Jove's  altar  sing. 

This  was  spelled,  anciently,  Aie,  and  may  have  been 
so  written  here  ;  which  made  Are  an  easy  misprint  for 
it.  Like  much  other  good  old  poetic  English,  antiquated 
at  home.  Ay,  in  this  sense,  is  still  both  colloquial  and 
poetic  Scotch.  Thus,  the  "  crickets  singing  at  the  oven's 
mouth" — 

Aye  the  blither  for  their  drouth — 

is  precisely  the  same  idiom  with  Bums's — 
An'  ay  the  ale  was  growing  better — 
in  "  Tam  O'Shanter." 

"  — fancies  quaintly  eche" — A  fonn  of  ehe,  found  in 
Chaucer  and  Gower,  as  well  as  in  later  writers — here 
used  for  "  eke  out." 

"  — many  a  dearn  a7id  painful  perch" — "Deani" 
signifies  lonely,  solitary.  A  ''  perch"  is  the  measure  of 
ffve  yards  and  a  half.  "  The  careful  search  of  Pericles 
is  made  by  many  a  dearn  and  painful  perch,  by  the  four 
opposuig  corners  which  join  the  world  together." 

"  —  and  well-a-near" — An  ejaculatory  phrase,  eqtii- 
valent  to  Wcll-a-day !  Alas,  alas !  still  preserved  in 
Yorkshire  use,  and  explained  in  some  of  the  glossaries 
of  that  dialect. 

"  —  in  this  SKhT  storm" — i.  e.  In  this  same,  or  self- 
same storm.  Most  modem  editors  corrupt  the  ancient 
text  to  "fell  stoi-m." 

"  I  NiLL  relate" — i.  e.  I  nc  will,  or  roill  not  relate. 

Scene  I. 

"  —  We,  here  below, 
Recall  not  what  we  give,  and  therein  may 
Use  honour  with  you." 
Barry  Cornwall  notices  this  last  touch,  as  peculiarly 
Shakespearian.     He  adds,  "And  the  bold  use  of  effec- 
tive words,  as  where  Pericles  says  that  the  surges  '  wash. 
both  heaven  and  hell ;'   when  he  prays  that  the  winds 
may  by  controlled,  ('  bind  them  in  brass;')  and  his  ap- 

39 


NOTES  ON  PERICLES. 


peal  to  Liicina,  not  to  descend  personally,  not  to  lend 
her  aid  merely,  but  to  send  down  her  div-inity  upon 
them,  ('  convey  thy  deity,') — (he  says,)  are  all  charac- 
teristic of  our  gi-eatest  of  poets,  and  worthy  of  him. 
The  scene  proceeds,  and  we  hear  Pericles  mourning 
over  his  lost  wife,  Thaisa,  iu  tei-ms  at  once  homely  and 
beautiful  :'* — 

A  ten-ible  childbirth,  etc.,  etc. 

"  Quiet  and  gentle  thy  condition's  !" 
"  Condition,"  in  old  English,  was  applied  to  temper. 
Thus,  in  Henry  V. : — "Our  tongue  is  rough,  etc. ;  my 
condition  is  not  smooth."  "  The  late  Earl  of  Essex  told 
Queen  Elizabeth  (says  Sir  Walter  Raleigh)  that  \iev  con- 
ditions were  as  crooked  as  her  carcase — but  it  cost  him 
his  head." 

"  That  e'er  was  prince'' s  child" — The  novel  founded 
upon  the  play  of  Pericles  here  employs  an  expression 
which  (says  Collier)  is  evidently  Shakespearian.  It 
gives  this  part  of  the  speech  of  Pericles  as  follows : — 
"  Poor  inch  of  nature  !  (quoth  he.)  thou  art  as  iiidely 
welcome  to  the  world,  as  ever  princess'  babe  was,  and 
hast  as  chiding  a  nativity,  as  fire,  air,  earth  and  water 
can  afford  thee."  This  quotation  shows  that  Malone 
(who  is  followed  in  nearly  all  editions)  was  wrong  in 
altering  "  welcome"  to  n-elcom'd:  the  novel  proves  that 
' '  welcome  "  was  the  Poet's  word. 

"  Tky  loss  is  more  than  can  thy  portage  quit,"  etc. 

That  is.  Thou  hast  already  lost  more  (by  the  death  of 
thy  mother)  than  thy  safe  arrival  at  the  port  of  life  can 
comiterbalance,  with  all  to  boot  that  we  can  give  thee. 
"  Portage"  is  here  used  for  conveyance  into  life. 

This  is  the  common  Interpretation  of  this  obscure 
phrase.  I  observe  that,  in  Warner's  "  Albion,"  "  port- 
Hge  "  seems  used,  as  its  analogous  word  bearing,  often 
for  behaviour : — 

The  Muses  barely  begge  or  bribbe, 
Or  both,  and  must,  for  why  1 
They  find  as  bad  bestow  as  is 
Their  portage  beggarly. 

As  Pericles  has  just  referred  to  the  hoped-for  future 
gentle  bearing  of  the  child,  the  Poet  may  have  meant 
that  he  should  add,  that  the  babe's  loss  was  greater  than 
can  be  compensated  by  its  future  conduct,  with  all  else 
that  it  can  find  here  on  earth. 

"  —  we  are  strong  in  custom" — The  old  copies  have 
"strong  iu  eas^e?7je,"  which  (Malone  says)  means  that 
there  is  a  strong  easterly  wind.  Knight  would  read, 
"  strong  astern" — i.  e.  we  are  driving  strongly  astern. 
Neither  of  these  ideas  could  well  be  in  the  author's 
thoughts.  This  edition  prefers  Boswell's  ingenious  and 
most  probable  supposition,  that  easterne  was  a  misprint 
for  "  custom,"  as  meaning,  they  say  they  have  always 
observed  it  at  sea,  and  that  they  are  strong  in  their  ad- 
herence to  old  usages.  He  refers  to  the  experience  of 
his  own  correction  of  the  press,  that  this  is  a  natural 
mistake. 

'^  Bring  me  the  satin  coffin" — "CofBu"  and  coffer 
are  words  of  the  same  original  meaning.  Subsequently, 
Cerimon  says  to  Thaisa — 

Madam,  this  letter,  and  some  certain  jewels, 
Lay  with  you  in  your  coffer. 

The  Poet,  therefore,  did  not  mean  that  his  queen -should 
be  laid  in  this  coffin,  but  that  it  was  the  coffer,  or  chest, 
containing  satins,  ^vhich  Pericles  terms  the  "  cloth  of 
state,"  used  for  her  shroud.     (See  next  scene.) 

Scene  II. 

" —  Give  this  to  the  ''pothecary" — The  precedent 
words  show  that  the  physic  cannot  be  designed  for  the 
master  of  the  servants  here  iutroduced.  Perhaps  the 
circumstance  was  introduced  for  no  other  reason  than 
to  mark  more  strongly  the  e.xtensive  benevolence  of 
Cerimon.  It  could  not  be  meant  for  the  poor  men  who 
have  just  left  the  stage,  to  whom  he  has  ordered  kitchen 
physic. 

40 


"  The  very  principals" — i.  e.  The  strongest  timbers 
of  a  building. 

"  ^Tis  not  our  husbandry" — "  Husbandry"  here  sig- 
nifies economical  prudence.  So  m  Hamlet,  (act  i.  scene 
3:)- 

borrowing  dulls  the  edge  of  husbandry. 

And  in  Henry  V. : — 

For  our  bad  neigh  hours  make  us  early  stirrers, 
Which  is  both  healthful  and  good  husbandry. 

"Virtue  and  cunning" — "Cunning"  here  means 
knowledge,  as  iu  the  old  English  versions  of  the  Psalms, 
and  elsewhere. 

"  Or  tie  my  treasure  up  in  silken  bags, 
To  please  the  fool  aiid  death." 
"  Death"  and  the  "  Fool"  were  both  personages  fami- 
liar to  the  amusements  of  the  middle  ages,  and  were 
acted,  and  painted,  and  engi'aved.  Stevens  mentions 
an  old  Flemish  print,  in  which  Death  was  exhibited  in 
the  act  of  plunderhig  a  miser  of  his  bags,  and  the  Fool 
(discriminated  by  his  bauble,  etc.)  was  standing  behind 
and  grinning  at  the  process.  The  "  Dance  of  Death" 
appears  to  have  been  anciently  a  popular  exhibition.  A 
venerable  and  aged  clergyman  informed  Stevens  that 
he  had  once  been  a  spectator  of  it.  The  dance  con- 
sisted of  Death's  contrivances  to  surprise  the  Meny 
Andrew,  and  of  the  Merry  Andrew's  efforts  to  elude  the 
stratagems  of  Death,  by  whom  at  last  he  was  ovei-pow- 
ered ;  his  finale  being  attended  with  such  circumstances 
as  mark  the  exit  of  the  Dragon  of  Wantley.  It  should 
seem  that  the  general  idea  of  this  serio-comic  pas-de- 
deu.c  had  been  borrowed  from  the  ancient  "  Dance  of 
iNIachabre,"  commonly  called  the  "  Dance  of  Death," 
which  appears  to  have  been  anciently  acted  in  churches, 
like  the  Aloralities.  The  subject  was  a  frequent  orna- 
ment of  cloisters,  both  here  and  abroad.  The  reader 
will  remember  the  beautiful  series  of  wood-cuts  of  the 
"  Dance  of  Death,"  attributed  (though  erroneously)  to 
Holbein.  Douce  describes  an  exquisite  set  of  initial 
letters,  representing  the  same  subject ;  in  one  of  which 
the  Fool  is  engaged  in  a  very  stout  combat  with  his  ad- 
versary, and  is  actually  buffeting  him  with  a  bladder 
filled  with  peas  or  pebbles — an  instrument  used  by 
modern  Meny  Andrews. 

Scene  III. 

"  Though  I  show  will  inH" — i.  e.  Though  I  may 
seem  wilful  and  pen'erse  in  so  doing.  There  may  be  here 
a  misprint  for  "  Though  I  show  ill  in  it,"  as  Pericles 
(act  V.  scene  iii.)  says  that  his  long  hair  "  makes  me 
look  dismal." 

"  —  the  masked  Neptune" — i.  e.  The  ocean  masking 
its  dangers  with  calm.  The  epithet  is  singularly  Shake- 
spearian in  manner;  even  the  article  prefixed,  ("  <Ae 
masked  Neptune,")  is  in  his  peculiar  fashion. 

Scene  IV. 

"  —  on  my  eaning  time" — This  is  the  folio  reading, 
and  that  of  one  quarto.  The  others  have  "learning 
time,"  which  the  editors  have  amended  to  "yearning 
time" — the  time  of  that  internal  uneasiness  preceding 
labour.  But  "eaning"  is  a  common  old  English  word, 
for  bringing  forth  young,  usually  applied  to  sheep,  but 
not  confined  to  them.  Shylock  speaks  of  "  the  ewes  ui 
eaning  time  -,"  but  there  is  no  reason  or  evidence  that 
it  vk-as  not  used  for  the  birth  of  children. 

ACT.  IV. 

"  —  ripe  for  marriage  rite" — The  original  has  sight, 
which  has  afforded  place  for  various  conjectures  and  in- 
terpretations. The  reading  here  adopted  seems  the 
most  probably  that  which  the  author  wrote. 

"  —  the  SLEiDED  silk" — "  Sleided"  silk  (says  Percy) 
is  untwisted  silk,  prepai-ed  to  be  used  iu  the  weaver's 
sley,  or  slay 


NOTES  ON  PERICLES. 


" — RECORDS  with  moan" — To  "record"  anciently 
signified  to  sing.  Thus,  in  Sir  Philip  Sydney's  "  Oui-a- 
nia,"  (by  Nicholas  Breton,  1606  :) — 

Recording  songs  unto  the  Deitie. 
The  word  is  still  used  by  bird-fanciers. 

"Prest  for  this  6/oto"— "  Prest "  is  ready— {prU, 
French.) 

Scene  I. 

« — for  her  old  nurse's  death" — In  the  old  copy — 
She  comes  weeping  her  oneli/  mistresse  death. 
"  As  Marina  (says  Percy)  had  been  trained  in  nnisic, 
letters,  etc.,  and  had  gained  all  the  graces  of  education, 
Lychorida  could  not  have  been  her  o«/y  mistress.  I 
would  therefore  read — 

Here  comes  she  weeping  her  old  nurses  death." 

'•• —  as  a  CARPET,  hang  upon  thy  grave" — "  So  the  old 
copies.  The  modem  reading  is  ckaplet.  But  it  is  evi- 
dent that  the  Poet  was  thinking  of  the  green  mound 
that  marks  the  last  resting-place  of  the  humble,  and  not 
of  the  sculptured  tomb  to  be  adorned  with  wreaths. 
Upon  the  grassy  grave  Marina  \^"ill  hang  a  carpet  of 
flowers — she  will  sirew  flowers,  she  has  before  said. 
The  carpet  of  Shakespeare's  time  wiis  a  piece  of  tapes- 
try, or  embroidery,  spread  upon  tables ;  and  the  real 
flowers  with  which  Marina  will  cover  the  grave  of  her 
friend  might  have  been,  in  her  imagination,  so  inter- 
twined as  to  resemble  a  carpet,  usually  bright  with  the 
flowers  of  the  needle." — Kxight. 

SCE.NE    TV. 

"  Becoming  well  thy  fact" — The  old  editions  all  have 
"  thy /«ce."  This,  though  retained  by  the  latest  editors, 
seems  to  afford  no  appropriate  meaning,  and  to  be  an 
error  of  the  press.  RIalone  supposed  the  word  intended 
was  feat — i.  e.  thy  exploit.  I  prefer  Dyce's  suggestion 
of  "  fact,"  as  it  requires  but  the  change  of  a  letter,  and 
agrees  with  Shakespearian  usage,  in  the  sense  of  "  your 
guilty  act."  Thus  in  the  Winter's  Tale,  (actiii.  scene 
2,)  the  king  reproaching  his  \^^fe  with  her  supposed 
guilt,  says,  "As  you  are  past  all  shame,  (those  of  your  fact 
are  so,")  etc. ;  for  those  who  are  guilty  of  the  same  crime 
with  you.  We  retain  this  sense  only  in  legal  phrase, 
drawn  from  the  old  common  law,  "  taken  in  the  fad" — 
i.  e.  in  the  very  act  of  crime. 

'  —  DisTAtN  my  child" — The  old  reading  is  disdain, 
which  may  be  right,  but  does  not  agree  %\-ith  the  con- 
text.    Gower  has  said  of  Maiina's  grace — 

this  so  darkes 

In  Philoten  all  graceful  marliS. 

"  Distain"  is  a  common  old  poetical  word  for  stilly ing, 
defiling ;  either  literally  or  by  contrast.  It  is  so  used 
by  Chaucer,  in  his  "  Troilus,"  and  by  Gower ;  both 
of  them  authors  familiar  to  Shakespeare. 

"  — and  held  a  malkin, 
Not  worth  the  time  of  day." 
That  is,  a  coarse  wench,  not  worth  a  "  good  morrow." 

"  You  are  like  one,  that  superstitionsly 
Dolh  stccar  to  the  gods,  that  winter  kills  the  flies,"  etc. 
"  This  passage  appears  to  mean,  '  You  are  so  affectedly 
humane,  that  you  would  appeal  to  heaven  against  the 
cruelty  of  winter  in  killing  flies.'  Superstitious  is  ex- 
plained by  Johnson,  scrupidons  beyond  need." — Bos- 
well. 

"  —  I  know,  you'll  do  as  I  advise" — Thi-oughout  this 
whole  scene,  slight  and  sketchy  as  it  is,  the  reader  can- 
not but  be  stronglv  reminded  of  Macbeth  and  liis  wife. 
Cleon's  '■  infirmity  of  purpose,"  shocked  at  the  crime, 
and  willing  to  give  "  the  spacious  world  to  undo  the 
deed,"  while  he  immediately  yields  to  his  wife's  energy 
of  guilty  will,  and  follows  out  her  leading,  is  in  the 
same  spii-it  with  Macbeth's — 

124 


I  am  afraid  to  think  what  I  have  done; 
Look  on't  again  I  dare  not,  etc. 

The  stem,  sustained  resolution  of  Lady  Macbeth,  her 
complaint  for  her  husband's  scruples,  as — 

what  beast  was  it  then,  ' 

That  made  you  break  this  enterprise  to  me  t — 

and  her — 

thinss  without  remedy 

Should  be  without  regard, — 

are,  when  compared  with  Dionyza's  cool  reply,  "  that 
she's  dead,"  and  her — 

1  do  shame 

To  think  of  what  a  noble  strain  you  are. 

And  what  a  coward  spirit, — 

like  the  finished  work  of  some  great  painter  by  the  side 
of  the  first  rough,  spuited  outline,  in  which  he  had  em- 
bodied his  conceptions. 

"  —  Now,  please  you,  wit" — i.  e.  Now,  be  plea.sed  to 
know.  The  word,  as  well  as  its  context,  is  Gower's  own 
language,  in  whom  we  find — 

the  lorde  hath  to  him  writte 

That  he  should  understande  and  witti:. 

Scene  VI. 

"  —  Persever" — The  old  mode  of  writing  and  ac- 
centing the  word,  as  it  often  occui-s  in  the  older  drama- 
tists. 

"  — under  the  cope" — i.  e.  Under  the  cope,  or  cover- 
ing of  heaven. 

" — door-keeper  to  every  coystrel" — "Coystrel"  is 
said,  by  Collier  and  Gifford,  to  be  a  corruption  of  kes- 
trel— a  bastard  kind  of  hawk.  But  it  rather  seems  tti 
mean  a  low  servant,  or  what  Marina  calls  "  the  basest 
groom,"  as  it  is  so  used  in  Hollingshed  and  Palsgrave, 
as  quoted  by  Dyce. 

ACT  V. 

"  Her  inkle" — "  Inkle"  is  a  kind  of  tape,  but  here  it 
means  coloured  thread,  crewel,  or  worsted,  used  in  the 
Avorking  of  fruit  and  flowers. 

Scene  I. 

"  —  deafen  d  parts" — The  old  copies  all  read  ''de- 
fended parts."  Malone  made  the  alteration,  which  he 
explains  thus: — "  His  ears,  which  are  to  be  assailed  by 
Marina's  melodious  voice."  Stevens  woidd  read  "  deaf- 
en'd  ports,"  meaning  "  the  oppilated  doors  of  hearing." 

'•  —  AFFLICT  07ir  province" — The  old  copies  have  in- 
ject— a  use  of  the  word  quite  anomalous,  and  therefore, 
probably,  a  misprint  for  "  afflict." 

"  Enter  Lord,  Marina,  and  a  young  Lady." 
'•  It  appears  that  when  Pericles  was  originally  per- 
foi-med,  the  theatres  were  furnished  -with  no  such  appa- 
ratus as,  by  any  stretch  of  imagination,  could  be  sup- 
posed to  present  either  a  sea  or  a  ship ;  and  that  the 
audience  were  contented  to  behold  vessels  sailing  in 
and  out  of  port  in  their  mind's  eye  only.  This  hcense 
being  once  granted  to  the  poet,  the  lord,  in  the  instance 
now  before  us,  walked  off  the  stage,  and  returned 
again  in  a  few  minutes,  leading  in  Marina  without  any 
sensible  impropriety ;  and  the  present  drama  exhibited 
before  such  indulgent  spectators  was  not  more  incom- 
modious in  the  representation  than  any  other  would 
have  been." — Malone. 

"  — awkward  casualties" — "Awkward"  is  here 
used  in  its  oldest  sense,  for  wrong,  adverse.  Thus  Udal 
says  of  the  Pharisees,  that  "  they  with  awkward  judg- 
ment put  goodness  in  outward  things ;"  and  he  terms 
them  "  blind  guides  of  an  awkward  religion." 

"Like  Patience,  gazing  on  kings'  graves,  and  smiling 
Extremity  0M<  o/oc^." 

"  By  her  beauty  and  patient  meekness  disarming 
Calamity,  and  preventing  her  from  using  her  uplifted 

41 


NOTES  ON  PERICLES. 


sword.     '  Extremity '  (though  not  personified  as  here)  is, 
in  hke  manner,  used  for  the  utmost  of  human  suffering, 

in  King  Lear: — 

another, 

To  amplify  too  much,  would  much  more, 
And  top  extremity. 

So  in  Twelfth  Night  : — 

She  sat  like  Palience  on  a  monument, 

SmUing  at  Grief."  MaLONE. 

"  Have  you  a  working  pulse  ?  and  are  no  fairy 
Motion  ? 
That  is,  No  fairy  puppet,  made  by  enchantment.     A 
"  motion"  was  the  old  sj-nonjTn for  jnippet.     The  phrase 
is  poetic  and  Shakespearian,  which  iu  many  editions  is 
altered,  without  authority,  to — 

and  no  fairy. 

No  motion. 

"  —  O  HeUcanris !  strike  vie" — Bany  Coniwall  re- 
marks, that  "  there  is  no  one  of  the  dramatic  authors  of 
the  Elizabethan  period  whose  pen  can  be  so  readily 
traced  as  Shakespeare's."  Of  this,  Pericles,  with  all 
its  original  defects,  offers  repeated  examples  of  lines, 
phrases,  passages,  which  cannot  be  ascribed  to  any  other 
pen.  One  of  these  characteristics,  which  is  scarcely 
discernible  iu  any  of  his  contemporaries,  is,  (in  the 
■words  of  Barry  Cornwall,)  "that  his  speeches,  instead 
of  being  directed  and  limited  for  the  time  to  one  sub- 
ject and  person  only,  radiate,  so  to  speak,  or  point  on 
all  sides;  dealing  with  all  persons  present,  and  with  all 
subjects  that  can  be  supposed  to  influence  the  speaker. 
Thus,  m  the  speech  commencing  '  O  Helicanus !'  Per- 
icles, in  the  course  of  a  few  lines,  addresses  himself  to 
Helicanus,  to  Lysimachiis,  to  Marina,  to  his  own  condi- 
tion, etc.  Hence  his  scenes,  instead  of  being  conversa- 
tions confined  for  the  time  to  two  speakers,  are  often 
matters  of  extensive  and  complicated  interest,  m  which 
the  sentiments  and  humours  of  various  persons  are  inter- 
•woven  and  brought  to  play  upon  each  other,  as  in  the 
natm-al  world." — {Lifu  of  Ben  Jonson.) 

"  —  another  life" — "  Another  like  "  iu  the  old  copies, 
which,  as  it  gives  no  fit  sense,  is  probably  a  misprint 
for  "life."  The  same  error  also  occurs  in  Diana's 
speech. 

Scene  II. 

"Do  it,  and  happy" — i.   e.  Do  it,   and  //ye  happy. 
This  would  hardly  seem  to  want  explanation,  had  not 
several   editors   thought  it  so  obscure  as  to  requu-e  a 
change  of  the  text,  so  as  to  read — 
Do't,  and  be  happy. 

Scene  III. 

"  Voice  and  favour" — "  Favour"  is  here,  as  iu  other 
instances,  countenance. 

"  WTiat  means  the  woman" — '•'  So  the  quarto,  (1619,) 
and  subsequent  editions :  the  quarto  of  1609,  '  What 
means  the  mum  V  which  may  have  been  a  misprint  for 
nun.  It  would  suit  the  measure  better,  and  it  would 
not  be  unprecedented  to  call  a  priestess  of  Diana  a 
mm." — Collier. 

"  This  ornament. 

Makes  me  look  dismal,  will  I  clip  to  form,"  etc. 
That  is.  My  beard,  that  makes  me  look  dismal,  will  I 
clip  to  form. 

"  In  Aniinch,  and  his  daughter" — i.  e.  The  king  of 
Antioch.  The  old  copy  reads  Antiochus.  Stevens  made 
the  alteration,  observing  that  in  Shakespeare's  other 
plays  we  have  France  for  the  king  of  France;  Morocco 
for  the  king  of  Morocco,  etc. 


"  That  this  tragedy  has  some  merit,  it  were  vain  to 
deny ;  but  that  it  is  the  entire  composition  of  Shake- 
speare, is  more  than  can  be  hastily  granted.  I  shall  not 
venture,  with  Dr.  Farmer,  to  determine  that  the  hand 

,42 


of  our  great  Poet  is  only  visible  in  the  last  act ;  for  I 
think  it  appears  in  several  passages,  dispersed  over  each 
of  these  divisions.  I  find  it  diflficult,  however,  to  per- 
suade myself  that  he  was  the  original  fabricator  of  the 

plot,  or  the  author  of  every  dialogue,  chorus,  etc. 
#         »         #         «         #'#         #         *         # 

"  Were  the  intrinsic  merits  of  Pericles  yet  less  than 
they  are,  it  w^ould  be  entitled  to  respect  among  the 
curious  in  dramatic  literature.  As  the  engravings  of 
Mark  Antonio  are  valuable  not  only  on  account  of  their 
beauty,  but  because  they  are  supposed  to  have  been 
executed  under  the  eye  of  Raffaelle,  so  Pericles  will 
continue  to  owe  some  part  of  its  reputation  to  the 
touches  it  is  said  to  have  received  from  the  hand  of 
Shakespeare." — Stevens. 

Mr.  Hallam  is  not  much  more  liberal  in  his  com- 
mendations than  Stevens : — 

"  Pericles  is  generally  reckoned  to  be  in  part,  and 
only  iu  part,  the  work  of  Shakespeare.  From  the 
poverty  and  bad  management  of  the  fable,  the  want  of 
any  effective  or  distinguishable  character — for  Marina 
is  no  more  than  the  common  form  of  female  virtue,  such 
as  all  the  dramatists  of  that  age  could  draw — and  a  gen- 
eral feebleness  of  the  tragedy  as  a  whole,  I  should  not 
believe  the  structure  to  have  been  Shakespeare's.  But 
many  passages  are  far  more  in  his  manner  than  in  that 
of  any  contemporary  writer  with  whom  I  am  acquainted  ; 
and  the  extrinsic  testimony,  though  not  conclusive,  being 
of  some  value,  I  should  not  dissent  from  the  judgment 
of  Stevens  and  Malone,  that  it  was  in  no  inconsiderable 
degree  repaired  and  improved  by  his  touch.  Drake 
has  placed  it  under  the  year  1.590,  as  the  earliest  of 
Shakespeare's  plays ;  for  no  better  reason,  apparently, 
than  that  he  thought  it  inferior  to  all  the  rest.  But,  if 
it  were  not  quite  his  own,  this  reason  will  have  some 
less  weight ;  and  the  language  seems  to  me  rather  that 
of  his  second  or  third  maimer  than  of  his  fii-st." — Hal- 
lam, (Literature  of  Europe.) 

Hazlitt  notices,  that  "  the  grammatical  construction, 
like  that  of  Titus  Androsicus,  is  constantly  false,  and 
mixed  up  with  vulgarisms,  which,  (says  he,)  with  the 
halting  measure  of  the  verse,  are  the  chief  objections 
to  Pericles  of  Tyre,  if  we  except  the  far-fetched  and 
complicated  absurdity  of  the  stoiy.  The  movement  of 
the  thoughts  and  passions  has  something  in  it  not  unlike 
Shakespeare,  and  several  of  the  descriptions  are  either 
the  original  hints  of  passages  which  he  has  engrafted  on 
his  other  plays,  or  are  imitations  of  them  by  some  con- 
temporary poet.  The  most  memorable  idea  in  it  is  in 
Marina's  speech,  where  she  compares  the  world  to  '  a 
lasting  storm,  hunying  her  from  her  friends.'  " 

William  Gifforb  goes  further,  and  dismisses  it  sum- 
marily, as  "  the  worthless  Pericles."  Upon  this  Barrj' 
Coniwall  (Life  of  Jonson,  note  on  Pericles)  thus  retorts: — 

"  It  is  certainly  not  one  of  Shakespeare's  first-class 
plays.  Nor  is  it  to  be  lauded  as  a  play  full  of  character. 
But  it  stands  higher,  as  a  composition,  than  several  of 
Shakespeare's  undoubted  works,  and  it  comprehends 
passages  finer  in  style  and  sentiment  than  any  thing  to 
be  found  in  the  serious  dramas  of  Ben  Jonson.  We 
cannot  but  think  that  the  preceding  critics  (and  among 
the  rest  Mr.  Giffbrd)  must  have  condemned  it  unread." 
He  then  proceeds  to  extract  and  comment  upon  some 
passages,  in  "  vindication  (to  use  his  words)  of  tliis  much 
slandered  play." 

William  Godwin,  (Life  of  Chaucer,  chap,  xviii.,) 
without  expressing  equal  confidence  in  Shakespeare's 
authorship  of  the  play,  speaks  of  the  piece  itself  vdth 
warm  and  unqualified  admiration.  In  his  account  of  old 
Gower,  as  the  contemporary  and  fellow-labourer  of 
Chaucer,  in  fomiing  our  language,  he  says : — "  Another 
circumstance  which  is  worthy  to  be  mentioned,  in  this 
slight  enumeration  of  the  literary  deservings  of  Gower, 
is,  that  what  is  usually  considered  as  the  best  of  his 
tales,  the  tale  of  '  Apollynus  of  Tyre,'  is  the  foundation 


NOTES  ON  PERICLES. 


of  Pericles — a  play  which  is  commonly  printed  under 
the  name  of  Shakespeare,  and  which,  in  sweetness  of   ! 
manner,  delicacy  of  sentiment,    tiiith  of  feeling,    and 
natural  ease  of  maimer,  would  do  honour  to  the  greatest 
author  who  ever  existed." 


"  This  i)iece  was  acknowledged  by  Dryden,  but  as  a 
youthful  work  of  Shakespeare.  It  is  most  undoribledly 
his.  The  supposed  imperfections  originate  in  the  cir- 
cumstance, that  the  dramatist  has  handled  a  childish 
and  extravagant  romance  of  the  old  English  poet  Gower, 
and  could  not  or  would  not  drag  the  subject  out  of  its 
original  sphere.  Hence  he  even  ititroduces  Gower  liim- 
eelf;  and  makes  him  deliver  prologues  in  his  own  anti- 
quated language  and  versification.  The  power  of  as- 
suming a  manner  so  foreign  to  his  own,  is  at  least  no 
proof  of  want  of  ability." — Schlegel. 

CoLEKiDGE,  {Literary  Remains,)  in  his  first  attempt 
at  the  classification  of  the  order  of  Shakespeare's  plays, 
places  Pericles  with  the  old  King  John,  the  three 
Parts  of  Henry  VI.,  the  old  Taming  of  the  Shrew, 
etc.,  and  thus  characterizes  it  and  them  : — "  All  these  are 
transition  works,  [Uebergangsiccrke  ;)  not  his,  yet  of 
him."  In  1819,  he  thought  Pericles  was  produced 
shortly  after  Shakespeare's  earliest  dramatic  attempt, 
Love's  Labour's  Lost. 


Mr.  Collier  pronounces,  with  equal  confidence,  that 
Pericles  bears  the  unquestionable  stamp  of  Shake- 
speare's genius : — 

"  There  is  so  marked  a  character  about  ever>'  thing 
that  proceeded  from  the  pen  of  our  great  dramatist, — 
his  mode  of  thought,  and  his  style  of  expression,  are  so 
unlike  those  of  any  of  his  contemporaries,  that  they  can 
never  be  mistaken.  They  are  clearly  visible  in  all  the 
later  portion  of  the  play ;  and  so  mdisputable  does  this 
fact  appear  to  us,  that,  we  confidently  assert,  however 
strong  may  be  the  extenial  evicfence  to  the  same  point, 
the  internal  evidence  is  infinitely  stronger:  to  those 
who  have  studied  his  works  it  will  seem  incontrovert- 
ible." 


Several  other  later  critics,  as  Horn,  among  the  Ger- 
mans, Knight,  and  Dr.  Drake,  {Shakespeare  and  his 
Times,)  have  expressed  opinions  on  the  poetic  merits 
of  Pericles,  approaching  to  those  of  Godwin  and  Bar- 
ry Cornwall,  and  quite  at  variance  with  the  sweeping 
censures  of  Pope  and  GiSbrd : — 

"  Let  us  accept  Dryden's  opinion  that — 

Shakespeare's  own  muse  his  Pericles  first  bore, 

with  reference  to  the  original  stnicture  of  the  play,  and 
the  difficulty  vanishes.  It  was  impossible  that  the 
•  character  of  the  early  drama  should  not  have  been  im- 
pressed upon  Shakespeare's  earliest  efforts.  Sidney  has 
given  us  a  most  distinct  description  of  that  drama;  and 
we  can  thus  understand  how  the  author  of  Pericles  im- 
proved upon  what  he  found.  Do  we  therefore  think 
that  the  drama,  as  it  has  come  down  to  us,  is  presented 
in  the  form  in  which  it  was  first  written  ?  By  no  means. 
We  agree  with  Mr.  Hallam,  that  in  parts  the  language 
seems  rather  that  of  Shakespeare's  '  second  or  third 
manner  than  of  his  first.'  But  this  belief  is  not  incon- 
sistent with  the  opinion  that  the  original  stiiicture  was 
Shakespeare's.  No  other  poet  that  existed  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  seventeenth  centuiy — perhaps  no  ])oet  that 
came  after  that  period,  whether  Massinser,  or  Fletcher, 
or  Webster — could  have  written  the  greater  part  of  the 
fifth  act.  Coarse  as  the  comic  scenes  are,  there  are 
touches  in  them  unlike  any  other  writer  but  Shake- 
speare. Horn,  with  the  eye  of  a  real  critic,  has  pointed 
out  the  deep  poetical  profundity  of  one  apparently  slight 
passage  in  these  unpleasant  scenes : — 

Mar.  Are  you  a  woman  ? 

Bawd.  What  would  you  have  me  he,  an  I  be  not  a  woman  ? 

Mar,  An  honest  woman,  or  not  a  woman. 

"  TiTuches  such  as  these  are  not  put  into  the  woi'k  of 
other  men      Who  but  Shakespeare  could  have  written — 


The  Wind  mole  casts 

Copp'd  hills  towards  heaven,  to  tell,  the  earth  is  throng"d 
By  man's  oppression ;  and  the  poor  worm  doth  die  for't. 

"  And  yet  this  passage  comes  naturally  enough  in  a 
speech  of  no  very  high  excellence.  The  purpurei  panm 
must  be  fitted  to  a  body,  as  well  for  use  as  for  adoni- 
ment.  We  think  that  Shakespeare  would  not  have 
taken  the  trouble  to  produce  these  costly  robes  for  the 
impnjvement  of  an  early  jiroductiou  of  his  own,  if  the 
taste  of  his  audiences  had  from  time  to  time  demanded 
its  continuance  up(ni  the  stage.  It  is  for  this  reason  that 
we  think  that  the  Pericles  of  the  begmuing  of  the  seven 
teenth  century  was  the  re\-ival  of  a  play  written  by 
Shakspeare  some  twenty  years  earlier." — Knight. 


"  However  wild  and  extravagant  the  fable  of  Per- 
icles may  appear,  if  we  consider  its  numerous  cho- 
i-uses,  its  pageantiy,  and  dumb  shows,  its  continual  suc- 
cession of  incidents,  and  the  great  length  of  time  which 
they  occupy,  yet  it  is,  we  may  venture  to  assert,  the 
most  spirited  and  pleasing  specimen  of  the  nature  and 
fabric  of  our  eai'liest  romantic  drama  which  we  possess, 
and  the  most  valuable,  as  it  is  the  only  one  with  which 
Shakespeare  has  favoured  us.  We  should,  therefore, 
welcome  this  play  as  an  admirable  example  of  '  the  neg- 
lected favourite  of  our  ancestors,  with  something  of  the 
same  feeling  that  is  experienced  m  the  recejition  of  an 
old  and  valued  friend  of  our  fathers  or  grandfathers. 
Nay,  we  should  like  it  the  better  for  its  Gothic  appen- 
dages of  pageants  and  choruses,  to  explain  tlie  intrica- 
cies of  the  fable ;  and  we  can  see  no  objection  to  the 
dramatic  representation  even  of  a  series  of  ages  in  a 
single  night,  that  does  not  apply  to  every  description  of 
poem,  which  leads  in  peiiisal  from  the  fireside  at  which 
we  are  sitting,  to  a  succession  of  remote  periods  and 
distant  countries.  In  these  matters  faith  is  all  power- 
fid  ;  and  without  her  influence,  the  most  chastely  cold  and 
critically  correct  of  dramas  is  precisely  as  unreal  as  the 
Midsummer-Night's  Dream,  or  the  Winter's  Tale.' 

"  A  still  more  powerful  atti-action  in  Pericles  is  that 
the  interest  accumulates  as  the  story  proceeds ;  for, 
though  many  of  the  characters  in  the  earlier  part  of  the 
drama,  such  as  Antiochus  and  his  daughter,  Simonides 
and  Thaisa,  Cleon  and  Dionyza,  disappear  and  drop  into 
oblivion,  their  places  are  supplied  by  more  pleasing  and 
efficient  agents,  who  are  not  less  fugacious,  but  better 
calculated  for  theatric  effect.  The  inequalities  of  this 
production  ai-e,  indeed,  considerable,  and  only  to  be  ac- 
counted for,  with  probability',  on  the  supposition  that 
Shakespeare  either  accepted  a  coad-jutor,  or  improved 
on  the  rough  sketch  of  a  previous  winter:  the  former, 
for  many  reasons,  seems  entitled  to  a  preference,  and 
will  explain  why,  in  compUment  to  his  dramatic  friend, 
he  has  suflered  a  few  passages,  and  one  entire  scene, 
of  a  character  totally  clissimilai-  to  his  own  sts-le  and 
mode  of  composition,  to  stand  uncoiTCCted;  for  who 
does  not  perceive  that  of  the  closing  scene  of  the  second 
act  not  a  sentence  or  a  word  escaped  from  the  pen  of 
Shakespeare." — Dr.  Drake. 

We  select,  from  among  other  criticisms  of  the  same 
tendency,  that  of  Charles  Anuitage  Brown,  contained  in 
his  ingenious  essay  on  "  Shakespeare's  Autobiographical 
Poems:" — 

It  hath  been  sung  at  festivals, 
On  ember-eves  and  holy  ales. 
And  lords  and  ladies  of  their  lives 
Have  read  it  for  restoratives. — Prologue. 

'•  Transfen-ed  from  the  halls  of  lords  and  ladies  to  the 
theati-e,  it  was  a  favourite  with  the  people  ;  but,  owing 
to  the  improvement  of  dramatic  poetry  and  art,  it  at 
length  required  higher  claims  than  it  possessed  to  sup- 
port its  popularity.  To  entirely  remodel  this  wild  and 
strangely  improbable  romance  might  have  benumbed 
its  attraction  ;  for  it  is  rare  to  find  that  the  multitude 
is  pleased  with  direct  changes  in  a  traditionary  tale. 
Shakespeare  therefore  employed  himself  in  restoring  the 
romance  to   its   former   importance   on   the   stage,  by 

43 


NOTES  ON  PERICLES. 


numerous  retouchings  in  the  dialogue,  and  by  writing 
whole  scenes  of  great  dramatic  power. 

"  Unless  we  suppose  it  had  been  ineflFectually  retouched 
previously  to  his  adaptation,  we  cannot  well  account  for 
the  appearance  of  three  distinct  styles:  one  bald  and 
utterly  unpoetical,  though  bearing  an  antique  air,  urging 
on  the  commencement  with  a  dogged  will ;  the  second 
nnly  passable,  and  too  frequently  throughout  the  four 
first  acts ;  and  the  third,  truly  worthy  of  Shakespeare. 
It  may  be  that  the  lines  which  I  temi  only  passable  had 
been  all  partially  changed  by  him.  Yet,  wanting  the 
effect  of  his  shadow  merely  passing  over  them,  I  must 
<;oniecture  that  some  one  had  been  before  him  in  the 
task,  and  that  he  had  retained  many  of  the  former  altera- 
lions  entii-e.  However  that  may  have  been,  the  ques- 
tion now  is  as  to  his  unmixed  property. 

"  In  the  first  place,  we  have  to  overcome  that  great 
ilrawback,  a  want  of  varied  colour  in  the  characters,  the 
essential  stamp  of  his  genius.  Far  from  having  colour, 
fhey  are  unshaded  outUnes,  filled  up  with  black  and 
white,  to  represent  the  bad  or  the  good,  and  thus  shoved 
on  and  off  the  stage.  Nothing  can  be  discovered  of  his 
profound  knowledge  of  human  nature,  or  of  his  philoso- 
phy, nothing  beyond  the  work  of  a  poet  and  an  artist, 
and  they  appear  but  faintly  in  the  two  first  acts.  The 
language  of  Pericles  himself  rises  from  poverty  gradually 
into  strength  and  dignity,  untU  it  attains  its  utmost  height; 
as  if  Shakespeare  had  learned,  during  his  task,  to  throw 
more  and  more  aside  of  the  original ;  to  feel,  as  he  pro- 
ceeded, a  high  confidence  in  his  own  powers ;  and  at 
last  to  have  discovered  thei'e  was  a  soul  in  the  romance, 
in  spite  of  its  deformities,  which  inspired  him  to  attempt 
liis  hitherto  unti'ied  excellence,  to  spread  his  wings,  and 
to  set,  as  it  were,  an  example  to  himself  for  the  future. 

"  The  fishermen  in  the  second  act  glance  at  us,  in  their 
44 


comic  dialogue,  with  the  very  tiick  of  his  eye  ;  but  we 
meet  with  no  scene  of  his  invention,  or  complete  recon- 
struction, till  we  enter  Cei-imon's  house  at  Ephesus 
in  the  third  act.  Every  line  there  is  his  undoubted 
projierty.  Trivial  as  the  sketch  may  be  called  of  this 
good  physician,  it  is  a  portrait ;  we  see  liim,  and  we 
know  him,  though  observed  only  under  one  phase. 
Here,  in  the  recovery  of  the  queen  from  her  trance,  we 
have  a  most  natural  description  of  the  physician's  skill 
being  suddenly  called  into  action,  his  swift  orders  min- 
gled with  his  reasoning  on  cases,  liis  haste  to  apply  the 
remedies,  the  broken  sentences,  his  reproof  to  a  loiter- 
ing servant,  the  keeping  the  gentlemen  back  to  '  give 
her  air;'  the  whole,  as  if  by  magic,  making  the  reader 
an  absolute  spectator  of  the  scene. 

"  From  the  moment  Mai-ina  appeal's,  Shakespeare 
himself  takes  her  by  the  hand,  and  leads  her  gently 
on%vard ;  but  I  caimot  perceive  he  had  any  connexion 
with  the  vile  crew  who  suiTound  her. 

"  Compared  to  all  that  precedes  it,  or  to  any  thing 
else,  the  first  scene  of  the  fifth  act  is  wonderfiilly  grand , 
beautiful,  and  refined  in  art.  Eveiy  one  ought  to  know 
it;  but  it  is  too  long  for  me  to  quote.  The  recall  from 
a  state  of  stupefaction  caused  by  grief,  and  the  prolonged 
yet  natural  recognition  of  Marina,  interwoven  with  a 
thousand  delicate  hues  of  poetiy,  lead  us  on  in  admira- 
tion till  we  think  nothing  can  be  added  to  the  effect. 
Still  the  crown  of  all  is  to  come,  in  the  poetical  conclu- 
sion, trae  to  nature  while  it  rests  on  our  imagination. 
Pericles,  instantly  after  his  sudden  rush  of  joy,  his  ovei-- 
wrought  excitement,  fancies  he  listens  to  the  '  music  of 
the  spheres !' — he  -wonders  that  others  do  not  hear  these 
'  rarest  sounds  ;' — then  he  sinks  on  his  couch  to  rest,  and 
still  insisting  that  there  is  '  most  heavenly  music,'  falls  into 
a  sleep,  while  Marina,  like  an  angel,  watches  at  his  side !" 


I' 

tl 

V 
I) 

1' 
p 

h 
ii 
a 
II 
c 
If 
it 
h 
t( 


r  K\    [■''       ,-.  , , 


1£^ 


:ny 


]m. 


'\ '  .f^^^t.  ^ 


J//- 


■e^f-fV/ 


.-^ 


■"^^^i. 


;vK-0 


.<r^ 


-^  ^^. 


5^^' 


^^ 


2^r 


I  '  'r^0^, 


^^^ 


^  f '■ 

>i^-  -^; 


PR 
2753 
V4 
V.3 


Shakespeare,  V/illiam 
Plajs 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY